ã€ŠI Shall Cuck Everyoneã€‹


 Chapter 1

    [Check out the auxiliary chapter, it¡¯s significant]

    It all started on January/16/3054 when a group of explorers discovered a cave that had been hidden in the shadows since the existence of man.

    It suddenly appeared out of nowhere, in a deste desert where the temperature of the sun could kill a man in a few hours as a result of dehydration.

    However, what piqued people¡¯s Interest was the water fountain gushing out of the cave endlessly¡­

    There was also an entrance to the cave, but people couldn¡¯t enter, no matter how hard they tried because as soon as they tried to force their way in, some ancient runes that were engraved onto the entrance of the cave would light up and obliterate the invaders into nothingness.

    The military tried to break down the strange cave several times byunching various types of missiles and nuclear weapons, but they couldn¡¯t put a scratch on it, and the water was also left unscathed by the barrage of attacks on the cave.

    The cave became a center of attraction due to the mystery behind it. The world¡¯s greatest scientists and gurus were unable to unravel the physics and phenomenon of the cave appearing out of nowhere, but they were able to study the longevity of the cave¡¯s existence, and they discovered that it was as old as the appearance of the first humans.

    On one fateful day, thousands of families visited the cave for vacation and tourism. It had be a routine for most families to visit the cave every vacation because the water spewing out from the cave was discovered to be a gem. It could cure infertility, strokes, limb regeneration and so many illnesses that doctors had deemed incurable.

    Some religious people also imed that the water could solve financial problems and remove cursesid on a person. The cheers and giggles of happy families could be heard all around the outskirts of the cave as they struggled to have a drink from the legendary ¡®Azure water¡¯.

    The military built countless canopies, hotels, and inns on the outskirts of the cave, so that the people would be able to survive the harsh climate of the desert. The military also implemented rules and precautions that were to be followed within the small tourist park called ¡®Heavenly Descent¡¯, which they alsoter discovered generated a whopping amount of revenue every year.

    The rules and precautions wereid down due to the continuous vitions and rip-offs that greedy people and criminals who came with evil intentions would often do against the innocents. While some people came to fetch an enormous amount of the profound water in order to sell it at a higher price to the rich men who couldn¡¯t go through the struggles of getting the water themselves.

    However, on this joyous day, a boy with a big scar running down from his right eye to his left chin was sad and bored. Due to his greed, he was curious about what was inside the cave, despite knowing the dangers thaty ahead.

    He sneaked past the guards skillfully, since his profession was stealing and looting. Later on, he arrived at the entrance of the cave as his heartbeat throbbed faster and with every step that he took, it felt like it was going to blow up.

    ¡°If I die, so be it! At least I will get to see the treasure inside before I die, and my name will be told throughout history¡± The boy muttered, and he hopped into the entrance.

    Swoosh! Swoosh!

    A soothing sensation engulfed him as he entered the cave, in his mind he thought he was dying.

    ¡°AHHHHHH!!¡±

    Thud!

    The boy screamed and clutched his head in pain, as he hit his head on a hard surface.

    ¡°Eh, where am I? I didn¡¯t die!¡± the boy muttered as he kept checking out his dark surroundings. He brought out his phone from his pocket and sighed with relief when he saw that the screen was still working despite the numerous cracks, then he turned on his shlight.

    ¡°Oh, God of Mollies!¡± the boy mumbled, and he began to tremble at the sight in front of him.

    There were a few gigantic statues with red glowing eyes that seemed to be staring at him.

    The boy gulped loudly and backed away. However, he felt his back hit something sturdy, then he turned his head and saw hundreds of statues with crimson eyes staring at him with creepy smiles carved on their faces.

    ¡°Ahhhh!! Please don¡¯t kill me!!¡± The boy screamed and peed in his pants as hundreds of thousands of red glowing eyes started to appear.

    Suddenly, a big pir shot out from the ground, a few meters away from him and a ck orb pulsating with a cyan glow could be seen on the pir. The statues turned their heads toward the boy with their creepy smiles and directed him towards the orb by turning their heads in rhythm.

    The boy cursed inwardly and walked towards the glowing orb with shaky legs. When he arrived in front of the orb, he ced his right hand on it so as to pick up the orb. However, the orb didn¡¯t budge; instead, the green glow began to shine brightly while it began to drain the boy¡¯s blood, rendering him helpless.

    POOSH!!!!!! SWOOSH!!!!!!!!

    A bright green light suddenly shot out of the orb and pierced the cave, like concentrated water, aiming for the sky. The boy copsed instantly as the orb finished draining his blood before it exploded.

    The cave shook violently as the green light kept piercing the sky and getting wider. People began to panic and run for their lives, as the whole world began trembling. The Green energy filled the entire world, and humans thought that the end of the world had finally arrived. Green vines also began to sprout and grow from the core of the earth, and rifts started appearing in the skies.

    Different types of strange beasts started appearing from the rifts and began attacking humanity. At the same time, alien races started to appear and mutants started popping out as well. Humans fought back with all they had, but the beasts and the mutants were too strong, as a single creature could kill a full battalion within a few minutes, causing humans to be almost extinct.

    After a few years of struggling against the beasts and mutants, they made a peace treaty with the aliens. Meanwhile, the poption of humans had already dropped to a total of 1 billion. Also, after the treaty, strange changes began happening to humans. Many discovered that they could st a mountain with their bare fist and were able to perform various stunts and manipte different elements, which were things that were formerly impossible to do.

    Humans called these strange powers ¡®innate abilities¡¯, and with these powers they fought back against the beasts and mutants with all they had, along with the alien races. Finally, they were able to send them back through the rifts, sealing them temporarily.

    Humans discovered that the rifts were linked to several beasts and the energy that the vines emitted was known as MANA, which empowered the super humans. Hence, the earth evolved into a world of fiction that people had never imagined. A world where one without a superpower was trash.

    Humans realized that the innate ability could be transferred to their off-springs or by copting with the aliens. Some crazy scientists were also able to replicate the abilities into crystals that were carved from specific beasts. These crystals granted people who didn¡¯t have any ability the power to wield one.

    ==============================================

    Note: H! Dear readers. You have all requested an overpowered MC. This is my W.S.A entry for the year 2022, I hope you all support me as usual and vote with that GT and PS. Don¡¯t forget my second novel as well, LMAO. I¡¯ll update one chapter for each of the novels because of stress.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 2

    Eating, sleeping, having sex, and gaming. Yes! these are my hobbies¡­

    My name is Jake Mystro¡­.. I¡¯m a pure blood vampire, who lives on earth with my family¡­.. However, I¡¯m basically trash because I don¡¯t have any ability¡­

    My appearance is very human-like, and I have perfect control over my bloodlust unlike other vampires out there.

    The existence of my abilities may be void, however, it does not make me a pushover either. I have many beast items that make up for my weaknesses¡­..

    More over, I¡¯m neither poor nor rich¡­ I¡¯m just an average guy.

    My beast gears are at the basic tier and intermediate tier. They are low-beast items, but are expensive as hell. And to top it all off, my darkest secret is that I have a crush on my sister.

    In this world, humans and demi-humans lived together after the strange phenomenon that happened decades ago. And which destroyed our home as a result of several spatial rifts that were linked to earth opening and causing our to explode.

    We signed a peace treaty with the humans and lived together in peace, since they were the cause of our doom. At the same time, the earth was too small to contain all of us, thus, many poor humans and demi-humans were forced to live on other beasts that were linked to earth through the spatial rifts.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t born at that time, after all I¡¯m just 17 years old. However, every single event was written and passed down throughout history.

    We can now travel to numerous beasts effortlessly by using teleporters, which were invented by a renowned scientist called Edgar Frost.

    He along with various other scientists were also able to replicate Innate abilities into what we call an ¡®Ability Crystal¡¯. Which serves as an artificial means for people who don¡¯t have an ability. Nevertheless, the price of a single ability crystal will make you puke blood.

    Currently, I¡¯m lying down on my bed, half-asleep with a sleeping mask on my face¡­..

    My rm had sounded about 20 minutes ago¡­ If I¡¯m to guess.

    7am is the fixed time that I¡¯m supposed to wake up since I have to attend high school.

    However, the hot session between me and a certain woman yesterday was making me a little exhausted¡­

    Suddenly, I hear a growling sound, very close to the vicinity of my room¡­

    Fuck!¡­

    I immediately spring up from my bed like I was electrocuted, removing the sleeping mask on my face¡­

    Damn! A zombie¡­

    At this scene, I quickly pick up my beast dagger and activate a skill on it before dashing towards the window of my room.

    Looking through the window, I see a level one zombie, trying to force its way through my window¡­..

    Although, no matter how hard it tries, it won¡¯t be able to leave a dent in my window, since even a level 10 zombie will have a hard time breaking through it¡­ And it¡¯s almost impossible to find a level 10 zombie, since they are all killed before they can even evolve into a higher level¡­

    I tighten my grip on the dagger and dash towards the window¡­

    Arriving at the window, I switch the lever, causing the window to flip open.

    ¡®Growl!!!!!!!¡¯

    The zombie growls at me as I open the window and try to climb inside.

    Swoosh! sh!!

    I crouch and swing my dagger in a horizontal pattern, causing the head of the zombie to be cleanly cleaved off¡­ At the same time, I thrust my right foot forward, kicking its headless body down, and watch it as it falls to the ground and turns into a kebab.

    *Ptui!*

    I spit out the disgusting blood of the zombie on my lips while the active skill of my dagger wears off.

    Although, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to cleanly cut the zombie¡¯s head if it wasn¡¯t for my beast dagger, which has an active skill that makes it sharper than a thousand des.

    ¡®But¡­.how was that zombie able to climb to my window?¡¯

    It doesn¡¯t make sense¡­

    I take arge towel and wipe off the bloody mess of the zombie while I gaze through my window¡­

    I can see people below, staring at the zombie¡¯s corpse, as they also wonder how it had climbed up.

    I¡¯m living in a duplex, so it is almost impossible for a low-level zombie to climb.

    During the cmity, when the strange energy known as MANA spawned on earth, it granted people an Innate ability. However, it had the opposite effect on some people. Some humans turned into strange monsters known as zombies, while some demi-humans also turned into disgusting and ferocious monsters known as mutants.

    Yuk! They are so disgusting.

    Everyone tried to wipe them out, however, their poption kept increasing. That¡¯s why a group of people known as ¡®Hunters¡¯ were assigned to eliminate the high-level mutants, zombies, and beasts that managed to escape through a portal and invade earth. While the low-level ones were left for the people to kill. All in all, low-level zombies didn¡¯t serve as a threat.

    I dispose of the towel by throwing it away through the window¡­ I don¡¯t care if it falls on someone¡¯s head¡­

    Thereafter, I take off my pajamas and my underwear, and walk towards the mirror that is hanging up in my wardrobe.

    I¡¯m 1.9 meters tall with chiseled abs and concrete biceps, which is the trait of almost all male vampires. I have a long, fierce face with crescent-shaped brows and glowing crimson eyes, due to my nature as a pureblood demon. My hair is night ck and looks rough due to my carefree attitude of not maintaining my hair properly.

    Nheless, I¡¯m very handsome, evenpared to other vampires, which makes them try to bully me. Either way, I have my beast items, so I¡¯m always ready to put up a good fight with anyone of my age who intends to step on my face.

    Although i am a student, I¡¯m able to afford all these items thanks to my parents, who are travelers.

    Travelers are a group of trained and experienced people, who hunt beasts on beasts for their crystals. They consist of different ranks and factions, which I¡¯m not really concerned about since I did not even live with my parents even as a kid.

    I barely knew my parents while growing up, as I have only met them twice. Ever since I knew the difference between right and left, my sister and I were left to live alone. They only send me and my sister our feeding allowance, which is always a reasonable amount of money.

    Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!

    ¡°Get yourzy ass down here, Jake!¡­¡±

    O¡¯boy! My Uncle¡¯s wife is here, damn, she must not check my sheets this morning or else she will discover that there is jeez on it¡­

    I dash toward my bed to remove the sheet that I made a mess in. However, before I can reach my bedside, I see the mechanism of my door being opened from behind¡­

    Fuck me sideways.~ I should have known that her fingerprint was embedded in my door¡¯s security¡­

    =================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Please support with power stones

 Chapter 3

    Fuck me sideways.~ I should have known that her fingerprint was embedded in my door¡¯s security¡­

    *CREAK*

    The door of my room opens up, and a beautiful, breathtaking woman enters. She is 1.8 meters tall, with red crimson eyes, gracefully set within their sockets, wlessly pale skin, and red juicy lips that every man would want to suck.

    To top it all off, her crescent-shaped brows fit perfectly with her Pearl round face.

    On her chest are two juicy-looking, average tits that could fit perfectly in the hands of an average man.

    As for her backside, well¡­ it¡¯s something otherworldly, as it even puts 70% of housewives to shame.

    This woman is no other than Aurora, the wife of myte uncle, Sid, who was eaten by a mutant a few months ago.

    After the death of her husband, Aurora still decided to look after me in the stead of my sister whenever she goes to work.

    Although it kind of feels weird, since Aurora is just 22 years old, which makes her older than me by five years.

    Considering a vampire¡¯s life span, it¡¯s only a puny number. Furthermore, she¡¯s also a pureblood, just like me.

    Basically, in the vampire standard, she¡¯s around my age, and it feels somewhat peculiar with the way she treats me like a son.

    Maybe the future holds something for us, fufufu¡­.

    Right now, she is standing in front of me, looking at me with a suspicious gaze as beads of sweat roll down my forehead.

    ¡°Jake~! What are you hiding? And why are you only wearing your underwear, YOU PERVERT!!¡± Her face flushes as she bellows at me and walks toward my bed.

    Fuck!¡­ now I¡¯m done for, she will discover my little secret again.

    Aurora removes the sheet from the bed and begins to inspect it thoroughly¡­

    Suddenly, her eyes sh with a cold glint as she stares daggers at me, disappointedly.

    ¡°JAKE! YOU PERVERT!! YOU¡¯VE DONE IT AGAIN TODAY! AND WHY DIDN¡¯T YOU COME HOME YESTERDAY TO EAT DINNER?! WERE YOU WITH HER?! TELL ME!!¡± Aurora yells again, this time sounding furious, as she lets out all her vexation.

    ¡°Aurora¡­ I¡­I¡¯m sorr¨C¡±

    *BAM*

    Aurora ms the door of my room, leaving in anger.

    *SIGH*

    I was with my girlfriendst night and I forgot it was alreadyte at night.

    She is very mad that I didn¡¯t eat dinner¡­

    Misty should have covered up for me¡­ what kind of sister would expose her brother?

    Sighing with a hunched back, I walk into the bathroom and enter the bathtub¡­

    Right now, I¡¯m still feeling horny after seeing Aurora¡¯s hot body¡­. I just can¡¯t help but jerk off thinking of her.

    Fuck!¡­.

    I let out a groan as hot jeez shoots out of my little brother, and my raging boner finally calms.

    Ahhh¡ª that was satisfying¡­.

    I then begin to wash my body after making sure that I have relieved my pent-up frustration.

    After bathing, I walk out of the bathroom, drying up my body and rummaging through my wardrobe, looking for my school uniform.

    Suddenly, I notice something¡­

    Myundry basket is empty, it¡¯s a clear sign that Aurora entered my room while I was bathing and picked up my dirty clothes.

    Sigh¡­ when will Aurora and Misty stop doing myundry! For crying out loud, I¡¯m frigging going to graduate from high school in three days!¡­

    Pulling my hair in frustration, I wear the uniform that Aurora has perfectly ironed for me.

    As usual, I did not style my hair before storming out of my room nor did I use any cologne like every other teenager would have done; however, I didn¡¯t forget to pick up all my beast items.

    Although, I don¡¯t really need those things since I¡¯m pretty confident of my natural looks¡­

    Right now, I¡¯m in the passageway that leads to all the bedrooms, as well as the living room and opposite my room is Aurora¡¯s room.

    I want to enter her room to apologize for what happened, but I change my mind because I¡¯m alreadyte for school, and I would rather not engage in a fierce argument with Aurora.

    I then begin to move toward the dining room, which is situated near the living room. Our house consists of three rooms which we evenly shared among us¡­

    Arriving in the dining room, I can see a blood pack on the table, and my sister sitting opposite the blood pack.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just stare at mee on, hurry up and eat your food before you gette.¡± My sister tells me, pointing at an empty chair.

    I nod my head and sit opposite my sister.

    Misty is my older sister, who is older than me by 50 years. She¡¯s the same height as me, standing at 1.9 meters tall, with her long white hair that always covers half of her face.

    Underneath her hair, is a beautifully breathtaking, and alluring face with her curved brows and slightly pointed nose that resonates with her greenish-red eyes, which features one of her special traits.

    I pick up the blood pack, cutting it with my sharp canine, and fresh blood begins to seep into my mouth¡­

    We, vampires, get blood from human clones that are mindless, thanks to the great idea of Edgar Frost. This enables vampires to stop hunting humans as meals.

    And today, we have many blood factories that produce fresh blood for us¡­

    ¡°Jake~!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sister~¡± I reply, still greedily sucking my blood pack.

    ¡°Aurora told me that she argued with you this morning¨C¡± Misty says while pressing her phone.

    ¡°Hahaha, you don¡¯t have to worry about us, it¡¯s not something serious¡­¡± I reply, shrugging off her words, as my attention is focused on my meal.

    ¡°Jake, how about you make a move on her? Don¡¯t you get it? She clearly likes you and cares about you¡­ both of you will make a nice pair¡­.¡±

    ¡°WHAT!!¡±

    =============

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Please support with power stones

 Chapter 4

    ¡°Jake, how about you make a move on her? Don¡¯t you get it? She clearly likes you and cares about you¡­ both of you will make a nice pair¡­.¡±

    ¡°WHAT!!¡±

    ¡°W-what do you mean, sis?¡± I ask, confused.

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic, Jake¡­¡±

    ¡°But you know I have a girlfriend, I can¡¯t just ditch my girlfriend because of Aurora¡­ besides, Aurora is ourte uncle¡¯s wife¡­ It just seems wrong.¡±

    ¡°Jake, beware of that bitch, Ze. I don¡¯t friggin trust her¡­¡± My sister tells me with a worried expression on her face.

    ¡°Misty, I promise you that I¡¯ll always be on alert. But I trust Ze, we have been dating for two years now¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, Jake, I believe you, just take care of yourself. I don¡¯t want any harm toe to you. After all, you are still my cute baby brother.¡± Misty says, pulling my cheeks slightly as she treats me like a kindergarten kid.

    The reason is that, ording to vampire criteria, I¡¯m still a baby. Due to our long lifespan, as we can live more than a thousand years without aging much.

    Likewise, considering the age difference between me and my sister, she sees me as a two-year-old kid using human criteria.

    Moreover, Misty is older than me by 50 years, which makes her 67 years old. However, her appearance isparable to that of a teenager.

    Misty graduated from Supers Academy, as a healer, even though she¡¯s more skilled than mostbatants.

    In this world, people with abilities are ssified into two. Supers and Espers.

    Supers are those that are naturally born with Innate abilities, while Espers are the ones that get their powers from ability crystals.

    The difference between them is that Supers are likely to reach a higher level and gain more enlightenment about their abilities.

    While the Espers are simr to bottom feeders. Although, there are also a few of them whose growth skyrocketed over that of a super.

    Right now, Misty is staring at me as I slowly drink my blood, like a mother who is ensuring that her kid eats.

    ¡°Eat quick, Jake, it¡¯s almost 8am and you¡¯ll bete. Or do you want your big sister to breastfeed you? My breasts are swollen because you won¡¯t suck them anymore, I better stop producing milk.¡± My sister says with a sigh, cleaning my mouth that got stained with blood.

    ¡°Come on, sis, t-that¡¯s embarrassing, I won¡¯t suck on your tits anymore¡­¡± I reply with a flushed face.

    Formerly, I often sucked on my sister¡¯sctating tits, because as a growing vampire I needed it.

    My mom who was supposed to provide the care for me was nowhere to be found. So Misty began to put up with some drugs that enabled her toctate and provide the appropriate care for me so that I won¡¯t suffer from malnutrition¡­

    ¡°So you now think you are big because you have a girlfriend? Hmph, most of your mates that are vampires are not even thinking of getting a girlfriend yet. But here you are, thinking about a measly human. I even gave you the grace to date Aurora but you refused! I¡¯ll see how you¡¯ll escape from sucking them tonight¡­¡± Misty tells me with a serious face, causing my face to turn extremely pale, like I haven¡¯t fed for decades.

    Hearing my sister¡¯s words, I know that she isn¡¯t joking. She will probably feed me till I puke tonight¡­

    While it¡¯s normal for vampires of my age to still feed on milk, I found it extremely gross after I crossed the age of sixteen.

    Most of the time, I puke my guts out after Misty forcefully breastfeeds me, but she doesn¡¯t seem to care about it¡­

    Right now, I just finished drinking my blood pack¡­ and Misty seems to be counting some money to give me, like I¡¯m still a little kid.

    Well, I¡¯m still jobless for now, so I¡¯ll just be a little shameless¡­.

    ¡°Jake, take this 100 dors, use it for your welfare but don¡¯t use it to gamble because you promised me that you¡¯ll stop. Failing to do so, I¡¯ll stop you from being friends with Tony and ground you for a month because you are still too young to do all that!¡± My sister says with a grim expression as she cautions me.

    The type of gamble she is referring to is a type of challenge where one is tasked with killing a certain amount of zombies¡­

    ¡°Okay, sis, I promise not to gamble anymore¡­and please will you stop stalking me during your free time. Besides, you don¡¯t have to drop me off at school every day¡­¡± I tell her with a depressed gaze.

    I, the perverted, great vampire, who is one of the worst trouble maker in my high school, despite not having an ability, am nothing but a little kid in front of my sister.

    *SIGH*

    I let out a sigh as I obediently stand up from my seat, with my sister still skimming through my backpack to confirm if I did any of my assignments.

    Well, it¡¯s not like I have one, after all, I¡¯ll be graduating in three days¡­

    After skimming through my bag to her satisfaction, Misty carries my backpack for me like a kid and urges me to follow her outside, so that she can drop me off at my school on her way to work¡­

    ===================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Please support with power stones

 Chapter 5

    Right now, I¡¯m inside my sister¡¯s car, as we drive to my school¡­

    The distance between my school and my house is not really far, but Misty wouldn¡¯t let me go by myself, sigh¡­.

    We drive through the streets of my house at an insane speed since we are taking a shortcut.

    To make a clear exnation of this world, it¡¯s pretty much weird.

    As written down in history, the cars that were driven in the past worked with something they called tires, while the world right now uses what we call tracks.

    Although tracks were prettymon among heavy trucks and machinery in the past, they were imperfect, heavy, and slow.

    Furthermore, beautiful birds and cute animals used to roam around the earth in the past, but today¡­.

    Zombies and mutated birds flock around and if you aren¡¯t careful, you could end up dead before realizing what¡¯s going on.

    Although my sister and I live in a much safer ce. And the best part is that we do not have to pay a dime since the house is an inheritance.

    In the past, there were different countries, states, and territories. However, after the cmity, 80% of the earth¡¯s crust was destroyed, thus forcing people to live on other beasts.

    In addition, the earth is now divided into 26 districts; districts A¨CZ.

    In these districts, there are many streets and these streets are so vast that they could bepared to the size of a city in the past.

    Thinking about it makes me want to bang my head so hard for ending up in this kind of misery.

    Sighing, I nce at my sister from the side of my eye and I see a wide sadistic grin forming on her face as she crushes the low-level zombies with her car.

    To top it all off, the road is as free as fuck which makes my sister smash her foot on the elerator.

    ¡®VROOOOOM!!¡¯

    The car lets out a growling sound as we bump into hordes of zombies, killing them effortlessly.

    Oh, man¡­. I¡¯ve seen this side of my sister twice and it¡¯s very scary, to be honest.

    It feels like my sister enjoys killing, this is just a guess but man¡­ the grin says it all.

    ¡°Sister¡­ w-why is your face like this? I don¡¯t like it.¡± I tell my sister, with a nervous expression.

    ¡°J-Jake, d-do you still love me? ¡± Misty suddenly asks, her face turning red.

    ¡°Look here, sis, I love you the most and I¡¯ll always love you.¡± I interrupt my sister, stopping her from talking further.

    But man¡­ I had chills with her sudden change of personality¡­

    What the hell was that¡­.?

    ¡°Jake, will you kiss me?¡± My sister suddenly asks, puckering her lips forward while driving, and with her nervous expression gone.

    Fuck¡­ why the kiss¡­? This is getting weirder.

    ¡°A-Alright, sis¡­ I¡¯ll surely kiss you. This Lil bro loves you.¡± I reply awkwardly and start to move my mouth closer to my sister¡¯s own.

    ¡°Also focus on the road, sis,¡± I tell her, sealing her lips with mine.

    Man¡­.it feels really good to take my sister¡¯s first kiss. I¡¯m confident about it because I have never seen her with any man except me.

    ¡®Mmm~ Nnn~ ahaan~ J-Jake Mmm~¡¯

    Lewd moans leak from my sister¡¯s mouth as Ivish her juicy red lips. I then start to fondle my sister¡¯s supple ass while kissing her.

    Her face is all red right now as I start fondling her ass, and I don¡¯t even know what is making me do this to my sister.

    Although, Incest is a normal thing among vampires, it is a taboo for humans and some demi-humans.

    And right now, a strange feeling suddenly starts to overwhelm me as my hands begin to make their way into her shorts.

    At this moment, I want to make my sister mine! And mine only!

    ¡°Ahan~ J-Jake, let¡¯s stop it here¡­¡± My sister quickly separates herself from me the moment my finger makes contact with the base of her pussy, through her panties.

    Snapping out of my daze, I also separate myself from her with our faces both looking extremely red.

    ¡®Fuck!¡­ What have I done?¡¯

    Why did I do this to my sister? How will I look at her face from now on? My facade as an innocent vamp has been blown.

    Fuck!!

    I nce at Misty from the side of my eyes and notice that her face is bright red as she drives, and she also seems to be avoiding my gaze.

    ¡°J-Jake, do you see me as a woman?¡± My sister suddenly asks with her face getting redder like a human¡¯s own.

    Damn¡­ I have always known that my sister will ask this question someday. Because our rtionship doesn¡¯t seem to be that of ordinary affection. I mean, which normal sister breastfeeds her brother? But at the same time, why did she ask me to make a move on Aurora¡­.?

    ¡°Misty, I have always seen you as a woman since I was 16, and I have always had feelings for you.

    I didn¡¯t know what this feeling was though, whether it was siblings love or the attraction between two opposite sex.

    But at this moment, I¡¯ve finally found out what I want.

    Misty, will you marry me when Ie of age? I¡¯ll also marry Aurora because I can¡¯t ignore her feelings even though she¡¯s always yelling at me. However, I¡¯ll love you two equally with no boundaries.

    So, are you going to marry me and have babies, sister?¡± I ask Misty, interlocking my hand with her immobile left hand which is now resting on herp.

    At this moment, I can hear my sister¡¯s heartbeat getting louder, and her greenish-red eyes flickering in shock.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll marry you Jake, share you with Aurora, a-and have babies with you~¡± my sister mutters in a low voice with her face showing mixed expressions like she¡¯s ashamed and excited at the same time.

    ¡°Jake, what about Ze? Are you going to break up with her?¡±

    =================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Please support with power stones

 Chapter 6

    ¡°Jake, what about Ze? Are you going to break up with her?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­. I feel bad for Ze but I¡¯m going to break up with her one of these days, because I¡¯ve been noticing something strange about her¡­¡± I tell Misty with an expressionless face.

    I have been noticing some odd behaviors in Ze these past few days and have even seen her hanging out with some of my adversaries at school¡­. I¡¯m quite worried but I can¡¯t tell my sister about it.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Misty asks me.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± I reply, while she simply raises her eyebrows a little and doesn¡¯t reply¡­

    I give out a long sigh after seeing my sister like this¡­. Her face is showing her intense jealousy and hatred for Ze.

    ¡°Sister, are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°J-Jealous about what?¡­¡±

    ¡°You know, a sister can¡¯t hide her feelings from her brother who is also her lover. I bet no one knows you better than me sis¡­.

    I can tell that you feel like ripping Ze into chunks of meat, am I right?¡± I ask with a disapproving look on my face.

    ¡°H-How can you say something l-like that! I don¡¯t really mean to rip her into chunks of m-meat. I just want to rip off some bones here and there¡­ I-It¡¯s not like I want to kill her, but If she is doing anything suspicious to my brother, I won¡¯t think twice before silencing her ¡­.¡± Misty starts to babble as she drives, with severe jealousy showing on her face which she tries to cover with a smile.

    ¡°Sister, as I said, I¡¯ll keep my promise¡­ Do I look like a joke to you? In fact, let me prove my words to you.¡± I tell her and instantly dip my hand into my back pocket.

    In the next moment, I bring out a ck, fancy ring which has some strange runes carved on it. This ring is one of my beast items and it¡¯s made from the crystal of a basic tier beast called water Kraken.

    This ring buffs my agility for 5 seconds when activated. It¡¯s the most useless item I have ever purchased but at this moment, it¡¯s the perfect ring that I can use to propose to my sister, as it looks fancy and attractive enough for a beauty like her.

    With the ring now on disy in front of my sister, she also pulls over.

    In the next moment, I grab her left hand and go on my knees.

    ¡°Will you marry me, Misty?¡± I ask, shing a radiant smile at her.

    Before I can even react, Misty jumps on me, causing the seat of the car to automatically tilt backward.

    ¡°You idiot! Do you even have to ask? Just put it on my finger already!!¡± Misty giggles in excitement as she puts her left hand forward to obtain her ring.

    Wasting no time, I grab her fourth finger and put the ring on it¡­.

    ¡°Oh my¡­. It looks adorable¡­. I¡¯ll sh it at my workce and let those losers know that I¡¯m getting married in a year¡¯s time¡­ fufufu¡± She giggles looking extremely excited as she checks out the ring.

    But man¡­. I¡¯m not really feeling good right now. To begin with, will she tell her colleagues that her kid brother proposed to her?

    Thinking about how shameless my sister is makes me want to put my face in my hands.

    Furthermore, the position we are currently in is quite dangerous.

    My sister is currently sitting on myp, with her crotch pressing against my little willy, and my face buried deep in her cleavage.

    Fuck!¡­. I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­

    In the next moment, I move my face towards her and nt a kiss on her red juicy lips.

    Changing the direction of my face, I move it towards her cleavage, slowly pulling down her blouse, leaving only her bra which could barely contain her massive boobs and prevent it from spilling.

    Her bra right now looks as though it could snap at any moment if not careful.

    Treading with caution, I start to kiss my sister¡¯s cleavage.

    ¡°Sister, you said your jugs are full of milk right? I¡¯m going to suck them dry, right now and then¡­¡± I tell her assertively with a mischievous grin forming on my face.

    ¡°Eh¡­.¡±

    ¡°J-Jake, don¡¯t do that, it tickles~ ahn~ just stop it already. You arete for school and I think you are also underestimating the amount of milk that my boobs umted.¡± Misty leaks out small moans as I lick her cleavage while she stops me from unstrapping her bra.

    However, while she was doing that, I also had another surprise for her. Though it wasn¡¯t my fault, I just couldn¡¯t control a certain part of my body.

    ¡°Jake, what are you doing? Why are you hard? A-And why are you caressing me down there?¡± My sister exims in surprise as she realizes that only her panty is covering her pussy.

    ¡°Oh my¡­. Do you want to do it really badly with me? When did you even remove my shorts?¡± My sister asks in surprise as she separates her body from mine and instantly wears her shorts back, then returns to her seat.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ you got me excited, sis¡­ I really want to fuck you right now.¡± I tell my sister with a frustrated look on my face, pointing at the tent in my pants.

    ¡°Ahh~ did I?¡± My sister exims again.

    Then she continues, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a virgin, d-do you want to eat me up in a ce like this? Besides, we can¡¯t have sex without getting married first. If I¡¯m to look at the vampire criteria, it even feels so wrong¡­.¡±

    ¡°Are you changing your mind now sis?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. We just can¡¯t have sex right now. Just take a look at Aurora, she never had sex with her husband before he died. We¡¯ll do any other thing but down there is restricted.¡± My sister tells me with a very flushed face as she points at her crotch.

    Sigh¡­. Am I gonna get blue balled?

    ¡°But, I can help with your raging boner, although, this will be my first time trying it.¡± Misty mumbles with a tomato red face as she crouches down and starts to unbuckle my pants¡­.

    Sometimeter, I disburse my load into her mouth, which she lewdly shows me before gulping it down.

    After satisfying my need and cleaning me up, she ignites the engine of the car and starts driving again.

    Throughout the journey, we both have red faces with our hearts pounding very fast, something which is umon among vampires.

    Sometimeter, we arrive at the front of a veryrge building.

    Pulling the car over, Misty kisses me on my cheek one more time with a red face.

    Smiling back at her while interlocking fingers, I gaze through the car window, looking afar at arge familiar signboard with the words, ¡®Springfield High School¡¯ boldly written on it.

    ============

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Please support with power stones

 Chapter 7

    ¡°All 12th-grade students should assemble In the colosseum right now! I repeat, all 12th-grade students should assemble in the colosseum right now!¡± A mechanical voice says as I alight from my sister¡¯s car.

    Looking up at where the sound ising from, I see numerous ck drones flying in the sky.

    These drones are always guarding the school and keeping zombies and mutants from carrying out an invasion.

    Moreover, they are also used for making announcements, asionally.

    ¡°Jake!¡± A voice sounds from behind.

    Looking back, I realize that she hasn¡¯t left yet.

    HOLY MOTHER OF¡­..

    ¡°Sis, what are you still doing here? Won¡¯t you leave for work?¡± I ask with worry on my face since my sister is getting a pretty good ie. I wouldn¡¯t want her to lose her job, now that jobs are pretty hard to find. Unless one wants to be a Traveler or Hunter, whiches with too much risks.

    ¡°Will youe here instead of scolding me?¡± Misty replies with a pout as she descends from her car and begins to walk toward me.

    I didn¡¯t even see how my sister was moving because it¡¯s a pretty long distance between us, but right now, my sister suddenly appears in front of me.

    Such agility¡­

    Not even my beast items canpete with it.

    Before I can understand what is going on, my sister suddenly wraps her arms around my neck and begins to kiss me.

    Fuck!¡­. Must it be in public!?

    I want to push her and stop it, but man, just like a horny dog, I also start to kiss her and fight for control.

    After kissing for a few seconds, we separate our lips, parting with a thread of saliva.

    From the corner of my eyes, I notice that hundreds of students are now staring at us.

    But fuck, the lucky thing is that most of them are rushing to the colosseum due to the announcement made by the drones.

    The ones staring at me are freshers who are either in the 9th or 10th grade. Nheless, they also begin rushing to make it to their sses.

    ¡°Why did you do that, sis?¡± I ask after the kiss.

    ¡°Well, I want to let everyone know that you are taken because I don¡¯t trust all these girls with tiny legs, hmphs¡­..¡± Misty snorts.

    ¡°That was so childish of you, sis. What have you done? The rumors will start to spread! They know that you are my sister!¡± I tell her with a long sigh¡­.

    Kissing me one more time and screaming that ¡°He¡¯s mine,¡± Misty begins to walk away, steadily swinging her fine ass in slow motion.

    ¡®Sigh¡­. My sister surely knows what I like¡­¡¯

    Shaking my head, and letting out a long sigh¡­

    I start to walk amidst the mob of students that are also rushing to the colosseum.

    Although some of them are going to their sses, most of the students I am seeing right now are the ones that I recognize.

    Only the 12th-grade students have the balls of steel toete to school at this hour.

    Moreover, apart from the demi-humans and humans living on this. We also have some anomalies such as; Beast-kins and witches.

    Beast-kins are a race that are part demi-humans and part beast. They came to be due to some degenerates forcibly mating with some intelligent beasts in the past, along with some illegal scientific research that became approved by Edgar Frost, the mad scientist.

    While beasts tend to act on instincts and spawn from a nest, Beast-kins act sane just like any other human or demi-human and also reproduce just like them.

    In fact, they look almost like demi-humans but certain parts of their bodies which are that of a beast, are what makes them look different.

    Examples of beast-kins are; Harpies, Behemoths, Centaurs, Nekos, Earthborns e.t.c¡­.

    There are many of them living on this and others. Even humans categorize them as demi-humans but we demi-humans always deny that fact for some reason.

    As for the witches, well, should I say that they are a bunch of weirdos? They all consist of women and they look exactly like humans. To top it all off, they can live as long as a vampire or Dragon. So to simply put it, they are a strong race.

    Though, when I was a kid, my grandfather always told me that witches are also humans but they are special beings that have an affinity for something they call Magic. Dark Magic, to be precise, just like old man Duke told me.

    Suddenly, I feel a heavy palmnd on my shoulder.

    ¡°Tony,¡± I mutter.

    ¡°Hahaha, you bastard, how can you tell that it is me?¡± Tonyughs sheepishly and begins to walk side by side with me.

    Tony is one of my best friends in this high school, he¡¯s a human but he¡¯s pretty much hated amongst his peers just because he doesn¡¯t have any ability, just like me.

    He¡¯s pretty shortpared to me, standing at 1.7 meters. With ck, rough, curly, unkempt hair.

    Well, birds of the same feathers flock together. *Cough*

    He also hasrge, green eyes, with dark bags always under his eyes like he was deprived of sleep. It¡¯s not like his body rejected an artificial ability like my body, he was just unable to purchase it because he came from a poor background.

    ¡°Hey, Jake, you know¡ª I know your secret, fufufu¡­.¡± Tony tells me with a wide grin.

    FUCK!

    This bastard knew about it¡­..

    ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± I fake cluelessness.

    ¡°Tch¡­ if you won¡¯t admit it, I will tell the others,¡± His grin grows wider.

    ¡°Fuck!¡­you bitch! What is even there about me kissing my sister! We are even gonna get married soon,¡± I grit my teeth as I give him a reply.

    ¡°ugh~¡±

    ¡°Wait, I was talking about the fact that you and Ze are always having sex inside the toilet or infirmary,¡± Tony replies with an odd look on his face.

    ¡°Oh,¡±

    It was at this moment, that I knew I fucked up¡­

    ¡°Hahaha, that¡­.well, she got horny yesterday¡­.so she dragged me into the toilet¡­

    By the way, do you know the reason why we are going to the colosseum?¡± I ask, trying to change the topic.

    However, Tony is still giving me an odd look.

    ¡°Damn¡­you vampires are weirdos¡­¡± Tony mutters and shakes his head.

    Shit!¡­this bastard¡­.how dare he?

    ¡°Jake, are you going to gamble with me today?¡± Tony asks with excitement on his face.

    ¡°Sorry, man¡­.I promised my sister not to gamble again¡­¡± I reply, shaking my head at the idea.

    Although I won¡¯t lie, gambling is embedded in my blood, I don¡¯t know if I can leave it¡­sigh¡­.

    It¡¯s as though I inherited it from my grandfather.

    ¡°*Cough*

    What do I expect, after all, you are going to marry your sister.¡± Tony tells me with an evil grin.

    ¡°^___^¡±

    ¡°Tony, if you dare tell the others about it, I¡¯ll fuck your sister, you know she has a crush on me¡­hehehe.

    Her moans are gonna be sweet¡­kek.¡± I reply to Tony, with a superior smirk on my face.

    ¡°You~ piece of shit!! Don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡± Tony grits his teeth, as he tries to catch up with me.

    ¡°Last warning! All 12th-grade students should assemble at the Colosseum with immediate effect!!!¡±

    The mechanical voice sounds again, giving an intense warning.

    ¡°Fuck!!~¡± Tony and I curse in unison.

    ===============

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Please support with powerstones

 Chapter 8

    Right now, all the 12th-grade students are assembled inside the Colosseum. We are approximately 2000 If my guess is right.

    You might all be wondering why we are so much right? Well, there are only five high schools in each district. Some students evene from other districts which are thousands of miles away, but they can easily attend or go anywhere with the help of teleporters.

    With such an enormous amount of students in each school, there are always crimes that happen without the school knowing. Although the drones were created to keep the students in check, there have always been some rookies, such as me that always bypass the drones.

    Right now, a few meters away from me, a group of boys are assaulting a nerd-looking girl. The girl is a human and the guys that are trying to assault her are also humans and the boys belong to the most hated group in school. These boys are also personally one of the group I dislike in this school because I¡¯ve always hated the way they bully people.

    Of course, they were able to do this because the gadget that is supposed to keep their powers in check has been bypassed in some kind of cunning way.

    There has always been a rule that binds everyone on earth which is that youngsters who haven¡¯t graduated from high school should have their powers restrained and should only be able to use a small amount of their powers.

    Because of the constant abuse of powers on earth by youngsters, the mad scientist, Edgar Frost, created a wristwatch that restrains the ability of underage students to a bare minimum of about 10-50 Mc cells.

    While these wristwatches restrain abilities, it also depends on the amount of Mc cells an average person has. For example, a person whose body has an orange Mana cell, which is equivalent to 100 Mc cells will only have 10 Mc cells after their power has been restrained by the gadget.

    But Berg and hisckeys have found a way to tweak their watch and so it now allows them to have about 30¨C50 Mc cells which makes them the highest in the whole school.

    Berg and Stan along with theirckeys have been reported several times, but they have always found a way to save their asses due to their influence.

    Berg¡¯s parents are famous SSS-rank travelers, while Stan¡¯s parents are scientists who have been rumored to work with Edgar Frost, the mad scientist. Which also exins how they were able to bypass the gadget.

    Edgar Frost the mad scientist isn¡¯t really mad though, in fact, he has only made an appearance once in public, and that was when the strange Mana spawned on earth. However, he has been nicknamed the mad scientist because of his various creations. Because, it¡¯s as though he was godsent for all living beings in this universe.

    Right now, Berg has raised the girl¡¯s short skirt and made his way into her panties, while hisckeys are grinning from behind and shielding him from the eyes of the drones.

    ¡°You slut¨C isn¡¯t this what you want huh? Isn¡¯t that why you are always wearing a skimpy skirt? You bitch! I bet you are enjoying it¡­.¡± Berg says as he fingers the girl in public.

    Everyone turns a blind eye and acts as though nothing is happening, as the girl isn¡¯t crying out, but rather she is weeping silently.

    In everyone¡¯s opinion, the girl is either a slut or a masochist, as a small puddle can be seen underneath her as her juice trickles down her leg.

    ¡°Damn¡­..Jake, that¡¯s insane¨C I can¡¯t believe that this nerdy girl is a pervert,¡± Tony whispers to me, not wanting Berg to hear his words.

    I simply don¡¯t reply as my attention is focused on therge podium above. And at the same time, my eyes are scanning through the students, as I look for the rest of my friends, Barry and Zach.

    ¡°Jake, why do you think they called all the 12th-grade students, did something happen?¡± Tony asks with worry as his pupils dte.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any idea, man, we were both called here all of a sudden, how am I supposed to know?¡± I reply briefly because Tony is too much of a talker, if I don¡¯t keep him in check, he¡¯ll keep his mouth running andnd us in trouble one way or another.

    *BAM*

    Suddenly, our school principal drops down from the sky along with two other teachers, and begins walking elegantly towards the podium.

    His name is Captain Craig, he¡¯s a middle-aged human whose age I have no idea of, since everyone can live for a pretty long time. He¡¯s wearing green and grey camouge clothes, which is meant for the military. The Military and otherrge factions have been governing the earth after the cmity. However, during the cmity, the military lost its powers and got its ass saved by the first set of strong ability wielders.

    Thus, after the cmity ended, the bnce of power was taken from the military and was held amongst the strong factions. However, over the years the military has begun to secure its position once again, but it¡¯s still nowhere near the power it had in the past.

    ¡°Hello everyone, we are very sorry for the intrusion that this sudden call must have caused. A situation came up and that¡¯s why we assembled only the 12th-grade students.¡±

    Today, we have an honorable guest, who has only made an appearance in public once. He has visited other high schools and now it¡¯s our turn to get visited and to experience a new era!

    Today, we have the legendary scientist, Edgar Frost!¡± Captain Craig shouts, his voice projected by the drones. Instantly, the whole coliseum suddenly bes as quiet as a graveyard as the students can¡¯t believe their ears.

    I¡¯m also speechless right now, and my attention is focused on the podium. Everyone is bewildered that the legendary mad scientist is going to make an appearance today.

    Suddenly, during this moment of disbelief, a tall man with broad shoulders, who is wearing a kind of strange nanotech suit begins to walk towards the podium and stands beside Captain Craig.

    The man appears out of nowhere, as if he walked through the walls or teleported here and Captain Craig and the other teachers bow their heads at him.

    However, the strange thing about this man is that he¡¯s wearing a ck mask on his face.

    ¡°Hello, youngsters of today and idols of tomorrow. I¡¯m sure you all know who I am right? Your principal should have informed you about my visit.

    I am Edgar Frost, the normal guy you all refer to as the mad scientist. I don¡¯t have much time because I have other things to attend to but I have some great info to share with you youngsters before it gets published by the media.

    You should all know about my project which I have been trying tounch for a long time. And so, after endless trials and relentless efforts, my team and I have been able toplete this project through sheer determination and hard work.

    I hereby announce the arrival of ¡®The Ruined Legacy Online!!!¡¯

    The moment the words left his mouth, the hall began to tremble as all the students were roaring and cheering at the top of their voices.

    ===========================

    Note: Vote with your power stones if you like this series. Daily updates are assured from now on.

    =========================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Please support with power stones

 Chapter 9

    In the next moment, with a sizzling sound, a projectile is suddenly shot into the sky by Edgar Frost, disying the words ¡®The Ruined Legacy Online¡¯.

    The podium begins to shake and the whole school is thrown into chaos, it seems the rest of the students are also listening to the announcement from their various sses.

    I¡¯m also thrilled right now, as adrenaline rushes through my veins. I have been dying to see this day for a very long time.

    After five years of waiting, the hyped-up MMORPG Virtual Reality Console has finally been released. It¡¯s a 100 percent realistic game that allows yers to earn points that they can convert to money in real life afterpleting various missions.

    ording to the highlight, it is said to have amazing NPCs that behave just like humans and demi-humans.

    Although the price of the game is¡­..

    Edgar Frost suddenly waves his hand in the air, motioning for the students to keep calm.

    ¡°I¡¯m pleased to know that you¡¯re all thrilled about its release, and I hope that you will get one of them soon. I have created a tform called xxxxxxxxx, where you can order your console.

    There are two types of consoles, the Supreme Max, and the Mini Charter.

    The Supreme Max is a huge VR capsule that will allow the user to experience a high-end realistic experience and interact with amazing NPCs with 100 percentfortability. The price is just 10,000 dors.

    While the Mini charter is a small helmet that costs 5,000 dors. It can be used anywhere at any time with a reliable battery capacity of 500,000 MAH. The mini charter only has one downside which is that it isn¡¯t asfortable as the Supreme max.

    But serious yers can purchase both, as the mini charter will enable yers to y at any time since it is a portable console¡­

    To top it all off, your abilities and Mc cells will also be recorded by the game.¡± Edgar announces.

    Suddenly, the podium goes silent as if everyone heard something unexpected. Meanwhile, I feel like puking blood right now, after hearing the exorbitant price he mentioned.

    ¡°That¡¯s way too expensive! At least, the mini charter should be cheaper than that!¡±

    ¡°Fuck! I don¡¯t even have up to 2000 dors in my ount!¡±

    ¡°Damn, you are still rich bruh¡­. I only have 10 bucks in my ount. I have been eating mutated rabbits for 1 week now,¡±

    ¡°Eww, you are so disgusting!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you keep your promise? You said you would make the consoles cheap for as low as 1000¨C1,500 dors!¡±

    ¡°Are we going to be able to fuck the NPCs?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­.man, if we¡¯re gonna pay such an amount, at least we gotta drain our balls!¡±

    ¡°Damn, you guys are weird¡­that isn¡¯t even real¡­. You¡¯ll only wet yourself In the real world!¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­.man¡­what the fuck are you saying? At least, I¡¯ll get to fuck a beastkin in there. I¡¯ve always wanted to fuck those chicks!¡±

    ¡°You elves have some weird tastes¡­. After all, it¡¯s no doubt that humans have the sweetest moans,¡±

    ¡°Your horns are like my dick¡­.you satyrs are also weird!¡±

    The Colosseum turns into chaos as the students protest, while degens follow suit.

    Edgar Frost simply smiles and waves his hands in the air again. As if using some kind of ability, the Colosseum suddenly goes silent again.

    ¡°I understand your plight, students¡­ but think about the benefitsds. Top yers are going to make millions of dors while mid-level yers are also going to earn some bucks. As for the low-level yers, they will have to step up their game, this is a dog-eat-dog world. And the most efficient thing is that all techniques, knowledge, and talents learned inside the game can also be used in the real world¡­.

    So isn¡¯t it worth the price, or am I still unkind even after all this?¡± Edgar asks and walks to the front a little bit, allowing the student to have a perfect view of him.

    Though the mask is still on his face¡­

    ¡°Fair deal! As long we can make money as top yers,¡±

    ¡°You fool, the high-rank ability users are also going to participate! Plus, it¡¯s going to be a faction thingy with a lot of bloodbaths!¡±

    ¡°Are you underestimating yourself? Once we remove this damned watch that has been sticking to our hands since when we were kids, we¡¯ll know the extent of our ability¡­Just 3 days to go, hahaha ¡­.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes too high, you are a fucking esper. You stand no chance. I¡¯ll borrow some money and get this console!¡±

    ¡°Sweet! Are you getting the Supreme Max?¡±

    The students begin to chatter amongst themselves with excitement about the release of the long awaited MMORPG.

    I simply shake my head and nce at Tony who isn¡¯t bothered by the cheers of the students and looking up at the podium, I see that Edgar Frost and Captain Craig are no longer there.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Tony?¡± I ask as I pat him on his back.

    ¡°Man, why should I get excited? I have always been a loser with no ability. Heck, Ie from a very poor home. If I ever have that amount of money I¡¯d rather purchase an ability crystal.

    But still¡­.making money is hard as fuck! I have only survived this long thanks to you. And I don¡¯t want to be a burden anymore! We are going to be adults in three days Jake, I think it¡¯s time you stop taking care of others and start taking care of yourself¡­¡± Tony tells me with a depressed gaze as his eyes get watery like a tear is about to drop.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, man¡­. We¡¯ll always find a way. The truth is that I was also nning to give you an ability crystal as a surprise. My sister bought it for me but my body rejected it, so it¡¯s pretty useless to me¡­

    By the way, let¡¯s gamble after closing time. You never know, luck may be on our side today,¡± I tell Tony with a pat.

    Tony¡¯s face brightens and a smile forms on his face.

    ¡°You are the best, man. Thank you very much. I don¡¯t even know how to repay your kindness¡­¡± Tony says and suddenly hugs me.

    ¡°Ara~Ara, that feels weird,¡± I reply jokingly as we separate.

    ¡°But¡­Jake, aren¡¯t you worried about yourself? Your body is rejecting abilities. I¡¯ve never heard of that type of phenomenon.¡± Tony utters with worry and guilt shown on his face.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll support myself with stronger beast items till I awaken my innate vampire blood powers. Vampires are naturally strong with their blood powers, so I should be able to at least live a low-key life, after getting married to my sister.¡± I answer sincerely.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Tony mutters in understanding.

    I will sooner orter awaken my vampire blood powers just like my sister since we are pure bloods. I just don¡¯t know what type of blood power it is or when I¡¯m going to awaken it. In my sister¡¯s case, her blood power is veryplicated. Any time she uses it, she¡¯s always scary and I don¡¯t like that side of her.

    That¡¯s the reason why she only uses her ability which is healing rather than using her blood powers. Even during fights, my sister avoids using her blood powers.

    ¡°All students should return to their various sses. I repeat, all students should return to their various sses!¡±

    The mechanical voice of the drones announces once again¡­

    ======================

    Note: Please Support With Your Power Stones.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 10

    After the announcement, everyone returned to their various sses, including me. There are many sses for the 12th-grade students which ranges from A-Z because of our poption, the same goes for other grades.

    Tony and I are in the bottom ss, which is ss Y & Z, the sses of all the losers and degens. Well, should I call myself a degen? Of course, I am¡­.

    I¡¯m the only one in this ss among my friends because of a certain incident that urred when I was in the 9th grade. That incident also made me quite popr as the unshakable beast-man.

    Well, I was actually nicknamed the unshakable beast-man because of my possession of various beast items which is almost impossible to get as a high school student regardless of how rich he/she might be. And as for me? Well¡­. I have my ways.

    Though my possessions are mostly basic-tier items, it¡¯s still a big deal for a high schooler who hasn¡¯t started working or attending college.

    I have just entered my ss¡­.and it¡¯s pretty noisy here. The moment I enter, the ss suddenly goes silent, as though I am a scourge. Only Berg and hisckeys continue talking.

    The reason why Berg and hisckeys aren¡¯t afraid is because¡­.well, we are both degens and perverts, but the difference between us is that I don¡¯t bully, and I don¡¯t have any ability. Moreover, I am more of a lone fighter.

    ¡°Well well well, who do we have here? The unshakable beast-man¡­. Come join us, Jake!¡± Berg shouts the moment he sees me.

    ¡°Come on man, continue doing your thing, I¡¯m not interested,¡± I reply with disgust on my face, as I walk to my seat in the back row. Berg has always wanted me to join his goons and even promised me Stan¡¯s position, but I¡¯m not interested in joining any kind of gang that does nothing but bully people.

    I store my backpack in my locker and sit down on my seat¡­. Checking the time, I realize that it¡¯s just 9 am on the dot. And there¡¯s still no teacher here.

    My eyes dart around the ssroom for a particr person¡­.and then, my eyes finally spot her in the front row of the ssroom.

    This girl is Zelle, my girlfriend. These days, she has been acting strange and unusual. The most annoying thing is that she has been secretly hanging out with my most hated enemy, in fact, the most hated enemy of all vampires. But our personal feud is on another level, for reasons even I do not know.

    ¡®Just three more days to go bitch and I¡¯ll finally dump you, you cheating whore. Nheless, before that, I¡¯ll use you like the slut that you are and do despicable things to you.¡¯ I mutter under my breath with my fists clenched.

    As if she can hear my thoughts, she turns around and shes a smile at me. Fuck¡­. however, this time around her smile won¡¯t work. It won¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s cheating and making me look like nothing but a cuck.

    Sometimeter, a teacher walks into our ss and reaches the lectern. She¡¯s Mrs. Jasmine, a tall, busty Naga woman with blonde hair. She¡¯s in her early forties and to be honest, man¡­.she¡¯s hot as fuck. And at the same time, she¡¯s all the boys puppy crush and material for masturbating. Well, I¡¯ve also masturbated while thinking about her, *cough*.

    ¡°Such a fuckable milf¡­.¡± A mouse-looking guy beside me mutters. Although, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s a mouse man. His mouth is just twisted and long in an odd way.

    ¡°Good morning ss, I have an announcement to make. You are all going to graduate in three days, and the good news is that the application form for the supers academy is now avable. You can get it from the school mart for as low as 150 dors,¡± Mrs. Jasmine announces, shing a dazzling smile.

    Fuck!¡­.her smile is mesmerizing, but what the heck, the price of the form is crazy! Are we going into a recession¡­.?

    ¡°Whooo!!!! Yippee!!!¡± The whole ss which contains about 90 students start to beam with excitement, not caring about the price. Even Berg and hisckeys are not excluded. The only person who isn¡¯t excited right now is Zelle. She seems to have a perturbed look on her face.

    Is the bitch feeling guilty already? How stupid of her to think that I wouldn¡¯t know about it, even though I haven¡¯t caught her red-handed while she was fucking him. But then what else could she be doing secretly with my most hated enemy?

    Sometimeter, Mrs. Jasmine finishes her lectures followed by two more lectures by the nerdy teachers, Mr. Kevin and Mr. Warner. However, they didn¡¯t teach us much, instead they only gave us some kind of stupid orientation as graduating students.

    It¡¯s now lunchtime and most of the students are exiting the ss. The broke dudes find their way to prey on the nerdy juniors for some quick bucks, while the normal ones decide to get something from the school mart or eat in the cafeteria.

    I stand up from my seat and walk toward Zelle¡¯s seat.

    ¡°Zelle, stand up and follow me,¡± I tell her.

    Her body jerks in surprise as she hears my voice and turns her head to see me standing in front of her.

    She simply nods her head and doesn¡¯t say anything as she stands up from her seat.

    Right now, I¡¯m taking her somewhere to fuck her senseless and use her like the slut she is¡­.

    ===========================

    Note: Read the author¡¯s thoughts.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Please support with power stones

 Chapter 11

    Right now, I¡¯m taking Zelle to the school¡¯s former infirmary which is no longer in use. I only have the keys thanks to the deal I made with a certain nurse¡­fufufu¡­.

    Sometimeter we make our way into the infirmary with no one noticing us, and then I shut the door from behind and begin locking the door.

    While locking the door, I suddenly feel a hand on my shoulder. This hand keeps getting colder the longer it rests on my shoulder. Turning around, I see Zelle standing in front of me with a devastating look on her face.

    ¡°Jake, you know about it, right?¡± She asks me, with tears flowing down her beautiful face¡­

    How should I describe Zelle? I¡¯d probably say that she is the most beautiful girl in our school. She is standing at 1.7 meters tall, which is probably an insane height for a human because most of them are short. She is very busty and endowed in the right ces. Her lustrous brown hair gives off a certain aura that adds up to her beauty, and her Sapphire eyes are set atop a beautiful, oval shaped, wless face with crescent-shaped eyebrows. Her brown, long hair which is now tied into a ponytail gives her a look of maturity.

    Her curvy body is also really endowed with bountiful tits that are almost spilling out of their enclosure, coupled with her fine, perfect, meaty ass¡­.

    ¡°W-What do you mean? What are you talking about babe?¡± I feign cluelessness.

    ¡°S-So you don¡¯t know?¡± She asks in surprise.

    Of course, I know that you are a cheating whore. If you felt like you were tired of me and wanted to cheat, did you have to do it with that nuisance? Just let me use you as my cum dumpster before I throw you away like the trash you are. Three more days to go¨C just three days, and you will be his bitch forever.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any idea of what you are trying to say,¡± I reply again, acting clueless.

    ¡°Jake, do you love me? Will you forgive me if you knew that I made a big mistake?¡± Zelle asks me, with both of her hands now resting on my shoulder and her sapphire eyes getting teary.

    ¡­..What? Am I imagining things?

    This time, as if a spark goes off, anger begins to swell in me¡­.this bitch is really asking for forgiveness after cheating?! How shameless of her? Maybe this is the perfect time to let out everything so we can finally go our separate ways. It¡¯s such a shame that I won¡¯t be able to humiliate her as nned.

    I take a deep breath as I make up my mind and begin to let loose my knowledge of her secret¡­.

    ¡°You cheating whore¡ª you don¡¯t need to tell me about it, I already knew that you were fucking around with that bastard! H-How could you? H-How could you do such a thing to me, Zelle? It¡¯s over between us¡­ I wanted to humiliate you for what you did but seeing that you want to confess, I¡¯ll let you off. But nothing will ever happen between us again, let us go separate ways¡­.it¡¯s over! Our rtionship ends here.¡± I tell her and roughly remove her hands that are resting on her shoulders, causing her to stagger and fall on her butt.

    *Bam*

    ¡°Uwaaaaaaah!!!¡±

    ¡°Y-You also knew about that? J-Jake it¡¯s not what you think it is! Please, Jake, listen to me¡­.I have nothing to do with him, it was just a coincidence¡­.please listen to me, Jake¡­.¡± She stands up again as she pleads and looks into my eyes with a guilty and teary face.

    ¡°Coincidence you say? I saw you with him more than three fucking times, Zelle. There is nothing between us again¡­¡± I answer as I turn my back and start to unlock the door.

    I am about to turn the doorknob, but her voice suddenly sounds again.

    ¡°Jake, I am really ashamed of myself right now¡­ I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll ever face you again in the future. That wasn¡¯t even what I wanted to tell you about, and unknowingly you already know about the fact that I am cheating. I know that I deserve a breakup for what I did¡­but just hold on and listen to what I have to say, please¡­..just this once, Jake.¡±

    Zelle pleads intensely, as she admits her mistake and looks at me while sobbing.

    I pause my footsteps, feeling quite surprised that she wants to tell me another thing. It hurts me a little that I couldn¡¯t humiliate her.

    ¡°Say what you have to say, this will be ourst conversation¡­¡± I tell her as I stand in front of her, without looking at her face, while she also stares at the ground.

    ¡°Okay, this will be ourst time talking¡­.but you must not forget the thing that still binds us together¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m 2 months pregnant, Jake, and you are the father.¡±

    *Bam*

    As if a bomb drops on me, I start feeling like my brain is turned upside down as I try to process what I just heard. It¡¯s rare for a vampire and a human to reproduce, and if they eventually do¡­ they might end up giving birth to the most hated enemy of the Vampires¡­.a¡­Dhampir.

    ===============

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 12

    ¡°What does that have to do with me and how does it concern me when you spread your legs for other men¡­.?¡± I ask with a deep frown and immediately dismiss the idea¡­with a threatening re.

    However, deep down I am scared as fuck right now¡­ I mean, which man won¡¯t be scared after hearing that a woman is pregnant for him while he is still in the early stages of his life¡­ And to top it all off, the woman is a slut.

    ¡°H-He¡¯s a dhampir, and dhampirs can only reproduce with other dhampirs because of their disordered genes. And you are the only one who has creampied me, therefore, you are responsible,¡± Zelle replies while still staring at the ground.

    I simply let out a long sigh¡­

    This is a small issue as long as there is money, and with the advanced technologies in this era, removing pregnancies is akin to taking a leak in the toilet.

    ¡°You know what to do, we can¡¯t drag this any further¡­. Just get rid of that filth¡­¡± I reply and dip my hand into my pocket, removing a bundle of cash¡­ This was the money that I was nning to use to gamble with Tony, Barry and Zach after school.

    With the money now in my hand, I simply toss it to her¡­ but she doesn¡¯t catch it and instead lets it fall to the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s 4,000 dors, it should be more than enough to get rid of it right? The abortion is about 3,000 dors so you can keep the change, after all, you fuck around because of money right?¡± I tell her with disgust on my face.

    ¡°I¡­I¡± Zelle mutters as she stares at the money on the floor and picks it up with tears streaming down her face.

    I don¡¯t like seeing girls cry but this slut deserves it.

    ¡°I will abort the pregnancy¡­. But Jake, this is unlike you¡­*sniffs* W-Where is my Jake, Uwaaaaaaah!!!!¡± Zelle suddenly begins to cry profusely as holds the money with shaky hands¡­.and looks at me with her tear-filled face.

    I have never seen Zelle cry before and it kind of pains me to see her cry¡­ After all, no one can heal instantly from a toxic breakup.

    Looking back onest time, I grab the doorknob and exit the infirmary, leaving the crying figure of Zelle behind.

    Letting out a long sigh¡­

    I take a detour to the school cafeteria and join the long row of vampires, queuing to get a blood pack and slightly boiled red meat.

    The school cafeteria provides different types of food for each race, and where I am standing right now is the vampires¡¯ food outlet.

    Well, red meat isn¡¯t really for vampires, it¡¯s for the werewolves and lycans. However, after several decades, vampire chefs discovered that cooking red meat with human blood makes it safe for us to consume.

    After all, none of us would want to have vampire diarrhea¡­. Man, I don¡¯t want to experience that shit again¡­. It happened to me two years ago when Barry forced me to take some ice cream. The worst part is even that, ice cream gives off an odor that is simr to a day-old baby¡¯s poop.

    I nce at the long queue and realize that It won¡¯t reach my turn even in the next 20 minutes, as there are about 50 vampires in front of me.

    With anger still swelling inside me, I stare at the guy at the front line that is about to collect his blood pack and meat¡­ With a smirk on my face, I activate the beast gear on my ear whiches in the shape of an earring.

    I have 10 beast gears in total but I used one to propose to Misty this morning, leaving me with nine. The one I¡¯ve just activated now is the most reliable gear out of all my gears, as it increases my strength to a considerable amount¡­

    This guy challenged me in public a few days ago, but we didn¡¯t fight because of the warnings from the drones¡­. however, right now, I am going to fuck him up.

    I walk past the rest of the vampires who are giving me a threatening re. However, when they realize that it is me, they seal their mouth.

    I get to the guy¡¯s side and tap him on his shoulder¡­ when he turns and sees me, his face turns pale¡­

    ¡°J-Jake¡­¡±

    Without wasting time, Iunch my fist forward without holding back andnd a blow on his stomach, as he is taller and bulkier than me.

    ¡°GAH!!¡±

    My blow sends him backward, skidding across the cafeteria a few meters away, and stops when his back hits the wall¡­ The moment he stops skidding, I realize that he has passed out and puked the food he had eaten at some point.

    Everyone starts to chuckle as the guy called Brad was taken down by just a single punch from me¡­ All the vamp chicks also start to boo and look at me in admiration¡­ Including the other races in their food outlet.

    Sigh¡­. If only I had broken up with Zelle earlier, I would have had a taste of these naive vamp chicks.

    ¡°Ayoo~! It seems like my little pumpum has been angered today,¡± A mature voice says, causing me to raise my head.

    ¡°Haha, Nana, I am sorry for causing amotion¡­¡± I apologize.

    Nana is the chef in charge of the food in the vampire section. She¡¯s an old vampire who has lived for thousands of years. Although, there are no wrinkles or freckles on her skin, I can tell by just a nce. Humans assume that she is in her early forties¡­.. This is because they can¡¯t discern the age gap between vampires, as some vampires¡¯ ancestors are more beautiful and younger than their descendants.

    ¡°Ho~Ho, this naughty boy¡­since when did you start to apologize? I guess you are now grown up, juste see this nana once in a while after you graduate,¡± Nana tells me as she hands over a tray of food containing two blood packs and two slices of red meat with a wink.

    ¡°I¡¯ll surely remember my Nana,¡± I reply as I grab the tray, while Nana shes a smile at me and gestures for the next person toe forward.

    All the remaining vampires start to curse and grumble as they see me with a double portion of food, but they don¡¯t dare to approach me.

    I have always been showered with care by Nana since I was young because mom also graduated from this school and Nana took a liking to her.

    I search for an empty table and chair and sit down to silently eat my food. I would have joined my friends at their table which is just a few meters away from me, but Barry and Tony are always scared when they see me bare my fangs and begin to suck on human blood¡­

    They told me that whenever I drink blood they feel like I am sucking their own blood.

    While taking a bite from the slice of red meat, I notice the shadow of a person approaching me through the reflection of the steel table.

    ¡°Long time no see, Jake¡­.It¡¯s time to keep to your promise,¡± A short mature woman tells me as she sits down opposite me, with a seductive grin on her face¡­.

    ============================

    Note: Well, there are lots of slices of life and smuts in this novel.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Thank you all for reading, please support with power stones.

 Chapter 13

    A frown forms on my face the moment I see this woman who is a beastkin.

    ¡°Anne,¡± I utter¡­..

    ¡°Jake¡­.. have you been hiding from me recently?¡± Anne asks, shing a smile at me.

    Anne, a Neko who is one of our school¡¯s nurses, has a healing ability just like my sister. She¡¯s the one in charge of ss Y and Z in case any student is injured. She started working in our school a year ago and has taken a liking to me, which resulted in her asking me out.

    However, I dismissed her confession¡­.

    A few days after her confession, she threatened to release a sex tape of me and Zelle. And in return for keeping my secret, she insisted that I have sex with her.

    Although I could have reported her to the school authorities, she would have just denied it and used the video as a counterattack. I agreed to her offer but I have been denying her what she wants, knowing that I will soon graduate from this school.

    ¡°Jake, are you still going to keep me hanging? You don¡¯t want to go out with me¨C you don¡¯t want to have sex with me¡­ Do you hate me that much?¡± Anne asks as she brings her face closer to mine, with her hot breath fanning my face.

    Well, let me describe Anne¡­

    She¡¯s a hot, young Neko who is in her early 20s and standing at 1.6 meters with a curvy, sexy, model body. She¡¯s well endowed in the chest region, as well as her backside which looks like it wants to tear her short white gown apart.

    Her looks are average but unique due to her long red hair, and her cute fluffy ears which are wriggling in excitement right now.

    I simply take another bite of red meat and sip some blood.

    ¡°I am not hiding from you,¡± I tell her without avoiding contact with her blue feline eyes.

    ¡°But you have been ignoring me¨C you won¡¯t even pick up my calls or reply to my messages, yet you have been having sex with Zelle inside the infirmary almost every day!¡± She mutters with a frustrated look on her face, causing the other students to nce at my table.

    They are looking at us curiously and with suspicious gazes because Anne is a hot nurse who is also one of the boys¡¯ crushes and masturbating material.

    ¡°Where do you want us to meet?¡± I ask, taking another bite from the red meat.

    Anne¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkle and gleam with stars as she hears my response.

    ¡°Really!?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    ¡°Are you going to go out with me?¡±

    ¡°No, I am only going to have sex with you¡­.¡± I answer.

    Her eyes cloud over at my response like she is sad about it.

    ¡°What about your girlfriend?¡± She asks. ¡°Should we go to the motel after school to avoid any form of embarrassment?¡±

    ¡°No, we don¡¯t need to do all that. I want to fuck you inside your office without locking the door¡­.

    As for Zelle, you don¡¯t have to worry about her, we are no longer dating¡­¡± I reply with a shrug.

    As if another hope sparks in her, Anne¡¯s eyes widen and begin to glimmer with new hope.

    ¡°I see¡­so that¡¯s why she asked for permission to go home, saying she¡¯s sick¡­¡± Anne mutters. ¡°A-Are you going to date me?¡± She asks again with a faint blush on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Anne, you are a good woman who every man would want in his life, but I already have a woman in my life. In fact, we are going to get married soon¡­¡± I tell her and shake my head.

    She simply lets out a sigh¡­.

    ¡°I am happy that you told me politely, and I wish you a happy married life. Well, if you don¡¯t mind, we nekos ept polygamy just like you vampires do¡­. So maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t work out, Anne, she will kill you. And I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you, my wife-to-be is an extremely jealous woman and she won¡¯t hesitate to kill you off,¡± I reply, immediately dismissing the idea.

    ¡°Sigh¡­.that¡¯s so sad. I just wonder who the lucky woman is. I have a taste for men, and you have been the only man I have ever liked in my whole 22 years of living. To top it all off, you are also the first man who doesn¡¯t look at me with lust¡­¡± Anne sighs again and looks into my eyes with the hope of changing my mind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet in my office after school. I have a surprise for you¡­fufufu¡­¡± Anne giggles as she stands up and winks at me before she starts walking away.

    Fuck!¡­. I can feel it on my back.

    The burning, piercing gaze of the horny boys¡­.

    They are looking at me with intense jealousy and hatred etched on their faces. If I was a push over, I would have probably been beaten to a pulp by now.

    I quickly eat my food and leave the cafeteria. Even though I am not afraid of anyone, I can still get beaten up if they gang up on me.

    I enter my ss and receive the remaining lecture for the day¡­

    Throughout the lecture, I don¡¯t see Zelle in the ss, but I instantly recollect that she took permission to go home for some unknown reason.

    Sometimeter, the school finally closes and thest teacher of the day, Mr. Bon Rex, leaves the ss after clicking his tongue several times¡­because he couldn¡¯t punish us for notpleting our thesis.

    I let out a sigh after receiving the boring lectures from the teachers. To top it all off, they are all grumpy old men, except Mrs. Jasmine.

    I open my locker and carry my backpack. Although, the moment I carry it, I hear a weird sounding from it.

    Mmm¡­

    With curiosity, I open the bag. However, to my surprise, there are only shameful things inside.

    The contents inside are vampire biscuits, blood sweets, blood bars, and blood candies.

    These snacks are meant for vampires below the age of 15, yet my sister stuffed them inside my backpack.

    I let out a sigh as I zip the backpack and sling it over one of my shoulders. The next moment, I exit the ssroom and begin to make my way towards Anne¡¯s office to have fun with her, pending the time that my friends finally decide to leave school¡­.

    ===========

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Please support with power stones

 Chapter 14

    Right now, I am on my way to Anne¡¯s office. My movements are swift because I don¡¯t want people to notice that I am heading towards her office.

    Of course, it will look suspicious if they were to know. After all, they saw her acting all flirty back in the cafeteria.

    A couple of minutester, I arrive in front of a brownish-looking door that looks like it is made out of therium, one of the strongest metals in this world. It is even rumored that it can constrain an Emperor-tier beast.

    The next moment, I knock on the door¡­and for some reason, the little willy inside my pants also responds to some signals, as if it¡¯s trying to scan for any avable wifi.

    *knock* *knock* *knock* *knock*

    ¡°Come in¡­.¡± The angelic voice of ady sounds from within.

    Fufufu¡­..

    Evil giggles escape my mouth as I hear the sweet voice. This will be my first time tasting another pussy apart from Zelle¡¯s own. And for some reason, this makes me excited.

    I grab the doorknob and twist it, causing the door to open wide¡­.

    *Creak*

    The moment I open the door, my eyes suddenlynd on an unexpected person¡­who is sitting on one of the chairs in Anne¡¯s office.

    A frown forms on my face¡­ this man is a cock blocker. The number one rule of cultured men ording to what my master has taught me is to avoid cock blockers at any cost.

    ¡°Hey~ Jake, what are you doing here?¡± The man asks while adjusting his wretched sses.

    ¡°Hahaha, Mr. Bon, I¡­.I jus¨C¡±

    ¡°I want to run a check-up on him, Mr. Bon. So¨C you¡¯ll have to take your leave now¡­.¡± Anne interrupts¡­and gestures to him with her hand.

    Phew¡­. that was a close shave¡­

    Mr. Bon Rex is a strict and mature teacher who has been teaching in Springfield for over 120 years, and yet he still isn¡¯t married. There is even a rumor spreading about him still being a virgin. Well¡­ He¡¯s a werewolf whose age is unknown¡­ but his looks are quite mature, and ording to the guess of other werewolves, he should be around 200 years¡­

    I just wonder what type of wolf he is¡­

    Mr. Bon simply adjusts his sses again and stands up¡­then he looks at Anne.

    ¡°Please consider what i told you during our conversation Miss Anne,¡± Mr. Bon says shyly.

    ¡°Of course, Mr. Bon, I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Anne replies, shing a smile.

    Mr. Bon nces at me and then nces at Anne before sighing and storming out of the office.

    When Mr. Bon is gone, I lock the door from behind using the security mechanism.

    ¡°What¨C the hell was that?¡± I ask after locking the door and dropping my backpack on one of the couches.

    ¡°Fufufu¡­..were you jealous?¡± Anne asks with a grin.

    Sigh¡­

    ¡°Of course, I was jealous¡­.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, I knew it! Jealousy was imprinted all over your face the moment you came inside,¡± She replies with excitement over the fact that she finally made me jealous.

    ¡°Well, what was he doing here, and what were you guys talking about?¡± I ask, while walking slowly towards her.

    She¡¯s currently sitting on an office chair, in this room that looks like an average, cheap office with a few couches¡­. And then, there is also a small door that leads to the main infirmary where the patients are going to be treated¡­. So this ce just serves as a ce for she and her assistant¡­

    ¡°Well, the loser said he was interested in me, and he wants to marry me¡­¡± Anne tells me as she stands up from her chair and sits down on the office desk, slowly opening her thickps.

    Damn¡­ those are thick thighs¡­

    *Gulp*

    ¡°Just like that?¡± I added, clearly trying to get my eyes off her thighs.

    ¡°Pfft¡­. I guess this was his first time asking a woman out. He just went straight to marriage, what a sus¡­.¡± Anne mutters with a facepalm.

    In the next moment, I suddenly close the distance between us and hug her while she is still sitting on the desk with her thighs wide open¡­ and she also receives my embrace.

    Though¡­she¡¯s wearing a pantyhose¡­.

    ¡°Kyaaaa!!¡±

    ¡°T¨CThat startled me¡­¡±

    She exims as i touch her through the pantyhose. Her hands are on my back and her hot breath slowly fans my neck. I can also hear the rate of her heartbeat getting faster every second like she¡¯s scared.

    ¡± J-Jake, why don¡¯t we use one of the beds inside the infirmary? This is my first time, and I thought I was mentally prepared for this, b-but I was wrong¡­ I feel so nervous and I don¡¯t want to do it on this desk¡­.¡± She tells me as she separates herself from me and uses her hands to cover her red face.

    Her cute fluffy ears also reacts to her shyness as they slowly flop up and down¡­while she peeks at me through the gaps of her fingers¡­.

    Sigh¡­.how can she be so cute all of a sudden¡­

    Suddenly, I lift her from the table in a princess carry and begin to make my way through the small door. Then, I arrive inside a small room that has ten beds that can each fit two people at once, there is also the smell of pills lingering in the air.

    I nce at one of the beds and slowly ce her on it. Right now, her hands are still covering her red face, with her long hair spread all over the bed¡­

    Seeing this cute scene my cock suddenly starts to rise¡­.

    Fuck!¡­

    I quickly take off my pants and my underwear, leaving only my school shirt on.

    ¡°Open your eyes, Anne.¡±

    ¡°Eh,¡± Anne utters with a red face as she sees my cock that is dangling above her.

    Although, my cock isn¡¯t that big, it¡¯s average in size at least¡­ and one of the things that my master taught me is that the size of a cock doesn¡¯t matter¡­ It depends on your skills and experience¡­

    ¡°I-It looks big~ I don¡¯t think it would fit inside me,¡± Anne mutters again, while her hands are still covering her face.

    ¡°Anne, you said you had a surprise for me earlier, where is the surprise?¡± I ask as I start to slowly crawl onto the bed.

    ¡°W-Well, It¡¯s right in front of you¡­ why don¡¯t you u..undress me and find out for yourself¡­..¡± Anne mutters in embarrassment as she opens her leg wide, and gives me the go-ahead to unbutton her white, short nurse¡¯s dress.

    Seeing this scene, adrenaline starts to rush through my body. I want to dominate, defile, and conquer this woman¡­

    The next moment, my hand swiftly moves towards her pantyhose.

    ==============

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Please support with power stones

 Chapter 15

    In a sh, I tear Anne¡¯s pantyhose, revealing her red G-string panty which is already damp.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Anne suddenly holds my hands. ¡°Won¡¯t we have some forey before you strip off my panties?¡± Anne asks with a very flushed face as she avoids looking me in the eyes.

    ¡°Oh, sorry Anne, I was just too excited,¡± I reply and close the distance between us¡­

    In the next moment, my hands start to unbutton her white nurse¡¯s gown. The dress finallyes off and reveals what is underneath.

    ¡°What the¡­. So it wasn¡¯t a G-string huh? It was lingerie..¡± I mutter as I stare at the red,ce lingerie that Anne is wearing. With the little restraint left in me, I help her with the nurse¡¯s dress that is still on her body. Finally removing the obstacle, I feast my eyes on Anne intensely.

    *GULP*

    ¡°I¡­I have always been wearing different types of lingerie to school with the hope of you having sex with me¡­ So d-do you like it?¡± Anne asks, this time covering her face with her hands due to embarrassment as I gaze intensely at her body.

    Fuck!¡­. this is a masterpiece¡­. I wanna see my sister in these things.

    ¡°You are friggin hot, Anne, I didn¡¯t know that your curves were this much¡­¡± I answer, then I push her t on the bed andy on top of her.

    In this position, Anne¡¯s legs are spread wide, so my half-erect cock is pressing against her vulva.

    In a sh, I press my lips against Anne¡¯s lips and slowly begin to invade her mouth.

    ¡°Ahaaan,¡± Anne leaks out a moan. But I instantly seal her mouth again and begin to slowly lick her teeth and suck on her tongue. Anne doesn¡¯t resist it as she also starts to kiss me back and greedily suck on my tongue.

    Right now, the sounds of two people kissing passionately ensue in the room. I¡¯m the one that initiated the kiss, but Anne is the one who is getting aggressive here.

    Suddenly, I start to notice something wet on my face¡­.

    What the heck?¡­ Anne is crying?

    ¡°Jake, please don¡¯t leave me! Uwaaaaah!!!¡± Anne suddenly separates herself from me and starts to cry furiously.

    What the actual fuck?¡­

    ¡°Jake, please promise me that you won¡¯t leave me. Please¡­promise me! I¡­I could die if you leave me, you don¡¯t know how much I love you, Jake. I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t marry me, j-just don¡¯t leave me, please¡­ I just want to be happy¡­¡± Anne begs as tears stream down her face, and her fists are tightly balled.

    We are still in an intimate position, so I can see all of Anne¡¯s agony.

    Sigh¡­If only my sister wasn¡¯t such a hot head ¡­ But heck¡­ I am going to be the man of the house if I get married to her. She has to listen to me as her husband and stop making decisions on her own.

    I just have to get stronger¡­and protect Anne from the ws of my sister. With time, I will change Misty¡¯s aggressiveness and make her ept Anne, just like the way she epted Aurora.

    I clench my fist and grit my teeth. The decision I am about to make now is simr to me putting my balls on fire and endangering Anne¡¯s life, but heck¡­ Anne is a good woman, she might end up doing something crazy if I have sex with her andter dump her¡­

    Or¡­I could just stop this right now and not have sex with her.

    Fuck¨CFuck¨CFuck!! What the heck am I even thinking of, that perverted man didn¡¯t teach me all this just so I could be a coward.

    Fuck!

    Cursing one more time, I nce at Anne whose face is extremely red as she waits for my answer.

    ¡°Anne, I promise; I¡¯ll never leave you, and I¡¯ll always protect you¡­¡± I tell her and hug her.

    ¡°Jake¨C thank you,¡± Anne whispers and suddenly wraps her legs around my waist.

    Damn it!!

    Even though my body is still under my control. My lust for Anne keeps exploding.

    In the next moment, we seal our lips together again and start to taste each other. All of a sudden, Anne suddenly looks so delicious right now. I want more of this body¡­more of Anne¡¯s body¡­I want to fuck her.

    ¡°Iyhaaaann!!¡±

    Anne¡¯s body suddenly jerks upwards with a loud moan escaping her mouth as I grip and cup one of her tits that can barely contain my hand¡­.

    I can even tell that Anne is more endowed than Aurora and Misty in the chest region. Only Zelle¡¯s abundant jugs canpete with hers¡¯, however, she¡¯s out of my life for good. My fingers also begins rubbing and stimting her erect nipples through her lingerie.

    Even now, despite still savoring her tongue, my lust for her keeps exploding. Without warning, I press my crotch harder against her pussy with my fully erect cock.

    ¡°Ahaaan,¡± Anne leaks out another moan as her sexual arousal reaches its peak.

    ¡°Jake, t-touch me down there while you y with my tits,¡± Anne suddenly tells me as we part our kiss with a thread of saliva, and her gaze shifts to the side in embarrassment.

    Damn! Did she just ask me to touch her down there?

    In a sh, without thinking much about it, I start to rub the base of her pussy after sliding her lingerie to the side¡­

    ========================

    Note: Please support with power stones

 Chapter 16

    In the next moment, without thinking much about it, I start to rub the base of her pussy after sliding her lingerie to the side¡­

    ¡°Ahaan~ J-Just take it offpletely,¡± Anne tells me while biting hard on her lips. I guess she doesn¡¯t want to climax early and lose to me. Just like how boys try not to cum early, women also try their best to hold back the dam that is going to burst from their pussy.

    Fuck!

    Listening to her request, I take off her panty, revealing her pink, hairless, puffy pussy lips with a thin slit. It¡¯s obvious that she just shaved today because I can¡¯t find a single strand of hair on her vagina.

    I slowly trace my hands around the base of her pussy and slowly start to run it upward. Suddenly, I feel a little nub above her pussy and uterus.

    This¡­this is Anne¡¯s clit.

    In a sh, I start to circle my finger around her clit while I pinch her nipples¡­.and devour her red juicy lips.

    ¡°Nyaaaann!!! Ahaan¨C just fuck me¨C mmn¨C already.¡± Anne moans as she suddenly pulls me into a tight hug and digs her fingers into my back.

    Her arousal has already reached its peak, and Anne wants me inside her body now. However, I¡¯m not done yet.

    Realizing that she is already very wet down there, I separate myself from her, then I nt my face on her stomach.

    ¡°Nyaaaaa!¡±

    Anne¡¯s body suddenly jerks up the moment my slimy tongue makes contact with her smooth, wless stomach.

    I don¡¯t stop there, I start to slowly move my face downward with my tongue sticking out and licking out the area of her crotch till¨C I finally reach her sacred spot. And then, Itch my tongue onto her pussy, licking and eating every nook and cranny of it.

    I don¡¯t know why, but Anne¡¯s pussy tastes so delicious as her juice seeps into my mouth.

    This¡­.pussy¡­I want to make it mine only. With this strong resolve, I start to circle my tongue around her clitoris.

    ¡°Nyaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±

    Anne suddenly lets out a loud cry and her body begins to tremble and quiver under my manly touch, but I don¡¯t stop there. I increase my pace¡­.

    In the next moment, Anne suddenly starts to press my head harder against her crotch.

    Before I can move my face away from her pussy as her orgasm reaches its peak, a grayish, thick, slimy liquid suddenly bursts out of her pussy, hitting me directly in the face.

    Fuck!¡­.so much ejaction¡­..

    Without moving my face away, I start to lick and eat her fluid without letting a single drop seep past me.

    Sometimeter, after her intense orgasm¡­. Anne looks at me with an apologetic and embarrassed look on her face.

    ¡°I¡­I am so sorry, Jake¡­.. I didn¡¯t know when it came out, it just felt so¨C good that I couldn¡¯t hold back. I am sorry¡­..I feel so ashamed right now¡­¡± Anne mutters and covers her face in embarrassment with her fluffy ears pping in excitement.

    I simply let out a chuckle as Iy on top of her again, and press my fully erect cock against her opening¡­

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel bad, Anne. I was expecting you to squirt, but fortunately, you came¡­ women rarely ejacte and it is a miracle that you came so much, that I couldn¡¯t stop eating you down there ¡­.¡±

    ¡°E-a-t me d-down there,¡± Anne utters with a very red face, and her breathing starts to get rougher. I then take the initiative to kiss her on her nape, slowly moving downward till I get to her nipples and start to suck them.

    ¡°Ahaan~ take it easy, Jake¡­milk won¡¯t c-ce out,¡± Anne grumbles with a shaky voice, clearly overwhelmed by lust.

    ¡°Anne, I am about to go inside. I want you to hug me tightly while we slowly savor each other¡¯s mouths¡­

    This is your first time, I don¡¯t want you to feel pain¡­¡± I tell her, then she spreads her legs wide for me to prate.

    ¡°Thank you, Jake, I won¡¯t feel pain because you don¡¯t know how happy I am right now¡­ p-please take my chastity,¡± Anne answers with a red face, and lust-filled eyes.

    In the next moment, we connect our lips and start to kiss passionately as our tongues intertwine together.

    Suddenly, Anne stops kissing me and starts to unbutton my school shirt.

    ¡°I¡­.I don¡¯t want your shirt to be soaked with sweat,¡± Anne says shyly as she pulls off my shirt and flings it to the side of the room¡­..

    ¡°J-Jake hold on, I want to look at your eyes while you take my chastity¡­.¡± Anne utters as she stops kissing me.

    I look at her seductively and sh a dazzling smile at her.

    Although, I would have liked a blowjob from Anne, she seems to cherish her first time a lot. Which is something I wouldn¡¯t want to mess up for her.

    Fufufu¡­.as a Neko girl, her sex drive is going to be crazy after she tastes the feeling of sex, and she¡¯ll always want to try out new experiences.

    I just have to be patient¡­

    In the next moment, I grab hold of her legs and spread them wide, giving me a perfect view of the opening of her wet meat walls.

    My cock is about to explode right now as it can¡¯t find a sweet and tight meat wall to cool it down. But I have to take things slowly.

    I move my left hand forward and grope her tits, while I start to rub my cock against her wet, excited pussy, then I use my right hand to hold her legs in ce.

    ¡°I am going inside, Anne,¡± I tell her and she nods her head in response.

    Slowly, the cap of my cock starts to make its way into her pussy, inch by inch till I reach an obstacle.

    Fuck!¡­.her hymen is thick¡­.

    Letting out a groan, I start to pinch Anne¡¯s nipple to give her pleasure and lessen the pain. In the next moment, after letting Anne feel pleasure from getting her nipple stimted, I ram my cock inside her pussy in one thrust, tearing apart her thick hymen.

    ¡°Nyaaaaaaa!¡± Anne cries out in a feline voice and clenches the bed sheet tightly while tears flow from her eyes.

    ¡°Anne, you are mine¡­..¡±

    ===========================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Please support with power stones

 Chapter 17

    ¡°Nyaaaaaaa!¡± Anne cries out in a feline voice and clenches the bed sheet tightly while tears flow from her eyes.

    ¡°Anne, you are mine¡­..¡± I mutter as I thrust in the whole length of my cock and stop moving. (Though it¡¯s not big)

    Right now, I am waiting for Anne to scream but she¡¯s surprisingly silent as tears roll down her eyes¡­

    Not wanting to ruin the moment, I lean my face forward for a kiss, but something¡­.. begins¡­. to feel weird¡­ I feel ticklish in my crotch area.

    I nce down and see a cute small, fluffy cat tail tickling my crotch.

    This is¡­Anne¡¯s tail. And this is my first time seeing a Neko¡¯s tail. It is said that Nekos cherish their tail more than their body, so they feel molested if a male sees their tail rather than their naked body.

    And if Anne willingly reveals her tail, does that mean¡­.

    ¡°J¡­Jake¡­grab my tail and start fucking me¡­ Now that you have seen everything, you wouldn¡¯t dare to not marry me right? Or else, all the Neko ns willunch a full-scale attack on y-your house¡­nyaaa!!

    And in case you don¡¯t know, I am the only princess of the Neko n¡­.My¨C mother is the current queen, and I am going to be the next queen¡­.at least that¡¯s if I don¡¯t get killed¡­

    However, I won¡¯t die without spending some good times with the love of my life and giving him some furry babies¡­Teeheehee..¡±

    Anne suddenly starts to giggle cutely and tickle my crotch with her golden tail which is a sign of royalty. It¡¯s as if her excitement didn¡¯t let her feel the pain of losing her virginity.

    Fuck! What have I gotten myself into?

    Dammit!¡­ I take back my words, I think my sister is the one in danger now fuck!¡­

    But either way, Misty is not to be underestimated as well, especially her ¡®other¡¯ personality when she activates her blood powers.

    This isn¡¯t good man¡­I feel like a man who¡¯s sitting on two ticking time bombs. If these two fight at their full strength, they can destroy a whole district.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the modified restraint shackles that old man duke put on Misty hands, she would have killed anyone who pissed her off on mere whim. I just wonder how many Mc cells these two have.

    ¡°Aahan¡­Jake, you are wondering why I am working here right?

    T-The thing is that I have been stalking you since when you were a kid because I took a liking to you, moreover our moms are friends¡­

    I told my mother about it and she used her influence to make me work here so that I can look after my darling, after sealing my Neko powers and giving me this puny healing ability.

    But I won¡¯t think twice about unsealing my powers if that Chihuahua sister of yours tries something funny¡­after all, she is my rival¡­Teeheehee,¡± Anne lets out cute and mischievous giggles again.

    I-I was deceived, Anne looks even more dangerous than my sister. What about Aurora, her ability is way more lethal, what if this trio shes together? Fuck!!!! What have I done!!?

    With these conflicted emotions swirling within me, I grab Anne¡¯s tail and tug it hard, then I start to move my waist. The moment I retract my cock, blood flows out of Anne¡¯s pussy, the blood is quite much which really bothers me.

    It is said that the thicker a woman¡¯s hymen is, the more pain she¡¯ll feel when she gets dis-virgined. And with the amount of blood flowing out of her vagina, she must have felt a lot of pain but didn¡¯t want to show me her weak side.

    But right now, I am horny as fuck and can¡¯t hold back my urges. I tug her tail and plunge my cock into her vagina with full force again.

    ¡°Aahan!!! P-Pull my tail gently,¡± Anne lets out a loud groan as her body jerks up, with a painful expression on her face this time.

    ¡°Should I stop it now, Anne?¡± I ask, ready to pull out my cock.

    ¡°Noo! W-We have gone this far, we can¡¯t back off now.¡± Anne tells me with a red face while her vagina¡¯s wall tightens on my penis.

    ¡°Aargh!¡± I let out a groan and begin to move my waist. To be honest, it¡¯s not like I actually want to leave this pussy and get blue-balled for the second time today after Misty deprived me of sex.

    ¡°Aahan¨C!¡± Anne moans painfully and clenches her fingers on the bed.

    Fuck!¡­ I just need to cum real quick and finish this, after all Anne and I will have tons of sexual intercourse in the future.

    I slowly start to move my waist and give her weak thrusts which causes her tits to jiggle with each movement.

    In the next moment, I lean my face forward and start to suck on Anne¡¯s otherworldly tits. I y with her long nipples with my mouth and bite them, causing her to clench her walls on my shaft.

    At the same time, I stop tugging her tail and move my hand and start stimting her clit.

    ¡°Nyaaaa!!¡± She moans loudly and her pussy grips my cock tightly again.

    Fuck¡­! The sensation is just too much, I might cum at this rate. I bite her nipple and start pounding her pussy vigorously. I am pounding her so fast right now it looks like a blur.

    The faster I go, the tighter, wetter, and slippery she bes. To top it all off, Anne is moaning like crazy using her Neko instinct which further turns me on.

    Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!

    Sounds of pping and squishy sounds ensue as I m my balls deep into her pussy.

    ¡°KYAAAAAAAA!!!!!¡±

    Anne suddenly lets out an ear-splitting scream and her body begins to convulse. At the same time, I start to stimte her clit very fast while a pressure starts to build in the base of my cock.

    ¡°I AM CUMMING!!!¡±

    ¡°DO¨C IT¡­.INSIDE!!¡±

    I let out a groan as I increase my thrusting, while Anne wraps her legs around my back, wanting me to creampie her.

    With the remaining strength left in me, I deliver onest powerful thrust and begin to pump my semen deep into her.

    For about ten seconds I am still pumping my seed inside her whiches as a surprise, because i never knew that I had such an amount of semen in me. Meanwhile Anne continues to convulse under me as her pussy sucks everyst drop of me.

    *CRACK!!*

    Anne and I suddenly hear a cracking sound like that of a ss shattering, causing us to nce up in our weak state. Then we see arge dark vortex begin to appear inside the room.

    Inside this vortex, a cloaked figure starts to emerge.

    ¡°Nyaaaaaaaaa!!!! Nyaaaaaaaaa!!!¡± The moment Anne sees this figure, she starts to growl and readies her ws to attack this figure if ites forward any further.

    ¡°You!¡± The cloaked figure says as it points at me, who is currently stark naked with my cock still inside Anne¡¯s pussy.

    =======================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Please support with power stones

 Chapter 18

    ¡°You!¡± The cloaked figure says as it points at me, who is currently stark naked with my cock still inside Anne¡¯s pussy.

    Suddenly, my cock slips out of Anne¡¯s pussy, followed by the mixture of our semen and her blood.

    Seeing this, the cloaked figure looks enraged.

    In the next moment, my body starts to levitate in the air.

    What the heck!¡­ Is this some kind of telekinesis and who the hell is this person?

    ¡°Argh!!!!¡±

    In a sh, my body suddenly flies across the room and ms against the walls of the room so hard that cracks begin to appear on the walls of the room due to the impact.

    ¡°GAH!!¡± Blood begins to spurt out of my mouth the moment my back ms against the wall. My body starts to heal itself and regenerate my broken bones.

    If I was an ordinary vampire, I would have probably been dead.

    Before I can register anything, my body suddenly starts to levitate again. This time, it feels like my body is being squeezed.

    I can feel my consciousness slowly fading away¡­. Is this how I am going to die?

    I need to live!¡­. I can¡¯t die on top of a pussy.

    *BANG!!!!*

    My body ms against the wall again, this time with a greater force and heavy impact.

    This is it, I am going to die without fulfilling my wish. My hidden desire of bing the greatest harem king ever.

    I nce at Anne and realize that she is not helping me. In fact, she sits down on the bed with her face facing the ground.

    So this was all nned huh? They must have nced into my future and realized that I will be a threat to mankind huh?

    ¡°Ahhhh!!¡±

    My body ms against the wall again, and each time my body ms on the wall, the greater the impact bes.

    Right now, my regeneration is no longer working, I have no blood left in me¡­ I am dying.

    In my next life, I shall cuck every human and demi-humans! Even if the gods exist, I shall cuck them all!!

    Slowly, my eyes start to turn blurry, my consciousness starts to slowly fade away. I am dying.

    Suddenly, different memories start to sh in my eyes. All my lovely memories. The smile of Misty, the way she cares about me¡­.

    The stoic and tsundere Aurora, Misty who couldy her own life for me, my perverted master, old man Duke.

    All these people all care about me, what would happen to my sister? She would probably go on a killing rampage and get killed by hunters¡­

    Fuck!¡­ I must live on, I need power¨C I can¡¯t die here, not on top of a pussy!!!!

    Suddenly my body starts to rejuvenate, although, I don¡¯t know what is going on in the real world, but right here¡­I feel like I am in some sort of dark void. Only darkness surrounds me.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You seek power?¨C I shall grant you,e find me when you are strong and don¡¯t fail like the others, because you carry his bloodline. I can feel it¡­¡± A female voice whispers into my ears and it slowly trails away.

    [Ding!]

    [You have acquired the cuckold system]

    [The goddess of lust has acknowledged your strong will and determination]

    [You have be a dedicated follower]

    Huh?

    I am slightly stunned by the green texts appearing in front of me. I believe I am seeing all this gibberish even after dying. I guess I have gambled a lot, sigh.

    In my next life, I shall not be a follower of anyone, I will also conquer the goddess of lust¡­Mark my words!

    Sigh¡­. Who am I even talking to? I am as good as dead¡­

    [Fufufu¡­..you have the balls of steel, you know?]

    Holy shit! What the heck is that? Why do these words keep appearing in my eyes?

    [I¡¯m your system¡­you can take me as your system A.I or guide. You are the chosen one]

    What the fuck! Do you mean? Which system even talks? I have read many bullcrap fictional novels about systems, but none of them have a talking system¡­

    Am I fucking dreaming!?

    [You are not dreaming, you have been chosen by the goddess of lust]

    Hey-Hey, man¡­.I don¡¯t fucking understand you, what the heck do you even mean. Do gods even exist?

    [Oh, gods do exist, they even walk amongst you]

    This is so confusing man¡­..

    [We have no time to waste on this dimension, you have to return to your body very fast before it is toote. I¡¯ll help you activate your blood powers]

    The green texts sh in my eyes, in the next moment, I feel my soul being sucked into something. The next moment, I find myself back inside my body.

    ¡°Argh!!!¡± I let out a loud, the pain I am feeling now is unbearable.

    I resolve my will and stand up. Right now, I see the cloaked person standing beside Anne, with the cloak removed.

    Huh, a woman? A Neko at that¡­

    The woman is like the clone of Anne but a mature version with bigger body proportions.

    [It¡¯s time to get your revenge and eat up these beauties¡­.just do as say, It¡¯ll be very beneficial¡­..fufufu¡­]

    Green texts suddenly appear in my eyes again. In a sh, a huge amount of power starts to flow in my body. I can feel it flow in my arteries and muscles, but I feel like my body wants to tear apart because I don¡¯t have any blood left in me.

    This¡­this¡­.is my blood power.

    =================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Please support with power stones

 Chapter 19

    This¡­this¡­.is my blood power.

    ¡°ARGH!!¡±

    I scream as another round of pain overwhelms me again.

    Anne and her mother are standing with their mouths wide open like they are seeing a ghost, or they are regretting their actions¡­

    But I don¡¯t care, I want to get my revenge, I want to defile these women in front of me¡ª I want to use all their holes¨C I want to p their faces with my cock and cum all over them.

    ¡°ARGH!!!!¡± I let out a scream once again¡­

    *BOOM!*

    A red aura suddenly bursts out of my body, my skin starts to glow red, and my hair flows in a straight manner like that of a god¡­

    I can feel it¡­. I can feel the blood flowing in their bodies like it¡¯s mine, I feel like I can make their bodies explode.

    [Ding!]

    [You have awakened your blood powers]

    [You are now the wielder of the ¡®Absolute Blood Control¡­]

    Apart from that of Anne and her mother¡¯s, I can also feel the presence of human blood.

    In a sh, all the lockers inside the room start to shake vigorously. Waving my hand, the lockers explode, and about 20 blood packs fly towards me.

    Although I am having a hard time controlling this power because it¡¯s currently sucking my life force since I don¡¯t have any blood left in me. So, I need to feed¡­

    Using my powers once again, all the blood packs explode, and all the blood inside starts to form arge blood sphere that hovers above me.

    My body absorbs half of the blood, reducing the size of the blood sphere to the size of a ser ball.

    In a sh, my body starts to regain color and heal itself, and my eyes start to glow bright crimson.

    ¡°What a-a-are you¡­?¡± Anne¡¯s mother mutters and begins to take a few steps back.

    ¡°I am the ruler of blood¡­¡± I answer.

    I don¡¯t know what that means and why i said it, but it just came out of my mouth.

    ¡°R-Ruler of b-b-blood¡­? So you have awakened your powers, Jake¡­

    Look¡­.we were trying to help you¡­we are not your enemies¡­¡± Anne¡¯s mom tells me as she begins to walk towards me.

    [You piece of crap! Don¡¯t let her deceive you, even though she was trying to help, you nearly died. Let her pay with her holes, you dumb host!!]

    The green texts suddenly sh before my eyes again.

    I don¡¯t have time to argue with the system, I guess I should just follow its instructions for now.

    ¡°Talk to my fists!¡± I shout and suddenly start to control the blood sphere above me.

    I don¡¯t know what I am doing, but I guess I can control the blood to do my will.

    I let the blood crawl onto my hand and use it to coat my right fist.

    Punching my fist forward, a burst of blood and aura suddenly leave my body. The impact is so strong that the recoil makes me stagger backward a bit.

    Seeing the blood auraing towards her, Anne¡¯s mom tries to deflect it but it¡¯s toote, the blood aura is just too fast.

    *WOOOSH*

    The blood aura hits Anne¡¯s mom. But nothing happens¡­

    Huh¡­ was that attack a fluke?

    ¡°Look here Jake, I¡¯m your mom¡¯s friend, we are just trying to help you. Your mom¡ª¡± Anne¡¯s mom suddenly stops mid sentence.

    ¡°NYAAAAA!!!!! YOU PERVERT!!!¡±

    Anne¡¯s mom suddenly lets out a loud cry and covers her body.

    I look down and notice that the robe on her body is rapidly melting. The robe quickly melts, then her pantyhose also begins to melt, followed by her white bra and panties.

    Not to lie, man¡­her body proportions are twice as big as Anne¡¯s own.

    The Neko Queen is right in front of me naked¡­muahahaha.

    [Ding!]

    [You have learned a new skill]

    [Perverted Blood Aura]

    [What a perverted host, creating a dress-melting aura.]

    Ignoring the perverted notification and the system¡¯sment, the remaining blood flies toward me again. Although, this time it is in a smaller quantity than before.

    I let the blood crawl onto my hand again and begin to form something like a gauntlet.

    I nce at Anne¡¯s mother who is now stark naked and trying to cover her vagina and breasts.

    I need to make her weak¡­

    With the blood nowpletely covering my whole right hand. I dash forward activating one of my beast gears.

    Unaware of the iing attack, Anne¡¯s mom is unable to dodge. Ind a powerful blow on her stomach, sending her flying backwards and causing her to hit the wall.

    *BANG!!!*

    A loud sound reverberates across the room as Anne¡¯s mom ms against the wall. I am pretty sure that the Impact will even make the school suspect that something is going on here.

    [Ding!]

    [You have learned another skill]

    [Blood Hardening]

    However, to my surprise, Anne¡¯s mom doesn¡¯t stand up.

    Her body starts to convulse and her eyes roll to the back of her head.

    ¡°NYAAAAAA!!!!! I AM CUMMING!!¡±

    Anne¡¯s mom lets out a loud cry as grayish fluids burst out of her pussy, at the same time, she starts to rub her clit and immerse herself in it like she¡¯s in paradise.

    What the hell is happening now!!? I¡­Is she getting pleasure from the pain? Was she intentionally holding back?

    I knew it! The Neko queen won¡¯t let a random guy like me attack her.

    [Man¡­.the situation took an unexpected turn, you have to follow the flow¡­fufufu¡­ this is much easier than I thought.]

    The green words appear again¡­.

    This is so¨C confusing man!

    I nce at the also-naked Anne and realize that she is shooting a threatening re at her mum.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing mom!!? Must you always show your perverted side everywhere you go!!? Jake is mine!¡± Anne bellows.

    ¡°Aahan¡­Mmn~ c-can¡¯t I share things with my daughter? Teeheehee¡­.¡± Anne¡¯s mom lets out giggles and moans as she continues to masturbate.

    Anne grits her teeth and looks at me¡­with an apologetic look on her face.

    ¡°Sorry, Jake¡­but I will have to knock you out¡­¡± Anne tells me and readies her ws while her tail also begins to pulsate and glow with a golden light.

    ¡°Anne, y-you have broken the seal¡­¡± Anne¡¯s mum mutters.

    Within the blink of an eye, Anne suddenly dashes towards me. She is so fast that I can barely follow her movement.

    [This¡­is¡­the power of a Neko. But man¡­ we must not fail¡­we must eat up these beauties!]

    In a sh, I also start to run forward, activating all of my beast gears and using the remaining blood to harden my skin.

    ===========================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Please support with power stones

 Chapter 20

    In a sh, I also start to run forward, activating all of my beast gears and using the remaining blood to harden my skin.

    Right now, seeing Anne and her mom naked seems to give me some boost which increases my speed.

    Within the blink of an eye, Anne appears in front of me and throws her right fist forward.

    Seeing this, I am guessing that she doesn¡¯t want to injure me with her ws, but unbeknownst to her, this was the very reason why I used blood to harden my skin.

    With the iing strike, I raise my hands to block it.

    *BAM!!*

    A loud sound erupts the moment her fistes in contact with my two hands¡­. The impact of the blow pushes me back a bit and causes the ground below me to crack. And I¡¯m sure that she is not even using thirty percent of her strength.

    For some reason, the crazier the situation bes, the calmer and more fearless I get. Furthermore, the red aura on my body starts to pulsate violently and causes several ripples.

    Seeing that her attack was futile, Anne suddenly vanishes from my view, which made me confused as to her whereabouts.

    ¡°AAARRRGGHH!!!!¡±

    I let out a loud groan as I suddenly feel a sharp pain at the back of my neck.

    [Fuck!! Your title as the ruler of blood isn¡¯t just a bluff. Control the blood in their bodies, your power is at its peak right now! We must not fail!!]

    The green words suddenly sh before my eyes again¡­

    Anne hadnded a sessful strike on the back of my neck, hoping to knock me out. However, she hit the wrong spot.

    The aura on my body increases once again, and I start to turn the remaining blood into a massive brass knuckle.

    Anne looks stunned at the fact that I am still standing on my feet. However, before she can register what is going on, Ind a blow on her stomach, using all of my strength and without holding back.

    ¡°ARGH!!!¡±

    She lets out a scream as she flies backward upon my fist making contact with her stomach.

    It feels like my agility increased even more than before, which is why Anne was unable to see the iing attack.

    Of course, I did it because I know that she has a healing ability.

    *BOOM!!!¡±

    A loud sound reverberates across the room as Anne¡¯s body ms against the wall and falls beside her mother who is still masturbating.

    Seeing the naked mom and daughter, a lewd smile starts to form on my face, and all my pain vanishes.

    ¡°Jake, you have to stop¡­. W-We are helping you. If your power gets out of hand, you might kill everyone in this school. I think it¡¯s time to knock you out. Moreover, congrattions on awakening your power.¡± Anne¡¯s mom tells me, shing me a smile as she tries to stand up.

    However, her body suddenly freezes¡­

    ¡°What¡­.t-t-the hell are you doing to me?¡± Anne¡¯s mom questions, as she tries to move her body, but it is unresponsive.

    ¡°Pffft¡­.do you think you can mess with the ¡®Ruler Of Blood¡¯? When I said it, I wasn¡¯t joking. As long as blood runs in your veins, I¡¯ll be able to manipte you just like a puppet!¡± I bellow in annoyance, causing the aura around me to grow stronger again.

    I am angry at this woman and her daughter for what they did, and they are going to pay¡­

    ¡°J-Jake, your power is running wild, you have to stop!! Your body can¡¯t handle this amount of power!! I am sorry if I offended you¡­¡± Anne¡¯s mom cries out, looking terrified.

    ¡°If you want me to forgive you, then you and your daughter will have to pay with your bodies¡­¡± I answer and begin to walk towards them with my fully erect cock.

    At the same time, I use my powers to make Anne and her mom drift towards me by controlling the blood flowing inside them.

    In the next moment, I make them kneel with their chest pushed out, making them look lewd. At the same time, I fold their hands to their back.

    After that, I control their tail and direct it to start making its way into their ass hole.

    ¡°W-What do you n on doing to us?¡± Anne suddenly asks with a red face and shaky voice, unlike her mother who seems to be enjoying this moment.

    ¡°I want to enjoy your bodies of course¡­ you perverted women,¡± I reply with a lewd grin on my face.

    In a sh, I move behind them and slowly start to move my hands toward their pussies.

    Yes, these are their clits¡­

    Feeling two poking nubs above their pussy and uterus, I start to circle my finger around them.

    ¡°NYAAAAAAAA!!!!¡±

    The mother and daughter let out cries of tion as I stimte their erect clit and finger their wet shaved pussies.

    Sometimeter, after making them cum heavily, I move my hands upward and begin to fondle their tits¡­from behind.

    ¡°Aahan!¡±

    ¡°Ahaaaaaan!!¡±

    I grope their tits and pinch their nipples, looking for the person whose moan is the loudest¡­.while their tails fuck their asses.

    Anne¡¯s mom seems to have the loudest moan and makes the lewdest face, making my cock throb constantly.

    ¡°You are a lewd woman, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll fuck you first!¡± I tell Anne¡¯s mom while sticking my fingers into her mouth.

    Although I stopped them from talking, the only thing I am interested in is their moaning.

    The next moment, I grab Anne¡¯s mom¡¯s ass and position her in a doggy posture¡­with her wet, dripping pussy open for me to prate without any obstacle.

    Next, I grab my cock and begin to rub it against her folds.

    ¡°NYAAAAA!!!!¡± She leaks out a moan as she feels that something is about to enter her sacred hole.

    Right now, Anne seems to be angry and is trying to break free when she sees that I am about to fuck her mom.

    [I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s suddenly trying to break free, but I am sure that it means something in their Neko n¡­.fufufu¡­]

    Green words suddenly sh before my eyes again¡­.

    I ignore the system and focus on what I am doing¡­ I am currently sandwiching my cock with Anne¡¯s mom¡¯s pussy¡­. (Of course, she has a fat pussy like her daughter¡¯s.)

    Taking the next step, I slowly start to prate her wet walls¡­.

    However, I suddenly stop midway¡­.

    Something feels wrong right now, I can¡¯t control my body again¡­

    Fuck!¡­

    I nce up and see anotherrge vortex appearing inside the room¡­

    Inside the vortex, a figure starts to emerge, and before I can register anything, a big white ball of blinding light is suddenlyunched at me¡­

    I try to dodge it, but my efforts are all futile¡­ the white ball hits me.

    The next moment, I fall to my knees, and my eyes start to close¡­

    [We have failed¡­..]

    I see the green texts onest time before I fade into unconsciousness.

    =================================

    Please support with power stones

 Chapter 21

    Comfortability, warmth, affection¡­. These are the things I am feeling right now¡­

    And at the same time, I can feel some sweet, thick liquid flowing into my mouth¡­ The taste of the liquid is familiar yet different.

    Mmmm¡­.Delicious

    I try to blink my eyes a few times to see my surroundings, but my eyes won¡¯t budge for some unknown reason¡­

    [Wakee-wakeee! son of a pussy!!]

    Green words suddenly sh before my eyes.

    Hey, what the hell happened to me? Also, why do you enjoy insulting me?

    [Oh, why I enjoy insulting you? Well, you really fucked up!! You couldn¡¯t even fuck that Neko Queen, it would have been beneficial if you had cum inside her! ¡°¡ñ¡ñ¡±]

    What the fuck man¡­.? You saw what happened right there¡­? A ball of light was suddenly hurled at me. Heck, I thought I was even dead.

    Moreover, you haven¡¯t even exined yourself¡­ what the heck are you doing inside my head?! I have never heard of a talking system.

    [Okay, I¡¯m sorry man¡­I was just being harsh on you. Well, I am a sentient system. I¡¯ll tell you more about myself when you finish enjoying the paradise in front of you¡­]

    Paradise¡­..wait¡­ what do you mean¡ª

    Suddenly my brain clicks and I start to put everything together. The warmth, thefy feeling, and the strange liquid.

    Fuck!¡­ Misty¡­is here¡­.

    Did she kill those two?

    I forcibly open my eyes and, through the gap of a huge cleavage, I see two glowing crimson eyes, which belongs to the mature woman who seems to be sweating and shing a smile at me.

    What the fuck!! How does this woman¡¯s milk taste so good?

    I blink my eyes a few times again to make sure that i am not hallucinating. However, the truth is that what I am seeing right now is real.

    [This is reality, man¡­.]

    I am currently lying on a bed with my head resting on this woman¡¯sp. Furthermore, the woman is a vampire because I can see her fangs and she¡¯s currently feeding me with her milk, which is contained inside tworge-looking tits.

    This¡­woman¡­Is someone that I have only seen twice in my lifetime, I have her picture at home. It was through her that I came into this world¡­and this is the woman Misty hates the most in the world.

    ¡°Mom¨C¡± I mutter and instantly withdraw my mouth from her nipple after I gulp down a mouthful of her milk¡­

    In a sh, I move my head away from herp and sit down on the edge of the bed, still stark naked. ncing at the ceiling, I realize that I am still inside Anne¡¯s infirmary. (Though, my body still feels weak)

    ¡°You are finally awake huh?¡± Mom says as she puts her breasts back into her bra and wears her top.

    ¡°My tits startedctating the moment I got closer to my baby, isn¡¯t the power of the bond between us very strong huh, little Jake?¡± My mom adds.

    A frown forms on my face the moment I hear her words¡­

    Well, how should I describe the appearance of my mom right now¡­

    My mom is no doubt the mature version of Misty¡­ She is 2 meters tall with long white hair that stops at her waist just like Misty¡¯s.

    Underneath her hair is a beautiful breathtaking face that can arouse the desires of men the moment they look into her crimson eyes¡­

    There¡¯s almost no difference between them, except that she is taller and more endowed in the chest region than Misty. Furthermore, it looks like her face hasn¡¯t changed since thest time I saw her.

    Right now, she¡¯s wearing a in white top with ck trousers, and on the bed, lies a ck jacket that she is probably going to wear once she is leaving.

    ¡°Mom, did you know about all these?¡± I ask in anger with my fists tightly clenched.

    My mom simply looks at me and lets out a long sigh¡­ Although, I can¡¯t see her expression well because of her long hair¨C something she and Misty has inmon, in order to avoid unwanted attention from men because of their beautiful faces.

    ¡°I am sorry, Jake¡­ I know that I have offended you in many ways, but I did what I had to do to help you activate your blood powers.¡± My mom says while gazing at the floor.

    ¡°Help¡­.me¡­huh? Do you know that I nearly died!? What type of mother would awaken her son¡¯s power in such an inhumane way!!¡± I bellow in anger as I stand up from the bed and start to search for my clothes.

    ¡°Wait, Jake¡­ I¡­I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to act that way. Hayes is a friend of mine, and when I realized that her daughter was interested in you, we came up with a n¡­..

    You can¡¯t awaken your blood powers without experiencing a life and death situation. Hayes helped me to push you so you could go past your limits.

    You ying with their bodies to exact your revenge was all part of the n because I learned that you love women.

    Y-You can¡¯t expect an old and powerful figure like Hayes to be easily overpowered by an amateur who just awakened his powers. Beforeing over here, she sealed 95 percent of her power.

    When you fainted and slowly started losing consciousness, I was ready to butt in and feed you some Phoenix tears which could bring you back from the near-death state.

    However, I decided to wait when I saw the signs of the aura building up around you¡­

    I¡­I¡­am sorry Jake, I am sorry for being a bad mother all these years.

    I¡­.can exin¡­.everything, I don¡¯t want my son to be a stranger to me¡­ Waaaaaaaaa!!!!¡± My mom suddenly falls to her knees and starts crying.

    [Jake, I believe she is telling the truth, a drop of Phoenix tears could have saved you at that time. And if that situation didn¡¯t ur, you wouldn¡¯t have awakened your innate blood powers and acquired me.

    You can¡¯t watch such a beauty cry, Jake. Adding your mom to your collection wouldn¡¯t be bad either¡­fufufu¡­]

    You fucking system¡­ once I have your time, you had better be ready to tell me the type of system you are.

    I grit my teeth and start moving forward.

    In the next moment, I crouch and begin to lift my mum up, letting her sit back on the bed. Then, I immediately snuggle into her arms.

    My mom looks stunned by the sudden hug, causing the both of us to fall t on the bed, with meying on top of her.

    ¡°I am sorry for doubting you, mom¡­¡± I mutter as I hug her tightly again.

    I don¡¯t know what this feeling is, but it¡¯s different from what I experience when I am with Misty. Is this the affection of a mother and son?

    My mom simply pats my head and buries it deep into her cleavage.

    ¡°I will tell you, son¡­I¡¯ll tell you everything. Just suck mommy¡¯s breast while mommy tells you the reason why mommy abandoned you¡­¡± My mom pats my head and changes our position, so wey sideways on the bed while facing each other.

    In the next moment, she pulls off her top again and starts to unstrap her bra. In a sh, her braes off, and her G-cup tits appear before my eyes.

    ¡°Living and making friends with the humans has made an impact on you, Jake. You have the instinct of a mature vampire, but you are still a baby in my eyes,¡± My mom mutters and inserts one of her pink cherry nipples inside my mouth.

    She¡¯s no different from Misty. I hope I will learn the reason why Misty despises our mother.

    In the next moment, thick white milk starts to leak into my mouth. And thus, begins my mom¡¯s exnation of the reason why she never stayed with us.

    =================================

    Note: Remember, this is a slice-of-life novel and a slow-paced.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Please support with power stones

 Chapter 22

    [Warning!: Filler chapter ahead, you can skip if you don¡¯t like fillers and info dump.]

    ======================

    The next moment, thick white milk starts to flow into my mouth. And thus, begins my mom¡¯s exnation of the reason why she never stayed with us.

    ¡°Jake, I never intended to abandon you guys and ignore my responsibility as a mother¡­ It pains me a lot when I think about the fact that I left my baby and grown-up daughter all alone in this deceitful world¡­.¡±

    ¡°Deceitful world? What do you mean mom? Different races live on this, I don¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡± I ask, slightly confused about what my mom is trying to point out.

    ¡°Sigh¡­you are still too young to know this but do you know where my dad went to?¡±

    ¡°You mean old man Duke?¡±

    ¡°Jake, try to respect your elders, call him grandpa¡­¡± My mom retorts.

    ¡°Okay, I get it¡­but didn¡¯t grandpa say that he was going into slumber?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he went into a deep slumber. But haven¡¯t you ever wondered where all the old vampires go when they are going into slumber? Haven¡¯t you realized that the number of vampires on this is smallerpared to other races?¡± My mom asks me with a serious expression on her face while her milk keeps flowing into my mouth.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, I have also realized it. But what does that have to do with the fact that you abandoned us¡­?¡± I reply andtch my mouth back onto her nipple.

    ¡°You see¡­.they are several others out there, some of which are beasts.

    After the cmity, the earth couldn¡¯t contain everyone because 80 percent of its surface had been destroyed.

    Gradually, people began clearing some of the beasts and started living on them.

    Although it was an arduous task, somes which inhabited low-level beasts were easy to clear to an extent. Because no matter what they tried, they couldn¡¯t wipe them outpletely as they kept spawning.

    It was like an endless cycle¡­.

    However, we Vampires were also forced to look for a home because there was a never-ending war between the Vampires and the Dhampirs¡­on earth¡± My mom mutters with a sad expression on her face.

    ¡°Dhampirs¡­.huh? So do the Dhampirs also have a home like the vampires?

    If so, why are the Dhampirs and the Vampires still on this? Why have I never heard anything about this? Also, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that you abandoned us, mom!¡± I yell and fondle her tits very hard, causing jet streams of milk to spurt out of her nipples.

    ¡°There are so many things that are still unclear to you little Jake, however, I¡¯ll just keep most of them to myself and tell you some other day when you are old enough.

    Just like how Vampires were able to walk under the sun, how the Dhampirs came to be, and how only Vampires could summon a familiar¡­

    There are so many secrets, Jake¡­

    The reason why the Vampires and Dhampirs settlement isn¡¯t talked about is because of the humans.

    Humans are the weakest but they are very cunning. Vampires are no doubt one of the strongest races ever along with the Werewolves¡­but have you ever wondered why the Humans are still feared¡­.?

    Even though we have our settlement, the Humans are still wary of us and they still believe that we might attack them in the future¡­

    Because during the cmity, humans witnessed the terrors of Vampires as we hunted them for food, when we realized that their blood gives us a certain boost and also changes our metabolism, however, this issue was solved by Edgar Frost.

    Therefore, since that time, Humans have been finding every means to weaken the Vampires, or if they get the chance to eradicate uspletely.

    That¡¯s why we formed a pact with the Humans and got it finalized by the witches.

    And the prizes for that pact are you and your sister¡­..¡± My mom says as a single drop of tear falls from her eyes.

    ¡°M¡­Mom, what do you mean?¡± I ask with a scared voice, because I am currently wondering whether we are going to be used as a sacrifice or something like that¡­

    ¡°The grandchildren of the Vampire King are used as a bargaining chip¡­¡± My mom replies and nces at the ceiling, seemingly in deep thoughts.

    ¡°D-Does that mean grandpa is the Vampire king? Is that the reason why we are purebloods and different from other vampires?¡± I further ask, instantly losing the urge to drink her milk.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­ that is the reason why you and your sister have blood powers. Moreover, you are the only one who wields the mythical power inside you, the ¡®Absolute Blood Control, the power of the Vampire god.

    My father should have been the one to help you awaken your blood powers but unfortunately, as you already know, he went into a deep slumber¡­.¡±

    ¡°Mom, if grandpa went into a deep slumber does that mean that dad is now the new king?¡±

    ¡°No Jake, your dad is gone¡­. He¡¯s gone for life¡­¡± Mom replies and lets out a long sigh¡­

    ¡°Dad is gone? W..What happened to him?¡±

    ¡°He was forced into eternal slumber. And eternal slumber means that he has gone into slumber for life¡­ so he¡¯s as good as dead.

    There are two differences between an eternal slumber and a deep slumber.

    My dad went into a deep slumber after putting your dad in an eternal slumber.¡±

    ¡°Your dad went berserk and nned to attack the humans because of the pact. My father talked to him about signing the pact but your father went towards the dark path about killing the humans, something which seems almost impossible.

    So a big fight broke out between the two of them. The fight caused several ripples and tidal waves all over the settlement and my dad was finally able to force my husband into an eternal slumber.

    Because of my dad¡¯s old age, he also went into a deep slumber. He¡¯s probably going to wake up in a few years¡­.¡± My mom tells me and closes her eyes.

    ¡°So, that¡¯s the reason why Misty despises you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the reason why Misty hates me. I didn¡¯t want to do that but I couldn¡¯t let him go down the part of destruction that will affect the fate of all Vampires and may even cause us to lose our kids which we are trying to protect¡­¡± Mom lets out a sigh¡­and her milk even begins to ¡®gush¡¯ out more from both tits.

    ¡°Mom, so you and dad have been lying to us all these years huh?

    Do you even love dad? You sound like you don¡¯t care about his death¡­

    Moreover, what was the pact all about and why does it involve the witches?¡±

    ¡°No Jake, we only hid it from you. Your sister knows everything. We didn¡¯t tell you because you were too young.

    As for your dad, I cared about him and his slumber pained me a lot. He can only be awoken by the Vampire god. And as for the love between us, we never really loved each other.

    In fact, we only had sex when we wanted to have our children. The reason is that our marriage was arranged, and your father was also an unlikeable person.

    Andstly the answer to why Misty hates me, is that¨C

    Sigh, you might end up hating me like Misty if I say it¡­

    That¡¯s why I want to request something from you, Jake¡­. Something that won¡¯t let me lose you¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s that mom?¡± I ask with curiosity.

    ¡°Have sex with mommy, cum inside me¡­¡±

    ¡°What the hel¡ª¡±

    [Ding!]

    [A charm has been detected trying to influence the host]

    [The host has been charmed]

    [The host¡¯s resistance can¡¯t break through the charm]

    Suddenly, my body starts to feel weak and my eyes start to close as tion overwhelms me.

    Thest thing I see is my mom stroking and sucking my fully erect penis¡­.

    ==================================

    Note: Before you startining, wait for the next chapter. He couldn¡¯t just resist the charm of a vampire lord.

    Moreover, the mom is ashamed of doing it with her son. it took her all her will to do that.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 23

    [Wake up! You snoring panda! My dignity as the cuckold system is trampled upon. My reputation is falling apart¡­all because you fucking slept off!!!]

    Green words suddenly sh before my eyes.

    ¡®Headache¡¯

    That¡¯s the only thing I can feel right now. It¡¯s as if I can feel the system¡¯s emotion as it keeps ranting.

    I nce around and realize that I am in a dark space, and my body is currently floating in it like a wisp.

    Is Thanatosing?

    How did I end up here again?

    [You are inside your sea of consciousness.] The system suddenly says in a calm voice.

    Inside this space, I can hear the system¡¯s voice. It¡¯s like the voice of a teenager.

    It wasn¡¯t my fault man¡­ my mom used her charm on me. Moreover, why do you keep ming me?

    [Man¡­this is the second time. How am I sure that you won¡¯t even be the youngest host to die early¡­.]

    Youngest host? Why do you wish me death?

    [I am not wishing you death. I have been integrated with four hosts in the past, and they all died within a month. How am I even sure that you¡¯llst two days with the way things are going. ¡ã?¡ã]

    What the fuck! Man¡­

    What the hell are you that makes them fucking die in a month¡­?

    I ask, very terrified at this moment¡­

    I don¡¯t want to die without fucking Misty and Aurora¡­

    [You are only talking about those two? What about your mom? You just frigging burst your seeds inside her. Furthermore, there¡¯s a huge surprise waiting for you¡­fufufu¡­

    Check it out¡ª]

    Huge surprise?¡­.

    In the next moment, several characters and symbols start to appear before my eyes¡­

    [Integrating the Cuckold system¡­]

    [¡­..Downloading the user¡¯s files]

    [¡­..Processing]

    [10%¡­20%¡­..30%¡­..40%¡­.50%¡­..60%¡­.70%¡­.80%¡­.90%¡­.100%¡­..]

    [Integrationpleted, the host has been sessfully merged]

    [Disying User¡¯s Interface¡­.]

    [MENU][PINNED MESSAGE]

    [Wee, the 5th user of the cuckold system¡­and the dedicated follower of the goddess of Lust.]

    [The cuckold system was built by the goddess of Lust to choose a man worthy of her¡­]

    [A man who isn¡¯t a god, but capable of ying the gods¡­.]

    [The cuckold system aims to make the host a god yer by doing perverted things and chasing after skirts¡­]

    [The cuckold system allows you to copy the ability and Mana cells of the opposite gender by having sex with them and absorbing their coitus essence. Through this method and bypleting missions, the host will increase the number of abilities he can wield]

    [The higher the number of holes fucked, the higher the number of abilities the host will be able to wield. The abilities that are copied would onlyst for 24 hours before the system resets itself¡­.Therefore, the host has to fuck many holes for survival every 24 hours]

    [Additionally, snatching people¡¯s wives and girlfriends basically means cucking men. Each man cucked by the host will grant the host one celestial point. The higher the status of the cuck, the higher the number of celestial points the host will be rewarded¡­..]

    [There will also be some of the system perks such as the Inventory and skills shop¡­.]

    [Fuck many holes and cuck every man to be men¡¯s worst nightmare¡­.]

    =======

    [USER¡¯S STATS¡­.]

    [Name: Jake Mystro]

    [Race: Vampire]

    [Strength: 10]

    [Derexity: 10]

    [Stamina: 10]

    [Resistance: 10]

    [Perception: 10]

    [Charm: 100 ]

    [Celestial points: 0 ]

    [Ability Bank: 1/1]

    [Current Cell: Cyan Mana Cell]

    [Number Of Mana cells: 7050 MC]

    [Current Ability: Gravity]

    [Ability Category: Esper]

    ===========

    [HOST¡¯s WOMEN LIST]

    [Jill Mystro ]

    [Misty Mystro ]

    [Aurora Grey ]

    [Anne Heath ]

    [Hayes Heath ]

    Note: Temporary women will be removed from the list after 48 hours. Each interaction with the host will allow them to hop on the list again, till they be a permanent woman or get dumped¡­

    ==============

    [SYSTEM¡¯s SKILLS]

    [Inspect: The host will be able to analyze any item. Can also be used on beasts, humans, and demi-humans.]

    [Inventory: Store anything inside the endless space except living things¡­]

    [System Shop: This is a function of the system that would be generated once in a while as a reward after the hostpletes a mission. There can be anything inside the system shop ranging from skills, weapons, items, and consumables¡­]

    =====================

    What the actual fuck?!

    Dammit! Everything is strange, everything just feels strange¡­

    I open my mouth wide as I read the pinned message and my women¡¯s list¡­.

    This system is a blessing in disguise, to be honest because it flows with my dream of bing the biggest harem king ever but man¡­. What¡¯s the shitty thing about bing men¡¯s worst nightmare?

    They will probably put a bounty on me in many factions¡­fuck!

    I just want to enjoy my low-key life¡­. Why do I have to snatch plenty of people¡¯s wives when there are many chicks out there?!

    It just doesn¡¯t make sense!!

    [Fufufu¡­..you¡¯ll understand everything with time, besides, you said it yourself earlier. There¡¯s a reason why the goddess chose you. And about living a low-key life, you have never lived a low-key life. You and your sister have always been watched from the shadows¡­ So what difference does it make¡­.?]

    [Those humans have the best chicks no doubt, beastkins are also good, especially in the chest region¡­ Their nipples are als¡ª-]

    Okay-Okay, I get it, do you study pornography or something like that?

    I ask as I cut off the system¡¯s sentence.

    [Tch! You are no fun. ^__^]

    System, there are some things that I don¡¯t understand and aren¡¯t clear to me.

    My other stats are showing ten while my charm showed ¡®100¡¯ with a lock icon by the side¡­ What does that mean?

    [Oh, every vampire has a charm and it varies on the amount of charm aura they have. Yours seems to be locked. It wasn¡¯t done by the system, it was probably the work of your sister¡­]

    I knew it! I am the most handsome boy in our school yet girls aren¡¯t flocking around me as I expected.

    Fuck! You Misty¡­.

    System, is there a way of unlocking it or turning it on?

    [Yes, naturally, every vampire can turn off their charm at their will. However, looking at the numbers of your charm, your sister feels like it¡¯s quite dangerous for you, so she locked it using her powers.

    Your charm is on par with that of a vampire Lord, it could even erase someone¡¯s memory. If it was unlocked back then, your mother¡¯s charm wouldn¡¯t have worked on you.

    The only way to unlock it is by issuing a mission to you. Nothinges for free¡­.fufufu¡­]

    Aargh!¡­.. I get it¡­.

    What about the celestial point? It also has the lock icon by the side of it.

    [¡­..]

    [Celestial energy is something that only the gods harness instead of using Mana. For some reason, this system will allow you to use it when you be a god yer. It was locked by Lust herself. There are also several gods yers out there, but none of them is capable of harnessing celestial energy, they only harness Mana and another type of energy that you¡¯llter learn about in the future.

    The path to bing a god yer is a rough one. It might take years if not centuries, and hundreds if not thousands of battles will be fought¡­..]

    The system replies with a sigh. Hearing the system talk like this makes my heart skip for a moment, this is the first time it has ever been serious¡­.

    So the system allows me to wield celestial energy huh?

    I wonder what it has installed for me in the future¡­.sigh.

    Moreover, that¡¯s one crazy amount of Mc cells, damn¡­. I never knew my mom had the gravity ability.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t move my body again when I was about to thrust my cock into Hayes¡¯s pussy.

    Thinking about that, I am pretty sure that I would have fucked Hayes if my mom didn¡¯t show up earlier¡­ would that still be counted as part of the n?

    [Fufufu¡­.Nekos are one lewd race, but it wouldn¡¯t be bad if we conquer the daughter and mother. There¡¯s something that those pairs are hiding¡­ Furthermore, we are going to have all of the Neko n under our wing if we conquer their queen and their future queen¡­.]

    I see¡­..

    [Jake, you need to wake up, you can¡¯t stay long inside your sea of consciousness]

    The system tells me¡­

    The next moment, my body vanished from the space, and I slowly start to open my eyes¡­.

    ============

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 24

    The next moment, my body vanishes from the space, and I slowly start to open my eyes¡­.

    What is this pleasant sensation?¡­.

    Something really soft, wet, and meaty is wrapped around my cock.

    I blink a few times to clear my eyesight.

    Then my eyelids suddenly open in a sh, and the beautiful figure of my mom appears before my eyes, with me currentlyying on top of her naked body.

    I look down and notice that my cock is still inside her¡­.

    Fuck!

    I quickly retract my cock from her pussy, resulting in my semen flowing out of her cunt.

    Right now, my mom seems to be asleep for some reason.

    I get up from her body and carefully start to inspect her proportions¡­ while my hands moves on their own ord to grab her pale meaty ass.

    My mom has a very nice figure down there¡­which I cannot resist. Honestly, I also don¡¯t feel weird right now because incest is amon thing among vampires. Moreover, the deed has already been done.

    My mom¡¯s clean pussy, which is shaped like a tulip, looks like it was shaved today for this very purpose.

    My thick semen which smeared her pussy is currently making her tulip-shapedbia glisten and give off an alluring feeling.

    If I hadn¡¯t cum inside her earlier, I would have liked to eat her down here. But¡­man eating her pussy right now is no different from eating my own cum.

    After pressing her ass to my satisfaction, my cock turns hard again. I want to fuck my mom and this time with a sane mind¡­but my body suddenly freezes because she¡¯s suddenly staring at me with her glowing crimson eyes as my fully-erect cock is about to make its way into her pussy.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­. Someone seems to be enjoying mommy¡¯s pussy. If I had known that you love something like this, I wouldn¡¯t have charmed you¡­.¡± My mom lets out cute giggles and covers her face in embarrassment.

    I never knew that she had such a cute side¡­.

    Seeing that I have been caught in 4k, I quickly thrust my cock inside without warning¡­..

    ¡°Ahaaaaaan!!!¡± My mom leaks out a moan as her body jerks in surprise when my cock suddenly prates her.

    Then I start to move my waist after spreading her legs apart, moving in slow-motion while her pussy makes squishy sounds.

    Next, I increase my pace and begin to go deeper, hitting the end of her womb and honey pot. With each of my thrusts, jet streams of milk shoot out of her erect nipples and smear my face.

    Right now, my mom only lets out moans as I fuck her. She doesn¡¯t look at my face as her hands are currently covering it in embarrassment.

    I still don¡¯t know why she had sex with me earlier, but I don¡¯t care right now¡­ I only want to empty my balls and show my system who the loser is.

    Suddenly, pressure starts to build at the base of my cock. I want to continue hearing my mom¡¯s embarrassing moans, but her pussy keeps gripping tight on my penis, making me want to cum right now.

    ¡°ARGH!¡­. I AM CUMMING!!!¡±

    I tell my mom with a loud groan, but she doesn¡¯t say anything.

    Without holding back again, I start to squirt my semen inside her, painting all of her womb white¡­.

    Ahh¡­ that feeling when you cum¡­..

    Waves of pleasure send shivers and tingles down my spine, as my eyes roll to the back of my head.

    For about two minutes, I am still squirting semen, which makes me wonder how I had this amount of semen in my balls.

    With this newfound system, my balls are going to work overtime.

    In the next moment, my body slumps back on the bed, separating me from my mom who is still covering her face in embarrassment.

    Ahhhh¡­.that was sooo¨C good¡­

    [Y-You made me proud¡­.. I take back my words¡­Waaaaah!!!]

    Hey-Hey, don¡¯t get all emotional here. I just want to let you know that I am not a loser.

    [Fufufu¡­.good to know that you are slowly epting reality. I also have a surprise for you because you just cucked your father right now¡­.]

    [Ding!]

    [You have received 3 celestial points for cucking your biological father¡­]

    [Ding!]

    [An ancient forbidden soulbond has been detected on the host¡­]

    Hey, what the fuck? What the hell is soulbond¡­.?

    [I think your mom used some kind of ancient vampire technique to bond both of you together¡­]

    Wait, is that a type of marriage bond or something like that? Can you tell me everything in full detail¡­?

    [Sorry, man¡­..I know about the bond thingy but I think you should ask your mom about it first. That was the sole reason she had sex with you in the first ce. She¡¯s afraid to lose you just like your sister¡­. She¡¯s hiding so many things.

    [However, before you do that, check this out¡­.some cool stuff suddenly popped up in the system¡¯s shop¡­.fufufu]

    This is just crazy¡­.

    [SYSTEM SHOP]

    [Three things have been generated from the system shop after the host grew some balls and cucked his father. The host should choose 1 item]

    [Penis Ergement Potion (+4 inches to the existing length ): Women tend to like big dicks, and the current penis of the host which is 5 inches is pathetic¡­. The host needs to make a woman shiver at the sight of his cock]

    What the hell is this? My dick is not small, you fucker!!!

    [Semen Volume Potion: This potion will allow the host¡¯s balls to produce 5 times the amount of semen it produces a day. Moreover, women love it when their faces get painted with semen.]

    [Infinite Hardness Potion: This potion will allow the host¡¯s cock to remain hard even after ejaction. The potion will also boost the host¡¯s stamina during sexual activity¡­.]

    [The host should choose wisely¡­.]

    ____________

    You broke my heart, system¡­

    [Sorry, man¡­.but your penis is too small for my liking. ^__^]

    Sigh¡­.

    Which potion do you think I should pick?

    [Are you still contemting? Take the penis ergement potion already!]

    Yeah, but that semen volume sounds cool¡­I just don¡¯t know if this opportunity wille again¡­

    [What do you mean man¡­.? These potions are rted to sex, they will surely pop up in the future, you don¡¯t have to worry about that¡­]

    I see¡­. I¡¯ll trust you then. I choose the penis ergement potion.

    [Ding!]

    [The host has finally chosen an item. The penis ergement potion¡­]

    The white words fade away and green words suddenly shes in front of my eyes.

    [The potion is inside your inventory¡­. I think you should attend to your woman who you left all alone after cumming inside her¡­fufufu¡­]

    Oh¡­.

    I blink my eyes a few times and get up from the bed. The moment I try to get up, I suddenly feel two soft things pressing against my back, and a pair of arms wrapping around me.

    I turn my head and see my mom looking at me with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°I am sorry, Jake¡­.I did it because I don¡¯t want to lose you¡­.¡±

    What? What is this all of a sudden¡­.

    My eyes suddenly catch a glimpse of something which I didn¡¯t notice before. There are red stains of blood on the sheets¡­

    ==========================

    Note: Who can guess what happened here?

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Please support with power stones

 Chapter 25

    My eyes suddenly catch a glimpse of something which I didn¡¯t notice before. There are red stains of blood on the sheets¡­

    What¡­.the hell is this? I hope it¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking¡­fuck!

    I cry inwardly¡­.as my brain tries to process what I am seeing¡­ Right now only two things are running through my mind.

    First, maybe my mom drank my blood. But heck, drinking another vampire¡¯s blood can be very lethal and cause instant death¡­.. And second, maybe my mom is a¡ª-no-no it can¡¯t be¡­.

    I turn my body around and confront her¡­.

    ¡°You won¡¯t lose me, mom, I love you, and I will always love you.¡± I hug my mom, while I run my fingers over her face and clean her tears.

    Damn¡­..this position is so fucking hot right now. I mean, the way my mom¡¯s milkers presses against my chest and secrete milk. Even despite being mature, her breasts are not sagging or losing their shape.

    This is just so damn¡­ hot!

    But¡­.fuck, I need to know about the blood on the sheet, I will just ask her about it in a calm voice. Moreover, who knew that she had this side to her, it just feels like our roles have been reversed. I should be the one crying on her shoulders¡­.

    [Ask her about the blood stains while things are steamy right now. You guys could even go for a third-round while you¡¯re at it¡­] The system tells me.

    ¡°Mom, why are you crying, and where did the bloode from¡­.? I don¡¯t care if I don¡¯t know about how we had sex earlier when you charmed me, but I would like to know about the blood stains that are on the sheets¡­.¡± I ask while my right hand moves toward her ass cheeks and grabs them.

    I am doing this to make her feel rxed and spill out the truth.

    However, my mom¡¯s face suddenly turns dark the moment I ask about the blood stains. She quickly separates herself from me and stares at the blood stains in embarrassment.

    ¡°Mom, are you a virg¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Stop it! okay? I¡­I am a virgin¡­. This was my first time having sex¡­..¡± My mom replies while she covers her face in embarrassment.

    Then she continues¡­..

    ¡°And if you are wondering how you and your sister were born. Well, some eggs from my ovaries were extracted. Then it wasbined with your father¡¯s sperm,¡± she replies swiftly.

    ¡°So we were born artificially huh?¡± I ask, still surprised about the fact that we weren¡¯t born through sexual intercourse.

    ¡°Yes, you were developed inside a pod¡­¡± She answers sincerely.

    [Well, that was the surprise I had for you. What a twisted world. Not only did you cuck your father but you also deflowered his woman before he did¡­.fufufu¡­]

    ¡°Mom, what do you feel towards me? Why did you have sex with me? I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t have sex with me for no reason¡­.¡± I ask and close the distance between us.

    ¡°Aaaahan~!¡±

    My mom¡¯s body suddenly jerks in surprise while she leaks out a moan as I grab her tits from behind and fondle them, causing her milk to spray everywhere.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t grab them l-like that¡­.¡± She mutters as my hands thoroughly massage her bountiful chest.

    ¡°Why did you have sex with me, mom?¡± I ask again, this time using my tongue to slowly circle her nape.

    ¡°I¡­I formed a blood contract between us¡­.¡± She utters while her eyes roll to the back of her head as I fondle her tits roughly¡­

    ¡°Mmm, what does that mean?¡± I ask in a calm voice, but damn¡­.curiosity is killing me right now.

    I don¡¯t stop what I am doing, I continue to fondle her two peaks, while continuously spraying her milk around, and she also seems to enjoy it when I treat her roughly.

    ¡°The blood contract will allow us to sense each other¡¯s presence, feelings, and emotions.

    It¡¯s an ancient vampire technique that only the royals can use. It¡¯s a master-servant technique that the vampires used on humans in the past¡­. I am sorry Jake, I had to use it. I don¡¯t want to lose you¡­..¡± My mom replies and snaps out of her erotic state.

    In the next moment, she stands up and begins to wear her clothes.

    Hearing her words, my brain clicks and begins to weigh the depth of what she just said.

    A ¡®master-servant¡¯ technique that was formerly used on humans. Am I the servant then? Fuck!¡­..

    I remember that the system called it soulbond¡­.but she said a blood contract.

    ¡°Mom, who is the Regnant, and who is the thrall?¡± I ask with a stern voice, clearly notfortable with the idea of being a servant and being controlled like a puppet¡­

    ¡°I¡­I am the servant¡­.¡± She answers swiftly as she wears her blouse.

    ¡°But why did you have to go to such an extent?¡±

    ¡°Because I am afraid of losing you,¡±

    ¡°You are afraid of losing me? Besides, what is this pact thingy all about?¡±

    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t tell you now, I think Misty will exin it be¡ª- Kyaaaaaaaaaa!!!¡±

    My mom suddenly falls to the ground as her legs go weak and her face starts to turn red while she looks at me with lust in her eyes.

    What? What the fuck just happened¡­.?

    I run towards my mom and carry her up, then I put her back on the bed. But her face is still red, something which is rare amongst vampires. Furthermore, she seems to be pressing her hands against her crotch while she looks at me pleadingly.

    [Damn¡­.there¡¯s more to this soulbond contract but your mom doesn¡¯t want to tell you everything. This is one of the effects, I guess she suddenly became sexually aroused after she refused to answer your question¡­..

    Fucking her should solve her dilemma. Moreover, I think you shouldn¡¯t ask further about the pact. Just find a way to let your sister spill it.]

    The system¡¯s words suddenly sh before my eyes.

    Although, what the system said makes sense, it made me think of the fact that if the technique was used on humans in the past, then did it also make them horny?

    I nce at my mom¡¯s figure on the bed and let out a sigh. I pity her, she did all these because she doesn¡¯t want to lose her son. I just wonder what the pact is all about and what other things the soulbond does.

    In a sh, I pounce on her and begin to undress her again. After that, I start to kiss every inch of her body.

    Sometimeter, only the loud moans of my mom can be heard.

    =========================

    Note: We are moving to the next arc¡­

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Please support with power stones

 Chapter 26

    ¡®Phew~

    I can¡¯t believe we ended up going for six rounds.¡¯

    I let out a sigh as I get up from the bed.

    I nce at the figure of my mom who is lying asleep on the bed and shake my head. Vampires don¡¯t really need to sleep as much as humans, but for some reason, my mom is extremely exhausted.

    Well, I can¡¯t me her, she really came a lot and moaned till she passed out.

    Shifting my gaze to the side, I walk towards the corner of the infirmary and pick up my clothes which are as clean as before.

    After wearing them, I nce at my mom one more time and walk out of the infirmary¡­

    The moment I step out of the infirmary, I enter Anne¡¯s office.

    Just as I guessed, Anne and her mom are both sitting on a wide red-leather couch¡­

    The moment they see me, their faces turn red¡­..especially Anne¡¯s.

    ¡°Oh my, it seems like a lot really happened between the mom and son¡­teeheehee. Anyways, congrattions on awakening your blood power,¡± Hayes tells me with a wink and a wicked grin on her face.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all thanks to your stupid idea¡­¡± I reply swiftly while my eyes scan the room for something

    ¡°Jake, are you okay? Here is your backpack¡­..¡± Anne asks me as she gets up and returns my backpack to me.

    Nodding my head in confusion, I collect the bag and sling it across my shoulder¡­.

    The mother and daughter pair are acting weird right now and it makes me wonder what happened between the duo.

    ¡°Jake, let me see you off¡­.¡± Anne suddenly tells me and locks her hand with mine.

    ¡°Oh my, are you just going to forget me here? I should also see you off¡­¡± Hayes suddenly interrupts as she also stands up and walks to my other side.

    ¡°Mom!!!! What are you doing?!!¡± Anne bellows.

    I don¡¯t really know what to do with these two women by my side who are sandwiching me with their massive breasts. it¡¯s making me anxious for some reason¡­.

    Moreover, I haven¡¯t heard the pervertedments of the system since when I woke up¡­..did something happen to it?¡­.

    [Did I hear someone looking for me huh?]

    Ahh, you fucker¡­where the hell did you go¡­?

    [Yes!! I knew it, you can¡¯t do without me¡­..fufufu. Well-well-well, what do we have here? Two hot Neko women¡­]

    Come on man¡­this is no time to joke around. I am really losing my mind¡­.

    [Just grab their tits and pinch their nippes]

    What the actual fuck? is that the solution?

    [Just grab their tits already, dammit!!]

    Okay-Okay~ but you can¡¯t keep bossing me around.

    [You asked for my help first, you dimwit!]

    Sigh¡­

    I nce at Anne and Hayes who are still arguing¡­ Anne is trying very hard to get her mom away from me, while Hayes keeps teasing her daughter.

    Right now, Anne is no different from an angry Chihuahua¡­

    In a sh, I simultaneously move both of my hands towards their tits and grab them¡­ catching them unawares.

    ¡°NYAAAAAAAAA!!!!¡±

    The mother and daughter let out a cry as I grab their tits and fondle them through their clothes. Even though they are wearing bras, I can still feel their hard nipples and the sticity of their tits.

    ¡°Ahaaaaaan~ J-Jake, grab them gently,¡±

    ¡°Mmmm, fuuahaan~~ I f-feel so hot,¡±

    Their bodies jerk and tremble as I fondle their tits and pinch their erect nipples.

    ¡°You are both mine. There¡¯s no need to argue,¡± I tell them and smack their ass.

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­M-Master¡­.¡± They reply in sync while biting their lips.

    They don¡¯t say anything even after what I did to them¡­instead, they look at me as if they are expecting something more¡­.

    Hey system, what the heck just happened?

    [Fufufu¡­it has something to do with their Neko n. My hunch was right after all ¡­ Fucking the mother and daughter will make them your eternal ve¡­

    You have done fifty percent of the job by creampieing the daughter and drawing the Queen¡¯s interest. You just have to cum inside the queen to finally conquer her¡­.]

    Ahh, I see¡­. But isn¡¯t Anne¡¯s mom toying with me this time¡­. She looks like a cunning woman¡­.?

    [She was toying with you earlier¡­but right now I think she¡¯s interested in you. You have gone quite far on her body, and I don¡¯t think she¡¯s going to back away fufufu¡­]

    I see¡­. I just have to do this another day¡­

    [Sure, you have their loyalty in the palm of your hands, and it will probablyst for a few days. Before that, you can fuck the Queen and finally be their owner. It will be so bad if that Chihuahua sister of yours shows up right now¡­.]

    True, I need to leave quickly¡­

    I turn my gaze to Hayes and Anne who are still waiting for me to say something¡­

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to see me off, I appreciate your effort¡­but I am cool. We are going to meet again at my graduation, Hayes. Or aren¡¯t you going to attend?¡± I ask while I run my hands across their buttocks.

    ¡°I¡­I am going to attend, Master¡­.¡± Hayes replies and bites her lips.

    ¡°Are you cool with it, Anne?¡±

    ¡°Yes, anything the master wants¡­¡± She also replies with a bow.

    Seeing them agree, I let out a sigh and leave the office after bidding them farewell¡­.then I take a detour to the main school ground.

    Hey system, I want them to behave normally rather than behaving like servants¡­

    [I get what you mean, you want them to be potential partners. Well, to be honest, I think those two love to be degraded and abused¡­ They are Masochists]

    Ahh, I see¡­.they were that kind of people¡­

    ¡ª-

    Right now, I am walking along the streets that lead to my house.

    After exiting school, I can¡¯t find my friends anywhere, not even in our usual spot. I believe that all of them went home when they couldn¡¯t find me.

    Right now, the streets look empty as there are no signs of cars or people passing. Although, this particr street is deserted because of the constant zombies and mutants invasion, it is often busy in the afternoon like this because people pass through it as a route.

    Something feels weird¡­.

    I open my bag and bring out my phone¡­which I haven¡¯t used since yesterday.

    HOLY FUCK!!¡­.129 MISSED CALLS!

    Misty has called me several times¡­.shit. She probably came to pick me up.

    I check the time and realize that it is 4:36 pm and my school closes at 1:00 pm. That means I am four hourste¡­

    She must be worried as fuck¡­..

    I let out a sigh¡­and toss my phone back into my backpack.

    Suddenly, my eyes catch a glimpse of something, and I pause my footsteps.

    I see five grownups running in my direction as if the hounds of hell are chasing after them¡­.

    ==========================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Please support with power stones

 Chapter 27

    Suddenly, my eyes catch a glimpse of something afar, and I pause my footsteps.

    I see five grownups running in my direction as if the hounds of hell are chasing after them¡­.

    I don¡¯t move further, instead, I decide to Investigate what is going on right now.

    The grownups consist of two satyrs, one human, and another demi-human whose race I don¡¯t know ¡­

    ¡°RUN AWAY! NOW BOY!! IT¡¯S COMING!!¡±

    One of the satyrs lets out a cry as he zooms past me along with the others without sparing me another nce¡­. Even the human in the back is matching them in terms of speed¡­.

    The second satyr suddenly carries the strange demi-human that wasgging behind, and tosses her on his back¡­ but this action didn¡¯t slow his movements in any way.

    Seeing them run like this, my confusion rises to another level. However, I don¡¯t panic, because I have my mom¡¯s ability. But still, using it depends on my skill and knowledge.

    Although, I have my beast gears, i don¡¯t know if they will be reliable in this situation since I do not know anything about the iing threat. The same goes for my blood power, I can¡¯t use it without the presence of blood. Heck, I haven¡¯t even mastered it yet.

    I nce at the side of the road and swiftly run towards an abandoned supermarket¡­

    In the next moment, I open the nearly-broken ss door of the mart and enter. From this position, I can see all that is going on without the people outside seeing me.

    Sometimeter, I start to hear heavy footsteps walking in my direction. At the same time, a foul putrid odor wafts into my nose. The smell is so disgusting that I¡¯m about to puke.

    But I don¡¯t panic, instead I make sure that I don¡¯t make any sound or movement.

    Slowly, through the ss door of the supermarket, I start to see huge shadows approaching me¡­.

    In the blink of an eye, the illuminating shadows appear before my eyes. There are three huge, humanoid figures standing outside the mart. These figures are about 4 meters, which is twice the height of an average vampire.

    The noticeable thing about them is the slimy green mucus on their body and their rotting body parts¡­which attracts a lot of flies. In addition to these, they also haverge heads and uneven forearms with a long, curved sharp w in each hand, which makes them look like grim reapers.

    Only one thinges to my mind right now¡­.these are mutants.

    Fuck!

    What the hell are mutants doing here? I thought the hunters were supposed to have taken care of them¡­ Heck, I don¡¯t even know what level they are¡­!

    [Hey, have you forgotten about the inspect function?] The system¡¯s words suddenly sh before my eyes.

    Damn¡­.I forgot about that, these things are still so new to me. By the way, how do I use it?

    [Just think about it in your mind¡­.and imagine it popping up]

    I do as the system says and before I know it green characters suddenly start to appear before my eyes.

    [Inspect]

    [Category: Mutant]

    [Type: Death w]

    [Rank: Level 1]

    [Ability: Super Strength]

    [Weakness:???]

    [Attack Pattern: Swinging of their ws]

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Damn, that¡¯s so dope¡­.I don¡¯t even have to panic that much. Thanks, man¡­

    [Well, it isn¡¯t dope. It might not work on items or people with higher levels than you¡­.so don¡¯t get your hopes high.

    Moreover, be careful there¡­Level 1 mutants are much stronger than basic rank beasts¡­.so use your senses.]

    I understand¡­..

    Looking at my system, even though it¡¯s a perverted system, it¡¯s always serious during situations like this, as it tries to help me out.

    Right now, the mutants are currently in front of the supermarket sniffing around and smelling the air. Seeing them do this, likely means that they have detected my scent.

    Let¡¯s do this¡­.

    In the next moment, I spring up from my crouching position and activate all my basic-tier beast gears.

    This will be my first time fighting against a mutant, unlike my everyday zombies. And

    to top it all off, there are three of them, and their agility is no joke.

    I dash towards the ss door and punch it with my full power, coupled with some boost from the beast gears¡­

    *CRACK¨C

    A cracking sound ensues as my fist ms into the door, breaking through it and hitting the mutant in its gut¡­

    BANG!!!

    A loud sound explodes due to the impact of the blow and the mutant is sent flying backwards through the air. The impact is so strong that I can even feel the bacsh on my forearm, but there¡¯s no damage done to me yet.

    *ROARRRRRRRR!!!!!*

    The other mutants let out a thunderous roar as they look enraged after seeing theirpanion suddenly being swatted away like a fly. Then they also start to dash towards me.

    Wasting no time, Ie out of the mart and begin to charge forward. While running towards the two other mutants, I start to form arge ball of white aura on my palm.

    Right now, the mutants are only 8 meters away from me, but I suddenly leap into the air and let the white aura expand while putting a distance of more than 10 meters between me and the monsters.

    ¡°Eat the power of gravity!!¡± I shout as I throw therge ball of aura at the mutants.

    ======================

    Note: This novel has been contracted today, I hope you all support me with PS and GT¡­. If possible you can also leave an honest review of what you feel about this novel.

    I won¡¯t delete your reviews¡­. It can only be filtered out by webnovel if you use a g word without inserting * or

 Chapter 28

    ¡°Eat the power of gravity!!¡± I shout as I throw therge ball of aura at the mutants.

    *BANG!!!*

    The moment the ball of aura hits them, they immediately explode as they are ttened onto the ground and turn into meat paste. My attack doesn¡¯t stop there though, it continues topress them until even the remains of their bodies are erased from existence.

    However, the white aura doesn¡¯t dissipate, rather it starts to seep deep into the floor, causing earth tremors, deep craters, and web cracks to appear on the ground several meters from me.

    The moment Ind on the floor, I nce ahead and look at the mass destruction that my attack caused. There¡¯s a huge crater in front of me right now that looks like a meteor crashed into it. Furthermore, most of the abandoned shops and houses in my surroundings have been demolished by this single attack.

    Is this the power of gravity?

    *RRROOOAAARRR!!!!!!*

    Suddenly, I hear a thunderous and deafening roar from behind. So I swiftly turn my head around just for me to see the mutant that I had sent flying away earlier. Right now, it¡¯s standing on its two feet and is giving me a dangerous re while something strange begins to happen to its body.

    Its body begins to bulge as it starts increasing in height while its head and jaws also start getting bigger. The mutant seems to be taking on an even stranger form.

    While its transformation is going on, I decide not to immediately attack it on a whim.

    [It¡¯s evolving to level 2, attack it immediately!!]

    The system¡¯s words suddenly sh before my eyes.

    Level 2? But it was at level 1 before when I used the inspect function¡­

    [You dummy, it was about to evolve before¡­. Its anger triggered its evolution!!]

    After seeing the system¡¯s words, I don¡¯t waste anymore time and instead nce at the small puddle of ck sticky blood that was left behind by the mutants.

    In the next moment, my skin starts to glow red, and a burst of red aura explodes out of my body.

    The aura is not as strong as before when I had just awakened my blood power and the feeling of being able to control the body of every living being is no longer there.

    The reason why I am currently using my blood powers is because I don¡¯t want to cause mass destruction again with my mom¡¯s ability since I haven¡¯t gotten the hang of how that power works, and I might also injure myself in the process.

    Looking at the mutant once again, I see that its transformation is alreadyplete and it¡¯s now over 5 meters tall with its bony-curved ws that are now a little more than 1 meter long.

    In a sh, I start to control the small puddle of blood on the floor andpress it into the size of a tennis ball before bringing it to hover above me.

    Seeing me do this, the mutant starts to charge forward¡­.

    Fuck!

    The mutant is so fast that I can barely keep up with its speed right now. It currently feels like I have gotten slower than before, and none of my beast gears seem to be working, and I know that I might lose my head if my eyes move away from this mutant for even a nano second.

    Seeing the iing attack of the mutant as it swings one of its ded ws at me, I use the small tennis blood hovering above me to harden my skin. Although I don¡¯t n to block the attack with my bare arm, it¡¯s better to lose an arm than a head.

    CHA-CHING!!

    A loud nking sound explodes as the mutant¡¯s w shes with my forearm. Surprisingly, my arm isn¡¯t sliced off, and only a few cracks appear on the blood that I used to coat my arm. Nevertheless, I still felt the impact of the blow on my body and it feels like a truck mmed into me.

    Not giving me any chance at all, the mutant swings its w at me again.

    Fuck!

    I quickly leap backward in the air, tilting my head and spinning my body sideways, causing the w to miss me by a hairsbreadth.

    Ind a few meters away from the mutant and try to catch my breath, but the mutant is not giving me any chance as it starts to charge forward again.

    Fuck!¡­. I guess I have no other choice now. I don¡¯t care if this whole street copses, I can¡¯t die here¡­

    In a sh, a big ball of white aura starts to form on my palm, and this time the ball of aura is even bigger than the one I had conjured before.

    However, before I can toss the ball of aura at the mutant, I suddenly hear a loud bang, and the next moment, a huge gaping hole appears in the mutant¡¯s head while its lifeless body falls to the ground with a look of disbelief on its face.

    ¡°PUT YOUR HANDS IN THE AIR! I REPEAT, PUT YOUR HANDS IN THE AIR!¡±

    A loud mechanical voice suddenly sounds, I look up to the sky and see a ck flying car drifting towards me. In a sh, I put away the white ball of aura and raise my hands in the air.

    ======================

    Note: Support me, please!!! I need those power stones and golden tickets!! Thank y¡¯all for reading.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X

 Chapter 29

    Note: Most of this chapter will be written in the third person POV, while using the present tense. Moreover, it¡¯s the viewpoint of other characters.

    ========================

    MISTY

    Back at Jake¡¯s house in District (A), Misty can be seen entering a small elevator with worry etched on her face, and her red handbag slung across her shoulder.

    ¡°Good day, Mrs. Mystro,¡±

    A skinny-looking woman with two kids by her side greets her, but Misty doesn¡¯t reply as she is lost in a very deep thought after having a bad day.

    The woman doesn¡¯t pry further and simply lets out a sigh¡­. She knows that herndy is probably lost in her thoughts, because she¡¯s a nice person who treats all her tenants well.

    *DING-DING-DING!*

    Several metallic sounds erupt from the elevator as it suddenlyes to a halt and opens wide, snapping Misty out of her daze. The skinny woman then grabs the hands of her kids as she steps out of the elevator and walks to her apartment.

    ¡°Sigh¡­Jake, when will you stop doing this to me, you are probably somewhere with that girl once again¡± Misty mutters as she also walks out of the elevator.

    She climbs a flight of steps that lead to thest floor which is only meant for she and her family.

    Soon after, Misty arrives on a well-tiled marble floor. This part of the building is restricted to their tenants as it is only meant for Misty and her family.

    Taking a few steps forward, Misty arrives in front of a ck therium door and without further ado, she knocks on the door.

    After some clicking sounds coupled with the performance of some mechanism, the ck door opens up, and a figure emerges from within. The person is wearing a nice, fitted white gown that shows all her tempting curves. It¡¯s almost as if she¡¯s trying to entice someone, even her boobs look as though they are about to spill out right now.

    The most jaw-dropping thing right now is that the dress she is wearing is super thin, and she is neither wearing a panty nor a bra.

    ¡°Oh, Misty~¡± Aurora leaks out a voice in surprise as she opens the door and lets Misty in.

    Misty enters the t and shuts the door from behind with a miserable look on her face, as she flings her handbag away and slumps into the couch.

    ¡°Misty, why do you look so pathetic? Besides, where is Jake? Did something happen to him? Is he downstairs?¡± Aurora starts to bombard Misty with questions.

    ¡°I can¡¯t find Jake, I have called his number several times but he won¡¯t pick up my calls. I even went to the houses of all his friends to know if he was hanging out with them and if he wasn¡¯t, to inquire about his whereabouts. But all of them said that they haven¡¯t seen him since school closed. I feel like I am going crazy, Aurora¡­..¡±

    Misty speaks to Aurora while she pulls out her hair in frustration. Misty loves her brother to the extent that it has even be an obsession, and right now having no idea about his whereabouts, is making her feel like she is going crazy.

    Aurora¡¯s eyes suddenly widen in shock and she looks like she has seen a ghost. At the same time, her whole body begins to shake.

    ¡°J-Jake¡­ d-do y-you think he¡¯s safe? I just finished watching the news and it said that several mutants are on the run in the slums of district (A) w-which is not too far away from his school¡­. D-Do y-y-you think¡ª?¡± Aurora suddenly stops talking mid-sentence and her whole body begins to tremble.

    Even Misty looks shocked and afraid at this sudden news as her whole face bes even paler than usual.

    In a sh, without a single thought, the two women spring up from their position with horrifying looks on their faces and breaks one of their windows open. And without thinking twice, both of them jump out of the window at the same time without caring about the height. The second theynded, they hit the floor running and immediately made their way towards Jake¡¯s school.

    JILL

    Inside Anne¡¯s infirmary, Jill can be seen slowly opening her eyes¡­

    She nces to the side and realizes that her son has left, and she is quite unhappy about it.

    ¡°Sigh¡­he left huh? He really came a lot inside me and It¡¯s not even my safe day. But then, I don¡¯t have to worry about it since the birth rate of vampires are slow. But who knows, he might end up knocking me up one day and If that happens, will I be willing to keep the child of my son?¡± Jill thinks to herself as she rubs her pussy which is smeared with Jake¡¯s dry cum.

    Soon after, she gets up from the bed and starts to wear her clothes after she finishes cleaning herself up.

    However, Jill suddenly stops and clutches her head in pain as an overwhelming headache overrides her brain cells.

    ¡°J-Jake¡­..Is in trouble¡­¡± Jill mutters in a frightened tone. She can feel her master¡¯s emotions from anywhere and can even pinpoint his exact location after forming the blood contract with him.

    ZELLA

    In arge dark room that is filled with burning incense and a lot of weird sacred gears that are giving off a powerful aura, a girl can be seen sitting on the bare floor and crying her eyes out.

    Standing behind her is a cloaked figure who is holding an incensemp.

    ¡°Ze, you don¡¯t need to cry again, your work has been done¡­. You will get your happiness back, you just have to do it for his sake at this moment¡­.¡± The cloaked figure speaks to Zelle without moving.

    ¡°Uwaaaaah!!¡±

    Ze suddenly starts to cry louder again as if a dam burst inside her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even cheat on him, why did i have to do that?!! Why must it be me?! My Jake has never been so mean to me, Waaaaah!!!!¡± Ze continues to cry, with her face buried in her hands.

    ¡°I am sorry Ze, but you have to remember the prophecy. The baby inside you is the prophecy child, he is the one who will stop the bloody war between the Dhampirs and the Vampires in the future.

    Sticking with your lover now will only hinder his growth and who knows, he might even change the future himself¡­because I have a hunch that a war is going to break out soon, and it¡¯s going to affect our witch n and every other race out there.

    If your lover doesn¡¯t die, he should be able to stop the war, but if he dies without achieving it, then we¡¯ll have to rely on the prophecy. I am sorry Ze, for putting you through this mess, we had to take this route for everyone¡¯s sake¡­ If things work out, I promise to get you back together with him¡­..¡±

    The cloaked figure tells Ze, while Ze¡¯s cries only bes more intense¡­.

    ================================

    Please support me with your power stones.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 30

    Right now my hands are still in the air, while the ck flying car is slowly drifting towards me for some reason.

    Although it looks like a dot in the sky right now, I can still see it clearly due to my vampiric eyes¡­

    Sometimeter, the car slowly descends in front of me. It¡¯s sleek ck and has 4 jet thrusters on each side. Though it can be better describe as abat spaceship because it looks nothing like a car, but either way, it was built for surveince. On the body of the car, there¡¯s an emblem of a serpent wrapped around a pole with its tongue sticking out.

    To be honest, it is really creepy but it¡¯s nothing new since it is the legendary symbol of the Hunters Faction. One of the strongest factions in the world which mostly consists of humans. In this faction exists some of the strongest humans in the world who are known for their monstrosity.

    It is also well-known that the Hunters Faction holds arge chunk of the power of this world apart from the military. And their leader is still unknown to this date.

    The car drops down and its hatch slowly begins to open followed by the sounds of faulty hydraulics. Then two people suddenly hop out from it, and when theynd on the floor, they begin walking towards me elegantly.

    The first person to hop out is a male who looks about 20 years old and is wearing a ck special uniform that is simr to the Army¡¯s. He is not wearing any beast gear whiches as a surprise to me. And on his shoulder pad, there¡¯s a white-colored letter (B) boldly written on it and below the letter are two golden stars¡­

    Wait¡­.a minute, what the fuck is a B-rank Hunter doing here.

    Walking directly behind the male is a woman with extraordinary beauty. Her silky hair is long and blond in color. Her bluish-green eyes are sharp, making her delicate face even more beautiful. Her porcin white skin also looks spotlessly smooth and fabulous.

    Coupled with her perfect body, which includes her bountiful tits that look as though they are about to spill out and an amazing ass and adding her graceful movements, she looks like a goddess whom any man would fall for instantly.

    However, two things are bothering me here. Firstly, her elongated long ears indicate that she is an elf. Secondly, I can¡¯t stop admiring her figure despite the type of situation this is, i mean even my dick turns erect the moment I see her.

    ¡°What the heck is going on with me?! Focus¨CFocus, I must stay focused,¡± I mutter under my breath and try not to stare too much at this woman.

    Suddenly, these two people stop right in front of me, staring deep into my eyes. It looks like they are surprised that I am just a high school student. At the same time, they nce around to check the mass destruction that I caused and the dead body of the mutants. (There is still a clear trace of the ones I first killed.)

    ¡°P-Put your hands down¡­.¡± The male tells me. And I do as he says.

    ¡°A-Are you the cause of all this? Did you destroy this whole ce and kill this level 2 death w?¡± The guy asks, as he gets more confused and surprised.

    He brings out a weird gadget and starts to scan me with it¡­

    ¡°G-Gravity!! B-B-Blue Mana cell, 7050 Mc¡­.. W-What the hell are you?¡­.¡± The guy mutters in shock and ps his gadget a few times to check if it is malfunctioning.

    He scans me again and gets the same result, this time, even the elf behind him looks shocked and stares at me in awe.

    I carefully nce at her and realize that she is an (A) rank Hunter. Like what the fuck!!!!

    Is today my Unlucky Day?!!!

    ¡°Listen up, where is the restraint on your hand?¡± The guy asks me this time, clearly baffled.

    He is talking about the wristwatch that normally restrains the power of minors.

    ¡°Well, I have never had one before. I just awakened my powers today¡­.¡± I tell him with a shrug.

    This time, the guy and the elf both start coughing blood¡­.

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU?!!!!¡±

    The duo shouts at the same time with blood dripping down from their noses.

    For some reason, i suddenly feel like messing and toying with these hunters in front of me.

    ¡°Look here, we have to take you to our office and put a restraint on you¡­¡± The elf suddenly speaks up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it though since I will be graduating from high school in three days¡­¡± I tell them with a slight grin.

    ¡°Okay-Okay, I understand¡­ but do you know the amount of damage you caused? You nearly destroyed a whole street. Thank goodness that it¡¯s an abandoned street, or else you would have faced serious consequences¡­.¡± The guy utters with a sigh while he rubs his temples.

    ¡°If you want to learn how to control your powers, I have a friend that can also control gravity. She might be of great help to you if I introduce you to her.¡± The elf speaks up with a new resolve.

    ¡°I am grateful for your assistance, but this ability will onlyst for twenty-four hours¡­¡± I reply and shake my head at the idea.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The Hunters asks in sync.

    ¡°I can copy people¡¯s abilities in a very weird way, and the ability onlysts for twenty-four fours. For example, if I fuck you, I¡¯ll have your ability¡­.¡±

    I point at the elf and eye herrge chest from the corner of my eyes.

    [Bruh, you have gone too far¡­ you can¡¯t go around telling people about the source of your power. Remember that this isn¡¯t an ability, what if the government arrests you and tries to extract your ability thinking that you have one¡­. ^__^]

    The system¡¯s words suddenly sh before my eyes and It was at this moment I knew that I fucked up.

    ¡°M-M-Me¡­.f-fuck me¡­?¡± The elf asks with a very red face and at the same time, with a surprised look on her face.

    As for the guy, he¡¯s currently scanning me like I¡¯m a gold mine. Meanwhile his eyes look lifeless and cold.

    Suddenly, as if a plug has been sparked in the guy. He starts to walk towards me¡­

    ¡°You have to follow us to our base¡­¡± He announces as he keeps walking forward.

    Realizing what he means to do, I start to step backward and summon a big ball of white aura, ready to hurl it at him if hees any further.

    ¡°Stop it!! Owen!! Back away from him, he¡¯s just a minor!!¡± The elf shouts but the guy doesn¡¯t listen and keeps walking towards me while he also summons a big ball of fire after he sees me summoning my white aura.

    *BOOOM!!!!!*

    A white ball of aura suddenly hits the guy, sting him away and creating a big crater. However, this attack didn¡¯te from me, but from someone else.

    ¡°Mom~¡±

    ==========================

    Note: Please support me with your GT and PS.

    You can also support me on: /perverted_fe

    To feature a cover for our story! Though this novel is still in the early phase, I believe it will grow one day.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 31

    Note: There will be a shback chapter of Misty and Jill¡¯s sh in one of the future chapters.

    ======================

    [Hey! Wake up, sleepy head!]

    Hell no! I want to sleep more¡­

    [Come on, wake up man!]

    Ahh, fuck it¡­this pillow is way too soft¡­

    [Bruh¡­ do you know that you have been kidnapped by the Hunters¡¯ faction? You are about to be used as an experiment¡­.and well, they are about to put a knife on your dick.]

    Huh? What the fuck!?

    [Fufu¡­ I am just kidding]

    Ahh, you fucker! I nearly had a heart attack.

    [But your heart barely even works. Well, let¡¯s put that aside. Do you know what frigging happened back there?!]

    Back there¡­? Wait! That guy was walking towards me but then he was suddenly sted away¡­and right now¡­

    Where the fuck am I!?

    [Ahh, you don¡¯t remember. Your mom and sister shed in that ce, they arrived at the same time while searching for you. It was a very big fight, the whole street was destroyed. You would have probably died from shockwaves if it hadn¡¯t been for me. I had to take you out man¡­.]

    What the fuck!? Why did you do that?

    [Sigh¡­ That was the only way to stop those two from killing each other. They stopped fighting the moment they realized that you had passed out. Their sh didn¡¯t evenst up to a minute, and yet the aura and blood powers they were emitting could have done a lot of damage to the little remaining portion of the earth if they had continued.

    [Thanks to me and that lewd big ass girl¡­.Aurora]

    Ahh, Aurora too was there?

    [Yes, dammit! You needed to see the outfit she was wearing man, her boobs looked as though they would spill out¡­ I bet she wore it to seduce you¡­.fufufu, but her ns got ruined.]

    ¡­..

    I think I should call you the Netori or perverted system. Like why the hell did your eyes scan Aurora of all people!? How should I even believe you!?

    [Say no more bruh¡­. I won¡¯t defend my ims. It¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not. And yeah, she¡¯s such a fuckable material. if I had a dick, I would have cum just by looking at her.]

    [You are one lucky guy. ^__^]

    Hey, don¡¯t get all emotional here, okay. Speaking of ass and boobs, what about that big-chested elf from the Hunters¡¯ faction?

    [Fufu¡­. She looked more worried when you passed out than she did when her colleague got sted away. Unfortunately, she left with her colleague when the two titans shed. But I smell a new member soon Fufufu¡­.]

    Pervert¡­.

    [Well, you really need to open your eyes. By the way, your sister has some nice tits and nipples there. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t y with them often¡­.fufu.]

    Tits¡ª nipples¡ª wait a minute!

    Suddenly I open my eyes in a sh and my gaze falls on two juicy marshmallow-like pillows. At the same time, a sweet liquid is slowly flowing into my mouth.

    Fuck!

    Cursing out loud, I get up with a jerk and turn around.

    Lying down on the bed is the figure of my sister who is wearing a ck negligee with her titties popping out of the neckline, and slowly secreting milk.

    I can¡¯t take my eyes off her right now, it¡¯s as if my dream hase true. I have always wanted to see my sister in one.

    But right now, my sister¡¯s face looks lifeless and there are dark bags under her eyes.

    ¡°Misty~¡±

    ¡°So you are finally awake huh?¡± Misty says in a calm voice as she sits up on the bed with a stiff position, while she puts her breasts back inside her negligee.

    I look down at my own body and realize that I am currently stark naked. There¡¯s no single cloth on my body and my cock is currently erect after seeing Misty this way.

    ¡°Jake, I am sorry¡­¡± Misty suddenly breaks the silence.

    ¡°You did nothing wrong.¡± I reply with confusion etched on my face.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t fulfill my duties as a wife-to-be. I let my guard down and allowed that bitch to have sex with you before me¡­¡± Misty says while her expression suddenly turns dark like she¡¯s very pained about it.

    ¡°Misty, why are you calling her a bitch!? She¡¯s our mom!¡± I protest.

    ¡°She is a bad mother!!!!¡± Misty instantly gives me a reply, but she looks shocked at my sudden outburst.

    ¡°Jake, you had sex with her right?¡± Misty suddenly asks while her expression just turns darker.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I reply in a calm voice¡­

    ¡°I knew it, her disgusting scent is all over you. I am so sorry, Jake. I couldn¡¯t even take care of your needs as a wife-to-be, but it all ends here tonight¡­.

    ¡°I will start fulfilling all of my duties, and our marriage will happen earlier than expected. We¡¯ll immediately get married along with Aurora after your graduation.¡± Misty tells me and suddenly starts to take off her panty.

    However, I suddenly stop her halfway and shake my head.

    ¡°Just stop it already, Misty! You are the sole reason for all these. Why did you hide so many things from me?

    The vampire world, the fact that we are from a royal family, andstly the pact thingy?¡± I ask Misty with a frustrated sigh.

    Misty looks shocked right now, and sweat can be seen sliding down her face.

    ¡°I¡­I am sorry for keeping all that from you. I have always wanted to tell you but I never found the appropriate time. I feel bad about the fact that you learned about it from her.

    Don¡¯t you hate her after learning about the pact?¡± Misty suddenly asks, looking me straight in the eyes for any change in reaction.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about the pact yet. Mom told me to ask you¡­.¡± I answer.

    ¡°Y-You don¡¯t know?¡± Misty mumbles while her eyes widen in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I want to ask my wife about it,¡± I say and start to move my body forward¡­ in the next moment, I push Misty down on the bed andy on top of her with my knee pressing against her crotch.

    ¡°Me¡­.W-Wife¡­..?¡± Misty mumbles with her red face which she shifts to the side to avoid my gaze¡­.as sheys down t and expects something hot to happen.

    ¡°I also have something to say, but I¡¯d like to hear from my wife first¡­¡± I mumble while I run my hand through her white-greyish hair that is spread across the bed.

    I am saying all these sweet words to make Misty happy. It¡¯s one of the tips I learned from my master. And about him, I guess I should visit him someday.

    =======================

    Please support my novel with power stones!!!

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 32

    I am saying all these sweet words to make Misty happy. It¡¯s one of the tips I learned from my master. And about him, I guess I should visit him someday.

    [I think you should see him¡­one of these days]

    ¡°Jake, are you going to make love to me? I¡­.I am in the mood¡­.¡± Misty suddenly asks in a low voice while her face flushes red. (Vampires have blood in their bodies when they just finish feeding)

    What? Did Misty just ask for sex right now? Is she doing it because of me?

    [Just say yes already, Dammit!!]

    ¡°Mmmm, we¡¯ll make love tonight if you insist¡­.¡± I reply while I seal her lips with mine. Slowly, my tongue starts to invade the orifice of her mouth.

    Misty doesn¡¯t resist me and allows me to invade her mouth. At the same time, my right hand moves toward her tits and squeezes them over her negligee.

    ¡°Aahan¡ª¡±

    Misty leaks out a small moan as I cup her tits. Hearing her sound like this, my brain tingles and blood starts to rush to my dick, making it turn erect.

    I don¡¯t stop there, my left hand also starts moving downward and I begin to rub the base of her pussy over her panties. While I am doing these things to her, I don¡¯t stop kissing her.

    Our tongues intertwine as we suck each other¡¯s mouth and exchange saliva. I can even feel the taste of blood in Misty¡¯s mouth which further turns me on.

    Right now, Misty is already dripping wet down there and I can feel her juice seeping through her panty while her breathing gets rougher with each passing second.

    Furthermore, her moans are starting to get loud, and I can even bet that Aurora would have probably heard us.

    Suddenly, I separate my body from Misty¡¯s as I recall something. The same goes for Misty, she looks at me with a jerk, wondering why I stopped.

    ¡°H¡­Honey, why did you stop?¡±

    She asks me with her red face that is shifted to the side to avoid my gaze.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me about the pact¡­¡± I give a reply.

    ¡°Oh, you stopped because of that? B-But we were about to make love, y-you could have just¡ª¡± Misty mutters with a frustrated look on her face. She just had her own taste of getting blue balled.

    ¡°I am sorry, Misty. But I have to know about it¡­.¡± I answer while I get up from her andy down beside her, then I pull her Into a tight hug.

    Right now, I can feel it through my skin. Misty¡¯s negligee is already drenched with her milk due to my aggressiveness on her tits¡­

    ¡°Sigh¡­Okay¡­ It¡¯s not much talk¡­¡± Misty lets out a sigh and caresses my face.

    ¡°I will tell you about it. Mom basically sold off our rights fifteen years ago along with Sid, her younger brother. During that time, you were still extremely young, a¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wait! Do you mean Uncle Sid too?¡± I leak out a voice in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, Sid too. She didn¡¯t tell you?

    Well, the pact agreement stated that we¡¯ll have to work on earth. Do you know what that means?!

    Each one of us was given a role. I was given this stupid healing ability and forced to work in the military hospital. Sid was forced to join the Hunters, and do you know what¡ª?

    Sid got killed and eaten by a level 5 mutant one week after getting married to Aurora!! All because of that bitch and her father!! They sold our rights just because of a stupid association!!¡±

    Misty yells, looking enraged right now.

    ¡°What role was given to me?¡± I ask in a calm voice. Although, I am also livid right now, I won¡¯t be rash like my sister.

    ¡°Y-You were small at that time, a-and you were assigned to be a traveller when you grow up!! How could they!? How could they give my brother the most dangerous upation!!¡± Misty mutters with a pained expression on her face and suddenly hugs me tighter.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Misty, I know you are angry. But we could have also died in the war assuming mom rejected the pact.¡± I tell her and caress her hair.

    To be honest, I don¡¯t know what to say about this. But for whatever reason, mom agreed to this pact to save us and also to keep the vampire race from perishing.

    ¡°D-Do you think so? B-But Sid died while working as a Hunter! Does it make any difference!!¡± Misty yells again and buries her face in my chest, while her fingers dig into my back.

    I know that she is very angry right now, and fighting with all her will to stop her second personality from kicking in.

    ¡°Misty, do you know that I have always wanted to be a traveller? Let¡¯s put aside Sid¡¯s death. Death is inevitable, it cane at any time. Even very strong people die like chickens.

    ¡°I know there might be a chance for vampires to win the war because many races will support us. But you have to think about the consequences of it, not only would it cost many vampires¡¯ lives, it would cause a universal war.

    ¡°Think about it, Misty¡­. Mom did the best thing for us. It¡¯s not like our rights were sold just like you keep mentioning, we can also do anything we want alongside whatever we are doing.

    ¡°We are living a luxurious life and you are also going to work at whatever time you want. If I be a traveller, I might only hunt beasts twice a month if I want. Furthermore, it is a big opportunity for me to go past my limit.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t told you yet, Misty. But I have awakened my blood power.¡± I tell her and finally let out a sigh.

    ¡°Really!!¡±

    Misty exims with a jerk and springs up from the bed, while looking at me with a look of disbelief on her face.

    ¡°See¡­.¡± I mutter. And in the next moment, a red aura bursts out from my body and suddenly covers me from top to bottom. The aura is swirling vigorously around trying to suck any blood in its path.

    I put away the aura as it starts to drain blood from my body.

    ¡°Misty, not only that, but I also have the ability of a super,¡± I lie to her since I can¡¯t inform her about the system, and then, I start to form a white ball of aura in my palm.

    ¡°T¡­That¡¯s mom¡¯s ability. B-But mom¡¯s ability is a rare esper ability. Did your body finally absorb an ability crystal? Did mom give it to you?¡± Misty asks with a confused look on her face.

    I simply shake my head¡­Here ites¡­.

    ¡°Misty, this is not my ability. I can copy only women¡¯s abilities by having sex with them. And any ability I copy will reset every 24 hours. I slept with momst so I copied her ability, so I still have it with me because it hasn¡¯t been up to 24 hours yet.

    ¡°I am sorry to say this, Misty. I can¡¯t be exclusive to only you and Aurora. If you want me to live long, I have to sleep with other women, but I will always love you the most.¡± I let out all my words and look up at Misty for her reaction.

    Surprisingly, Misty doesn¡¯t have any reaction on her face. Instead, she suddenly hugs me tight, causing the both of us to fall back on the bed.

    What the heck? Is Misty crying?

    ¡°If that would make me not lose you then do all you want. I just want to be by your side, I want to spend the rest of my life with you.

    ¡°Although, I have never heard of this type of ability. You are the first person to have it. And also the first vampire to develop a super (innate) ability.

    ¡°T¡­This ability of yours, will our babies also have it¡­?¡± Misty suddenly asks and raises her head, looking at me in the eyes with tears-filled face.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    [¡­..]

    [Luckily for you, your kids will also have this type of ability]

    The system suddenly tells me¡­

    What the fuck man? But you said this wasn¡¯t an ability? Moreover, you never told me about this.

    [Well, you never asked me¡­.

    [And well, this wasn¡¯t an ability before. But somehow, it seems like Lust favors you a lot. She made this powerpletely yours, so your offspring will also have this power.

    [And well, you are myst host. If you die, I will cease to exist. So you had better not die, you needle dick!!]

    Ahh, that makes sense¡­that reminds me, I should drink the penis ergement potion.

    [That would be after nailing your sister fufufu¡­]

    I nce at Misty who is still waiting for my reply, although only a second has passed in reality during my chat with the system.

    ¡°Yes, our offspring will have this ability¡­.¡± I reply and run my hands through her hair.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s a perverted ability, I can¡¯t hide how happy I am right now. At least we¡¯ll finally have some standing of our own without using our identities as pure blood vampires.

    ¡°Jake, whatever you do, don¡¯t involve yourself with vampire affairs¡­¡± Misty tells me with a happy smile on her face.

    ¡°Sure,¡±

    Seeing her happy right now makes me feel so relieved. I didn¡¯t expect her to ept this so easily¡­

    *PHEW*

    ¡°Speaking of babies, should we make one tonight? I have been using some fertility drugs that will trigger my ovaries to release eggs. Who knows, maybe luck might be on our side tonight¡­.¡±

    Misty announces and shifts her gaze to the side.

    ================================

    Please support with power stones.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 33

    [Beep! Beep! Beep! Wakey-Wakey, sleepy head¡­

    [You really had a good timest night¡­fufufu]

    Ahh, fuck!¡­.. I feel tired, man¡­ Misty was so aggressive yesterday even though it was her first time¡­.

    [Ayayaya¡­.she emptied your ballsst night. She has an inhumane amount of stamina¡­. Well, now that you have nailed your sister, that wide-backside girl should be next¡­fufufu]

    Tru¡ª I mean fuck off!

    Hey system, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you a question for a while now¡­

    [Mmm, what is that anyway?]

    Are you a male or a female?

    [¡­..]

    [^__^]

    [YOU DUMB ASS!!! YOU PIECE OF SHIT!! DO YOU HAVE A FISH BRAIN OR SOMETHING?!!! YOU PROBABLY HEARD MY VOICE WHEN WE SPOKE INSIDE YOUR SEA OF CONSCIOUSNESS!!!]

    The system¡¯s words suddenly sh before my eyes in a harsh manner and with a very bright contrast¡­

    Hey-Hey, I remember now¡­ but your voice sounded weird and neutral¡­ I couldn¡¯t even guess your gender.

    [^__^]

    [Are you purposely making me angry today? Saying my voice is neutral also implies that I¡¯m bi-sexual!]

    Sigh¡­..Okay, sorry man¡­. Just forget I asked this question¡­

    [I AM NOT A MAN!!!!!]

    Oh¡­..

    ¡®You are also a meat hole¡­fufufu.¡¯

    I sarcastically tell the system, intentionally trying to anger her.

    [IF I HAD A BODY I WOULDN¡¯T EVEN LET A DICK PENETRATE ME!! I WILL SLICE IT OFF THE MOMENT I SEE IT!!]

    Then why are you making me fuck other women¡­?

    [THAT¡¯S BECAUSE I AM THE FRIGGIN CUCKOLD SYSTEM. ^___^]

    Okay-Okay, I am sorry for messing with you earlier. Also, restrain from cursing me, or else¡­..fufufu.

    [Humph¡­]

    __________________________

    [CUCKOLD SYSTEM]

    [Ding!]

    [New Mission Assigned]

    [Mission Type: Perverted Mission]

    [Difficulty: Hard]

    [To-do: Fuck Jack Barry¡¯s mom and cuckold his dad]

    [Mission Rewards: 1 celestial point

    ]

    [Sex Points: Unlocking the sex points slot will also automatically unlock the system shop permanently. Sex points will be earned by doing perverted tasks, and it will serve as a means of currency which will allow the host to purchase things from the system shop¡­]

    [Time frame: Complete the mission within 24 hours before the mission is ousted from the system.]

    _______________________

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [¡­..]

    [Well, that¡¯s what your system is all about, why did you suddenly turn silent?]

    It shouldn¡¯t have been Barry of all people! He¡¯s one of my best friends!!!

    Are you getting revenge or something?

    [Fufufu, it¡¯s not like that master¡­.]

    And when the heck did you start calling me master!!? T-This is just too cruel argh!!

    [Why master¡­?]

    Barry¡¯s mom is a friggin hot head, and stop calling me master!!!

    [Fufufu¡­Sorry master¡­ I have no idea who Barry¡¯s mom is. Most times, random missions will pop up by essing your memories. And if am correct, you have always fantasized about fucking Barry¡¯s mom. ^__^]

    Corr¡ª I mean that¡¯s a lie!

    [You are one big pervert¡­.]

    [Anyway, talk to youter, man¡­.]

    Where the hell do you always go to in a hurry?

    [Have you ever called for my attention and I didn¡¯t respond to you?]

    No~

    [Bye, master¡­ You don¡¯t really need to know about it, fufu¡­ ]

    The system¡¯s words vanish away from my view¡­.

    Sigh¡­.what the hell is she hiding?!

    I can¡¯t believe I was given such a ridiculous mission. How do I go about it?

    Suddenly, my eyes open in a sh, causing bright sun rays to enter my eyes through the curtains¡­. I nce to the side and realize that my sister is not in the room.

    ¡°Oof, it¡¯s already morning¡­¡± I leak out a voice as I get up from the bed.

    I look down and notice that the bed sheet has been changed. Although my sister didn¡¯t bleed after I took her virginity, her milk and juice drenched the bed sheet.

    I pick up one of my sister¡¯s pajamas to cover myself since I was brought into her room yesterday with my school uniform on, and I wouldn¡¯t want to wear it again.

    We are the same height, so I don¡¯t have to worry about her pajamas not fitting me¡­

    After wearing them, I walk towards the window and open the curtains¡­.

    The scenery in front of me is nice and calm. The sun is also high up and shining bright in the sky with a slight red hue to it.

    Most of the mutated birds flying up in the sky are not harmful because they feast on zombies and other dead mutants. However, there has always been a case whereby a deadly mutated bird shows up and starts attacking people.

    Nevertheless, the Hunters have created a technology that allows them to detect a dangerous mutated bird with their radar.

    Today and tomorrow, I have decided not to attend school and instead hang out with my friends, since there¡¯s nothing important to do at school.

    Moreover, tomorrow will be the perfect day to give Tony the ability crystal I promised him. I just hope things go well while he absorbs the crystal¡­.

    And also, Saturday, 10th of August, 5020, the day of my graduation. Which is the day after tomorrow, thinking about it makes me nervous and excited for some reason. I am about to step into the real world and be an adult¡­sigh.

    That reminds me, I should also get the supers academy form¡­

    In the next moment, I put my hand forward, and a small ball of white aura starts to form on my palm¡­

    Letting out a sigh, I put the aura away after testing what I wanted to test. I still have my mom¡¯s ability since it hasn¡¯t been 24 hours yet. The system should reset itself around 4:30 pm or something.

    After testing out some things and stretching my body for a while, I walk out of Misty¡¯s room.

    The moment I step out of her room, a nice aroma wafts into my nose. This aroma is so nice and alluring and I can bet that it¡¯s not Aurora¡¯s cooking.

    The next moment, I start to tiptoe towards the kitchen. When I reach the entrance of the kitchen I peek through the door, and I see Misty preparing some nice red meat with some vampires special ingredients.

    Wait, is she not going to work¡­?

    A-And what the hell is she wearing?

    Misty is wearing another type of negligee that is different from yesterday¡¯s own. This one is even more perverted because I can see through it. T-To top it all off, she¡¯s not wearing any panties¡­and I can see the traces of my dried cum.

    [M-Misty is really behaving like a housewife¡­]

    *GULP*

    In a sh, I start to tiptoe toward her without alerting her and grab her plump ass.

    ¡°KYAAAAAA!!¡±

    Misty¡¯s body jerks in surprise and she turns back and looks at me¡­

    ¡°J-J-Jake¡­..!¡± Misty calls out my name with a red face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Misty. You are just too sexy that I couldn¡¯t resist touching you,¡± I tell her with a smile while my hands caresses her ass and slowly raises her negligee.

    ¡°B-But grabbing me like that¡­..¡± Misty mutters as she bites her lips, and continues what she¡¯s doing without telling me off.

    Seeing that she doesn¡¯t mind, I decide to take it to the next level¡­.

    The next moment, I pull down my pajamas a bit, revealing my fully erect cock.

    Fuck! I forgot to drink the penis ergement potion. Tch¡­. I will surprise Misty with a bigger cock tonight.

    [Fufufu¡­maybe you are cursed with a small dick. And I take back my words, Misty is sexier than that big ass girl¡­]

    You are such a confused entity¡­

    I ignore the system and focus on what I¡¯m doing¡­.

    Next, I grab my shaft and start using it to rub Misty¡¯s vagina¡¯s opening¡­.

    ¡°Eh, J-Jake¡­ I haven¡¯t washed up¡­¡±

    Misty¡¯s body jerks in surprise and her body trembles upon my touch.

    ¡°A wife should always clean up herself in case her husband wants to do it again¡­.¡± I speak to her, then grab her plump ass and thrust my whole cock into her vagina.

    ¡°Aahan¨C¡±

    With my sudden pration, Misty leaks out a moan while she holds on tightly to the kitchen counter to keep herself from falling.

    ¡°I¡­I am sorry¡­I won¡¯t be a dirty wife again, ahan¨C¡± Misty stutters and let¡¯s out a moan. She¡¯s trying to keep her voice down but I haven¡¯t started¡­yet.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to punish a dirty wife with my cock. Next time, you should always clean it and shave it¡­.¡± I tell her while I increase my pace. In reality, Misty¡¯s vagina is a bit bushy¡­

    Hearing me say this, her face turns red in embarrassment¡­.

    *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH* *PAH*

    The sound of flesh colliding against each other resounds throughout the kitchen as the end of my shaft collides with Misty¡¯s honey pot followed by her moans.

    Right now, Misty is moaning loudly, and I can tell that she is no longer holding back.

    Suddenly, I start to feel the pressure build-up in the base of my cock¡­.

    ¡°I AM CUMMING, MISTY!!!¡± I let out a loud groan.

    ¡°I¡­INSIDE ME¡­LET IT OUT INSIDE ME,¡± Misty also gives me a lewd reply.

    Hearing this, I tighten my grip around her waist and give onest powerful thrust, thus I start to squirt my semen inside her.

    ¡°NYAAAAAA!!¡±

    Misty also leaks out a loud moan and her legs begin to wobble, but I catch her from falling.

    Then I retract my cock from her pussy after squirting my semen finish.

    Lewdly, semen starts trickling down her legs the moment I pull out, while she grabs onto the kitchen tform, seemingly climaxing right now as her eyes roll to the back of her head.

    Suddenly, something catches my eyes, causing me to turn my body in surprise.

    ¡°AURORA!!!¡±

    =========================

    Please support my novel with power stones.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 34

    Suddenly, something catches my eyes, causing me to turn my body in surprise.

    ¡°AURORA!!!¡±

    I shout in surprise, causing her body to jerk in shock. She looks at me and Misty again as if trying to process everything that she had just witnessed.

    ¡°KYAAAAA!! DON¡¯T YOU TWO HAVE NO SHAME!?¡± She finally snaps and bellows with a red face before storming out of the kitchen in anger.

    ¡°Aurora!!¡± I call out to her again, but she doesn¡¯t answer. If someone had told me that a vampire could have a red face, I would have probably mocked the person. But I have seen it happen to both Aurora and my sister.

    ¡­.Shit¡ª I need to follow her¡­.

    I start to run forward, but I suddenly feel something pulling me from behind. No matter how much I try to move, I am sure that I can¡¯t escape from this grip.

    I look back in a jerk and see Misty tugging on my Pajamas.

    ¡°Are you going to leave me like this after cumming inside me?¡± Misty asks with a pout, she is clearly over her orgasm and looks to be yearning for more, seemingly unfazed that Aurora just caught us.

    I look up at the kitchen counter and realize that the food she was cooking is ready. Seeing this, a creepy smile forms on my face.

    ¡°M-Misty, didn¡¯t you realize that Aurora just caught us?¡± I ask in surprise¡­

    ¡°Oh, Aurora? Well, we are both your women¡­. She has to wait for her own turn, She¡¯s probably mad because you are not making any move on her despite all her efforts.

    ¡°She even bought an expensive outfit yesterday to surprise you, but her ns got kinda ruined¡­¡± Misty says with a light chuckle.

    [Maybe you will also get to burst your nuts inside that wide-ass girl tonight. I can¡¯t wait to witness when your cock prates her from behind and ms against that wide ass and thick thighs¡­.fufufu¡­]

    Tru¡ª I mean shut the fuck up!!

    Then suddenly, as if a wire sparked inside me. I pin Misty to the wall beside the cooking tform. This sudden action also catches her by surprise.

    Next, I start to move my face towards her mouth, puckering my lips forward¡­

    *THUMP* *THUMP* *THUMP*

    For some reason, I start to hear the sound of heartbeatsing from Misty, and it kindaes as a shock to me. Normally a Vampire¡¯s heart only beats like once a year or when we are in a dire situation or overly excited. And right now, my sister¡¯s heart is beating due to the excitement.

    I stop my face a few inches from hers with her cold breath slowly fanning my face¡­ I look down a bit and discover that Misty¡¯s nipples are already hard and poking through her negligee, while they slowly secret milk and form a wet patch around her are.

    [Those are some yummy tits! Just waiting to be devoured¡­]

    ¡°Jake, I¡­I l¨Clove you¡­¡± Misty suddenly announces and kisses me. Of course, I won¡¯t let a girl dominate me. I pin her back to the wall and invade her mouth.

    In this position, we are beside arge refrigerator that we always use to store blood packs and red meat. Staying in this posture seems to give us a sense of freedom and security, causing us to indulge in our sexual desire.

    My hand moves down a bit and grabs onto Misty¡¯s breasts¡­

    ¡°Aaaahan~¡±

    A moan leaks out of her mouth as I cup her tits in my hand. Then I slightly move my hand backward and poke her erect nipples. I can feel them getting harder than before which shows how sensitive she is right now.

    Then, I use my thumb and forefinger to pull her nipples, and start to stimte them¡­

    ¡°NYAAAAAA!!¡±

    She lets out a loud moan with a jerk and her legs begin to wobble. But I catch her from falling.

    The more I do this, the more milk gushes out of her tits. And right now, I can feel how drenched her negligee is from herctating nipples which makes me wonder if her milk ever runs out.

    I stop stimting her tits and immerse myself into getting pleasure from her mouth. I don¡¯t know why I am getting joy from fucking my own sister. But if I was reading this in a novel, I would have probably died of embarrassment by now.

    [Yeah, this is so cringy¡­man, but heck! This is paradise¡­.! Fuck those mf who hate incest¡­fufufu.]

    The sound of two people kissing passionately reverberates across the kitchen. Slowly, Misty and I start to separate our mouths, followed by a thread of saliva.

    ¡°I¡¯ll love you till death¡­.¡± Misty mutters as our kisses to an end.

    ¡°Me too, I¡¯ll love you till death do us apart,¡± I give a reply and stare into her red-greenish eyes.

    ¡°Jake, don¡¯t ever stop loving me¡­.even if there¡¯s a conflict between us. Nobody is perfect, and there might be times when I might do some annoying things, same goes for you. But as your wife, I want you to forgive me if I anger you in the future, and I will also do the same ¡­.¡±

    Misty utters with a red face¡­as she wraps her hands around my neck.

    [What a good waifu¡­ She doesn¡¯t want to anger her husband. Who knew that the girl with an always-angry chihuahua attitude can have some respect for her man?]

    I simply run my hand through her face and sh a smile at her, while I don¡¯t give a reply to the perverted system.

    ¡°How was yesterday?¡± I suddenly ask her¡­

    ¡°Yesterday was so steamy¡ª, surprisingly, I didn¡¯t feel any pain after losing my virginity.¡± Misty replies while we keep looking into each other¡¯s eyes.

    I just wish to continue seeing her happy like this¡­..

    ¡°Misty, aren¡¯t youte for work?¡± I quickly ask as I recollect that she is supposed to be at work by now.

    ¡°Mmm, I won¡¯t go to work till after your graduation¡­.¡± She gives a reply swiftly. I furrow my eyebrows

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m using some fertility pills to trigger my ovaries to release eggs. So because of that, I have to be intimate with you for these days while I am on those drugs¡­¡± Misty answers while her face turns beet red.

    ¡°Sigh¡­. You want to get pregnant by all means¡­.huh?¡± I give a reply and shake my head.

    ¡°I¡­I want a baby, you have to impregnate me within these two days¡­¡± Misty mutters.

    ¡°I hope so¡­.¡± I answer¡­

    [Hey buddy, do you really want her to get pregnant¡­.?]

    Hell no! But If I did knock her up, I don¡¯t mind having a baby. I just can¡¯t refuse her¡­ sigh.

    [I feel your pain¡­. But once youplete your mission and unlock the system shop. You can buy a skill that makes you toggle the potency of your semen just like a switch!]

    Really! Does such a skill exist¡­? Damn, this system shop looks really cool.

    [Fufufu¡­.it¡¯s very cool¡­ as long as you have enough sex points to purchase something from there.]

    I see¡­that sounds interesting. I guess I should get to Barry¡¯s house soon¡­fufu.

    However, I won¡¯t use that skill on Misty and Aurora. I¡¯ll let them have a baby if they insist. But any other girl apart from them is a no, not even my mother. Sigh¡­. I have to get that skill real fast.

    [I also have something to tell you¡­]

    What is that?

    [I will tell youter. ^__^]

    ¡­

    I nce at my sister who is still looking at me with a lovely gaze and then I wrap my hands around her waist.

    ¡°Misty, I want you to shave your pussy in preparation for tonight. I am going to eat you there, while you also do the same to me¡­¡± I tell her while I fondle her ass.

    ¡°Y-You have said that t-twice¡­ I am going to shave once I go and clean up. B-But you sound so lewd right now, were you always this p-perverted¡­?¡± Misty mutters in embarrassment and avoids looking at me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a dirty wife¡­!¡± I tell her and smack her ass.

    ¡°Aaaahan¨C¡± She leaks out a moan as I p her buttocks.

    ¡°I¡­.I will go and serve your food¡­.maybe you should take a bath first before eating?¡± Misty says to me and escapes from my grip before dashing towards the kitchen counter where I fucked her earlier to clean up the cum that dripped on the floor.

    Soon after, she begins to wash the dishes and do some petty clean-up.

    While she¡¯s at it, I walk out of the kitchen¡­

    Is this the life of a married man¡­? I wonder what the future holds¡­. I still have a long way to go.

    I let out a sigh and begin to walk towards Aurora¡¯s room. I have to clear any misunderstandings and let her know that I care about her.

    I walk forward and pass through the dining room then take a sharp left to the passage which leads to Aurora¡¯s room. Although her room is adjacent to mine, there is a lot of distance between the two rooms.

    Suddenly, I stop in front of Aurora¡¯s room as I recollect something¡­.

    ¡­

    Yes, the potion!

    ¡°Penis ergement potion appear!¡±

    [¡­..]

    ¡°Appear ergement penis potion!

    [¡­..]

    ¡°Appear penis potion appear!¡±

    Fuck!¡­ It¡¯s not working!¡­

    ¡°Appear dick erger appear!¡±

    [^__^]

    [Sigh¡­. You know you look so stupid right now¡­]

    How the fuck does the inventory shit work?

    [It¡¯s pretty simple, just think about it, and it will appear¡­]

    I do as the system says and in the next moment, a vial containing a red potion appears in my hand.

    [Now that you are about to drink the potion, it seems like you want to spread your seeds today. That wide-ass girl will be the first to receive your brand new dick¡­.fufufu.]

    Wasting no time, I gulp down the potion in one go. The potion doesn¡¯t taste bitter but it has a minty vor. All of a sudden, I start to feel a weird sensation inside my pants.

    =========================

    Please support me with power stones and golden tickets! Thank you all for reading my novel. I appreciate your time.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 35

    Note: Slice of life ahead¡­..

    =======================

    Wasting no time, I gulp down the potion in one go. The potion doesn¡¯t taste bitter but it has a minty vor. All of a sudden, I start to feel a weird sensation inside my pants.

    It feels like my cock is rejuvenating¡­.as a sharp pain appears at the base of my cock.

    ¡°Aargh!¡± I leak out a pained voice, but I instantly cover my mouth.

    At the same time, blood starts to rush to my dick and it begins to turn and twist in a weird way like a joystick. Although this shit is very painful, I can¡¯t just make weird noises in front of Aurora¡¯s room. If I were in my room, I¡¯d have probably balled my eyes out.

    Sometimeter, my dick misery came to an end. And now, I feel like I have one kilogram of meat attached to my balls.

    Is this what it feels like to have a big dick?

    I pull down my pajamas a bit to se¡ª

    HOLY SHIT¡ª!!

    ¡°Is this my fucking dick!!?¡±

    I exim in surprise as I look down at my limp cock right now. I won¡¯t say the length though since some of you probably have a small dick. Oh, I forgot that you were formerly my homies. But damn, I am no longer part of the small dick gang.

    [Fufufu¡­ congrattions on getting a brand new dick.]

    Haha, thanks¡­ I am going to use it to fuck your gender now¡­fufufu.

    [¡­..]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [Must you say that? ^__^]

    You didn¡¯t tell me that the shit would be painful¡­!!

    [Aye, but it was lit¡­.I mean, you have a big cock¡­now. Let¡¯s go fuck the big ass girl fufu¡­]

    Tru¡ª I mean shut up!

    Then, I start to knock on Aurora¡¯s door.

    *KNOCK* *KNOCK* *KNOCK*

    However, she doesn¡¯t give me any reply. Fuck!¡­ Aurora is probably mad right now¡­ I just hope that she didn¡¯t lock her door.

    In the next moment, I grab the doorknob and twist it in excitement for what is about toe next..

    *CREAK*

    The mechanism of the door lets out a creaking sound as I open it and enter her room.

    Her room is pretty simple, as it¡¯s fitted with arge king-sized bed and a holographic television disyed above. The room is painted white and illuminated with an incandescent light bulb.

    I look around the room for Aurora, but¨C

    ¡°AURORA!¡± I exim in surprise¡­.

    Aurora is standing by the window sill while gazing at the sky with her back facing me. And she doesn¡¯t answer me no matter how many times I call her.

    Letting out a sigh, I walk towards her and hug her from behind, pressing my crotch against her buttocks. Right now, she¡¯s wearing a blue-floral, sexy nightgown that makes me see all of her curves and the trace of her panties.

    Damn¡­.this ass¡­..

    ¡°Can you hold me tightly?¡± Aurora suddenly speaks up the moment I hug her from behind and wrap my hands around her waist.

    ¡°Aurora I a¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shhh¡ª isn¡¯t the sky beautiful? Let¡¯s sky gaze¡­¡± She interrupts me as she turns her head a little and shes me a mesmerizing smile.

    ¡­Fuck!¡­ Why is she so cute¡­?

    We stay in this position for about ten minutes before Aurora suddenly starts to rub her wide ass against my cock, over my pants. When I say a wide ass, her ass is no joke man¡­and seeing her do this suddenly makes me have a craving for anal sex.

    [Damn¡­.the backdoor? That would be so hot! After all, vampires don¡¯t have a digestive system and so they don¡¯t shit like how humans and other demi-humans do, unless they consume something bad and excrete it the way they consumed it.]

    Yeah, just like the time I consumed ice cream. I excreted it the way I ate it¡­

    The next moment, I start to move my hands away from her waist and slowly move them upward towards her tits¡­

    However, she suddenly grabs my hands, stopping me from touching her tits¡­ (Though they are smallerpared to Misty¡¯s.)

    She turns her body around, bringing our eyes into direct contact, with my hands lowered back on her waist.

    My eyes fall on her chest and I discover that she is not wearing a bra, and her nipples are poking through her dress.

    ¡°Why did you keep me waiting for so long?¡± She asks with her eyes getting teary.

    [You are such a beta, this chick has been yearning for your cock all this while.]

    ¡°I¡­.I always feel guilty every time I try to make a move on you. It always reminds me of uncle Sid. But then, when I think about it, I realized that you deserve happiness for all the kindness you have shown me, Aurora.¡± I tell her and caress her face with my palms while I lean forward for a kiss¡­.

    __________________________

    ¡°Sigh¡­.this hurts so badly¡­¡± I mutter as I stare at myself in the mirror¡­

    I am currently inside my room, standing in front of arge mirror and inspecting the dark bruise around my left eye.

    [You really fucked up¡­. She already told you not to do it too much¡­]

    Ahhhh, what the heck are you saying? I fondled her tits a little bit. I didn¡¯t even squeeze them much. She just punched me in the eye and kicked me out!

    At times, I just wonder if she¡¯s crazier than Misty. Like what the fuck did I even do wrong? Sheined that I was too rough on her tits, and then I started fondling them gently.

    I don¡¯t know what fucking went wrong that warranted me to receiving a punch in the eye.

    [Even I don¡¯t understand why she acted that way. But you need to let her acknowledge her mistake. I hate rubbish. ^__^]

    Oof, you finally got my point¡­

    Moreover, I think I have to visit my master to seek advice on how to deal with these types of girls¡­

    [You really need to¡­.I feel mad at her right now. She was my favorite before, but her value got degraded right before my eyes.]

    You don¡¯t have eyes though¡­

    [I see through your eyes¡­]

    They are not yours, they are mine.

    [^_^]

    Ignoring the system, I walk into the bathroom and take a quick bath¡­.

    Sometimeter, I finish bathing and decide to wear a ck t-shirt and pants by an expensive designer brand called Di after rummaging through my wardrobe.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Misty would probably get angry when she realizes that I scattered my wardrobe again¡­¡± I mutter as I stare at the mess I made.

    Suddenly, something catches my eyes, causing me to nce up at the holographic television inside my room.

    [¡­.The newly released virtual reality console, the Supreme max, and the Mini charter will be avable to the students for free in the supers academy. This information was announced by the legendary mad scientist himself. This will help the students to improve theirbat ability and gain more enlightenment of their powers. Furthermore, it will also reduce the number of casualties tremendously since the student will often use the console to practice¡­..]

    I switch off the television by simply pping my hands. I have heard the important news there, so I am not in the least interested in the ¡®jovial¡¯ remarks of the reporters.

    Suddenly, a question that has been bothering me for a while pops into my head causing me to tilt my head upward¡­

    Hey system, I have a question¡­

    [What is that?]

    If Misty probably gets pregnant and gives birth to a girl, our child would also have my ability right?

    [Yes]

    Are you thinking what I am thinking?

    [^__^]

    A man is able to copy women¡¯s abilities by having sex with them, therefore a female would be able to copy abilities by¡ª

    [^__^]

    Oh man¡­.this is so bad¡­ are my daughters going to fuck men around?

    [Hell naw! What¡¯s the name of the system?]

    The ¡°Cuckold System ¡°.

    [Good, do you think I¡¯ll let your daughters fuck around before copying abilities?

    [Let me tell you something, this ability was tweaked by Lust herself. The original ability just requires you to touch someone and copy their ability.

    [So if you give birth to a female, she will be granted the original ability which requires her to touch someone with an ability. But if it¡¯s a male, he would be granted the tweaked version of sleeping with women before copying their ability.]

    Sigh¡­. I feel relieved¡­. But why do I feel like the female would quickly get stronger than the male¡­?

    [That¡¯s not true though. It may sound cool to just touch someone and copy their ability for 24 hours, but the tweaked version also has its perks. The wielder of the tweaked version would most likely have the highest chance of bing a god yer¡­]

    I see¡­. Thanks for your exnation. I got really scared earlier.

    *PHEW*

    I walk out of my room and head towards the dining room. The moment I reach there, I see Misty tapping her foot impatiently like she has been expecting me.

    Right now, she¡¯s sitting on one of the chairs surrounding the dining table. Opposite her is my food which has been served inside arge transparent dish with a lid on it.

    ¡°Jake, what took you so long? Your food is all cold now¡­ I really put a lot of effort into cooking it¡­¡± Misty tells me with a somewhat unhappy expression.

    ¡°I am sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t realize that I took so long. You don¡¯t have to worry, I will eat it like that¡­.¡± I reply and take a seat. The next moment, I open the lid and begin to dig into the meat and blood pack that was ced inside the dish.

    In a sh, Misty suddenly stands up and walks toward me, then she begins to inspect my eye¡­

    ¡°Honey, what happened to you here? It wasn¡¯t there before¡­¡± She mutters and brushes her finger against the dark circle in my left eye.

    ¡°Err¡­ I hit my eye against my bathroom door¡­. I didn¡¯t even realize that it left a mark¡­¡± I lie through my teeth and sh her a fake smile.

    Misty lets out a sigh as she probably saw through my lie.

    ¡°Mmm okay, I¡¯m going to take a bath now¡­.¡± Misty tells me as she kisses me on my cheek and starts to walk away.

    ¡°I¡¯m also going to hang out with my friends today¡­!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she replies while her voice trails off as she walks away.

    ======================

    Note: Please support me with your power stones and golden tickets.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 36

    I just finished eating my food, and to be honest, it is very tasty. It¡¯s as if Misty dedicated all her heart while preparing it.

    I close the now empty dish and get up after cleaning my hands¡­

    ¡®Mmm, I¡¯m all set huh?¡¯ I mutter as I get up on my feet.

    Suddenly, a thought pops into my head and I look at my hands and ears, but I can¡¯t see any of my beast gears.

    What the fuck?! Where did they go?!

    [Oh, I forgot to tell you¡­ but they got destroyed when your sister and mum shed¡­.]

    Wait, you mean my beast gears disintegrated¡­ But why?

    [Have you forgotten? That big ass girl has a lethal ability. So the basic-tier gears couldn¡¯t withstand her power when she tried to stop those two from fighting.]

    Sigh¡­ now I remember that her blood power is very lethal, plus she has aplicated esper ability.

    [What type of ability is that?]

    ¡°BLINK¡±

    [Oh, that¡¯s one rare ability¡­ it¡¯s one of the most annoying abilities. In fact, it¡¯s a god-ying ability.]

    What do you mean by that?

    [Nevermind¡­.]

    I hate it when you do this¡­

    [What are you going to do now? You are just building up your harem, and your ability won¡¯t save your ass all the time because you might end up having sex with a girl that has a pathetic ability.

    [Now that your power is still in its early phase and you can only copy one ability, I think it would be best if you at least get an intermediate beast gear with a good active skill¡­]

    That¡¯s a good idea, but I don¡¯t have money¡­ Intermediate beast gears cost at least twenty-five thousand dors upward. The only way to get it for a slightly cheaper price is to buy the crystal and give it to a forger¡­

    [That is still somewhat troublesome. The only reasonable way to acquire a high-tier beast crystal without burning a hole through your purse is to hunt them yourselves. But either way, you need one right now.]

    Sigh¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do¡­

    [You have your mom¡¯s ability right now. A pretty high-tier ability that shouldn¡¯t be expected from a high schooler, are you thinking what I¡¯m thinking¡­? You just need some money, and to go to your usual ce¡­Fufufu¡­]

    Suddenly, my eyes widen in shock as I realize what the system is trying to tell me¡­.

    I LOVE YOU, SYSTEM!! PLEASE MARRY ME!!

    I scream inwardly while I pump my fist in excitement¡­.

    [E¡­.]

    Huh, what¡¯s up with that reaction¡­?

    [If I had a body I wouldn¡¯t date you though¡­]

    Why? Do you know that you just broke my heart¡­?

    [It would be better if it shattered into smithereens. ^__^]

    Am I that bad¡­?

    [Fufufu¡­. It¡¯s not like that. In fact, despite being just a system, I have a crush on you. But heck I don¡¯t like to share my things. ^__^]

    Wait, what the actual fuck? But you want other women to share me?! You even gave me some damned quest to fuck people¡¯s wives!

    I scream inwardly and grit my teeth¡­

    [That¡¯s because I am the cuckold system. I can steal but I can¡¯t be stolen from¡­]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    [¡­..]

    Okay, I will pretend like I didn¡¯t just hear that.

    [That would be the best option.]

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡±

    I let out a frustrated sigh and begin to walk towards Misty¡¯s room. I want to ask her for her debit card and I hope I don¡¯t receive a punch in the eye just like I did with Aurora.

    [Why would she do that? She doesn¡¯t look like someone that can even yell at you¡­]

    That¡¯s right, Misty won¡¯t yell, but it won¡¯t be good if I keep making her sad. Last month, I almost freaking used up all her savings to gamble¡­

    I say in a sad voice¡­

    [What the heck? What did she do?]

    She cried and asked me to promise her that I will stop gambling. I don¡¯t even think she¡¯ll give me her debit card now that i think of it¡­

    [Ahh, that¡¯s pretty bad¡­ just tell her another lie¡­ so that she will give you.]

    Why do I feel like you will be the death of me?

    I let out a sigh as I reach the door of Misty¡¯s room.

    Wasting no time, I put in her security code and twist the doorknob, and in a sh, I am inside her room.

    Misty¡¯s body jerks in surprise upon my sudden arrival but she quickly lowers her guard when she realizes that it¡¯s just me. (She¡¯s always like that though¡­)

    ¡°Jake, I thought you were gone¡­¡± She says in a surprised tone while standing in front of her mirror and applying some makeup on her face.

    ¡°Misty, are you going somewhere¡­?¡± I ask, a bit surprised that Misty has started using makeup. Which is something that only Aurora uses.

    ¡°T¡­That¡¯s because I¡­I will soon be your wife. So I have to look good for my husband¡­¡± Misty replies while she continues to apply her makeup without sparing me a nce.

    ¡°But you are beautiful without make-up,¡± I tell her, still confused about why she decided to start using it.

    ¡°Really!!?¡±

    Her body jerks in surprise as she turns and looks at me with a lovely gaze¡­

    ¡°Yes, I am being honest Misty¡­ But you can continue using it if it makes you feel more secure¡­¡± I say, shing her a smile.

    ¡°I love you¡­¡± She mutters and continues what she¡¯s doing.

    Damn¡­ now I feel guilty for what i am about to request for. I really need to make my own money soon and stop relying on my mom¡¯s allowance and Misty¡¯s hard-earned money.

    ¡°Misty, I want to request something from you¡­¡±

    ¡°Mmm, what is that?¡±

    ¡°Please borrow me your debit card¡­¡±

    *BAM*

    The makeup kit in Misty¡¯s hands suddenly falls to the ground upon hearing my words¡­and she suddenly turns her body and faces me.

    ¡°Did you finish spending all the money in your ount¡­? D-Don¡¯t tell me that you are s-still gambling. Jake, you squandered 650,000 dors on gambling thest time I gave you my card.

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t care about the money, b-but you promised not to gamble anymore. I-If you keep doing this how will you be a responsible father?¡± Misty says to me as her eyes get teary.

    [Damn¡­that much money?]

    ========================

    Note: Misty is my favorite character so far, what about you?

    We will also be moving on to the next arc. There are still a few more arcs before the academy arc¡­fufufu.

    Please support this novel with power stones and golden tickets.

    I promise a mass release by month¡¯s end if we hit 200 golden tickets!

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 37

    Note: A sensitive scene ahead, some of you might take it personal¡­.

    _______________________

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t care about the money, b-but you promised not to gamble anymore. I-If you keep doing this how will you be a responsible father?¡± Misty says to me as her eyes get teary.

    [Damn¡­that much money?]

    Hearing the system¡¯s words, I feel a little angry, but I don¡¯t give it a reply. I simply close the distance between Misty and I, then I hug her before nting a kiss on her lips.

    She tries to resist my advances but sheter gives in to it. Soon after, we separate our lips, parting with a string of saliva.

    ¡°I am sorry, Misty¡­ I-I wanted the money to buy beast gears¡­ so I thought of borrowing some money from you so I could use it to try my luc¡ª¡±

    ¡°STOP IT!!! JUST STOP IT!! YOU PROMISED ME!!¡± Misty interrupts as she bellows at me with tears streaming down her beautiful face.

    Damn¡­.

    ¡°Misty! Listen to me¡­.!¡± I also exim while holding her face in my palms.

    Right now, I feel like a piece of shit for making my woman cry¡­..

    Misty raises her head and looks directly into my eyes with her teary face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to listen, Jake. You can¡¯t keep making me sad like this, I hate gambling! And you know that! You promised me that you would stop!

    ¡°If you waste all our money on gambling, how are we going to take care of our baby!? And in case you don¡¯t know, I am pregnant!

    I¡­.I tested myself this morning with an ultra pregnancy tester that could discern signs of pregnancy within a day¡­¡± Misty utters in a low voice and walks toward her drawer.

    In a sh, she opens the drawer and brings out a tiny white device, then she walks back to me. Next, she inserts it into her vagina, and the device lets out several beeping sounds.

    After removing the device from her vagina, she hands it over to me with a red face.

    I collect the device from her and see the words ¡°Pregnant¡± disyed on the strange device which is about the size of a pen.

    ¡°W-Well¡­. We are about to be parents. I had nned to surprise.you with the news before, b-but now I¡¯ve let it out in anger.

    I¡­I am also sorry for yelling at you¡­¡± Misty mutters and averts her red face to the side.

    ¡°Wow~ congrattions to us, Misty¡­¡± I say in surprise and hug her tightly. I really don¡¯t know how to feel right now or how to digest the sudden information, everything just happened in the blink of an eye.

    I give Misty a long kiss again while my hands caress her ass. I am not as calm as I look right now, but I am trying to act cool.

    ¡°I am sorry for asking for your debit card earlier¡­¡± I tell her as we separate our lips.

    ¡°I¡­It¡¯s not like that¡­ you can take my debit card if you want, I am just saying that you shouldn¡¯t gamble with the money¡­¡± Misty stutters¡­. But I simply shake my head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it, Misty¡­¡± I reply and kiss her on her forehead.

    ¡°We¡¯ll celebrate your pregnancy tonight when I return. But I have to go somewhere right now¡­¡± I say and kiss her one more time before walking out of her room.

    Although she looks somewhat reluctant to let me leave, I also needed to calm my nerves. Even though I had no problem with her getting pregnant, I am still stunned by how fast it happened¡­considering the fact that Vampire¡¯s have a very low birth rate.

    _______________

    Back inside Misty¡¯s room, she can be seen pacing back and forth with a worried expression on her face.

    ¡°I¡­I wanted to be the perfect wife¡­but I ended up yelling at him. He looked so sad and surprised at how I shouted at him. And to top it all off, I even informed him about my pregnancy at that same moment¡­

    ¡°I think I went a little too far? B-But I hate gambling¡­ Sigh¡­ I really need a session with my therapist¡­¡± Misty mutters as she bites her lips, then picks up her phone to dial Jake¡¯s number, but she stops midway and slumps onto the bed.

    ______________________

    Right now, I am walking along the street of Anore in district (A). I feel somewhat regretful about asking for Misty¡¯s debit card, but I didn¡¯t expect to hear about her pregnancy.

    ¡®Sigh¡­.is my semen that potent that women just get pregnant from a few creampies?¡¯ I let out a sigh¡­.

    [Sorry, man¡­ you just need toplete your new mission and unlock the new slot ASAP.]

    Just shut the fuck up! You are the cause of all this!

    [¡­.]

    [I understand that you are angry, but you shouldn¡¯t me me for what happened. I didn¡¯t know that you wasted such a huge amount of money on gambling before.]

    Sigh¡­that¡¯s true, I am sorry for yelling at you¡­

    [It¡¯s okay, buddy. But where the fuck are you going now?]

    To make money¡­.

    [Money? But aren¡¯t you going toplete the mission? Besides, didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t have any money?]

    I¡¯ll go to Barry¡¯s house after making money. I still have about 5,000 dors. I¡¯ll use 1,000 dors and start from level one.

    [Level one? Then why did you want to use Misty¡¯s money if you have up to that amount!]

    I thought about starting from Level 5 right from the onset so that things would be easier.

    [Also, what the fuck Is this level thingy that you keep talking about?]

    You¡¯ll find out soon enough¡­

    [¡­.]

    Sometimeter, I arrive at amercial warp station that will teleport me to the next few streets which are about 100 miles away from Anore. (It¡¯spletely free to use)

    There are several teleporters here with different colors that lead to different locations. Some are even teleporters that lead to others or beasts.

    The teleporters that lead to others are bigger than the ones that teleports a person within the Earth.

    Next, I walk towards arge teleporter that has a glowing green portal at the center of it. Wasting no time at all, I hop into the teleportal.

    ========================

    Sorry for thete update, webnovel kinda fucked me up, by not registering my word count in thest update.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 38

    I feel a usual tingling sensation on my skin as I hop into the portal. And in the next moment, I arrive at another warp station which is my locatio¡ª

    *THUD*

    ¡°Aargh!!¡±

    I let out a groan as the teleporter suddenly ejects me like filth the moment I arrive at the station. Well, it¡¯s not surprising sincemercial teleporters are known for their rash and unkind way of teleporting people.

    Of course, private warp stations require money to be able to use their teleporters to deliver you In a more secure andfy way.

    Wasting no time, I get up on my feet and start to walk forward. A couple also gets thrown out of the teleporter behind me and they fall to the ground just like me. They seem so surprised about it, it almost seems like this is their first time using amercial teleporter.

    However, I don¡¯t give them a second nce, rather I continue to walk to my destination. Right now, I am in Aldabra street in District (A). This street is one of the most dangerous streets on earth as it is filled with notorious criminals.

    I am currently walking along the highway of this street as it leads to my real destination which is only a kilometer away from my position. Everywhere is buzzing with people of different races with sexy, and attractive babes.

    I might evene hereter afterpleting my first mission¡­fufu.

    [Ahh, yes¡­let¡¯se back here buddy!! There are a lot of chicks here, and more importantly, don¡¯t forget those two cat girls¡­fufufu.]

    Damn, that¡¯s right. Anne and her mother huh?¡­ I wonder if that Neko Queen will be able to resist my charm. I¡¯ll test it out on her first.

    [Yeah, the most important thing is to be able to fuck Barry¡¯s mom!]

    Aargh! Come on, man¡­ That woman is a hot head, I wonder how I will even have sex with her. And let¡¯s not even get started on her gori husband¡­.

    [Fufufu¡­ this is making me feel so excited¡­]

    Sometimeter, I arrive in front of a huge, rough building that reeks of a disgusting thing called booze, a drink that most humans and some demi-humans like a lot. Nevertheless, it¡¯s the human¡¯s favorite drink.

    The words ¡°ming House¡± are boldly written above this building. This ce is the legendary center of pro gamblers. It often hosts a special type of gambling match forbatants.

    The yer/yers are tasked to kill a certain amount of zombies ranging from different levels. The higher the level of the match, the higher the level of the zombies or mutants that the yers will be required to exterminate. Furthermore, people can also wager on their favorite yer to win or lose without participating in the match themselves.

    Before this match, a certain amount of money is used to stake a bet upon thepletion or loss of the match but it also depends on the level the yer chooses.

    In the next moment, I walk towards the building. While walking through, I see several demi-humans and humans rolling on the floor in tears and regretting why they gambled.

    It isn¡¯t that these people are weak or dumb, it¡¯s just that once the yers startpleting the low-level matches with ease, they be greedy and go for a higher level where they might face off against high-level mutants and zombies, causing them to quit the match in order to stay alive.

    However, I ignore the people and enter therge building that seems to be amodating at least a thousand people right now. Several huge holographic disys are also showing the matches of the pro gamblers.

    Suddenly, the moment some people¡¯s eyes fall on me, they start to whisper¡­

    ¡°Damn, don¡¯t you know that guy?¡±

    ¡°Ahh, I remember him now, he¡¯s that dude that wasted 650,000 here. What an idiot¡­.No one¡¯s even going to bet on him.¡±

    ¡°If I had that much money, I wouldn¡¯t gamble ever again¡­¡±

    ¡°Me too¡­ No doubt, he¡¯s here to waste money again¡­ He doesn¡¯t even have any ability¡­Sigh¡­ rich kids nowadays.¡±

    ¡°He might be older than your grandparents. Vampires¡¯ ages are hard to guess¡­¡±

    I ignore the whispers and a wide grin starts to form on my face. After all, a person who has the amount of Mc cells that I currently have in my body wouldn¡¯t even bother to gamble, and this is because he/she would be rich at this level due to the offers that wille in from different factions.

    ¡®ming house, you are about to go bankrupt¡­¡¯ I mutter as I walk towards the receptionist¡¯s tform.

    There are several receptionists on this tform that are attending to many clients. Luckily for me, one of the receptionist cabins seems to be empty.

    In a sh, I walk towards the cabin, and to my surprise, a hot wolf girl is the one in charge.

    [Damn, she¡¯s got some nice tits there¡­]

    ¡°Good day, please I would like to y a match¡­¡± I tell her confidently¡­

    ¡°Your yer¡¯s identification card, please¡­¡± She replies swiftly without sparing me a nce as she seems focused on herputer.

    I simply dip my hand into my pocket and bring out a cyan coloured card with five stars on it.

    The moment thedy collects the card, she looks stunned for a moment.

    ¡°F-Five Star¡­yer.¡± She mutters and quickly regains herposure.

    ¡°Please which level would you like to start from?¡± Thedy suddenly asks as she inputs the card into an odd-looking gadget.

    ¡°Level one¡­.please,¡± I answer.

    ¡°L-Level one? B-But you are a five-star yer¡­¡± She stutters, but quickly does what I requested when she sees the strange re in my eyes.

    Well, the higher a yer bets on a match or the higher wins he gets, then the higher stars and recognition he would get.

    ¡°You have to pay the sum of 1,000 dors for a level one match and win 2,000 dors uponpletion. Then starting from level two, you can choose the amount that you are willing to wager by yourself.¡± Thedy speaks to me, raising her head, and giving me a perfect view of her face and cleavage¡­

    [Such a gold digger¡­..]

    ¡°Here, transfer five thousand dors to my yer¡¯s card and deduct one thousand from it for the match¡¯s wager¡­¡± I say while handing over my debit card to her.

    She transfers 5,000 dors to my yer¡¯s card and deducts 1,000 from it for the match, leaving me with 4,000 dors in the yer¡¯s card which I can use to wager in level two.

    Soon after, she returns my debit card and my yer¡¯s card, and points toward arge, glowing, teleportation circle a few meters from me.

    ¡°I wish you good luck, please proceed to Arena 01,¡± Thedy instructs me, shing a dazzling smile.

    I simply nod and begin to walk towards the teleportation circle with the words ¡°Arena 01¡å boldly written above it¡­¡±

    ========================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 39

    I power walk to the teleportation circle and in a sh, a white blinding light suddenly envelopes me and teleports me away from the reception hall.

    Right now, I am standing in some kind of deserted street, with destroyed vehicles and buildings surrounding me. Above me, the sun is hanging brightly but in a very unusual way, as there is a crimson glow at the center of it. This ce is called ¡°Arena 01¡± and it is also what yers and gamblers call level 1.

    I have been here on different asions and I have always cleared this ground easily with my beast gears. Although, I always face difficulties when I get to Arena 03, which often forces me to quit the match by tapping on the glowing runes which are on my left wrist right now.

    However, the most amazing thing is that I can¡¯t exin how their teleportation circle and runes work. But ording to reports, I learned that the teleportation circle is powered by a very strange crystal.

    But still, the amount of energy that is expended in order to teleport someone to a random, forsaken, zombie-filled street is no child¡¯s y. Therefore, this makes the existence of the runes on my wrist and the teleportation circle inexplicable.

    Nevertheless, the power-ups seem to be involved in this, as it¡¯s also used as a way to kill two birds with one stone, when the yers eliminate the zombies and mutants. There have even been some cases whereby yers die before being able to quit the match. That¡¯s the reason why one is instructed to sign a contract before bing a yer.

    Tony and the rest of my friends are the ones who always bet on me when gamblers ignore my matches because of my poor record despite being a five-star yer. (Though it¡¯s still my money, it¡¯s like earning money in two different ways.)

    Moreover, underaged peeps are also not allowed to gamble, but we have our ways¡­fufu.

    [They areing, master¡­]

    The system¡¯s words suddenly sh before my eyes. Right now, it looks so serious.

    I look ahead a few meters away from me and see about twenty zombies walking towards me. Their skins are rotten and peeling off as they weirdly stagger towards me. Some of them even have huge chunks of flesh ripped off from their bodies, revealing their bones. The higher the level of a zombie, the faster and more intelligent they get.

    It¡¯s rumored that high-level zombies barely have any rotting flesh on them and that they can talk and even have abilities. Nevertheless, they are very hard toe by and are very dangerous because of their insane agility. But no doubt, the zombies in front of me are level one.

    Seeing these zombies get closer to me, a smile begins to form on my face¡­

    I instantly ess my inventory and bring out three packs of blood. In the next moment, a sudden burst of aura explodes from my body, then my eyes and skin turns bright red¡­

    In a sh, the blood packs explode, and the blood inside themes together to form a blood sphere which hovers above me.

    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t want to waste my ability on these low-level zombies, which is why I resorted to using my blood power.

    I don¡¯t know much about my blood power yet, but I was able to create some skills with it the first time I used it. And right now, I seem to have another idea of what to create with the blood sphere that is hovering above me.

    I let the blood sphere float above my palm and begin to divide it into small dots which are numbering about one thousand. Next, the dots start to form something simr to bullets.

    [Ding!]

    [You have created a new blood skill ¡°Blood bullets¡±]

    Seeing this, a smile creeps up in my face, and without wasting any time, Iunch the blood bullets at the zombies that are only a few meters away from me.

    The blood bullets move at an eye-breaking speed and hit the zombies, causing severe damage as the bullets burst holes through their bodies and make their heads explode like watermelons.

    Within the blink of an eye, all the zombies be eliminated as their bodies are sted several meters away.

    Suddenly, upon my quick victory, a white blinding light envelopes me, and in the next moment, I am teleported into an odd, yet familiar room. The room is painted white with numerous lights illuminating it.

    ¡°Congrattions uponpleting your first match. You have won 2,000 dors. Will you like to proceed to Arena 02?¡±

    A mechanical voice suddenly sounds¡­

    I look up and see a white, humanoid robot whose lower part is made up of wheels.

    Then, the robot starts walking towards me with arge tablet in its hand.

    ¡°I would like to proceed to Arena 02,¡± I tell the robot.

    ¡°Affirmative, yer JR5¡­ would you like to use your winnings to wager, or would you also like to use the money in your yer¡¯s card?¡± The robot asks, looking at my face.

    ¡°How much will I get in return if I stake 2,000 dors¡­?¡± I ask.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get 4,000 dors in return upon clearing Arena 02¡­¡± The robot replies promptly.

    ¡°Damn¡­. 2.00 odds? That¡¯s so small¡­¡± I say with a groan.

    ¡°yer JR5, the odds vary based on the number of people that are betting on you. Right now, no one is betting on you, that is why we are using the default odd which is 2.00. If you stake a particr amount of money, you¡¯ll get double that amount as your winnings.¡± The robot informs me.

    I see¡­ so if I put 5,000 dors right now, I¡¯ll get 10,000 dors in return huh? It¡¯s just like double the amount I wagered. Well, this default odds will probablyst for only a few levels, once I get to level 5, I¡¯ll start to captivate people¡¯s interest, causing them to wager on me. And in return, the odds will spike up¡­.fufufu.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to stake 2,000 dors on the next match¡­¡± I tell the robot.

    ¡°Affirmative, yer JR5¡­ please proceed to Arena 02¡­¡± The robot tells me, gesturing with its hand as it points toward arge teleportation circle a few meters away from me.

    In the next moment, I enter the teleportation circle, and I am teleported to the next Arena.

    I clear three more Arenas using my blood power and unbeknownst to me, people are beginning to have an interest in me and are even willing to wager on my next match.

    ======================

    Note: I am sorry for thete update.

    I know it¡¯s kindaingte ^__^ but, happy Eid Mubarak.

    Please support my novel with power stones and golden tickets.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 40

    Back in the reception hall, many gamblers are staring and specting about a particr match which is being disyed on the holographic screen above them, with their mouths hanging open.

    ¡°What the actual fuck! Did that five-star loser just clear four arenas like it¡¯s nothing!?¡±

    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s insane¡­. He¡¯s not even moving an inch! I¡¯m definitely gonna bet on his next match!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s calm down guys, he¡¯s still the loser that he is¡­.¡±

    ¡°What the heck, bro¡­ watch me while I make enough money to fuck the proud babes of Aldabra.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, those pompous beastkins¡­ fuck it, I¡¯ll also bet on his match. I hope I don¡¯t end up on the streets again after this match though!¡±

    ¡°All of you are talking about betting on him. Have you seen that type of ability before? What is that red thing surrounding him? He just makes random stuff from that red ball.¡±

    ¡°Look closely, he brings red stuff out of nowhere¡­ This is insane! I have never witnessed this type of ability. Or is that some kind of beast gear with a passive skill¡­?¡±

    ¡°Naw I doubt it, beast gears only have active skills. However, whatever that ability is, it¡¯s a strong one. Also, remember that he is a vampire, maybe it¡¯s some kind of innate power. But still, I have never seen something like this before.¡±

    The reception hall bes lousy and turns into chaos upon the sudden rise of a former loser, yer JR5. The spectators¡¯ eyes are only glued to a particr screen disying the match of yer JR5 while they ignore the others. And what piques their interest is the way the said yer easily clears each arena with a strange red ability.

    Right now, a lot of spectators are rushing towards the betting slot to book their prediction since the odds of yer JR5 are very high.

    Although a lot of narcissistic people also wagered on his failure with a huge amount of money, since they believe that he will sh with a mutant in Arena 05 and quit the match.

    From the other side of the hall, a busty wolf girl can be seen smiling to herself inside a small cabin. Although, she¡¯s currently in her human form, her distinctive scent would make it easy for anyone to guess her race.

    ¡°So you have finally be a man¡­huh? I wonder what you have to offer in the next matches. He must watch this video live¡­¡± The wolf girl mutters and begins to type away fast on herputer.

    //////////

    Right now, I am standing in front of the weird robot again, ready to go into the fifth arena.

    ¡°Congrattions yer JR5, you just cleared Arena 04 and have won 16,000 dors. Would you like to proceed to Arena 05?¡± The robot asks me.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I give a swift reply.

    ¡°Good. Due to your constant victory, people have started betting on you, thus causing your betting odds to rise. Your odds are now 15.00, would you like to stake 16,000 dors on these odds? Note that these odds are different from the ones that will be avable to the gamblers since the yer can¡¯t stake on losing¡­¡± The robot asks again.

    Holy fuck!¡­ That¡¯s so many odds. That will be 240,000 freaking dors! Holy shit!

    [Yeah, it¡¯s a lot but it¡¯s nothingpared to what you¡¯ve lost here¡­]

    ¡®True¡­¡¯ I reply and shake my head at the system¡¯s words.

    ¡°Wager all my winnings on the odds.¡± I say to the robot.

    ¡°Affirmative, yer JR5. The bet has been ced, you will win 240,000 dors upon clearing Arena 05¡­ please proceed to Arena 05.¡± The robot says to me, gesturing with its hand as the ground opens up and a muchrger teleportation circle appears.

    I don¡¯t waste any time as I hop into the teleportation circle and in a sh, I am teleported to another random location.

    Right now, I am in a vast desertednd that has no buildings, cars, or anything that might indicate signs of life. In fact, the ground looks charred like a ground battle took ce here in the past.

    Furthermore, I also find it hard to breathe here as there seems to be a low amount of oxygen. Nevertheless, it doesn¡¯t affect me in any way.

    ¡°Where the hell am I¡­.?¡±

    I mutter as I walk forward a little. This ce is very dark with little to no light from the Sun. However, I can see as clearly as if it was day due to my vampiric eyes.

    [Master¡­ this ce is among the destroyedndmass of the earth. I believe mutants roam this ce, please be careful¡­]

    ¡°Ahh, I see¡­. This is the reason why people couldn¡¯t live on it. The oxygen is very low. And the soil is charred to the core, rendering it useless and infertile. Damn¡­ I wonder how that phenomenon was strong enough to destroy 90 percent of the earth¡¯s crust.¡± I mumble as I bend down and take a handful of the charred soil.

    Suddenly, I hear loud pping sounds approaching me, which causes me to lift my head upward a bit. Which was when i saw four humanoid figuresnding on the ground.

    The figures are humanoid-like eagles withrge ck wings sprouting from their backs. They are 1.8 meters tall with thick torsos and sharp-wed feet that could rip apart an average human in one swipe.

    [Inspect¡­.]

    [Category: Mutant¡­]

    [Type: Mutated Eagle ¡­]

    [Rank: Level 1]

    [Ability:???]

    [Weaknesses: ???]

    Seeing these stats, a smile creeps up on my face. I don¡¯t care if I don¡¯t know anything about their ability or weakness. All I know is that they are all going to be destroyed by me.

    ¡°SKREEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!¡±

    One of the mutated birds lets out a loud shriek like it¡¯s telling the other mutants toe and feast on me.

    Seeing this starts to make me wonder if something is wrong here. Normally, Arena 05 isn¡¯t as tough as the one I am about to clear right now. Most of the yers are teleported within the ruins of the earth and face off against level three zombies or a single level 1 mutant.

    However, right now, I am facing 4 mutants, if not more when otherse as well.

    [Master¡­ something is wrong here¡­]

    ¡®I know, it¡¯s was nned by the ming house to force me to quit. However, they are in for a nasty surprise. They will end up bankrupt by the end of today.¡¯ I tell the system.

    And in the next moment, a sudden burst of white aura explodes from my body, as it shines very brightly and starts to spread across the area.

    I am going to go all out with this gravity ability without the fear of damaging properties.

    =======================

    Note: I kinda suck at writing battle scenes, lmao.

    Please support me with power stones and golden tickets!

 Chapter 41

    ¡®I am going to go all out with this gravity ability without the fear of damaging properties.¡¯ I mutter as I inspect the four mutants in front of me.

    [Master, I would like it if you could go hand to hand with these mutants while using this ability in order to restrain their flight. But unfortunately, you have no weapon with you.]

    ¡®I don¡¯t really need to do that

    when I can do this¡­¡¯

    I tell the system and the white aura continues to flow out of my body very brightly. I don¡¯t feel pain in any way, but I can see several web cracks appearing on the floor. The moment the white aura reaches where the mutants are standing, their bodies stter onto the ground and turn into meat paste.

    The overbearing pressure of gravity ended their lives in a split second without giving them any chance of fighting back. In the next moment, the white aura starts to diminish and vanishespletely.

    After that, I nce around the area and see several cracks on the floor and before I can even see how far my attack went, I am forcefully teleported away from the arena, and back into the room with the robot.

    ¡°Congrattions on winning this match, yer JR5, you have won 240,000 dors.

    After looking at your matches, the board of directors have

    decided to give you a big offer. You are such a skilled yer, it would be time-wasting & against the rules if you keep waging on these diminutive levels. How about you start from level 15? And of course, we have very reasonable and eptable odds that will benefit you abundantly¡­¡±

    The robot tells me with a straight face. Although, when I look a little deep into this robot, it almost looks like there is a small sinister grin on its face.

    [Master¡­ what are you going to do now?]

    I have never seen any yerplete level 15. Although there are some rumors about a guy reaching level 20, he ended up dying in thest match. The most annoying part is that the match wasn¡¯t disyed, thus leaving the spectators with little to no idea about the opponent of the said yer.

    [Master, I have no idea how the power levels of this game works. It¡¯s unpredictable and unstable, it would be better to think twice about it. Although you have a good offensive ability, you are not skilled with it and besides nobody knows what lies ahead.¡± The system tells me with concern. Even though she is a pervert, she¡¯s always serious in situations like these.

    How many Mc cells do I have left¡­?

    [You Have 6050 MC Cells Left¡­.]

    Wow, that¡¯s still a lot¡­ I only used 1,000 MC cells in thatst attack. I was worried earlier since I used up all the blood packs in my inventory. I say In surprise.

    [Don¡¯t let it look so easy, master. Most people have lived up to 100 years without even umting up to one thousand MC cells. Yet, they are very skilled with it despite the small amount.

    [You expended a lot of MC cells on those puny mutants. I mean, you could have just killed them with only 50-100 MC cells if you were skilled. Think about a day when you copy an ability with a puny amount of MC cells.]

    Sigh¡­. Your words are true¡­ That exins the unnecessary cracks on the floor. I have a lot to learn, moreover, I also have to visit a particr person regarding my blood power.

    ¡°How many odds are there for this match?¡± I ask the robot.

    ¡°550.00 odds were offered for this match, yer JR5. Would you like to proceed?¡± The robot asks.

    ¡°Holy fuck! 550 odds¡­!¡± I exim in surprise.

    [Fufufu¡­. Now you¡¯ll have enough money to fuck many bitches and spread your seed.]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to proceed to Arena 15¡­ Stake all my winnings?¡± I say to the robot.

    ¡°Are you sure, yer JR5?¡± The robot asks again for confirmation.

    ¡°Yes¡ª¡±

    ¡°Good. Your match has been wagered. You¡¯ll win 132,000,000 million dors uponpletion. I wish you good luck, please step into the teleportation circle¡­¡± The robot says to me and in the next moment, the ground opens up, and arge, white teleportation circle appears in front of me.

    Without wasting time, I hop into the teleportation circle, and a sudden kind of tion overwhelms me, coupled with the tingling feeling of passing through a portal.

    In a few seconds, I appear in some kind of snowy region. There are also several ruins here which consists of abandoned and copsed houses, several carcasses of humans and animals, coupled with the horrible stench of rotting flesh.

    ¡°These houses are still in good shape, this region looks like it was evacuated recently due to the infestation of zombies or mutants¡­¡± I mumble as I start walking forward on a tiled highway that leads to the unknown.

    Cold and snowy districts are umon on earth after the phenomenon that urred several years ago. The only ce that still gets cold and snowy is the most dangerous and unsafe zone; District Z.

    There isn¡¯t that much snow here, thus, causing my movement to be swift. Moreover, cold doesn¡¯t affect vampires in any way since that was formerly our preferred climate, coupled with twilight.

    Right now, I am approaching a huge destroyed yground ahead of me that looks as if a huge battle took ce there. Moreover, since I arrived here, I haven¡¯t sensed any presence here or encountered any zombies or mutants which feels somewhat wei¡ª

    [Master! Watch out!!!!]

    The system¡¯s words suddenly sh before my eyes in a very bright manner. Seeing these words, my instinct kicks in as I also sense a strong aura of blood lust, causing me to leap backwards, high into the air.

    The moment I leap back, a huge spike made out of earth shoots out of the ground, only missing me by a hairsbreadth.

    In a sh, Ind several meters away from the attack spot. However, the attack doesn¡¯t stop there, instead several spikes start shooting out of the ground and towards me with an amazing speed.

    ¡°Fuck!..

    ==========================

    Constant updates will begin from now on. Sorry for keeping y¡¯all waiting¡­.

    Please support my novel with gifts, power stones, and golden tickets.

 Chapter 42

    Inside a white spacious office, a strangely dressed woman can be seen seated on a chair. She¡¯s wearing a long, brown, skin tight gown that shows off all her curves. This woman is tremendously beautiful with her elongated fluffy ears that are set on an extremely beautiful tan face. Sticking out of her butt is also a short, cute, furry tail that is perfectly coiled and hanging out of a hole in her gown.

    Seated opposite her, is also another incredibly beautiful woman with pale skin. This woman has one green eye and one red eye which gives her a unique and distinct look.

    *Silent ensues*

    ¡°Misty, s-so you mean you are getting married to your brother?¡± The woman with fluffy ears asks with an extremely red face.

    ¡°Yes Vera, Jake and I are going to get married. Not only that but he¡¯s also going to marry Aurora¡­¡± Misty also replies with a red face (she just drank some blood).

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­That¡¯s incest¡­. Besides, I never knew that you had a thing for your brother¡± Vera mutters with her face still looking flushed.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t you foxes also marry your siblings¡­?¡± Misty asks, as her face also gets redder.

    Vera turns silent for a few seconds¡­

    ¡°No, we¡­we don¡¯t perform incest¡­¡± Vera mutters, still looking surprised.

    ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t let things get awkward. I want you to advise me as a therapist and not as my friend. Moreover, not all vampires engage in incest.¡± Misty says as she lets out a frustrated sigh.

    ¡°Okay-Okay, I understand¡­ b-but have both of you done it before¡­? I mean, have both of you had sex before?¡± Vera inquires again, this time with curiosity etched on her face.

    Hearing Vera¡¯s question, Misty¡¯s face instantly turns beet red again, and butterflies rise in her stomach as she remembers Jake¡¯s manly touch and the way he pounded her.

    ¡°Y-Yes, we¡¯ve done it before. In fact, I am already pregnant¡­¡± Misty utters¡­

    ¡°KYAAAAAA!!!¡± Vera lets out a voice of surprise, but she instantly covers her mouth and wears a serious expression on her face after she realizes that Misty is getting ufortable.

    ¡°Okay, I get it now¡­ Let¡¯s get back to business. What did you say you want to see me for?¡± Vera asks, adjusting her eyesses.

    ¡°Well, you see¡­. I know that you are experienced in this field since you are also married. I want to ask you for some advice regarding my forting marriage with Jake. Furthermore, Aurora has been acting weirdtely¡­¡± Misty then proceeds to talk to Vera, she begins to ask various questions and advice from Vera.

    ////////

    ¡°Fuck!¡±

    I curse out loud as I dodge another earth spike that was aimed at me.

    The earth spikes keep popping out of the ground and moving towards me at an eye-breaking speed. Seeing this, I summon a big ball of white aura andunch it at the countless spikes.

    *BOOM*

    A loud explosion urs as soon as the ball of aura hits the ground. The impact and wave of the attack also sends me backward and causes a little earth tremor.

    While I am still skidding backwards, with some of the debris getting into my eyes, I eject my vampiric ws which I rarely use and stab them into the ground.

    ¡°Aargh!¡±

    I let out a loud groan as pain sears through my whole arm because I stabbed my ws into the hard floor. At the same time, the skidding momentumes to an abrupt halt.

    Coming to aplete halt, I quickly remove my ws from the ground and get up. I don¡¯t retract the ws in case of a sneak attack. However, my hands are in a pretty bad shape since the ws are attached to them.

    In the blink of an eye, my wounds start to close up, and my hands are back to normal in a few seconds. My vision is still a little cloudy right now as the attack caused a lot of debris.

    So, I raise my guard in case of any sudden movement or if a spike suddenly shoots out of the ground. However, nothing happens and sometimeter, the debris settles down, and that is when I see the person responsible for the spike attack standing a few meters away from me.

    Seeing this person, a frown forms on my face. This person is from a particr race that vampires hate the most¡ª a Dhampir.

    ¡°Wow, I never thought I¡¯d see a kid vamp here. And to top it all off, you are even a noble¡­ I smelled you miles away.¡± The dhampir lets out a chuckle while he keeps staring at me.

    Seeing this Dhampir, fear grips me a little, causing me to take a few steps back¡­

    The Dhampir is about the same height as me, he is 1.9 meters tall. His looks are average and he has a lot of freckles on his face. His now-red hair is tied into a singlerge ponytail, and the most eye-catching thing about him is the lightweight armor he is wearing on top of his clothes. Which is probably a beast gear.

    Thenstly, the horrifying thing about him is that his eyes are glowing yellow, which is a sign of hostility.

    Dhampirs are a race that look exactly like humans, but anytime theye near vampires their hair changes color, and their eyes glow yellow while their fangs simultaneously grow out of their mouths. This sign is a great urge to kill vampires, just like how vampires have a thirst for drinking human blood. In short, they were like vampire hunters in the past.

    However, this urge was solved by Edgar Frost when he created a potion antidote that cools down the Dhampir¡¯s bloodlust, just like how he solved the Vampires¡¯ taste for human blood by creating mindless clones. Nevertheless, despite this solution, Dhampirs are still a great threat to vampires.

    And right now, the Dhampir in front of me is directing his bloodlust at me. His eyes are glowing bright yellow, and his aura is getting stronger. Furthermore, my inspection skill isn¡¯t working on him or the beast gear on his body.

    [Master this is very bad¡­ He looks like a traveller and a skilled fighter. You are going against an ability user, please be careful.]

    The system tells me with worry.

    ¡°W-What are you doing? It¡¯s against the rules to attack a vampire. You¡¯ll be prosecuted by the punishers!¡± I tell him, still taking a few steps backward.

    I came here to fight against mutants, but I ended up meeting a crazy Dhampir¡­ is this a setup?

    ¡°Take a look around you, everywhere is destroyed. This ce was infested with mutants, causing every single person to evict this area. However, I received news that my only sister is dead, and she was the only victim.

    ¡°Guess what, the cause of her death was unknown since she wasn¡¯t killed by a mutant. Then, while trying to annihte all the mutants, I met a noble vampire¡­¡±

    The Dhampir says in an emotionless voice and the next moment, he begins to form a very sharp spear from a piece of the earth

    I try to convince him that I know nothing about his sister¡¯s death, but this guy in front of me isn¡¯t listening, he¡¯s diverting all the aggression of his sister¡¯s death onto me and he is ready to attack.

    ¡°This is very bad.¡± I mutter.

    Seeing that his spear is almostplete, I also ready my w. Meanwhile, something also begins happening to my body, something only the royals are capable of doing. However, I haven¡¯t reached the age to do this yet, and even my sister hasn¡¯t tried it out before.

    Blood starts seeping out of my back while two slits also begin to open up. The pain I am feeling right now is immense, and I might even pass out from it at this rate.

    In a sh, two ck,rge wings suddenly burst out of my back.

    ========================

    Note: Please support my novel with golden tickets and power stones.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 43

    In a sh, two ck,rge wings suddenly burst out of my back.

    ¡°ARGH!!!!¡±

    I groan in pain as the two wings suddenly sprout from my back. It feels as if I am being pricked by a thousand needles right now. However, I don¡¯t waste any time as I nce up at the Dhampir in front of me.

    The dhampir¡¯s spear is alreadypleted and a smile seems to be forming on his face, while the yellow of his eyes begin to glow brightly.

    [Ahh, fuck it, master¡­ you can just frigging exit this ce by tapping the teleportation runes on your wrist¡­]

    ¡®It¡¯s not working! Do you think that I also want to die!¡¯

    [Fuck!] The system curse.

    Suddenly, the Dhampir grabs the earth spear and hurls it at me.

    Seeing this attack, it¡¯s just so fast that I know i can¡¯t evade it. So I raise my hands and use the blood in my body to harden my skin.

    *THRUST*

    The spear breaks through the blood-hardening around my hands, causing my two hands to shatter. However, it doesn¡¯t stop there as it continues to move forward and passes through my bloodied hands.

    *Aargh!*

    I let out a cry as a huge gaping hole appears in my chest, while narrowly missing my heart. The force of the attack was just too strong and I couldn¡¯t deflect it. At the same time, ck blood begins to pour out of the side of my mouth while the hole in my chest begins to close up.

    Immediately, the dhampir starts to run towards me at an insane speed. Seeing himing nearer while thrusting his right hand forward for a blow, I instantly wrap my wings around my body and curl into myself like a ball.

    *BANG!*

    A powerful strikends on my wings, sending me flying into the sky. The blow is so strong that I can feel the bones in my wings shattering and regenerating. Although, my wings are meant to block attacks and are also used for flighting, the person in front of me is a very skilled fighter. Furthermore, my wings are still too weak to do much.

    Suddenly, I spread out my wings while in the air and effortlessly control them in the sky, as I find my bnce ande to an abrupt halt.

    Gaining control in the air andpleting healing myself, I nce at the dhampir from the sky and see him forming thousands of earth spikes again.

    [Master, that guy has a much lower MC cells than you, but he has an insane amount of stat points. That¡¯s why he¡¯s faster and has a powerful throwing force.]

    So I am losing against him because my natural body stats are pretty low huh?

    [Yes, that¡¯s the reason. I¡¯m even surprised at how your body could even contain your mom¡¯s ability despite your low stats.]

    How do I increase my stat points?

    [Other people increase their stat points through a particr way, but yours is a different matter, master. Only by fucking around the world will you be able to increase your stat points to a monstrous amount¡­.fufufu]

    I see¡­

    ¡°You might be agile, stronger, and tougher than me, but this is my turn¡­¡±

    I tell the dhampir and in the next moment, a bright light of white aura suddenly envelopes me. The light starts getting wider andrger and cracks begin to appear on the ground.

    The dhampir looks shocked and can be seen gritting his teeth as all his earth spikes begin to crumble into dust. He also looks like he¡¯s having a hard time moving his body because of the overwhelming pressure of my power.

    Meanwhile, the white aura has spread all across the area, destroying everything in its path and causing deep web cracks to appear on the ground. For some reason, my body starts to feel numb to the way I am using this ability right now and If someone were to take a closer look at me, they might think that I am an angel of some sort.

    [Master, stop using this ability like that, you might have a seizure.] The system tells me with worry.

    Acknowledging what the system said, I stop letting the aura spread across the area. Instead, I envelop both of my hands with a white aura.

    pping my wings vigorously, I fly toward the dhampir and punch him in the guts. This blow was so powerful that it sent him skidding backward without being able to fight back or block it. The dhampir¡¯s eyes are currently glowing very brightly as if it¡¯s going to turn intosers, his killing urge towards me is getting stronger and this seems to be empowering him into moving his body a little.

    However, the white aura surrounding me keeps emanating and rendering him immobile. And I don¡¯t stop there as I fly towards him again and punch him in the face.

    *BANG*

    This time, the force of the blow is so strong that I can feel the sound of it as it reverberates across the area. One thing I learned about this ability is that if I coat it around any part of my body, I can deliver a very powerful blow.

    Immediately after the blow, I fly to where the dhampir was sent flying again.

    What the actual fuc¡ª

    The dhampir is still standing on his feet with blood trickling down his head. If I had any blood packs left, I would have killed him with my blood power¡­. Nevertheless, this dhampir in front of me is very tough.

    Ind on the floor and eject my vampiric ws, then I begin to walk towards the dhampir.

    ¡°Y-You have a pretty strong ability and seem to have an insane amount of MC cells. However, you are still pathetic, you couldn¡¯t even finish me in one blow.

    ¡°Do you think that I can¡¯t escape from your ability? I was just looking for the perfect time to finish you with one blow¡­¡± The dhampir says and coughs out blood.

    In the next moment, his body begins to glow brightly, and an extreme amount of heat begins to radiate from his body.

    [M-Master the beast gear on his body¡­.]

    =========================

    Note: Thank y¡¯all for reading, please support my novel with golden tickets and power stones.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 44

    Please refresh thest chapter before this one to read the original one. I mistakenly uploaded the wrong chapter in thest update, but the problem has now been fixed. However, if you are still seeing the wrong chapter, re-add the novel to your library.

    ======================

    [M-Master, the beast gear on his body¡­.]

    Fuck!

    I curse out loud and move away from the dhampir by leaping into the air. The heat emanating from the beast gear is so intense that it feels as if I am standing right next to a furnace. Thankfully, it¡¯s not hot to the extent of causing fatal injury to me. However, I had to move away from him since I didn¡¯t know about the active skills of his beast gear.

    While I am still pping my wings in the air, I realize that the glow of his beast gear has started to diminish and it¡¯s no longer emanating any heat. Then, the dhampir raises his head and looks at me with a slight grin on his face.

    Seeing this, I envelop myself with a white aura. However, the dhampir suddenly vanishes from his position.

    Fuck¡­!

    [Above you, master!!]

    Seeing the system¡¯s words, I spin my body in the air and see the dhampir appear above me, falling while cupping both of his fists together and aiming for a blow. However, I parry his attack by enveloping my arms with my gravity ability and blocking his attack with them.

    Realizing that his attack is futile, he teleports away from me andnds on the ground. For some reason, he doesn¡¯t seem to be affected by gravity anymore, and in the next moment, he starts to form a thick material out of the earth again.

    Meanwhile, luckily for me, I was able to block his attack with the gravity ability which slowed the momentum of his assault.

    Sigh¡­ why aren¡¯t these shitty runes working?

    I let out a sigh as I take a nce at my left wrist¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m in a pretty bad situation against this guy, he¡¯s much more skilled and stronger than me. Now I see the reason why Misty hates dhampirs so much, moreover, I have to sue the ming house for their failed technology.¡± I utter andnd on the floor, since staying in the air will only put me at a greater risk of getting killed.

    ¡°I see that my fists won¡¯t work on you. But I doubt if you can survive this¡­¡± The dhampir says as he finally forms something like a sharp double-edged dagger. And in a sh, he suddenly teleports away from his position and appears right in front of me.

    Thrusting his dagger forward, I grab it with my bare hands, as he narrowly misses my chest once again. Then I yank it away from his hands and punch him in the face with my left hand.

    The force of the punch pushes him away and throws him off bnce. However, I don¡¯t stop there, instead i use my bleeding hands which are not healing anymore and form five blood bullets which Iunch at him.

    However, to my surprise, the dhampir teleports several meters away from me, evading the bullets.

    [Ding!]

    [You¡¯ve run low on blood, you need to feed! Any further action will turn you into a berserker!]

    [Your thirst grows¡­..]

    Suddenly, I fall to my knees, and my vision starts to get blurry, but I use all my will to stay sane. I¡¯m short of blood and can no longer regenerate, the worst thing that can happen to a vampire is to go berserk after being unable to feed. Furthermore, the constant usage of my mom¡¯s ability made my body numb.

    ¡°I have been waiting for the perfect time, and this seems to be the moment. You parasites can¡¯t live without drinking blood, you need to be eradicated from this world.

    ¡°I have only used one active skill from my beast gear so far, while I actually had three. I still have a lot of trump cards, but I won¡¯t get to use them now that you¡¯ve made it so easy¡± The dhampir says and begins to walk towards me with a long sharp sword made out of the earth.

    ¡®Sigh¡­. Is this how I am going to die?¡¯ I mutter and nce up at the sky. At least, I fucked Misty and impregnated her. If I am to die here, at least I left a heir behind.

    ¡®However, even if I am going to die, I won¡¯t die at the hands of a dhampir, he¡¯s going to hell with me¡¯ I think to myself. Less than a momentter, a white aura starts emanating from my body and spreads across the area.

    [Master, wait! Don¡¯t do that please! You mustn¡¯t die, remember Aurora¡¯s ass and Misty¡¯s boobs!]

    M-Misty¡¯s boobs and Aurora¡¯s ass¡­

    [Yes, master¡­Do you want to leave poor Misty all alone and make her devastated?! You have to live!]

    It¡¯s all over¡­ if I make any other move, I¡¯ll turn into a crazy blood-sucking monster and eventually get killed by this dhampir. Isn¡¯t it better to die with honor¡­?

    [Wait, master! Look up!]

    Uhn¡­

    Suddenly, I raise my head and see arge vortex appearing above me. The dhampir looks stunned for a moment as he pauses his advances.

    This¡­This vortex¡­looks familiar.

    Suddenly, a tall figure emerges from the vortex. The figure is donning ck from top to bottom.

    ¡°M-Mom¡­?¡± I let out with a voice full of surprise as my mom suddenly appears out of nowhere.

    Bright Crimson¡­

    This is the only thing that I can see in my mom¡¯s eyes, her face is brimming with anger and veins can be seen popping on her forehead. Her eyes are only fixated on the dhampir in front of her.

    ¡°H-How dare a trash like youy your filthy hands on my son¡­.?!¡± My mom utters with tears falling down her cheek.

    Due to the overwhelming aura that my mom is exuding right now, the dhampir can be seen shivering with fear. However, a dhampir will always be a dhampir. So he tightens his grip on his earth-sword and charges forward.

    My mom simply raises her hand and swings it horizontally at the dhampir. In a sh, a red arc of aura bursts out of her palm and flies towards him.

    Seeing the iing attack, the dhampir raises a shield made out of earth to block the iing attack. However, the red arc slices through the wall and continues to fly forward.

    The dhampir is unable to evade the red arc, thus forcing him to face it head-on. The red arc cleanly passes through him and slices him into two, including the beast gear that he¡¯s wearing.

    *THUD!*

    The two halves of the dhampir falls to the ground with his guts spread across the floor.

    What the actual fuck? Was that a blood attack? Is mom¡¯s blood power the same as mine?

    In the next moment, my mom turns her body and looks at me with tears in her eyes. She crouches down beside me and pulls me into a tight hug.

    ¡°Momma is sorry foringte¡­ I¡¯m going to feed you first before asking any questions¡­¡± My mom says in a low voice.

    Soon after, she begins to take off her jacket, then rolls up her top, revealing her blue-colored bra¡­after which she undoes the straps, letting the brae off. Without wasting time, she grabs one of her breasts and inserts her nipple into my mouth.

    =======================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 45

    The moment my mom¡¯s nipple enters my mouth, some brown-reddish liquid starts to seep into my mouth.

    I simply begin to roughly and greedily suck her nipple while my hand kneads her breast so that more milk wille out.

    Well, this position is a little bit weird and unusual for other races, but for vampires, it¡¯s a norm. Since I am below the age of 25, I¡¯m entitled to my mother¡¯s milk, anything more than that would be considered incest, and well vampires don¡¯t even give a fuck about Incest even though you bang your mom, as long as she agrees, it¡¯s alright. *cough*

    While sucking on her breast, my mom¡¯s hands move towards my broken wings which are now healing. She bites down on her lips and doesn¡¯t say anything, but the deep hatred she has for dhampirs can be seen in her eyes.

    Meanwhile, I also have a lot of questions to ask my mom. Like how she got here, and how she was able to use a blood power that is simr to mine.

    After sucking for about 15 minutes, my body is fully healed and I am now back to peak condition. Although, I stop sucking my mom¡¯s breast immediately I notice that she is turning pale.

    ¡°Honey, are you okay? Won¡¯t you feed more?¡± My mom asks me with worry etched on her face.

    ¡°Thanks mom, I¡¯m okay¡­¡± I give her a reply and raise my upper body into a sitting position.

    Letting out a sigh, my mom pops her breasts back into her bra and wears her ck jacket. I don¡¯t ck as well, as I also get up and retract my fully healed wings.

    Seeing that my legs are still wobbly, my mom holds me and supports me before pulling me into a tight hug.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jake¡­ I am a bad mother¡­ I was just about to lose my baby.¡± My mom cries and hugs me tightly.

    I also hug my mom tightly and put my hands below her waist. (*cough* Well, I don¡¯t have any perverted thoughts right now)

    After our affectionate moment, my mom and I separate ourselves. My mom looks me in the eyes and nts a swift kiss on my lips. Immediately after parting from our kiss, she throws her fist forward and punches the air.

    *CRACK*

    I suddenly hear a cracking sound and before my eyes arge vortex immediately appears in front of us.

    ¡°You have a lot to tell mommy.¡± My mom tells me with a serious face

    In the next moment, she grabs my hand and we both jump into the vortex.

    In the blink of an eye, we suddenly teleport into an unfamiliar room.

    I look startled for a moment and nce around the room in confusion as I carefully inspect my new surroundings.

    This room is veryrge and equipped with various gadgets. The walls are tiled with a special type of glowing marbles and on one side of the room is a king-size bed. A few meters away from me there is also a massive wardrobe made out of brass. Furthermore, the floor of this room is also tiled with the special marbles that were used for the walls.

    ¡°Honey, this is my room¡­ Well, I bought this house after getting bored of using hotels¡­¡± My mom tells me as she sits down on the bed and urges me toe forward and sit down as well.

    Nodding my head, I walk forward and sit down beside her.

    Suddenly, her expression turns grim.

    ¡°Jake, the first question I want to ask you is how the hell are you able to use my ability? Did a crystal finally work for you? Ahh, no way¡­ that amount of MC cells¡­¡± My mom utters in confusion since all her conclusions seem to be wrong.

    So I simply take a deep breath and tell her the truth¡ª well, only part of it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the chance to tell you yesterday mom, but I discovered that I could copy a woman¡¯s ability by having sex with her. A-And yesterday¡­. I had sex with you, so I copied your ability.¡± I reply in a low voice.

    ¡°Ahh, I see¡­but how?¡± My mom mutters, while her pale face instantly turns red. However, she doesn¡¯t pry further about how I got the ability to copy women¡¯s abilities through sexual intercourse, since she looks overly excited right now.

    ¡°And secondly, what were you doing in that ce?¡± My mom suddenly asks me with a serious expression on her face.

    Seeing my mom¡¯s piercing gaze, I begin to exin everything to her without leaving out a single detail.

    After hearing the whole story, my mom lets out a long sigh¡­

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you juste and meet me? I could have given you the money! My children own my money, including all of my businesses and investments! They exist for both you and your sister!¡± My mom bellows and pulls me into a tight hug.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mom, I won¡¯t gamble again.¡± I let out in an apologetic voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay honey, you are still mommy¡¯s baby. I forgive you.¡± My mom replies and gives me some head pats as she buries my face in her bosom.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m going to follow you to that damn ce and smash their heads. Not only that, they will pay you your winnings and also pay a fine for their useless technology which could have cost you your life.¡± My mom says in resentment.

    ¡°Thank you mom, you are the best, I love you.¡± I mutter and hug her tightly.

    My shirt was ruined earlier so my mom took it off, leaving me bare-chested.

    ¡°Mom, I also have some questions to ask you..¡± I say, instantly looking serious.

    ¡°Eh, what is that?¡± My mom asks.

    ¡°Mom, how did you know that I was in that ce?¡± I ask.

    All of a sudden, my mom turns ufortable and tries to avoid my question but for some reason, it looks like she can¡¯t. Furthermore, her face is getting red all of a sudden and she¡¯s looking at me seductively.

    What the¨C? Is this consequence of refuting her master? Just like the system had said, she¡¯ll feel sexually aroused if she lies to me or disobeys me.

    ¡°That¡­ that is because of the blood contract between us. I felt that you were in danger that was why I came rushing to your location. If you die, I¡¯ll also die.

    ¡°Also, I don¡¯t regret doing this in any way. If I hadn¡¯t formed a blood contract with you, you might have been killed by that dhampir, and also Misty might probably not talk to me ever again because she¡¯ll resent me more.

    ¡°My children are my happiness¡­ Without you guys, I can¡¯t live.¡± My mom blurts out and suddenly hugs me tightly once again.

    Damn¡­ this blood contract is more serious than I thought.

    Suddenly, my mom separates herself from me and stops crying, then she looks at me with a seductive gaze while rubbing her hands against her crotch as if she¡¯s expecting something.

    ¡°J-Jake, p-punish me¡­¡± she mutters in a low voice while she shifts her gaze to the side.

    ¡°Wait¨C! What¨C!? Punish you?¡± I let out in astonishment.

    ¡°Yes, f-fuck me¡­. You can make it a quickie. The effect of refusing to answer your question caused me to be sexually aroused. I can only be cured if you fuck me. So you have to bang me hard.¡± My mom mutters and her cheeks turn beet red as she lies down on the bed, waiting for me to pounce on her.

    [Fufufu¡­. Looks like someone is about to do some bang-bang. Hehehe¡­]

    =========================

    Note: Updates are slow this month because of some personal issues. Starting next month, I¡¯ll release two chapters per day for this novel!

    I¡¯ll also begin to stockpile for privileged chapters.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 46

    Note: Jake and Jill¡¯s sex scene won¡¯t be too detailed, because I¡¯ve been dragging this arc for too long.

    ==========================

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡± I announce as finally, my mom¡¯s meaty pussy starts to overwhelm my cock and the pleasure which has been building at this base reaches its maximum.

    And to my surprise and joy, my mom also looks like she is about to have an orgasm, even though a lot of time hasn¡¯t passed.

    ¡°Inside¡­me¡­Ahaan¡­ Ahaan¡­ Cum inside¡­.me.¡± My mom begs while moving her waist to match my thrusts, as she clearly tries to increase my pleasure.

    Damn¡­ Fuck it!

    Going against my initial urge to pull out, I thrust my cock even deeper inside my mom and start shooting my built-up semen, filling her pussy up.

    At the same time, my mom¡¯s body also starts to spasm beneath me, clearly reaching her climax.

    And finally, after we both finish releasing all our desires, she kisses me once again before looking into my eyes lovingly.

    ¡°Jake¡­ I love you.¡± My mom tells me lovingly.

    ¡°I love you too, mom.¡± I say in reply and also nt a kiss on her lips.

    Afterwards, I slowly pull out my now-big cock out of my mom¡¯s snatch, and nt a kiss on her lips. Upon the removal of my cock, my thick juice leaks out of her vagina.

    Seeing my mom still hungrily looking at me, I shake my head in defeat and get up from the missionary position which we are currently in.

    Sigh¡­my cock has let me down.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t go further.¡± I mutter in embarrassment while I also lower my mom¡¯s legs that I positioned in the air¡­

    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s okay, honey¡­ At least, we¡¯ve been having sex for more than two hours¡­¡± My mom mumbles with a red face while she uses one of her fingers to touch the semen that is leaking out of her snatch. After dipping her finger into the fluid that is leaking out of her vagina, she moves her finger towards her mouth and tastes it.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ So this is how men¡¯s semen¡­ taste.¡± My mom says with a blush on her face and her eyes on my penis. ¡°Y-You have also gotten bigger than thest time¡­¡± she adds.

    ¡°Mom, you also got tighter¡­Your vagina keeps clenching around my penis. Now, you¡¯ve emptied my balls. Tsk¡­ you deserved to be punished.¡±

    *SMACK*

    ¡°Aaahan~¡± My mom lets out a light moan as I spank her ass.

    Realizing that she wants attention and more intercourse, I lean forward and lie on top of her. After all, apart from being my mother, she¡¯s also my woman, and she¡¯d probably want some lover¡¯s time.

    Next, I give her a long deep kiss as we intertwine our tongues together. She wraps her legs around me, and in a sh, two extremelyrge ck wings sprout from her back and she also uses it to wrap me.

    And to my surprise, my mom suddenly bes aggressive and starts to kiss me fiercely, but I don¡¯t ck. I pin both her hands above her head and invade the orifice of her mouth, licking her fangs. Immediately i do this, my cock turns erect again and makes its way into her honeypot.

    The position that we are currently in is hot andfy, as we are staying in the missionary posture with her wings wrapped around us.

    Without wasting time, I start to ram my cock inside her slippery vagina.

    Soon after, only the loud moans of my mom can be heard, and the sound of flesh pping against each other.

    ===

    ¡°Ahh, fuck¡­ I¡¯m exhausted¡­ and what the hell was that mom?¡± I let out a groan as soon as my body goes limp and I fall back on the bed after squirting my semen inside her.

    ¡°That¡­that¡­is a secret for now¡­¡± Mom mutters shyly as she gets up from the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s take a bath first.¡± she adds, getting aroused again.

    And then, she begins to walk toward the bathroom.

    ¡°Damn, those thighs and ass¡­¡±

    [Yo! Momma¡¯s boy, you had a nice time with your mom huh? Fufufu¡­. And I disagree with your words, your mom¡¯s ass is nothingpared to Aurora¡¯s own, take it or leave it.]

    Yeah, that is right¡­ but my mom¡¯s got some thick thighs¡­

    [¡­..]

    Soon after, I follow my mom into the bathroom¡­

    Right now, my mom and I are sitting inside the bathtub. I¡¯m sitting at the rear and washing her back after she just washed mine.

    There hasn¡¯t been any conversation between us after I entered the bathroom, apart from fondling her milky tits and fingering her honeypot. So now, I have decided to break the silence.

    ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you worried? I came inside you several times today. Are you sure that you don¡¯t need to use some pills or something?¡± I ask while rinsing her back with water?

    ¡°Oh that¡­ I-I¡¯m not on pills, honey. I don¡¯t really need to use that. Vampires don¡¯t get pregnant easily.¡±Jill mumbles with a red face.

    ¡°Mom, do you know that you can get preg¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± My mom interrupts me. ¡°If I get pregnant, won¡¯t you ept it?¡± She turns her head and asks. ¡°A Vampire¡¯s pregnancysts for 5 years before delivery, s-so things would have be better by that time, Jake.

    ¡°If I be pregnant, our baby will understand. After all, you and your sister were born artificially, I want to know how it feels to go throughbour. Moreover, you were the one who deflowered me.¡± My mom tells me as she kisses me on the lips.

    ¡°However, as a vampire lord, you can¡¯t impregnate me so easily, you know? Teeheehee.¡± Mom says as she parts lips my with hers.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Who said that I can¡¯t get you pregnant easily?¡± I ask while wrapping my hands around her waist, feeling her smooth, spotless skin.

    ¡°I would like to see you tr¨C Aaahan~¡± Mom leaks out a moan as I pinch herctating nipples.

    Suddenly, she manages to move away from me and sits at the other side of therge tub. Without wasting time, she dips both of her palms into the water and starts sshing it on me.

    I also do the same and manage to get to her. In excitement, my cock turns erect again, causing me to pin her in the doggy position and pound her from the back.

    Soon after, only Jill¡¯s loud moans can be heard¡­

    ============================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 47

    Right now, my mom and I are back inside the room dressing, after pouring out all of our desires.

    I am currently wearing a ck shirt that is a size too big along with my trousers. Well, my shirt was destroyed while I was fighting against the dhampir. The shirt is not that bad, but it¡¯s a little baggy since it¡¯s my mom¡¯s own.

    ¡°Honey, how do I look?¡± My mom suddenly asks, while walking towards me.

    I take a look at her from top to bottom. She¡¯s wearing a cyan blouse with a ck leather jacket, coupled with ck trousers and ck boots.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ not too bad, but the trousers are showing off your backside a lot¡­¡± I mutter and smack her ass.

    ¡°Aahan~¡± she leaks out a moan. ¡°Looks like someone is jealous. Well, you don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯m all yours¡­fufufu,¡± Mom says with a mischievous grin and walks back to her dressing table, while swinging her ass sexily at me.

    Sigh¡­ Why is my mom just too good at this? Now, I feel like pouncing on her again.

    [¡­..]

    [Dude¡­ Your mom¡¯s stamina is insane, if you keep having sex with her, you won¡¯t be able toplete your first mission and use the system to its full potential¡­.

    [I can even bet that your sacks are empty¡­]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I¡¯ve had so much sex today, and my back is aching¡­

    [Remember the name of the system, the ¡®Cuckold system¡¯. Before you fully use it to the max, you have to achieve its goal which is to cuck many men out there.]

    Sigh¡­ why do you sound so evil right now?

    ¡°Jake, before we go outside, I¡¯d like to ask you a question¡­.¡± My mom suddenly announces as she turns around and faces me after putting on her lip gloss.

    Hearing her words, my body jerks in surprise a little, as I also turn around to face her while giving her a confused look.

    ¡°Do you love Misty?¡± My mom suddenly asks, looking expressionless.

    What the heck? Did she know about it?

    [She definitely knows something, her look says it all. It also seems like she is jealous about it.]

    What?! Jealous of her daughter? But why?! I ask the system, but it doesn¡¯t give me a reply. Gritting my teeth in frustration, I let out another sigh.

    Well, Incest is indeed a norm amongst vampires, but if we were to take a look at my family right now, it¡¯s just a bitplicated.

    Firstly, I banged my sister and Impregnated her. Secondly, I also banged my mom and made her cum very hard. However, I can¡¯t seem to stop there, I also want to fuck myte Uncle¡¯s wife who is also somewhat a rtive.

    Just who the fuck is going to be next? My grandmother? My great-grandmother? My Aunt? Or my distant cousins who are in the vampire world?

    But there is a saying that old man Duke always told me as a growing kid. ¡°Beware of the skirt and pantie storm mah boy, for the pantie and skirt is the fall of a great man¡­¡±

    [Damn¡­. Those words are deep. But it doesn¡¯t apply to you¡­fufufu. Of course, as long as you have me you don¡¯t have to worry about the skirt and pantie storm.]

    But what the hell is the meaning of a skirt and pantie storm?

    [ The skirt storm was what ruined most of the greatest warlords. Like I said earlier today, there will be a certain stage in your life where you¡¯ll have sex with lots of women.

    [And these women would want to be among your harem, something which is a bad idea. If you are choosing a harem member, you have to be careful.

    [Women are cunning, deceitful, and maniptive. Those who you think love you might just be your downfall. Of course, they love you¡­ but not real love, it¡¯s called lust-love. Those type of women can ruin you because of jealousy and some stupid reasons. Don¡¯t get me wrong, some might love you naturally at first sight, for example, that elf from the hunters¡¯ faction.]

    [Okay, here is another example, some might love you because of the way you handle them on the bed. While some might just be there because of your appearance, wealth, fame, fighting skills, and many other things.]

    Does that mean I should be wary now? Even of my sister and mum?

    [Noo, you dumbo, they all love you naturally. I didn¡¯t say anything about them because I didn¡¯t notice any red gs.

    [After doing a thorough investigation, I also realized that Anne loves you unconditionally. The only person that has a lust-love type of feeling towards you as of now is Hayes, Anne¡¯s mom.

    [And the reason why I wanted you to add her to your harem is because she¡¯ll make a good ally. Also, she can¡¯t betray you, because betraying you is akin to betraying her own daughter. Furthermore, your interactions with her will bring her into submission because of their culture.

    [Nekos tend to be submissive to men who they willingly allow to dominate them. And you have sessfully achieved that, you just have to cap it by bursting your nuts inside the Queen¡­.fufufu.]

    Thanks for the advice buddy, you are the best. I love you!! And I am sorry for always insulting you!

    [Eww, you are beginning to sound weird and I think you¡¯re missing something. Who bullies who? I think it¡¯s the other way around¡­fufufu]

    Yeah, you fucker¡­. You are always Insulting my five inches dick. But jokes on you, loser, I am now 9 inches. I tell the system, while feeling smug.

    [Pfft¡­ 9 inches you say? Well, that is a nice girth. Yet, you couldn¡¯t even satisfy your mom. Your stamina iscking and your semen volume is pathetic.]

    What?! She¡¯s not satisfied¡­?

    [Of course, do you think that 3 hours of sex will satisfy a vampire lord? With your current stats, you¡¯ll have to carry on for about a day before you can satisfy her. The only way you can satisfy her within a short time and make her moan loudly is to fully upgrade your needl¡ª I mean cock, fufufu.]

    Well, that¡¯s surprising¡­. But she came a lot, why isn¡¯t she satisfied? I mean I tried my best, I feel so pathetic now. So that¡¯s the reason why she was daring me to try and Impregnate her.

    [Fufufu¡­ don¡¯t feel bad buddy. In fact, you are better than 90 percent of men in the bed. Regardless of that, a vampire lord¡¯s sexual drive is just crazy. Also, since she just had a taste of sex, her sex drive isn¡¯t running wild yet. So before she starts demanding a lot of lovers¡¯ time, you better work on your dick.]

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    You are just so mean¡­

    [You started it.]

    ¡°Jake, aren¡¯t you going to answer me?¡±

    My mom¡¯s voice suddenly snaps me out of my daze. And In reality, only a second passed during my chat with the system.

    =========================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 48

    Note: Filler chapter ahead¡­

    =====================

    ¡°You have been staring at me for a while without replying.¡± My mom says with concern. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, it¡¯s fine.¡± she adds and turns around like she¡¯s about to walk away.

    However, I grab her by the wrist, and stop her from walking away.

    ¡°You know, you look so jealous right now, mom. I know I ought to have told you, but it slipped my mind. Moreover, I¡¯m pretty sure you already knew about it.¡± I tell my mom and look at her with a cocked eyebrow.

    Her face suddenly flushes red.

    ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s not like that¡­ I¨CI just can¡¯t help it¡­¡± My mom mutters with a red face and puts her hand over her face in embarrassment.

    Sigh¡­. I see¡­ so she knew.

    ¡°Mom, I love Misty and she loves me too. In fact, we are going to get married after my graduation.¡± I say, after letting out a long sigh.

    ¡°Whaaaa¡ª!!¡± My mom exims in surprise.

    ¡°To top it all off, she¡¯s already pregnant.¡± I add.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­I knew this day woulde.¡± My mom says as she walks dejectedly towards the bed and sits on it.

    ¡°So now, I¡¯m about to be a grandmother. I¡¯m happy and sad at the same time. But either way, I¡¯m happy for you son!!¡± My mum suddenly shouts in joy as she jumps up from the bed and dashes towards me, pulling me into a tight warm motherly hug.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m sad because my daughter won¡¯t talk to me. She despises her own mother like she does a dhampir.¡± My mom says in a sad voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom, I promise to settle the dispute between you and Misty, and to also make you present when we are about to wed.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Jake. Are you also going to marry Aurora?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    ¡°I see¡­.¡± Mom replies in a low voice as she removes herself from me and doesn¡¯t pry further about Aurora, for some reason.

    ¡°Mom, I want to ask you a question. Do you have the same blood power as me?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I just have the standard blood power that every vampire has, but I am more skilled with it.¡± Mom replies.

    ¡°Standard? What do you mean by that?¡± I ask, looking confused.

    Well, you can¡¯t me me, I don¡¯t really know much about vampire culture, the few that i know were taught to me by old man Duke.

    ¡°You see¡­ When most vampires awaken their blood powers, it means that they learned how to use blood attacks. Blood attack can be described as turning blood into any dangerous weapon of your choice.

    ¡°However, using blood attack is limited, because you are only able to use the blood from your own body to attack. This is an example¡­¡± My mom says as she raises her palm in the air and shes it horizontally.

    Suddenly, a curved red aura bursts of her palm and flies toward her wardrobe, cleanly cutting it in half.

    ¡°Phew, I guess I have to go shopping again¡­¡± My mom groans as she drops her hand.

    ¡°Wow~¡±

    I leak out a voice in surprise, clearly impressed by what she just performed.

    ¡°You are impressed, right? That¡¯s the simplest vampire blood skill; blood strike. However, there are differences in the way one can use blood attacks. Blood attacks differ depending on a person¡¯s skill, experience,prehension, andstly, evolution.

    ¡°For example, a regr vampire has a limited amount of blood attacks and skills he can use. The same goes for a noble vampire and other subsses.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ what¡¯s that idiot Alphonso teaching you¡­ I paid that fucker to teach you everything you need to know, is this what I get in return?¡± My mom lets out a long frustrated sigh while putting her hands on her face.

    Actually, my mom¡¯s talking about my teacher whom she¡¯d hired for me when I was a kid. Well, my teacher wasn¡¯t really a standard teacher to me, he was more like a pervert who showed me the way of the skirt.

    ¡°Sorry, mom¡­. I understand that you are not much of a talker.¡± I reply in defeat.

    ¡°It¡­It¡¯s not like that honey, I¡¯m not done exining, I¡¯m just mad at your good-for-nothing teacher. I¡¯m going to call him and give him a piece of my mind.¡± Mom says in anger.

    Suddenly, she calms down and nces at me again, looking apologetic.

    ¡°So as I was saying, as a vampire lord, my body can take as much as one thousand liters of blood which allows me to have an enormous amount of blood at my disposal for blood attacks. However, if I go against a stronger enemy, that amount of blood will be worthless. This weakness made vampires use abilities as alternatives as well.¡± My mom says and nces up at the ceiling as if she is trying to recall something.

    ¡°Mom, do you mean you can live for a year without feeding on blood? What then, is the reason why Misty and I are different¡± I ask my mum as I can¡¯t just wrap my head around her exnations.

    ¡°Yes, I can live for 20 years without feeding on blood. The more you evolve the less blood you consume. I only drink blood to fill myself up so that when I sustain any injury, I can heal myself without any problems.

    ¡°And as for your question about why you and your sister are special. Well, as I said, I don¡¯t really know the reason behind it, you guys were just special. There are 10 types of special blood powers apart from the normal blood attack.

    Yours is one of them, the power which is simr to that of the Vampire god; the ¡®Absolute blood control, the power to control any blood.¡± (Requires experience and evolution before one can fully master it.)

    ¡°Wait!¡± I interrupt my mom. ¡°So you mean my power is really simr to that of the vampire god?¡± I ask, looking surprised. (Although this is the second time I¡¯m hearing this, I always thought it was a joke.)

    ¡°Yes, ording to history, the vampire god had the same power which made him the ruler of all blood. That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t show off your power too much.

    Misty also has one of the ten special blood powers; the sanguine wrath. Sanguine wrath is reallyplicated and lethal, I hope she figures out how to use it properly. And the third one I have seen so far out of the ten is my father¡¯s own; The blood eye of Abhorrence.

    I don¡¯t know about the remaining seven, but I believe that their wielders are somewhere in this universe.¡± My mom says as she finally catches her breath.

    ¡°Mom, ording to your exnation, you mean that only one person is entitled to wield one of the ten special blood powers? But why do I have the same power as the vampire god? It just doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡± I say in confusion.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you are an anomaly amongst other vampires. Enough talk for today, Jake. Get ready, we have to head to that damned game house. ¡± Mom gives me a head pat and cracks her knuckles.

    However, I don¡¯t give her a reply because right now, blood-red letters are beginning to appear before my eyes.

    [Ding!]

    [You¡¯ve unlocked a hidden mission.]

    [Mission: Kill the Vampire god.]

    [Reward: Evolve beyond a god yer.]

    [Time left:???]

    ====================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 49

    Note: Filler chapter ahead¡­.

    ======================

    ¡°Jake~ what are you looking at?¡±

    I hear the voice of my mom in my ears, which breaks into my thoughts, and makes me look up.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ nothing mom¡­¡± I reply, shaking my head.

    ¡°Are you sure? Or do you want us¡­ t-to ahem¡­ fuck again?¡± Mom asks with a red face.

    What the¡ª is this what the system meant when it said that she wanted more bang-bang?

    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem, mom¡­ let us head to the ming house,¡±

    ¡°Ahh, okay¡­ but I saw you staring at my tits, if you want to do it, you can just grab me and pin me to the bed, you know?¡± My mom mumbles and turns around in embarrassment, walking towards her wardrobe.

    ¡®Mmm, I guess I¡¯ll just check how much damage was done to my wardrobe since he won¡¯t touch me. Sigh, when did I be like this?¡¯ Jill thinks to herself as she opens her wardrobe.

    Hey system, what the hell was that? Kill the vampire god? Like what the actual fuck?

    [Calm down buddy, the mission was triggered by me. It¡¯s a hidden mission, but the conversation with your mom triggered it.

    [Let me tell you something, sooner orter, the vampire god wille to hunt you down by himself. You are a threat to every god out there because in the future you might be a god yer. Not only that, but you also have the same power as the vampire god.

    [If he realizes that you exist, he¡¯ll try to kill you by all means since you¡¯re his exact opposite, a mere vampire with the ability to y gods. gods are prideful beings that want to trample upon every other being, that¡¯s the sole reason why they eliminate any existence that poses a threat to them.

    [You¡¯ll meet other god yers in the future, and the best thing for you is to ally yourself with them because they can be of great help. That¡¯s why I want you to get stronger by all means. Mind you, being a god yer doesn¡¯t mean that you should try to fight every god out there.

    [There are weak gods, just as there are weak god yers. And although god yers always conceal their identities, the gods are always after them because they feel threatened by their very existence.]

    So, you mean the gods are just some greedy, selfish, malicious, dominant, and power-hungry beings, right?

    [Yes, that¡¯s who they are¡­.]

    That makes sense, but why the fuck is lust trying to make me a god yer? Now, I¡¯m starting to get wary¡­

    [Hey, you¡¯re a special one¡­ I can¡¯t say the reason why she chose you. And not only that, but you are also the only one that she wants to make her man. She never nned on getting married to any of her previous followers.

    [See, the truth is that lust has woken up to reality, and she just wants to live a normal life while keeping the bnce on her side. No doubt, she¡¯s one of the strongest gods, and she has an insane amount of celestial points because the more that people have sex and lust, the stronger she bes and the more celestial points she gains.

    [If she likes, she can give you a shit ton of celestial points that rival what most gods¡¯ have. However, she wants you to earn it by yourself since giving you her celestial points will only make you her follower and hinder your growth in bing a god yer.]

    So you mean that if I be a god yer, I¡¯ll automatically break free from being her follower but still be able to wield celestial energy through the help of the system? What if I change my mind and decide to y her, will she take the system back? Is she in control of the system? All these things are making me worried.

    [I understand your plight, indeed she¡¯s my creator, and you¡¯re my master. If you go against her I¡¯ll stick with you because I¡¯m permanently bonded with you. If you die, I¡¯ll cease to exist, which means I can¡¯t look for another host again. Nevertheless, knowing my master, you won¡¯t attack or decide to kill lust in the future.]

    Sigh¡­ you are right, I¡¯m not so ungrateful, I can only do that if she tries to pull something funny. But I doubt she would do that since she was the one who created the system.

    [Of course, she won¡¯t¡­. At least, not with the future father of her kids¡­fufufu.]

    Kids? What does that mean? I thought gods can¡¯t conceive, at least not with a mere being.

    [Oh, I forgot to tell you¡­ gods have different levels. When gods get powerful to a certain degree, they can have kids. Those kids are called demi-gods. They are mostly like normal people but they are immortal and have the highest chance of bing a god of some sort. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t tell you more.]

    That¡¯s okay, I just wonder how you know a lot about her.

    [That¡¯s because she¡¯s my creator¡­]

    Suddenly, I raise my head and see my mom¡¯s butt sticking out. Only a second has passed since I began talking with the system and right now, my mom¡¯s upper body is inside the wardrobe as if she¡¯s searching for something.

    This scene is just like the porn movies that I watched in the past where the female is stuck to a machine or appliance, then a random guy takes the opportunity and bangs her from behind.

    To my delight, her trousers are sticking very tight to her body and disying all her curves. Abruptly, a smile forms on my face as I scan her sexy figure.

    Damn, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to resist this temptation, I¡¯m going to pound her from behind. After all, she wants more bangs.

    Within the blink of an eye, I power-walk towards my mom, grab her trousers and forcefully pull it down, revealing her ckce pantie.

    Her body jerks in surprise at my sudden action¡­

    ¡°What¡­what are you doing, Jake?¡± She stutters and her body trembles with excitement from my just my touch, as my hands lewdly caress her white, pale, smooth ass.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you, of course¡± I tell her, while I slide my index fingers into both sides of her panties, and I slowly start to pull it down.

    ¡®Holy fuck! She¡¯s freaking wet¡­¡¯ I mumble as I stare at her damp and moist honeypot.

    ¡°J-Jake¡­.we have to go to¨C Aaaahan~¡± she leaks out a moan as my cock prates her again.

    Wasting no time, I start to move my waist and stab my cock deep inside her, as I hit ces that I have never explored before.

    This time around, her moans are so loud that I begin to think that she might be in pain, since I can¡¯t see her face. However, her moans end up spurring me on, which makes me increase my pace.

    ======================

    PS: ^__^

    I couldn¡¯t help it, I had to exin some things that are going to be a hassle to exin in the future.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 50

    Mom, you were so loud back there, I bet the people in the next house heard your moans.¡± I say as I put on my pants.

    ¡°Ahh, t-that¡­ You were hitting my womb back there, I just couldn¡¯t help it.¡± My mom replies with a flushed face while she cleans up the mess that she made (She came a lot on the floor).

    ¡°Okay now we¡¯re done¡­. Let¡¯s head to that ce.¡± She announces after cleaning up, then she looks at me with a satisfied expression on her face.

    Suddenly, my mom waves her hand in the air again.

    *CRACK¨C*

    In a sh, therge vortex appears again.

    Arghh,e on, not the vortex again. I want to see what my mom¡¯s house looks like.

    As if she can read my thoughts, she gives me a reply.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go on a tour of the house when we get back.¡± She tells me with a dazzling smile.

    Back? Like what the fuck? Ahh, no way is it what I¡¯m thinking.

    [She wants to do some snu-snu again¡­]

    My mom and I hop into the portal and teleport to the ming house. In a sh, a blinding light appears in front of the ming house and two people emerge from it.

    People¡¯s bodies jerk in surprise upon seeing us appear out of nowhere but they quickly shrug it off like it¡¯s nothing. Then, the people be quite surprised that a mature female is in this ce. However, my mom feels disgusted by the number of perverted eyes on her curvy body.

    Ignoring the perverts, my mom and I walk towards the main building and enter the reception hall. And just like before, many gazes fall on us. And when people get a glimpse of me and recognize me, loud conversations and arguments ensue. Some people start apuding me while others mumble that I was disqualified, thus making their bets void.

    We suddenly stop at the center of the reception.

    ¡°WHERE IS THE FUCKING MANAGER?!!¡± My mom suddenly lets out an ear-splitting scream while her eyes glow bright crimson. Her voice is so loud that people have to cover their ears, and some people¡¯s ears begin to bleed.

    ¡°Ahh, fuck it! Bitch!¡±

    One of the gamblers curses loudly and dashes forward with a knife in his hand. However, before he can reach us, my mom throws a tiny blood strike at him which cuts deep into his legs, causing him to fall over.

    Seeing this scene, some other rookies also start to rush forward again, this time using a different set of abilities. Nevertheless, they all end up being taken down by my mom¡¯s blood strike. Then, the security guards rush in to calm the angry gamblers.

    The gamblers are very angry because most of them waged a huge amount of money on me. And since my match was disqualified their bets were invalid. Moreover, they were unable to watch the match clearly since the match was held in district (Z), thus allowing the match to be disyed at the lowest frame rate in history.

    Of course, I knew this because I saw the rey of it when my mom and I arrived here, while some gamblers were staring at their bet slip in disbelief. (I just hope that they didn¡¯t see where I was sucking my mom¡¯s tits), Either way, I doubt the gamblers took notice of it due to the blood-pumping of their bets.

    After the chaos is put under control, heavy-looking human guys d in ck suits walk towards me, and my mom.

    ¡°Madam, you have caused a lot of chaos¡­ and who is he to you?¡± One of the men wearing a pair of sses asks my mom as his eyes scan me as if he knows me.

    Well, fuck it¡­. Of course he knows me, I¡¯m the guy with the balls of steel who fucking survived level 15.

    ¡°He¡¯s my husband.¡± My mom says with an expressionless face.

    Me¡­. Her husband¡­.? What the fuck? Is she shy about calling me her son? Either way, this is just too sweet! Especially the look on people¡¯s faces when they realize that my wife is a hot milf.

    ¡°Oh, I see¡­ I thought he was your brother. You see¡­. He was disqualified from the match because he wasn¡¯t the one who dealt the final blow to his opponent¡­¡± The man with the eyesses says as he adjusts it again.

    The man by his side is simply standing like a statue and has not uttered a single word.

    My mom¡¯s eyes glow crimson in anger after hearing this, but she keeps her calm.

    ¡°So you¡¯re trying to tell me that his opponent was fixed to be a dhampir, and a high-level one too at that? Finally, to top it all off, he¡¯s a fucking traveller. If my husband won¡¯tin, I¡¯ll do so in his stead¡­ This ce is getting destroyed.¡± My mom says in anger while a white aura begins to emanate from her body.

    Seeing this scene, cold sweat begins to form on the men¡¯s faces while their knees start to wobble because of the pressure.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please listen to us, we¡¯re just bodyguards. We¡¯ll take you to the manager!¡± The two men say in unison with their suits drenched in sweat.

    Suddenly, the aura disappears and my mom nces to the side and gives me a mesmerizing smile.

    ¡°Honey, let¡¯s follow them.¡± She says as she takes my hand.

    I simply nod my head in agreement as we interlock our hands and the men let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Please follow us.¡± The men gesture to both of us.

    Nodding our heads, we start to follow them while people try to grasp what¡¯s going on. We pass through the receptionist¡¯s cabin and I turn my head to see that the wolf girl is currently busy with lots of customers at her desk.

    My mom notices this small action of mine and also turns her head in the direction of the wolf girl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re nning to bed a werewolf?¡± My mom asks in a low voice without bothering to hide the disgust on her face.

    Well, this expression of hers ismon because the werewolves scent are disgusting to us vampires. And it¡¯s also the same for them as they also find our scent disgusting. Either way, that doesn¡¯t make us enemies. In fact, there have been cases whereby a vampire marries a werewolf and gives birth to a Vaewolf.

    Sometimeter, we arrive in front of arge wall made out of therium, then one of the men ces his hand on the wall, and a green light envelopes his palm.

    In a sh, therge therium door opens wide, and another environmentpletely different from our current environment appears before my eyes.

    ======================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 51

    Inside this ce, I see many workers d in full protection gear as they carry out their duties. Many mechs are also being used in this ce to transfer materials and carry heavy objects.

    The most surprising thing here is that most of the workers are earth ability users and they are using their powers to build gigantic buildings within this dome, while the rest are just normal people with the essential knowledge of welding.

    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± I mutter as we walk through this ce that seems to have no end.

    Just how muchnd did they amass for whatever it is they are doing here? And how was this dome made?

    ¡°Hey, why did you bring us here?¡± My mum suddenly asks the men, pausing her footsteps and looking at the two men suspiciously.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the manager moved his office down here so that he could monitor this project. As you can see, we brought you here based on his order. This project is being designed for next year, so as to expand the ming house and encourage all other types of games and tournaments.¡± The man with sses exins.

    ¡°Too much information.¡± My mom tells him threateningly.

    ¡°*Gulp*, let¡¯s get going¡­¡± The second man who has been quiet so far, gulps loudly and interrupts.

    Wiping their sweat, the men let out a long sigh again and begin to lead the way.

    ¡°Jake, if we go back home are you going to fuck me again? Like I said, if you are man enough, i want you to try to impregnate me within two days¡­.fufufu.¡± My mom lets out giggles as she tells me what she wants without lowering her voice.

    ¡°What are you doing? They can hear us!¡± I mutter in embarrassment while my face turns red.

    ¡°Eh, don¡¯t you want to let people know that you are the one fucking me?¡± She retorts without lowering her voice.

    My mom is so shameless¡­.

    Looking up at the two men, they both have red faces, which is probably because of me and my mom¡¯s perverted conversation.

    For some reason, the men hasten their footsteps and move a little bit away from us.

    ¡°Mom, why did you call me your husband back there?¡± I ask in a low voice once I finally get the opportunity to move a small distance away from the two men.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re now my husband¡­¡±

    ¡°How is that?¡± I ask in confusion.

    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know? While we were mating do you recall that I ejected my wings and wrapped them around you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember¡­ you wrapped your wings around both of us while we were mating.¡± I answer her swiftly as I finally remember the sweet moment of that time.

    ¡°Well¡­ well, the thing is that¡­I initiated a marriage ritual at that time and so we are now a couple, aside from our blood contract.¡± My mom utters in a shy voice.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    [.¡­..]

    ¡°What have you done, mom?¡± I mumble as a little fear begins to grip me.

    ¡°I know I messed up, but it wasn¡¯t my fault. I didn¡¯t know that you and Misty were going to get married in a few days. Although, I did know that you two had a thing for each other.¡± My mom speaks up looking apologetic.

    ¡°Okay, I understand that it wasn¡¯t your fault, but this will just make things worst when Misty and I are want to perform our marriage ritual.¡± I let out a frustrated sigh and nce up at the dome¡¯s ceiling.

    In the culture of vampires, marriage rituals can be performed through mating or getting intimate. Modern time has now made vampires perform borate marriages, and the couples are to perform the ritual in a secluded luxurious room while the guests await the moans of the bride.

    However, if one of the couple is underage, (just like Aurora when she married her husband) they do not need to perform any extreme sexual activity, rather they canplete the ritual by simply kissing or cuddling. Nevertheless, the rituals are always done in seclusion with the guidance of the elders.

    I just didn¡¯t expect my mom to perform a secret marriage ritual without my consent or invite guests to hear her moans like it¡¯s done in our vampire culture. The scariest part right now is that if a vampire has been married before, he/she will have to break the ritual with their partner in order to get a divorce. However, if they refuse to break the ritual, and go ahead to get married to another vampire, he/she will be busted big time because there will be a marriage marking on them. (Although, they can marry another race and get away with it. As long as it¡¯s not a vampire.)

    ¡°Jake, I¡¯m sorry¡­. Maybe we should hire a witch to break our marriage ritual¡­¡± My mom suddenly says in a sad voice while staring at the floor.

    ¡°You want to get a divorce? No way will I allow that. I would have married you though if only you had been patient. The problem right now is that Misty will feel bad that you married me before her. Assuming this was done after marrying her, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However the deed has been done, I¡¯ll just have to settle things as a man and do something of equivalent value that will make Misty happy.¡± I tell my mom assuringly.

    ¡°Thank you, Jake¡­¡± Mom replies in a low voice and doesn¡¯t say anything again.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay mom, at least those leeches called witches won¡¯t leech a chunk of money off us now that we¡¯re not breaking the ritual.¡± I caress her hand lovingly and she seems to like it.

    I don¡¯t know which category my mom falls into, but after studying her, I realized that she is the jealous type. And the person she¡¯s extremely jealous of is Misty.

    How on earth will a mother be jealous of her child? Sigh¡­these two just won¡¯t settle.

    Suddenly, the two men stop walking when we get to the front of a shabby-looking door that is made of a material different from therium. This door is connected to arge building that looks like it was temporarily built, as some of its edges are uneven and seem to have been built in a haste.

    ¡°Please, proceed into the office¡­. It was temporarily built so the manager could monitor the project,¡± One of the men who¡¯s always the talkative one says.

    My mom and I nod our heads and without sparing the men a second nce, we enter the office.

    The moment we enter, a familiar figurees into my view. Even my mom furrows her eyebrows as she also recognizes this person. Not only that, but the person¡¯s scent also seems to disgust her¡­

    Well, I guess I¡¯m one of the few vampires that are immune to this particr scent since I don¡¯t find them disgusting.

    ==========================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    PS: Y¡¯all are wondering why there hasn¡¯t been any cucking so far right?

    Well, as I said at the beginning of this novel, it¡¯s very slow-paced and I can assure you that the MC will cuckold a lot of men by fucking their wives. Our first target is Barry¡¯s mom and we¡¯ll soon get to that arc. We just have two to three more chapters to go.

 Chapter 52

    This person also has a little scowl on his face. However, the scowl isn¡¯t directed at me, but at my mom. The reason for this is that, just like how I don¡¯t find a werewolve¡¯s scent disgusting, they also don¡¯t find my scent repulsive.

    This phenomenon has always baffled many werewolves, especially the females, and some even went as far as to ask me out. However, I always turned them down because I didn¡¯t want to cheat on Ze while we were still dating.

    ¡°Mr. Bon¡­.¡± I let out a surprised voice.

    The person that¡¯s currently in front of me is Mr. Bon Rex, the strict teacher who has been teaching at Springfield high school for over 120 years. It was also rumored that he is still *cough*¡­ a virgin.

    Furthermore, he was also the dumbo who was asking Anne out in her office yesterday.

    But what the hell is he doing here? This is so confusing.

    [Me too, I don¡¯t understand what is going on¡­ But I think I have an idea.]

    ¡°Look who we¡¯ve got here, A vampire lord and her son who is one of the troublemakers in the losers ss.¡± Mr. Bon says as he adjusts his eyesses.

    ¡°I won¡¯t take any insult from you, Bon. And mind you, I¡¯m also his wife. Insulting him is also the same as stepping on me.¡± My mom cut him short threateningly.

    ¡°Mmm, his wife? Vampires are still as weird as ever.

    ¡°Well, we are mature now, Jill. It won¡¯t make sense to start an unnecessary argument now.¡± Mr. Bon tells us and gestures for us to sit down on the two office chairs in front of him.

    Following his motion, we don¡¯t hesitate to sit down on the chairs. (Though, there¡¯s still a disgusted expression on my mom¡¯s face.)

    Looking at Mr. Bon from top to bottom, he doesn¡¯t look at all like the Mr. Bon from our school. Although his face is the same and he is still wearing his usual sses. However, he looks neat and handsomepared to his former self. He¡¯s wearing a in ck suit from an expensive brand that¡¯s worth over ten thousand dors. His face is also e-free and his hair is neatly styled to the side.

    ¡°Do you know that my son nearly died because of your pathetic technology that didn¡¯t teleport him away from that death zone!¡± My mom bellows.

    ¡°Calm down, Jill. I know that it¡¯s ourpany¡¯s fault, and I sincerely apologize for that. To be honest, I was ready to butt in the moment I realized that he was in danger. Look at the mini teleporter that I asked the guards to set up.¡± Mr. Bon says and points towards the side of the room, showing us a small, ck, round object.

    ¡°However, I stopped when I realized that you were already there,¡± Mr. Bon adds.

    ¡°So you knew that he has always gambled?¡± My mom asks in a low voice, her anger gone.

    ¡°Yes, I know that he always gambles here along with his friends. However, I feigned ignorance so that he would learn the hard way.¡± Mr. Bon replies.

    ¡®Fuck! This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡¯ I curse under my breath.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ I¡¯m sorry for my rudeness earlier. And by the way, is this another one of your old nasty tricks? You haven¡¯t changed in the slightest.¡± My mom shakes her head at Mr. Bon and a disgusted expression appears on her face again.

    ¡°My friend, let¡¯s put the old days behind us. Well, I find joy in living multiple lives. And more importantly, it also brings in more money and many hoes¡­fufufu.¡± Mr. Bon lets out mischievous chuckles and a vicious grin begins to form on his face.

    Wait a minute, tricks, multiple lives? This doesn¡¯t make any sense!

    I look at my mom and Mr. Bon in confusion.

    Then, Mr. Bon finally catches onto my expression and shes a smile at me and my mom.

    ¡°Oh, seems like your so¡ª ahem husband doesn¡¯t know about me.

    Well, you see Jake, I have a doppelganger ability, and a very strong one at that. I can make many clones of myself and one of my clones is a teacher at Springfield which is why you are confused. And I am connected to every one of my clones, which basically means that I¡¯m everywhere since I can switch my original self with them at any moment¡­fufufu.¡± Mr. Bon tells me this as his grin grows wider.

    [I knew it!]

    ¡°Also, I never realized that the cat girl at Springfield was your babe. Well, Imma back off for you¡­.fufufu.¡± Mr. Bon adds as he brings his face closer and whispers into my ears.

    ¡®Let me see you try loser. No way will Anne allow your freaking clone to touch her body.¡¯ I curse under my breath.

    ¡°Enough of that¡­ we aren¡¯t here for that. Why was Jake disqualified and his bets invalid? Furthermore, the Company has topensate us for their failed technology.¡± Mom suddenly announces. ¡°Although I don¡¯t need this money, it¡¯s Jake¡¯s money, and as his wife, I am going to sue thispany!¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­ are you unting the fact that you are his wife? Well, I don¡¯t really care about that. After all, I have seen more weird shit than this.

    ¡°And about the invalid bet¡­. I¡¯m not the owner of thepany, I work here as a manager and I have to act like one. The bet was ticked invalid by our bots who believed that Jake left the match without killing his opponent, because his intended opponents were meant to be high-level zombies or mutants and not the blood-thirsty Dhampir¡± Mr. Bon exins.

    ¡°Mmm, that makes sense.¡± My mom ponders quietly.

    ¡°However, due to ourpany¡¯s policy and the poor technology that failed to teleport Jake, we¡¯re going to pay him his full winnings. And not only that, but we are also going topensate him.¡± Mr. Bon continues, then begins to type away very fast on his VHC (virtual holographicputer).

    After some minutes of typing he pauses, then nces at me and my mom with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Congrattions yer JR5, you have won one hundred and thirty-two million dors, and thepany also offered you two million dors aspensation. So in total, you¡¯ve earned $134,000,000.¡± Mr. Bon announces with the same smile still carved on his face.

    ¡°Unfortunately, this is a huge loss for thepany.¡± He lets out a sigh and slumps into hisfy chair.

    For a minute, all my brain cells freeze.

    ¡°D-Did I just win $134,000,000?!!!¡±

    =====================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 53

    Meanwhile, inside the reception hall, all the gamblers that staked their money on Jake are currently jumping around In joy. While those that ced their bet against him are now wallowing in misery. (Well, the match was formerly invalid. So it had been good news for those that staked on him losing when he ended up being disqualified. But right now, it¡¯s a nightmare for them.)

    The wolf girl is also staring at therge holographic screen above her with a huge smile on her face. Even though there are customers that are waiting to be answered, her eyes are only glued to the screen.

    ¡°Finally, he won. He really surpassed my expectations. I guess it¡¯s time to quit this job since my mission has beenpleted. It¡¯s really infuriating to work as a damned receptionist, and that pig manager called Bon has been flirting with me a lot these days.¡± The wolf girl thinks to herself and a disgusted expression appears on her face (despite them being of the same race) as she remembers Bon¡¯s face .

    /////////////////////////////////

    ¡°Congrattions honey!!¡± My mom shouts in excitement as she hugs me and gives me a deep kiss.

    I also get carried away in the kiss as I move my hands downwards and ce them above her ass.

    Meanwhile, Mr. Bon just stares at the mother and son who are passionately kissing.

    ¡®Damn¡­ Vampires are some bunch of crazy weirdos. They are even kissing in front of me? What of Jake¡¯s father? Ahh, what am I even thinking about? He should be pretty much dead. But fuck, if I had a hot mom like this, I wouldn¡¯t mind eating the forbidden fruit too¡­

    Sigh¡­ I should quench my lust with that wolf girl who is a new worker. She should give in tonight unless she wants to get sacked¡­fufufu.¡± Mr. Bon thinks to himself.

    ¡°*Cough* I think we need to get serious here¡­¡± Mr. Bon suddenly interrupts me and my mom.

    My mom and I instantly pull away from each other with red faces, since we forgot that we were in the presence of someone and got carried away.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s next now?¡± My mom asks in excitement.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Jake will just have to sign some documents and we¡¯ll wire the money into his ount.¡± Mr. Bon replies and pushes arge screen tablet towards me.

    I write my signature on the TNP (Tablet note pro) and also scan my fingerprint by pressing both of my thumbs on the illustrated part of the screen.

    After doing all the necessary things, I return the tablet to Mr. Bon and he continues to do some things again on his VHC (virtual holographicputer).

    After some minutes, he raises his head and lets out a long sigh.

    ¡°All the procedures have beenpleted, we can only send the money to your virtual coin wallet due to bank charges and so that we can avoid an unnecessary investigation from the MLO (Money Laundering Officials). So by the way, do you have one?¡± Mr. Bon asks, looking at my face.

    ¡°Yes, I have one¡­.¡± I reply in a low voice.

    I mistakenly opened a virtual coin wallet app as a teen while I was messing around with my phone. Those virtual coins can be saved, traded, and used as a means of payment in some ways that I have no idea about. I opened it because I heard most of the rich kids in my school talking about it.

    ¡°So¡­ what is your user Id?¡± Mr. Bon asks while typing on his VHC.

    ¡°MISTY212¡­¡± I give him a reply.

    ¡°Mmm, MISTY¡­212, isn¡¯t that the name of your sister¡­.?¡± Mr. Bon asks while he keeps typing away.

    Well, Misty¡¯s name was the only thing I could think of when I was opening the wallet.

    ¡®He even used her name as the user id of his wallet! He must also use my name to open something! And I¡¯ll make sure to milk out his balls today.¡¯ Jill thinks to herself and extreme jealousy shes in her eyes.

    ¡°Okay, the money has been sent to your wallet. You¡¯ll receive an alert a few seconds from now.¡± Mr. Bon tells me as he stretches his body on the chair.

    Oh¡­.fuck!

    ¡°Mr. Bon¡­my phone got destroyed when I was fighting against that dhampir.¡± I tell him as I dip my hand into my pocket. In reality, I don¡¯t even know how I lost my phone but I¡¯m pretty sure that it broke into pieces when I was fighting against the dhampir.

    ¡°Okay, try to get a new one soon, we have a proof of payment so you should be able to receive your money when you get a new phone¡­.¡± Mr. Bon exins.

    After finalizing everything that we came to do, my mom and I leave the ming house by passing through another private exit, away from the eyes of the crowd.

    Sometimeter, we leave the region of the ming house and I vow and promise my mom that I will never ever step my feet into the arena again. When I reach home, I¡¯ll also vow to Misty and promise her not to ever gamble again. (Also, the wolf girl passed me her number inside a small piece of paper before leaving.)

    Right now, we¡¯re walking on the highway of Aldabra street. As usual, everywhere is bustling with people of different races, and the noise is so intense here. It also feels crappie as people walk and hit each other¡¯s bodies.

    ¡°Hey, honey¡­. Let¡¯s get you a new phone, what do you think?¡± Mom asks me with a low-profile smile on her face while we keep walking.

    ¡°That would be a good idea, let¡¯s also visit the pantie store, I didn¡¯t like the type of panties you were wearing¡­¡± I tell my mom with a slight grin on my face.

    ¡°Ahh, you don¡¯t like my panties? Then let¡¯s¡­. let¡¯s get new ones that you like.¡± Mom replies shyly as her face flushes red.

    Next, we both lock arms like lovers and begin our voyage into different stores to get what we want. The first thing we get is thetest Xphone from a gadgets store before we go to the other stores.

    I buy different types of panties for my mom, Misty, and Aurora. Of course, I also buy them a lot of lingerie.

    After shopping, my mom and I decide to head home. She really enjoyed this little shopping spree and it put a very bright genuine smile on her face since it felt more like we went out on a date.

    ========================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 54

    Right now, my mom and I are walking into the living room after going on a tour around her grand mansion. Although, the building itself is a small duplex without any tenant unlike ours. It¡¯s equipped with arge swimming pool and a massive garden full of exotic non-mutated birds.

    The truth is that, non-mutated birds are expensive as fuck, and only the rich can afford them. The birds are always reluctant to fly away from their space and into the outside world, due to their fear of getting killed by a mutant. They are also reluctant because, they are always well fed and monitored by an SP (smart pro) robotic torrent that will lock onto any invading mutants or threat and fire powerful rounds of electromaic bullets.

    Right now, my mom and I have entered the bedroom and locked the door from behind. Immediately I turn back to my mum I drop all the shopping bags onto the side of the room.

    In a sh, I walk towards my mom who is still trying to take off her clothes beside the dressing mirror and lift her up into a princess carry.

    ¡°Kyaaaaa!! You couldn¡¯t even wait for me to undress?¡± My mom mumbles with a red face as I carry her towards the bed and put her on it.

    Only her bra and pantie are on her body, every other thing has been pulled off.

    Without wasting time, I also start to remove my pants and T-shirt. After removing everything, my fully erect cock towers above my mom who is sitting on the bed.

    While we were in the ming house I regained my stamina, and well, I don¡¯t know about my semen volume because my balls feel empty right now.

    In the blink of an eye, I close the distance between me and my mom as I sneak towards her on the bed.

    Next, I slowly take off her bra and panties, and her exquisite meaty pussy appears before my eyes. Coupled with the intoxicating musky scent emanating from it and her milky tits with erect nipples.

    ¡°That underwear that you pulled off, do you like it? It¡¯s my favorite underwear.¡± Mom tells me shyly as her gaze shifts to the side.

    ¡°underwear, right?¡± I ask my mom in a confident voice while kissing her long and smooth neck and the area around it passionately.

    ¡°Y-Yes,¡± she answers.

    ¡°Obviously, I do. You look so juicy in it.¡±

    ¡°J-J-Juicy? Are you teasing me?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ so fucking juicy,¡± I say, now sucking on her neck and even squeezing her bountiful tits and ass.

    I can literally feel my mom¡¯s pounding heartbeat through my hands that are on her boobs. Her blushing skin also gets heated, showing her excitement.

    She then moves her hands and wraps it around my back and wordlessly urges me to stop kissing her neck. Well, I know she wants me to kiss somewhere else now¡­ and I oblige.

    Instantly, I move my face up and crush my lips against her soft, plump lips¡­ giving her a deep kiss.

    My mom desperately kisses me back as if she was waiting her entire life for this moment and after a few minutes of moving our lips against each other passionately, I daringly open my mouth to use my tongue as well.

    My mom also doesn¡¯t hesitate as she takes her own tongue out and intertwines it with mine, also giving me a taste of her sweet saliva.

    Though I want to keep kissing her like this for a little longer, my cock has already be fully erect and it is also poking my mom¡¯s pale smooth stomach.

    Fuck! I need to put it inside her wet meat-hole¡­

    After a few more seconds, suddenly, a determined sort of lookes into her face and she moves forward and pushes me into the bed

    At first, I thought she would just sit on the bed but to my surprise, she ces her right knee beside my head and stretches the other one across my face to rest it on my other side. Then she ces her butt on my face and also lowers her face towards my cock.

    [What¡­.?! Your mom must have watched a lot of porn, she¡¯s initiating the 69 position¡­.]

    And finally, with her ass on my face, I get a clear view of my mom¡¯s pussy.

    It is well shaved, light pink in color, and rather meaty in size. The skin around it is colored red and I can also see some wetness around it which is the result of our hot make-out session.

    I want to lick and suck on it right now but mom hasn¡¯t stopped moving yet¡­

    She bends her upper body forward till her face is directly before my crotch and instantly grabs my fully erect cock.

    ¡°Aargh~¡± A groan escapes my mouth upon my mom¡¯s divine touch on my shaft.

    Her cold slimy mouth wraps around my cock as if it was only meant for me. Her cold saliva sends shivers and extreme pleasure down my spine causing my body to jerk a little.

    Next, my mom starts to bob her head up and down, sucking on my cock with her exquisite mouth without grazing my cock with her long fangs. The way she moves her head professionally shows that this is not her first time giving someone a head.

    Just who the heck did she give a head? Was it my dad? Or some of her boyfriends during her teens? Well, that doesn¡¯t matter right now because she¡¯s now permanently mine.

    In extreme heat, I grab her hair and force it down on my cock, making her swallow the whole of my cock so I can explore the depth of her slimy mouth.

    I also get a hold of myself and raise her ass a little bit, revealing her extremely damp pussy.

    In the next moment, I crush my lips against her lower lips and begin to drink her salty musky juice. I don¡¯t stop there, I move my tongue upward, slowly licking her till I reach a little poking nub above her uterus.

    This¡­This is her clitoris¡­

    The moment my tongue circles around her clit, my mom¡¯s body jerks in ecstasy and she begins to bob her head very fast on my cock, making the pressure build at the base of my cock.

    ¡°I¡­AM¡­CUMMING!¡±

    Both of us let out a loud groan and begin to release all our desires.

    =====================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 55

    Note: Jake will start calling his mom by her name which is ¡°Jill¡±. Because using the word ¡°Mom¡± constantly is just too cringy for me as an author, lmao.

    =========================

    After releasing our desires, Jill swallows my semen and slumps back onto the bed. I also do the same after eating up her sticky fluid.

    Without wasting any time, I get into a kneeling position and grab Jill¡¯s legs, spreading them wide while her wet holees into my view.

    In a sh, I thrust my hip forward, stabbing my cock inside her exquisite pussy, and lean forward which brings my face into close contact with hers.

    ¡°Aaaahan~ it¡¯s too deep,¡± Jill lets out a painful moan as her body aches up upon my sudden pration.

    Right now, my cock is so hard that It feels numb around the base. It has never been as hard as this and this came as a surprise. It was at this moment I knew that my 9 inches fully erect cock was no child¡¯s y. Moreover, it just feels so good when Jill¡¯s walls wrap around my cock.

    I start to give her some weak thrusts which causes some squishy sounds toe out of her wet cave. However I don¡¯t stop there, as I move my face toward hers and crush my lips against her plump lips.

    She doesn¡¯t hesitate and allows me to explore her mouth. In the heat of the moment, we decide to take it to the next level. We separate our lips and look into each other¡¯s eyes before suddenly baring our fangs.

    Due to me being at the top, I instantly sink my fangs into her neck.

    Of course, vampires are not supposed to drink each other¡¯s blood because it¡¯s lethal and can cause instant death. However, this theory is exempt from couples who are married. The vampire marriage ritual is so strong that it basically means that the couples will be one, and their blood won¡¯t be lethal to each other again.

    However, sucking each other¡¯s blood has a disadvantage for the couples because they won¡¯t be able to get a divorce in the future. And also, It¡¯s like an eternal oath, a path of no return even after one of the partners dies.

    Meanwhile, my mom¡¯s marriage ritual with my dad broke after my dad went into an eternal slumber, a state which is akin to being dead. Assuming they had sucked each other¡¯s blood, my mom would have never been able to marry again or even have sex with any other person. However, my dad has never seen the color of my mom¡¯s underwear and neither has he sucked her blood.

    Phew! And his son ended up turning him into a cuck by fucking his wife and making her his own permanent woman.

    Right now, Jill¡¯s blood is slowly seeping into my mouth while I give her weak thrusts, permanently making her as mine. Her blood doesn¡¯t taste bitter as I had expected, rather it tastes very saltypared to fresh blood.

    Jill simply loosens her neck and wallows in pleasure as she allows me to suck her blood. The more blood I suck, the tighter she gets around my shaft.

    After drinking enough of her blood and vitality to my fill, I retract my fangs. While Jill also does the same to me.

    She doesn¡¯t suck as much blood as I suck from her, but she clearly had a fill of my vitality.

    After we suck each other¡¯s blood to our heart¡¯s contentment, we look into each other¡¯s faces.

    ¡°I love you, Jake. I¡¯m saying this to you as a lover and not as your mother. Don¡¯t ever leave me, live for me and the others. I want to spend the rest of my life with you, when we grow old and it¡¯s time to go into slumber, I want to sleep next to you in our coffin.¡± Jill tells me with a lovely gaze as she looks into my eyes.

    ¡°I love you too, Jill. I promise not to die, I¡¯ll live for you, and I also want you to live for me. Promise me that you¡¯ll stay away from danger and won¡¯t act like a hero.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I promise, I¡¯ll always be a good wife. Now that I have promised you, quickly fill me up so that I can make lunch for you.¡± Jill tells me with a deep gaze and red face.

    Obliging her request, I start to move my waist very fast and begin to strongly suck on her nipples while her thick milk seeps into my mouth.

    ¡°Aaaahan~ fuahaan~¡± Jill starts to moan loudly as I plow her pussy.

    Even the sounds of our flesh mming against each other can be heard. Suddenly, a strong pressure starts to build at the base of my cock.

    ¡°I AM¡­CUMMING!!¡±

    ¡°Aaaahan¨C do it inside me, you don¡¯t even need to ask before you creampie me.¡± Jill moans loudly as she wraps her legs around my legs.

    Hearing her words, my brain bes fuzzy with excitement, and I start to squirt my semen inside her. While her body begins to spasm beneath me.

    /////////////////

    Jill and I have finished letting out all of our desires, and we¡¯re currently lying down on the bed.

    Jill is sleeping beside me with her head resting on my chest. While her right hand caresses my chest.

    ¡°Mmm, you were awesome back there, Jake. My insides are full to the brim.¡±

    ¡°Well, you were so loud and I bet that the next house could hear your moans.¡±

    ¡°Eh, really? Am I that loud?¡±

    ¡°Yes, very loud¡­ and you were calling me all sorts of sweet names like ¡®daddy¡¯, ¡®sugarplum¡¯. To top it all off, you also asked me to spank you, but I didn¡¯t since we weren¡¯t doing the doggy style at that time.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°You are so mean¡­. I didn¡¯t say all that.¡± Jill defends herself while her face flushes red in embarrassment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go make your lunch now.¡± She adds as she stands up from the bed with a flushed face and picks up her robe, before dashing out of the room.

    =========================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 56

    I just finished eating the food that Jill made for me. To be honest, this is my first time eating her food, except the time I was a kid. It¡¯s very tasty and it also shows her experience in cooking.

    ¡°How was the food?¡± Jill asks as she clears the tes away.

    ¡°It was very very delicious. If there is another word greater than the word ¡®delicious¡¯ then it would be the perfect word.¡±

    ¡°Really!?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    ¡°Is my food more delicious than Misty¡¯s own?¡± Jill asks with excitement showing on her face.

    Sigh¡­ Why is she so jealous of Misty?

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what to say, because Misty barely cooks. Aurora does all the cooking and the house chore, so If I were topare yours with Aurora¡¯s own, then yours will be the best.¡± I tell her as i rx into thefy chair, and continue watching the program that is being disyed on the holographic TV.

    A disappointed look appears on Jill¡¯s face as she carries the tes to the kitchen. She wasn¡¯t interested in knowing whether Aurora¡¯s food is tastier than hers, she wanted to know about Misty¡¯s cooking skills

    In reality, Jill¡¯s food is tastier than Misty¡¯s, but I don¡¯t want to get her hopes up. And it is pretty bad to makeparisons between my women.

    Sometimeter, Jilles back from the kitchen and sits beside me on the couch before pulling me into a warm couple¡¯s hug. We are currently in the living room, which is furnished with exotic chairs, and equipped with gadgets that have never been used. Some of the gadgets are also quite dusty, I just need to find a free day to do some cleaning up.

    ¡°Mmm, I have washed your clothes and underwear. They shouldpletely dry up in the next 5-10 minutes. By the way, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to my friend¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°Is it so important that you want to leave your wife all alone at home?¡± Jill asks again,as she looks deep into my eyes.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite important.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, do you mind telling me about it?¡±

    Sigh¡­.

    ¡°It¡¯s just about the thesis given to us at school. I need to sort it out with Barry,¡± I lie through my teeth.

    ¡°Ahh, I see.¡± She replies, looking relieved.

    ¡°Looks like someone is getting jealous here huh?¡± I teasingly ask. Letting out a chuckle, I slightly pinch her nose.

    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. I¡­I just have this weird feeling. Sigh¡­ never mind.¡±

    ¡®Fufufu¡­. Your feeling is correct, I¡¯m going on a pussy heist.¡¯

    ¡°Jill, how about the phone?¡± I suddenly ask, trying to change the topic.

    ¡°Ahh, now I remember,¡± Jill says. ¡°The charger didn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°Oh, fuck it. Those wireless bullshit chargers are unreliable. I prefer the old cable chargers.¡±

    ¡°I used mine instead, honey. Hold on a minute, let me get it for you.¡± Jill tells me as she gets up from the chair. Some momentster, shees back with the phone in her hand and gives it to me.

    I collect the phone and switch it on. This new Xphone is thetest model from the Pineapple Phonepany. It has the new 12Gwork that is 100 times faster than the former 11Gwork.

    After switching on the phone, I input my pineapple id andwork carrier. The moment I input everything, all my lost data, which was about 50 terabytes on my former phone, appears in a sh.

    Mmm, just like they said. It¡¯s very fast and the screen resolution is awesome. But it¡¯s stillckingpared to thetest zamzung. And all these Xphone fans won¡¯t ept the reality, sigh¡­..

    [Ding! Ding!]

    [You¡¯ve been credited with sixty-seven million coins, which is worth $134,000,000.]

    A notification suddenly pops up on my phone screen.

    ¡°Wow~¡± I let out a voice, as I stare at the notification in awe.

    ¡°Honey, what happened?¡± Jill asks and also checks my phone to see what shocked me. ¡°Mmm, congrattions, honey.¡± She tells me again and kisses me on my cheek.

    ¡°This money is quite a lot, but it¡¯s akin to a drop of water in a wide oceanpared to what I own and what your dad left behind.

    ¡°However, don¡¯t spend it extravagantly just because you¡¯re rich. As your wife, I wouldn¡¯t want that¡­ and I understand that you¡¯ll want to liverge like your peers¡­¡±

    ¡°You are still too young to go after money. Too much money might make you go nuts or turn you in the wrong direction. Please, just be cautious and don¡¯t gamble again, you promised me.¡± Jill says, looking at me suspiciously.

    Sigh¡­.

    ¡°I promise, I won¡¯t gamble again¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahh, thanks a lot. By the way, have you gotten the Supers Academy Admission form?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t gotten it yet, I¡¯ll get it on my graduation day.¡± I reply.

    ¡°That¡¯s nice¡­ Has Misty told you anything?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she told me everything.¡±

    ¡°Are you angry with me? I had to do it.¡± Jill says apologetically.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. In fact, I have always wanted to be a traveller , so that I can explore differents and gxies. Moreover, Misty got a nice job where she is receiving a good ie. What else can we ask for?

    ¡°Uncle Sid¡¯s death was just a coincidence. That¡¯s something that Misty doesn¡¯t understand, and that is why In his stead, I¡¯ll take care of his wife.¡±

    [Take care of her with your dick!]

    My mom gives me an awkward look before shaking her head.

    ¡°With what happened today, there is a possibility that the dhampirs are going to attack us in the future. It¡¯s such a pain in the ass that our subss is trying to eliminate us.¡± Jill exhales strongly.

    ¡°Also Jake, the reason why we vampires can walk under the sun has something to do with the witches. Vampires and witches have been great allies since the beginning, they were the ones that supplied us with blood. And when the phenomenon that transported all other races to earth urred, the witches performed a ritual that allowed vampires to work under the sun.

    ¡°In return for helping us, the witches requested for something which I know nothing about. But ording to the rumors, it¡¯s about cross-breeding a vampire and a witch, which is impossible. Well, it¡¯s just a rumor, so I don¡¯t really know.¡± Jill shrugs.

    ¡°Mmm, that¡¯s weird. Why can¡¯t vampires and witches reproduce?¡± I ask.

    ¡°No matter how much they mated with the vampires it was all futile. So the witches had to mate with other races to increase their poption. But that doesn¡¯t affect the rtionship between the vampires and the witches. Everything that has to do with us is done by the witches. Like going into a deep slumber or breaking off a marriage ritual.¡± Jill exins.

    ¡°Mmm, thanks for the exnation, so many things are just so weird.¡± I tell Jill.

    Suddenly, Jill slides her hand into my shorts and grabs my sleeping dragon.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fuck again, I¡¯m getting horny.¡± She tells me while licking her lips seductively. ¡°I bet your little brother wants to explore my little sister again.¡± She adds.

    Oh no, this is bad¡­..

    ======================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 57

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m exhausted.¡± I say in a low voice.

    ¡°Eh, I¡­I was just excited to go for another round. Are you going to sleep over tonight?¡± Jill asks and removes her hands from my shorts.

    ¡°You know that is impossible. I have to sleep at home, I don¡¯t want to get in trouble with Misty. Well, if things be settled between you two, you¡¯ll join us over there or I¡¯ll spend some nights with you.¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Can Misty and I ever settle our conflict? I hope we settle it, because I don¡¯t like the distance between me and my daughter. Furthermore, if you go to college we won¡¯t see you as often.¡± Jill says with a sigh.

    ¡°Actually, the current system is different from before. Students can now work while schooling and they can also go to their various houses on weekends.¡± I reply with a shrug.

    ¡°Wow, that sounds so cool and very different from our time.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, your time? This is so confusing. I thought you only attended Springfield high school.¡±

    ¡°Well, I attended Springfield high school and Supers academy during my teens before moving to the vampire.¡± Jill replies.

    ¡°Mmm, so you mean you were a teenager before moving to the vampire world and meeting my dad?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and mind you, I and your dad¡¯s marriage was arranged, I never loved him.¡± Jill answers with pain in her voice.

    ¡°Sorry about that¡­¡±

    ¡°How old are you precisely?¡± I ask out of curiosity.

    Jill¡¯s face suddenly flushes red in embarrassment. ¡°You can¡¯t ask a girl about her age, I¡¯m still young you know.¡± she mutters with a breathtaking expression on her face.

    This is just too cute.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m your husband, you can¡¯t hide your age from me.¡± I tell her and fondle her breasts.

    ¡°Aaaahan¨C,¡± she leaks out a moan. ¡°Okay, fine. I¡¯m 165 years old.¡± She answers, while her gaze shifts to the side. ¡°I¡¯m not old you know?¡± She says again.

    ¡°Wow,¡± I let out a voice in surprise. I have always thought that Jill was about 200 years old or more. She¡¯s a very young woman (we won¡¯t saydy) using the vampire criteria because we are almost immortal.

    ¡°You are younger than I thought, I thought you were above two hundred years ¡­¡± I say with a slight chuckle and fondle her breasts again.

    ¡°Eh, 200 years? Pfft, that will be my elder sister¡¯s age.¡±

    ¡°You have always talked about your elder sister, but I have never met her.¡±

    ¡°Ahh yes¡­ That¡¯s right, she¡¯s one haughty, arrogant woman¡­ but well, deep inside she¡¯s just a cute hot head¡­.fufufu.¡± Jill says and a grin appears on her face. ¡°She just doesn¡¯t likeing to the human world, and when she finally decided to break out of her shell, dad went into a deep slumber. So all of the kingdom¡¯s affairs are on her shoulders.¡± Jill adds with a shrug.

    ¡°What about her children?¡± I ask another question.

    ¡°Pffft, children? Sigh¡­. Zamira hasn¡¯t found a man that she likes, and she also refused to have children through artificial methods. She¡¯s just one lonely warlock.¡±

    ¡°Warlock?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s a warlock, which a stage above the vampire lord. She¡¯s one of the strongest vampires.¡±

    ¡°Wow, I never knew that there was a stage above the vampire lord.¡± I say in astonishment.

    ¡°Over the years, vampires have been finding many ways to ovee their bottleneck. And my dad was the first vampire to be a warlock,¡± Jill tells me proudly.

    After spending some time with her, I learned that she has a haughty and childish side to her, which I find absolutely cute.

    ¡°Is there a chance of a warlock defeating a vampire king?¡± I ask because this question is now lingering in my mind.

    ¡°There¡¯s almost no way a warlock can defeat a vampire king. It might be possible if the king is caught off guard though.¡± She answers with a shrug.

    ¡°Okay, onest question, please¡­.¡± I tell her because she seems to be getting bored of my questions. ¡°Why did you say that it¡¯s almost impossible?¡±

    ¡°That is because, the king has a grimoire that contains all the vampire blood skills. Even a vampire king with the strength of a vampire lord can effortlessly kill a vampire warlock.¡± Jill exins.

    ¡°However, there is one person who has unfathomable knowledge about vampire blood skills apart from the king. This person has even created several blood skills on his own. That person is the king¡¯s knight, and he¡¯s also your master¡­¡± Jill says with a sigh.

    No way! Alphonso?! That pervert¡­?

    ¡°Thanks for answering my questions. I wonder what Alphonso¡¯s expression will be when he learns that I¡¯ve awoken my blood power.¡± I tell Jill who seems to be fuming with anger at the mention of Alphonso¡¯s name.

    Then she suddenly stands up and goes inside her room to dial his number. Afterward, only her yells and rantings can be heard throughout the room.

    After yelling to her satisfaction over the phone, shees back to the living room with my clothes in her hand.

    ¡°Darling, your clothes are now dry, you can put them on.¡± she tells me as she gives me the clothes.

    Obliging her words, I stand up and put on my clothes.

    After putting on my clothes, Jill suddenly hugs me. Although, it still feels weird standing beside her since she is a frigging 2 meters tall while I¡¯m 1.9. So this makes her a head taller than me and my sister.

    ¡°Should I cook for you before youe tomorrow?¡± Jill asks sexily with a wink. ¡°And I also have a surprise for you.¡± she adds.

    ¡°Yeah, make some juicy steaks for me.¡± I tell her with a grin on my face.

    ¡°Okay, you¡¯ll love it. Also, don¡¯t forget to video call me tonight, okay?¡± She whispers and kisses me again.

    Sometimeter, Jill sees me off to the door, as I leave the house.

    I¡¯m currently walking through the street that leads to Jill¡¯s house and heading towards the nearest warp station ording to the Boogle map on my phone.

    [Yo! Buddy! You motherfucker! You have been ignoring me. This ain¡¯t fair man¡­]

    The system¡¯s words suddenly sh before my eyes.

    Hey, why the heck were you also disturbing me while I was enjoying myself?

    [Sigh¡­. Where are you heading now?]

    To Barry¡¯s house of course, fufufu¡­

    =======================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 58

    Hey, why the heck were you also disturbing me while I was enjoying myself?

    [Sigh¡­. Where are you heading now?]

    To Barry¡¯s house of course, fufufu¡­

    [Ahh, you fucker¡­ I thought you didn¡¯t care about the mission. I¡¯d have just murdered you myself. ^__^]

    Whatever¡­.

    After walking for some time, I finally arrive at my destination. Seeing this, a smile forms on my face as I power-walk into the warp station and use a premium teleporter that¡¯ll transport me to district (E).

    The moment I enter the teleporter, it suddenly teleports me to another warp station in district (E) in a split second, and which carefully ejects me without tossing me like trash unlike themercial one.

    *PHEW*

    [Rich people are enjoying the most luxurious things in this world.]

    ¡®It¡¯s good to be rich.¡¯ I tell the system with a grin and walk out of the warp station.

    Right now, I¡¯m on a street called Diosap Hill. It¡¯s very crowded here with a lot of people walking around. Also, the crime rate in district (E) is quite high and many people die daily from mutants invasion.

    District (E) is filled with middle-ss people who make less than two million dors annually. Although, there are also poor people here, they are in the minority. Even in district (A) which is the capital and the most luxurious district, there are still so many poor people living there. These people put their life at risk by sleeping in abandoned homes that were left because of the zombies invasion.

    After walking for about one kilometer, Barry¡¯s house appears before my eyes. Barry is from a middle-ss family that is doing fairly well. His parents have the money to buy him an ability crystal, but they want him to graduate from high school first with flying colors. No doubt, he is the most intelligent in our midst.

    His house is a fairlyrge bungalow, surrounded by barbed wire, and inside it, there is also a small, elegant garden.

    Letting out a sigh, I enter their domain and begin to make my way towards their doorstep.

    *WOOF!!* *WOOF!!*

    Suddenly, I see a short bulky, muscr dog barking at me. ording to what Barry told me and what I have seen it do before, this dog can kill a low-level zombie and mutant on its own.

    ¡°Hey, you fucker! Do I look like a zombie to you?!¡± I shout in anger and throw a stone at the dog.

    However, this dog doesn¡¯t stop there, it gets furious as it snarls at me and begins to dash toward me.

    Sigh¡­ Humans and their pathetic dogs.

    The moment the doges close to me with his mouth wide open to bite me, I simply raise my leg and give it a very powerful kick.

    The kick hits the dog on his stomach, sending him rolling like a ball a few meters away.

    When the dog stands back on its feet, his legs begin to wobble and he looks at me in horror.

    ¡°Sorry, man¡­ you shouldn¡¯t have messed with me¡­¡± I tell the dog and shake my head.

    Of course, this dog understands me because they are one of the most intelligent exotic animals in this era. There have even been cases whereby some dogs evolved into a beast and gained the ability to talk. (Though, they are not wild beasts.)

    The dog doesn¡¯t answer me and runs away in horror, leaving his shit behind¨C Well, he got scared and pooped himself when I kicked him.

    [Damn¡­ that dog got traumatized]

    It wasn¡¯t my fault, man. I can¡¯t get bitten by that dog.

    [You could have just let it take a chunk of meat from you. I feel sorry for the poor dog.]

    Are you crazy?! You want me to sacrifice my own flesh? Ahh, I see¡­ you also love dogs¡­

    [You are right¡­ I love puppies. ^__^]

    While chatting with the system, the door to Barry¡¯s house suddenly opens wide, and an average looking womanes out with a gun in her hand.

    ¡°Mrs. Ja¡ª¡±

    *BANG!!*

    Before I can evenplete my sentence, a bullet suddenly hits me. The force is so powerful that it sends me flying backward. But despite its massive force, it¡¯s useless against me because it¡¯s not an electromaic gun.

    While I am on the floor, I start to hear footstepsing towards me. I don¡¯t move, but Instead I simplyy down on the ground so that I won¡¯t receive another round of bullets.

    The figure of Barry¡¯s mum suddenly stops and towers above me.

    ¡°Jake?!!¡±

    The moment she sees me clearly, she quickly tosses her gun away and crouches down to pick me up.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!! What have I done?! I didn¡¯t know that it was you! I was so scared that I didn¡¯t hesitate to fire! Uwaaaaaaah!!!¡± Barry¡¯s mom cries as she bends her upper body and carries me before pulling me into a tight hug.

    I can even hear the sound of her heart as it beats very fast, almost like it¡¯s about to fall out of her chest. This shows that she was very scared earlier when she saw the dog run away in horror. And she may have probably had a bad experience before.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Mrs. Jack. But I think you should install a camera in your house. If I was a human, I could have been severely injured.¡± I mutter with a groan and fake a painful expression.

    In reality, even if I had been a human. This type of gun wouldn¡¯t have killed me, because humans have also grown quite resistant over the years.

    ¡°Thank goodness! I¡¯m d that you are okay. I was so scared¡­.I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologizes again as she cleans her face and buries my head in her bosom.

    ¡°How about you make an atonement with your pussy?¡±

    ¡°You say what?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I said I dialed Barry¡¯s number but it isn¡¯t going through.¡± I lie through my teeth.

    ¡°Oh, that¡­ I don¡¯t know about it.¡± Mrs. Jack replies with a somewhat confused look on her face.

    ¡®Did I simply hear that wrong?¡¯ Mrs. Jack thinks to herself but shrugs it off.

    Phew!¡­ That was a close call.

    In the next moment, Mrs. Jack helps me up as I get back on my feet, and I tower above her since she¡¯s just 1.6 meters tall.

    Well, let me describe Mrs. Jack¡­.

    She is a busty woman with blonde hair just like Barry¡¯s. She has a very curvaceous figure with two massive jugs on her chest that are caged within her bra. Her looks are average, with her green eyes and Pearl-shaped face that perfectly fits her shoulder-length hair. The distinguishing thing about her is that she has a clear and smooth tan skin which gives her a youthful and milfy look.

    ¡°Jake, let¡¯s go inside, Barry is in his room probably ying games.¡± Mrs. Jack tells me as she picks up her gun and we start to make our way into their house.

    =========================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 59

    Right now, I¡¯m inside Mrs. Jack¡¯s house. This is not my first timeing to Barry¡¯s house.

    Their house is pretty average and it is as well equipped as every other household without any exotic or extravagant appliances. The reason why I don¡¯t visit Barry¡¯s house too often is that he¡¯s always too scared toe to my house because of Aurora. He feels that she is too cold but he doesn¡¯t know about her being a tsundere.

    The same goes for Tony, I don¡¯t really visit his house because his little sister has tried to seduce me on many asions. Well, his sister should be around 16 years of age or almost 17 years, since Tony is older than me by a year and a half.

    The only person with a carefree attitude that oftenes to my house is Zach. Aurora is more jovial and nice to Zachpared to the rest of my friends because he¡¯s always straightforward. The same goes for me, I always visit his house very often to y video games or watch thetest series of our favorite porn actress.

    ¡°Ahem, Jake¡­. I¡¯ll go to the washroom, go and meet Barry in his room. I haven¡¯t even seen him step outside today. He¡¯s such azy child, I¡¯ve been doing all hisundry since morning and washing off his nasty jizz.¡± Mrs. Jack tells me while her voice trails away as sheins about Barry¡¯sziness.

    ¡°Mmm, let¡¯s go check on that blockhead.¡±

    I mutter and begin to make my way towards his room. Their house is a simple four-bedroom t but only two rooms are being used. The reason for this is that Barry is the only child of his parents so he took one room while his dad and mom shares only one room, which leaves the other two rooms vacant.

    I walk past their dining room and make a right turn towards Barry¡¯s room. In the next moment, I arrive at Barry¡¯s doorstep and stretch my hand forward to turn his doorknob since his door is just a simple wooden door.

    I grab the knob and open the doo¨C

    ¡°Aargh!! You pervert!!¡± I scream in disgust and instantly close the door.

    ¡°You could have just knocked on the fucking door, you loser!!!¡± Barry also yells from within his room.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, you bastard! You could have used the fucking bathroom!!¡± I retort.

    ¡°This my fucking room, I can freaking do anything I want! You can¡¯t tell me what to do or where to do it!¡± Barry yells back.

    *Silence ensues*

    So, what happened precisely is that when I opened the door to Barry¡¯s room, I saw him sitting in front of hisputer, watching porn. And he had his right hand on his penis, as he fapped to the video.

    It¡¯s just so disgusting seeing another guy masturbating to a video. If it had been a girl, I wouldn¡¯t mind. But a dude? Yuk!

    After some time, I hear Barry¡¯s voice again from within.

    ¡°You cane in now.¡± He informs me.

    I grab the doorknob and turn it again, finally entering his room.

    The moment I step my foot inside, a putrid odor wafts into my nose. I shake my head as I realize the reason why his mom had beenining and why she had used the word ¡°Jizz¡±.

    ¡°You could have knocked on the fucking door, idiot!¡± Barry says again as soon as he sees me.

    Well, we always use swear words with each other, so we see it as a norm.

    ¡°Let it slide¡­ I¡¯ll pretend I never saw that.¡± I give him a reply and sit down on the smallfy chair in the corner of his room.

    ¡°Fine¡­¡± He replies in defeat.

    Barry is a tall, fat guy with the same height as me. He has a very rough and unkempt blonde hair. His head is rtivelyrge and his eyeballs are as huge as an egg. His cheekbones also look a bit out of shape, giving him an overly matured look. Although he is the smartest among us, there is no doubt that the ¡°ugly guy¡± trophy belongs to him. And finally, he wears odd sses that always gives him a nerdy look.

    The only simrity between him and his mom is that they both have blonde hair. Every other thing about him, he got from his father.

    ¡°How are you doing man?¡± He asks as he drops his headphone beside hisputer. ¡°This visit is unexpected¡­¡± He adds as he walks forward and sits down on his bed.

    His room is just an average teenager¡¯s room with lots of odd-looking wallpapers, and a lot of female stickers here and there. There is also an overlyrgeyout for his outdated non-holographic gaming PC that generates quite a lot of heat.

    ¡°Well I was bored, so I decided toe and visit you.¡± I lie through my teeth.

    Of course, I came to fuck his milfy mom. After all her gori husband barely even cares about her, since he rarelyes home.

    ¡°But still, you should have called. And where the hell did you go yesterday? We were fucking worried and your number wasn¡¯t going through. Your sister was also here looking for you. I nearly pissed myself when I saw her.¡± Barry says with a sigh.

    ¡°Oh, that? Well, it wasn¡¯t that big a deal, I fell sick yesterday, so I had to visit the school clinic¡­¡±

    ¡°Do vampires even get sick?¡± Barry asks and gives me a suspicious look.

    It was at this moment, that I knew I fucked up. Fortunately, Barry didn¡¯t probe into my lie.

    ¡°Hey man, I have good news for you!¡± Barry says in excitement as he taps his wristwatch, causing hisputer to disy the photo of a mature elf woman.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I ask¡­

    ¡°Ahh, idiot! That¡¯s Alice Gunner! I was watching hertest premium video earlier!¡± Barry tells me.

    ¡°Ahh, I remember now¡­ Alice Gunner, our favorite porn actress. How much did you pay for her premium video?¡±

    ¡°$100¡­¡±

    ¡°What! You could even get a clean babe to fuck with that amount!¡± I bellow in shock. Who the hell pays 100 bucks for a single porn video with a very short duration? I mean, there are tons of her videos on pirate sites.

    ¡°Jokes on you, loser! I¡¯ll soon pop my cherry, just you wait and see¡­.¡± Barry speaks while his eyes gleam and sparkle.

    ¡°Oh, tell me about it¡­.¡±

    ¡°You see¡­ I asked ir out. And you know what? She said she¡¯s going to give me a reply today. I am waiting for her text, woohoo!¡± He grins maniacally.

    No way, Tony¡¯s sister doesn¡¯t like you. Don¡¯t worry, Imma console you when you get rejected. I think inwardly.

    ¡°Who is the loser now? News about your breakup with Ze has spread throughout the school, and now you don¡¯t have a girlfriend¡­ I¡¯ll show off ir and make you feel bad. Fufufu.¡± Barry brags again.

    ¡°Wait, how did news about our breakup spread?¡± I ask in surprise.

    ¡°Oh, she was found crying profusely, and the other girls immediately knew what happened since you left with her a few minutes earlier,¡± Barry replies with a shrug.

    [Enough, chit-chat. Let¡¯s get to the next phase. Find a way to distract this pig so that we can get to his mom.]

    The system¡¯s words suddenly sh before my eyes.

    ========================

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    PS: Join my discord to view Barry¡¯s illustration along with other characters.

 Chapter 60 - Initiating The Plan [part 1]

    Note: R*pe scene ahead. If you have any morals for fiction then this chapter isn¡¯t for you.

    ========================

    [Enough, chit-chat. Let¡¯s get to the next phase. Find a way to distract this pig so that we can get to his mom.]

    The system¡¯s words suddenly flicker before my eyes.

    You fucker, I¡¯m trying my best!

    [Just knock him out or something!]

    That¡¯s a bad idea!

    [Do you think that you¡¯re actually a nice fe? You had better forget your morals in order to get what you want!]

    You sound so evil right now.

    [I am neither good nor evil.]

    *Barry¡¯s speaks up once again*

    ¡°Jake, why did you break up with Ze? She¡¯s such a nice girl, every dude in our school would die for her. I can¡¯t believe that you dumped such a decent girl. You guys were so close, everyone thought you would marry her!¡±

    ¡°Did I say I broke up with her? And I don¡¯t want you to pry any further.¡± I tell Barry with a cold re.

    ¡°Okay, fine¡­. I won¡¯t ask you anymore questions about her.¡± He replies in defeat.

    ¡°So, are you going to watch Alice Gunner¡¯s video with me? I¡¯m even about to pay 500 bucks for a live video call with her!¡± Barry says in excitement while his eyes gleam and sparkle.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    This guy is so stupid¡­. But yeah this is my chance!!

    ¡°You say a live video call with Alice Gunner?¡± I ask and fake being surprised.

    ¡°Yeah, a live video call. Not only that, but I¡¯ll also watch her masturbate and squirt all over the cam!¡±

    ¡°500 bucks per session with a single person right? Well, I¡¯ll pay for you to have a session with her and after that, I¡¯ll also have my own session with her!¡± I tell him with fake enthusiasm.

    ¡°Really!!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, do I look like a joke to you!?¡± I ask with a chuckle.

    ¡°Unbelievable!~ This is so unlike you Jake. The Jake I know would rather gamble with his money than pay such a huge amount for a porn actress.¡± Barry says suspiciously.

    ¡°Okay fine, to prove my words to you. I¡¯ll send you one thousand dors right now.¡± I say, as i proceed to take out my phone from my pocket and transfer the money to his ount instantly.

    (Ding!)

    A notification suddenly enters his phone.

    ¡°Holy shit! I thought you were fucking kidding me! A-And isn¡¯t that the new Xphone?!¡± Barry exims in awe and rushes towards me to check out my new phone.

    After checking it out, he rushes back to hisputer and begins to type away to make the payment for the session.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Barry, I want to get something outside and also take a walk around the street while you have your session with Alice.¡± I tell him and get up from the chair.

    ¡°Alright, just fuck off! The video is about to begin. Also, don¡¯t stay outside for too long.¡± He replies before putting on his headphones immediately the figure of an elf appears on his screen.

    Yes! This is perfect! Phase one of my mission has beenpleted!

    I grin inwardly in excitement.

    [That was so smooth~ the dude doesn¡¯t know that his momma is about to be fucked¡­.fufufu.]

    In the next moment, I walk out of his room and make my way to the living room.

    When I reach the living room, I realize that Mrs. Jack is not here.

    ¡®Mmm, where could she be? I think she said she was going to be in the washroom?¡¯ I mutter as I nce around.

    Sigh¡­. This system isn¡¯t even like the ones I read about in some novels. I mean those systems have several cheats and innate skills, but I have none, and I¡¯m about to freaking seduce Barry¡¯s mom.

    [You have to work hard to get it. And be grateful, the mission is pretty simple. Just fuck Barry¡¯s mom! You can r*pe her man. She¡¯s just a weak, puny, horny woman who needs a good cock.]

    ¡®I hope you won¡¯t be the cause of my death.¡¯ I reply, as I walk into their washroom. However, Barry¡¯s mom isn¡¯t here either.

    ¡°Where the heck is she?¡± I mumble as I walk out of the washroom.

    There is one ce that I haven¡¯t checked yet, and that is her bedroom.

    I immediately walk back to the living room, walk past the dining room, then make a quick turn to the left where Barry¡¯s mom¡¯s room is located.

    The moment I reach the aisle on the left wing, I see two rooms and I don¡¯t know which one belongs to Barry¡¯s mom.

    After contemting for a while, I decide to go into the first room. I reach out to the doorknob and turn it. Luckily, the door isn¡¯t locked from within.

    *Click*

    ¡°Barry, how many times have I warned you to always knock on the door before you barg¡ª¡±

    Before she canplete her sentence, I immediately run forward. She¡¯s so startled and surprised that she can¡¯t say anything as she turns around and sees that it wasn¡¯t Barry.

    I hasten my pace and pounce on her wildly, making both of us fall back to the bed which is behind us. Even though I am currently pinning her down, for some reason, she is not resisting me at all. She looks like she is in shock, it¡¯s almost like she cannot believe her eyes.

    But I don¡¯t stop to ask for the reason behind her weird reaction¡­

    With one hand I grab her white blouse and tear it off of her body, which reveals a ck bra. But I don¡¯t stop there, as I pull off her bra as well and destroy itpletely, revealing her big, bouncy breasts. Even in this situation, I cannot help but admire their perfect shape and huge size. Seeing her beautiful cherry coloured nipples on top, Itch my mouth onto them and begin to suck them very hard.

    After sucking them very hard, I roughly grab one of her tits and squeeze them hard, with my fingers digging into her soft marshmallow. My thumb and index finger move as well, pinching the nipples and making her leak out a muffled moan. Separating my lips from hers, I decide to grow some balls and take things to the next level since she¡¯s not resisting. So, I skillfully lick her soft lips before sliding my tongue inside her mouth.

    ¡°Iyaan~¡± Barry¡¯s mom lets out a moan as I slide my tongue into her mouth.

    ========================

    Note: I¡¯m not really good at writing a r*pe scene, but I tried my possible best and I hope you guys liked it.

    PS: Join my discord server to view some characters illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 61 - Initiating The Plan [Part 2]

    Note: R*pe scene ahead. If you have any morals for fiction then this chapter is not for you. However, I can assure you that it¡¯s not badly written and neither was anyone hurt.

    ========================

    ¡°Iyaan~¡± Barry¡¯s mom lets out a moan as I slide my tongue into her mouth. I then start to kiss her roughly, licking her teeth and exchanging our saliva, while I also make sure not to injure her with my fangs.

    The most surprising thing right now is that even though I am assaulting her, this woman beneath me is not resisting me in any way. In fact, she also kisses me back and allows me molest her body.

    Suddenly I get up, separating myself from Barry¡¯s mom who is lying on the bed right now before pulling off my own shirt. Then I pull down my pants along with my underwear, bing fully naked. Even though I have had a lot of sex today, my cock is standing rock hard right now.

    As I look down at Barry¡¯s mom again, I notice something odd. Her cheeks are getting red and she has an expression of interest as she looks at my naked form from top to bottom.

    ¡°Aaahan!¡±

    She lets out a small moan as my hands move forward again to grab her slim waist and turn over her entire body. Which puts her smooth and spotless white back towards me.

    Immediately, my gaze falls on her juicy ass which is enclosed in her shorts. I grab these shorts, pulling them down to reveal her pure white and perfectly round ass in a sexy ck pantie.

    Encountering the final obstacle to Mrs. Jack¡¯s secret spot, my hands move in a sh, ripping off her panty and spreading her meaty ass-cheeks apart. Which reveals her small, pink slit and a cute little butthole. At the same time, a sweet musky scent also wafts from her crotch, making my lust explode further.

    Quickly, I sink my face into her crotch and start licking her pussy, lubricating it with my saliva. The moments she starts feeling good, her love juices start to seep out and I make sure to eat every drop of it.

    ¡°Aaahan~¡± she moans in pleasure again.

    Removing one of my hands from her ass, I use my index and middle finger to spread open her vagina a little more, making her erect clit appear from within. Then, using my thumb, I slowly start rubbing it.

    ¡°Aahan! Nhanh!¡± Barry¡¯s mom moans even louder as I increase the speed of my thumb.

    ¡°I AM CUMMING!!!!!¡±

    She suddenly yells with her sweet voice and speaks for the first time since i began assaulting her.

    Fuck!¡­ Bring down your voice.

    A couple of minutester, her whole body starts to quiver and archs up. Her juicy nectar gushes out from her pussy as well, and I raise her ass a little bit and start drinking it greedily without wasting a single drop. While her overflowing juices quenches my thirst, they also make my hunger for her increase a level further.

    Next, I move my body once again as I separate my mouth from her pussy and flip her body around again, bringing us to the missionary position right now. Then I move my face up and bring my body down on hers, with my throbbing cock in between her ass-cheeks, and pressing against her damp, wet pussy. My face is also right above hers and my hands are grabbing her soft tits, as I knead them hard.

    Then with a full, powerful thrust, I stab my cock deep inside her wet pussy.

    ¡°Fuaahan!¡± She cries in pleasure while her tight walls clench on my cock like a mp. Then she wordlessly wraps her legs around my back as well, persuading me to go further.

    Even though I want to stop this right now, this woman won¡¯t let me because she has her legs tightly wrapped around me. With my waist starting to move gradually, I remove my cock and stab it back inside her tight, juicy pussy¡ª plowing it roughly.

    At the same time, my hands also reach out to her tits, squishing and cupping them roughly while kissing her nape and leaving several hickeys.

    Fuck! Her inner wall feels so good¡­ I can¡¯t believe she is this tight¨C as if her husband doesn¡¯t even fuck her. Her tits are still also in perfect shape and they are not sagging in any way.

    With her crotch and my crotch letting out pping noises, I now begin stabbing my cock inside her tight snatch as hard and fast as I can. The pleasure I am feeling is beginning to reach its peak as the pressure starts to build at the base of my cock.

    Grabbing onto her waist tightly and spreading her ass apart, I give onest powerful thrust before squirting my semen inside her. Even though I am ejacting right now, my penis doesn¡¯t lose its erection, and so I continue to plow her pussy continuously.

    ¡°Aaahan~ I am also cumming!¡± Barry¡¯s mom moans below me and her body starts to spasm. At the same time, she forcibly grabs my head and pulls me into a deep kiss.

    Finally, after filling her womb up, I remove my cock from her pussy¡ª which is covered in semen and juices¡ª then slump back onto the bed tiredly while my cock turns soft.

    Looking to the side, I also see Barry¡¯s mom dripping with sweat from head to toe, and looking very tired with her eyes closed in disgrace.

    Even in this situation after what I have done, I can¡¯t help but admire Barry¡¯s mom¡¯s hour ss figure while she covers her body with the clothes that I ripped off earlier.

    Some awkward momentter, I get up and put on my clothes, and Barry¡¯s mom hasn¡¯t said anything yet. Right now I¡¯m scared as fuck, and I¡¯m thinking of making a run for it, but running away won¡¯t change anything if she decides to call the ¡°Punishers¡±.

    ========================

 Chapter 62 - The Truth...

    After putting on my clothes, I grow some balls and walk towards Barry¡¯s mom who is still lying down on the bed with her eyes closed.

    ¡°Mrs. Jack, I am s¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare utter a word! So you came here to fuck me huh? Do I look like a slutty woman to you, Jake? What the heck do you take me for?!¡±

    Mrs. Jack bellows in such a low voice that even I could barely hear it, meanwhile she still had her eyes closed.

    Wait, is she crying? Fuck! What have I done?

    ¡°Mrs. Jack, please hear m¡ª¡±

    ¡°Get out of my room, Jake.¡± She cuts me short.

    ¡°I am sorry, Mrs. Jack. I¡­I have always liked you and crushed on you secretly, but I never knew how to tell you. I¡­I lost my mind earlier when I decided toe into your room. Sigh¡­ I feel so ashamed of myself.¡± I mutter in a low voice while apologizing profusely.

    ¡°Y-you like me?¡± She asks with a stutter and a slightly surprised voice as she opens her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, I like you very much, Mrs. Jack. And I want to shower you with some love because I know that you are a lonely woman.¡± I reply with my head lowered, as I try to smooth talk her into forgiving me. Although, 80% of my words are true, because I¡¯ve always secretly admired her.

    She simply closes her eyes like she¡¯s in deep thought before suddenly speaking up.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯m a married woman. Why did you like a woman like me, and your friend¡¯s mom at that? Just get out of my house for now Jake, I want to be alone, and don¡¯t try to beg me or apologize.¡± She says, as she closes her eyes once again before letting out a long sigh.

    Obliging her words, I don¡¯t say a word. Instead, I simply walk out of the room and also quietly get out of the house without alerting Barry.

    ___________________________

    []

    []

    [You¡¯ve Unlocked A New Slot; Sex Points!]

    [You¡¯ve Unlocked A New Slot; Stats Points!]

    [You¡¯ve Unlocked A New Slot; System Shop!]

    [You¡¯ve Opened A Locked Slot, Charm!]

    [You¡¯ve Earned One Celestial Point For Cucking Barry¡¯s Father!]

    [You¡¯ve Earned Two Stats Points For Mission Completion. Conquer More Women To Earn More Stats Points!]

    [You Can Check Your Stats To See Other Rewards]

    ¡ª

    ¡°Wow,¡± I say in surprise as I stare at the system¡¯s window that is before my eyes. Some people are even moving away from me, thinking that I have run mad because I am gesturing wildly with my hands in excitement.

    I was actually walking along the street of Diosap Hill, and heading towards the warp station before bright familiar characters suddenly appeared before my eyes.

    ¡°Open system stats!¡± Imand the system.

    [USER¡¯S STATS]

    [Name: Jake Mystro]

    [Race: Vampire]

    [Strength: 10]

    [Derexity: 10]

    [Stamina: 10]

    [Resistance: 10]

    [Perception: 10]

    [Free System Stats: 2]

    [Sex Points: 42,500]

    [Charm: 100 ]

    [Celestial Points: 4 ]

    [Ability Bank: 0/1]

    [Current Cell: None]

    [Number Of Mana Cells: None]

    [Current Ability: None]

    [Ability Category: None]

    [HOST WOMEN¡¯S LIST]

    [Jill Mystro | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 99.9 %]

    [Misty Mystro | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [Ze Fox | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 50%]

    [Aurora Grey | Temporary Woman]

    [Loyalty: Null]

    [Anne Heath | Temporary Woman]

    [Loyalty: Null]

    [Hayes Heath | Temporary Woman]

    [Loyalty: Null]

    [Emma White | Temporary Woman]

    [Loyalty: Null]

    [Note: Temporary women will be removed from the list after 48 hours. Each sexual interaction with the host will allow them to appear on the list again, till they be a permanent woman or get dumped.]

    ==============

    [SYSTEM¡¯s SKILLS]

    [Inspect: The host will be able to analyze any item. It can also be used on beasts, humans, and demi-humans.]

    [Inventory: Store anything inside the endless space apart from living things.]

    [System Shop: This is a function of the system that has been permanently unlocked. Anything can be found in the system shop, ranging from skills, weapons, items, and consumables.]

    ¡ª

    Wait a minute, why is Ze my permanent woman?! And why the hell do I have so many sex points?!

    I ask the system furiously.

    [I¡¯m sorry Buddy, I lied to you¡­ Do you remember when i said that I wanted to tell you something?]

    Yes, I remember¡­. I reply, still feeling angry.

    [Actually, this isn¡¯t my fault, assuming you had me when you broke up with Ze I wouldn¡¯t have allowed it. And the sole reason behind her low loyalty percentage is because she lied to you¡­.]

    Hey, stop beating around the bush. Go straight to the point!

    [Okay fine! The truth is that¡­ Ze didn¡¯t cheat.]

    What?! Why are you just saying this now? This doesn¡¯t make any sense! Why did she lie then?!

    [Well¡­ I wanted to tell you tonight so that I won¡¯t ruin your mood. But it looks like I have to let it all out.]

    So¡­So you mean I impregnated her?! Fuck! What have I done? I need to find her real quick! Why did she have to lie to me?!

    [Hey, calm down buddy. That¡¯s not all, the biggest secret is that she¡¯s not human, she¡¯s a witch.]

    Wait, what?!

    [She¡¯s a witch¡­. And if you connect the dots to what your mom told you earlier, you¡¯ll realize that everything makes sense¡­.as to why she lied.]

    Hold on, she¡¯s a witch and I¡¯m a vampire. And ording to what my mom told me, vampires and witches are unable to reproduce. But at the same time, the witches have been trying several procedures and carrying out many experiments to make this workout. So does that mean¡­?

    [Yeah, it¡¯s what it is, buddy. Ze is bound to the same fate as you; bound by her own n to do something against her wishes, just like you. Your grandpa has a lot to exin, he¡¯s the only one that can shed more light on this matter, because this was all nned.]

    Why? Why did grandpa have to do this? Why must it be me and Ze? Can¡¯t they just find other people to use?! I could remember the sadness in Ze¡¯s eyes. Just why did this have to happen to me?!

    I¡¯ll go to Ze¡¯s house and check up on her. But if she isn¡¯t there anymore, I¡¯ll traverse the whole universe in search of her.

    Andstly, old man duke will pay, he can¡¯t just keep using people¡¯s lives to y politics. I don¡¯t care if this was an agreement to make vampires walk under the sun, he must pay for this!

    I promised my mom and Misty not to interfere with the vampires affair, but right now, I don¡¯t care anymore. Every single person will pay, be it a god or a god yer!

    I bellow inwardly and clench my fists in determination.

    [Sigh¡­ I feel your pain, man. Getting forcefully separated from the girl you love. But either way, I want you to calm down and at least check out the history of how you earned your sex points¡­fufufu.]

    [Downloading History]

    =======================

 Chapter 63 - Another Mission

    [Downloading History]

    [History Downloaded]

    [You earned 10,000 sex points for impregnating Ze]

    [You earned 10,000 sex points for impregnating Misty]

    [You earned 1,500 sex points for groping Aurora and making her cum.]

    [You earned 7,000 sex points for deflowering, groping, creampieing, having cunnilingus with, and giving Misty an orgasm.]

    [You earned 8,000 sex points for deflowering, groping, creampieing, receiving fetio, giving cunnilingus, and making Jill climax several times.]

    [You earned 4,000 sex points for fucking, creampieing, having cunnilingus with, and giving Emma an orgasm.]

    [You earned 2,000 sex points for sucking on multiple nipples.]

    [Total sex points earned: 42,500]

    [The history was summarized because the host had sex with multiple women while the sex points slot was still locked. The record will be given in full detail after fucking a woman instantly.]

    =====

    [How was it? You wanna check out the system shop?!]

    Sigh¡­. Maybeter¡­

    [Still thinking, buddy?]

    Yeah, I feel so stressed out after finding out that Ze didn¡¯t cheat on me, and about the fact that she¡¯s also carrying my child at a very tender age. I just want to see her and give her a warm deep hug and promise never to doubt her again.

    [Sorry, buddy¡­. I understand how you feel¡­the pain of being separated from someone you love. And why do I even feel like you love Ze more than Misty, cause your reaction sa¨C]

    ¡®I love everyone equally.¡¯ I cut the system short.

    Yes, I admit that Ze has been my girlfriend since I was very young, around 9 years old. And you know the craziest thing we did? I deflowered her at the age of 12 when we first tried out sex which shows how much we crazily loved each other and how far she¡¯s willing to do anything to please me. And at the same time, I also secretly admired my sister, then I took things to the next level with her when I thought that Ze had hurt me.

    All of a sudden, my long-term rtionship with Ze took a wrong turn just because some people are pulling the strings and are using us to y politics¡­ You can never understand how I feel right now.

    Even killing a lot of people right now can¡¯t stop my anger!

    [Man¡­ the sadness in your heart, I can feel it. You truly love all your permanent women and don¡¯t just see them as your cum dump or points-earning materials, like my former hosts did.

    [It¡¯s just like, my fear¡­my fear of losing you. Even though I have only known you for two days, you are the best person that I have ever met, Jake. And you are the first person to treat me like a normal entity unlike some kind of tool or random system. That¡¯s why I am trying my best to help you, I don¡¯t want to lose you too Jake. ^__^

    [All these things that I am doing, I¡¯m doing it because I like you not just as a host, and I am literally crossing the line as a system just so that I can help you since you always heed my advice. Don¡¯t make a rash decision Jake, there¡¯s still a lot of time left for you to grow. I believe Ze will be okay and you¡¯ll surely meet her when the right timees. Just get stronger¡­]

    The system advises me and cheers me up.

    Thanks buddy, I feel calm now and I¡¯m now able to think straight. I¡¯ll work hard and get stronger.

    [Good. That¡¯s the spirit¡­.fufufu. Now we need to take the next step.]

    THE CUCKOLD SYSTEM

    [Ding!]

    [A New Mission Has Been Assigned¡­]

    [To-do: Conquer Alice Gunner, And Make Her Your Personal Obedient Slut.]

    [Rewards: Unlock The Reputation Slot And Earn 10 Reputation Points.]

    [Rewards: +2 Stats Points.]

    _____________________________

    Eh, what is this¡­? Why a pornstar out of all people? I ask in surprise.

    Although, I like Alice Gunner since I often jerk off to her videos, but making her my slut is absolutely insane!

    [ She¡¯ll have many uses and she¡¯ll also be a great ally. We just have to make her be an obedient bitch. Although I doubt she can leave the porn industry, we can take a different route yah know? That¡¯s by making porn videos with her¡­fufufu.]

    What¡­What!?! You want me to be a pornstar?!

    [Yes and no! Have you thought about having two identities? Being a badass porn star that all men would wish to be, and being a random vampire dude that steals people¡¯s women¡­.fufufu.]

    How¡­how is that possible!?

    I ask in surprise. I¡¯m really shocked right now because this system just keeps amazing me.

    [Here¡¯s the n¡­ Remember you have a system shop huh? All the things in the store are generated randomly every 24 hours. So in today¡¯s item, there¡¯s a cool skill that will allow you to change your appearance to apletely different person.

    This skillsts for some time before wearing off, so if you can get this skill, you can be a badass pornstar and have two identities! You just have to make Alice into your obedient bitch and boom! You are all set, fufufu¡­]

    ¡°Wow~¡± I let out a surprised voice.

    I can¡¯t wait to check out the system shop! It must be very cool!

    [Yeah, it¡¯s very cool. I¡¯m also excited about what you are going to purchase apart from the transformation skill¡­fufufu.]

    And hey system, what the hell are reputation points?

    [Reputation points are just like the amount of influence you have, how popr you are, and how you impact the people around you. Reputation points cane in handy in the future as it has a lot of uses. You can even earn them by impressing your women and making them happy.]

    Wow, I love you, system!

    [I love you too, host. Happy now? ^__^]

    Yes.

    Sometimester, I arrive at the warp station and power-walk into it, grinning like a maniac all the way.

    I pay for the premium teleporter and teleport back to district (A). The moment I reach district (A), I walk to Ze¡¯s house which is located in the slums of District (A).

    Her house is just as I had guessed. It is totally empty and even her so-called fake family is nowhere to be found.

    I ask the neighbors about them but none of them have any idea where they went, or when they even left. They just found out that the ce vacant this following morning.

    Letting out a regretful sigh, I enter a train back to Anore and begin to make my way back to my house.

    =========================

 Chapter 64 Half-vampire-Half-valkyrie

    I¡¯m currently a kilometer away from my house, when something suddenly shes through my mind.

    Mmm, I¡¯ve unlocked my charm but I haven¡¯t tested out how effective it is. I look around and notice that there are also plenty of people walking down the road.

    ¡°Activate Charm¡­¡± I mutter, and in a split second my eyes suddenly start to glow bright red.

    Suddenly, all the people around me cease their movements and start looking at me. Some of them are even staggering towards me in a zombie-like manner with drools leaking from the corner of their mouths.

    What the heck is this?

    ¡°Turn off the charm,¡± I mutter again.

    In a split second, everyone starts to walk again while those who were in a daze begin to wonder how they got to their current position.

    I pick up my pace and act as if I don¡¯t know what is going on.<sub>.</sub>

    What the hell was that¡­? I ask the system in surprise.

    [I also don¡¯t know man¡­ but I think you shouldn¡¯t use the system to turn on your charm again¡­ cause it feels like it¡¯s too strong and you need to learn how to control it.]

    Ahh, is that even possible¡­.?

    [Of course, it¡¯s possible. Just turn it on the way you always use your blood power. Furthermore, that amount of charm stats has many uses¡­which I don¡¯t really know about.]

    Mmm, I see¡­. I have so many questions to ask my master.

    [Jake, I also have a question to ask you¡­ when I essed your memory, I realized that Misty hates Ze a lot. Why is that?]

    The thing is that Misty has always been jealous of Ze and she has been in love with me discreetly just the way I always secretly admired her. To be honest, assuming that what happened between me and Ze didn¡¯t ur, then I would have married Ze first.<sub></sub>

    [Mmm, I know about the fact that Misty is a yandere, and she only agreed to share you with Aurora because of the guilt of her husband¡¯s death.

    Besides that, there¡¯s also something deep inside her that you are afraid of, but I don¡¯t really know it because it¡¯s vague.]

    Okay, fine¡­ the thing is that Misty isn¡¯t a single person.

    ?[0)??? [I am confused¡­]

    Do you know the reason why she has two different types of eyes; green and red?

    [Just tell me already! If I fucking knew I wouldn¡¯t have asked you¡­]

    Fufufu¡­ I¡¯m getting my revenge because you¡¯re always beating around the bush too.<sub></sub>

    [¡­.]

    The thing is that¡­. Misty has two personalities¡­

    [What?! I knew something was fishy, you are always scared of her going on a killing rampage. Where I knew that something was wrong, was when she stood her ground against her mom who is a freakin vampire lord and that person didn¡¯t look like Misty.]

    [Not only that, but she also used a strange ck ability¡­the one whereby one of her eyes was glowing bright green.]

    Sigh¡­. I don¡¯t want to talk about this, but fine, I¡¯ll tell you everything.

    Remember that we were artificially born¡­? So during the time Misty was being developed in a pod the technology of the pod wasckluster at that time, causing Misty to be an anomaly when she finally finished developing.

    She¡¯s a half-vampire, half-valkyrie¡­

    Misty owns 60 percent of her body, while her second personality owns 40 percent. Misty owns the red eye while Amber owns the green.

    Misty is always in control of the body most of the time because Amber always prefers to take a nap or watch what is going on through the green eye.

    [Wow, there are so many mysteries in your family. Valkyries are a very powerful and rare species, and here we have a Valkyrie and a Vampire in one body.

    [So the Valkyrie¡¯s name is Amber huh? Although Valkyries are known for theirzy nature even though they look 80 percent human, that doesn¡¯t justify the fact that she doesn¡¯t want toe out. To top it all off, she even allowed you to fuck the same body that she and Misty are sharing. Andstly, you also impregnated her!]

    Sigh¡­the problem is that Amber is not stable yet. That¡¯s why Misty is always in control of her body. Let me tell you something that you have no idea about, both Amber and Misty love me. But due to Amber¡¯s unstable state, Misty makes all the decisions which Amber immediately agrees to.

    Furthermore, the real person that is in control of the blood power; ¡°Sanguine¡¯s Wrath ¡± is Misty. She¡¯s the sole owner of the blood power but because she isn¡¯t the only one that owns the body, most things usually end up being pretty messed up. The only thing that the current Misty can use without affecting Amber is her healing powers.

    That¡¯s the reason why anytime Misty gets hurt or angry or tries to use her blood power, Amber takes control of her body and goes berserk. That¡¯s why anyone that hurts Misty will face Amber¡¯s wrath.

    The blood power has a negative effect on Amber. Which is that, while it¡¯s supposed to be controlled by Misty, Amber is the one who always wields it anytime it is activated. And due to her unstable state It always gets out of hand.

    In short, I feel like if Misty gets extremely emotional and hurt, Amber will go on a killing spree. And the only person that can calm her down is me, and I don¡¯t want to remember thest time she went on a killing spree. I¡¯m just d that she went after zombies and mutants, rather than hurting real people. That¡¯s why we don¡¯t want to take another chance till Amber has beenpletely fixed.

    [Ahh, I see¡­.. Everything makes sense now. That¡¯s why you are always saying that Misty will go on a rampage if anything happens to you¡­.]

    Yeah, that was what I meant. And Amber also dislikes my mom because she always agrees to whatever Misty thinks is right. So Misty is like the dictator while Amber is the executor.

    After exining everything to the system, I finally arrive at my house. However, the moment I reach out, I notice something odd from afar¡­

    Noo!! The neighbor¡¯s child!

    =======================

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 65 The Purse Snatcher...

    ¡°Help! Please help me! He stole my bag, uwaaaaah!!!!!¡±

    The cries of a frail-looking vampire girl catches my attention.

    I look up and see a tall hooded guy trying to snatch a small handbag from a girl, and he sessfully does, before he begins to run away.

    I want to turn a blind eye to this scene since this is a prettymon incident and this is also a type of upation for these purse snatchers.

    However, when my eyes take a second glimpse of the girl, I realize that it¡¯s someone I fairly recognize, even though I don¡¯t interact much with her.

    Noo! The neighbor¡¯s child!

    Fuck! I have to help her¡­ her. Mrs. Kremer and her child are very nice people, but they are poor. They haven¡¯t even been paying rent for over two years, but Misty doesn¡¯t care about it, since she feels like good people deserve good treatment. And who knows whether that bag is important to them.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± I curse out loud and begin to chase after the guy. I don¡¯t have any ability right now, and I also don¡¯t have any blood to spare for my blood power since I¡¯m only currently living off of my mom¡¯s milk.<sub>.</sub>

    I chase after the guy past several people and houses but people don¡¯t even seem to care about it since it¡¯s pretty normal.

    But fuck!¡­ This guy is just too fast. His reflexes are surprisingly amazing for a random human guy that doesn¡¯t look like an ability user.

    As if on purpose, the guy keeps passing through a lot of crowds to slow down my hot pursuit, so that he can be able to make a clean run for it.

    But¡­he made the biggest mistake of his life. I¡¯m a vampire, and not just any ordinary vampire, but a vampire noble. Not only that, but my heart barely even works so I don¡¯t get tired easily the way humans and some other races do.

    After chasing him like a madman, his movement starts to get sluggish. Obviously, he¡¯s already reaching his limit.

    With a smirk on my face, I pick up my pace and close the distance between us.

    Stretching out my hand to grab him, the guy suddenly does the unbelievable. His speed increases spontaneously again and he starts moving very fast.<sub></sub>

    Fuck!

    However, this time around, this guy begins to do something weird. He stops passing through the crowd and begins to run towards an abandoned street that is devoid of life because of constant zombies and mutant invasion.

    Suddenly, the guyes to an abrupt halt as he stops running and turns around, panting heavily. Though, I can¡¯t see his face right now because he is wearing a mask.

    ¡°Hey, why do you keep chasing after me? I have to eat, man!¡± The guy bellows angrily as he turns around.

    From the sound of his voice, he seems to be around the age of 20.

    ¡°You¡¯ve stolen from the wrong person, look for another person. And I¡¯m not stopping you from carrying out your job, but hand over the bag in your hand.¡± I say, pointing at the red bag in his hands.

    The guy looks at the bag again which looks quite expensive, then he shakes his head in opposition.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Since you won¡¯t back off from me, then I¡¯ll do things the hard way!¡± The guy says, then he suddenly brings out a small shining dagger. The moment I see this dagger, my eyes widen in surprise because this dagger is a beast gear.

    No way! How did¡­did my dagger end up with him? Or am I hallucinating? How did I lose this dagger into the hands of a rookie?!

    This dagger was what I used to kill the zombie that climbed up my window recently. Did I mistakenly throw it out the window?

    The active skill of this dagger makes the de very sharp and it can cut through almost anything.

    However, even in this situation, I¡¯m clearly unfazed and calm¡­.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ I¡¯ll ask you one more time, give me the bag.¡± I say, in a slightly impatient voice this time.

    ¡°Jokes on you, kid. It¡¯s such a shame that I¡¯ll have to kill you.¡± The guy says, threateningly.

    ¡°Fine, you chose the hard way, get ready to face the consequences.¡± I tell him and in a sh, I eject my vampiric ws. Vampire ws are one of the strongest things in this world. The strongest vampires like my mom can use their ws to tear through the strongest metal known to man; therium, if skilled enough.

    And at this moment, I decide to use something that my master taught me, and which I have never used before.

    ¡°sh steps; sanguine dance¡­¡± I mutter.

    In the next moment, I start to do some strange footwork, and before the guy knows what¡¯s going on, I close the distance between us and swing down my w at him, and cleanly cleave off his head.

    *Plop!*

    The guy¡¯s head bounces on the ground as it rolls off into the street. While his headless body starts spurting out blood from the neck before crashing to the ground.

    ¡®Sigh¡­ didn¡¯t mean to kill him, but he made a huge mistake by directing his bloodlust at me.¡¯ I mutter as I retract my ws and move towards the handbag, picking it up.

    I also pick up the dagger and store it inside my inventory.

    [Wow, did you just kill someone¡­?]

    The system says in surprise.

    Killing someone is as easy as taking a nap for me. I had my first kill at the age of 7. I kill and don¡¯t spare those who have bad intentions towards me or my family. If I sense even the slightest killing intent or bloodlust, I won¡¯t hesitate to finish the person.

    ?[0)??? [Wow, you¡¯re more strict than I thought. But either way, that was the best thing to do. Don¡¯t be a good person or an evil person. Just do what you see fit.]

    After picking up the bag and some loot from the guy¡¯s pocket, I head back home, leaving the dead body to be feasted upon by mutants and zombies.

    ========================

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 66 Lilith

    When I arrive home, I see that the girl is still standing outside and looking around nervously in search of me. Of course, she saw me when I chased after the purse snatcher.

    The moment she sees me, her eyes lights up, and she dashes towards me.

    ¡°This must be yours, right?¡± I say, handing over the bag to her.

    ¡°Uwaah!! Thank you so much, big brother!¡± The girl cries out as she hugs me, while her tears dampen my shirt.

    I simply pat her on the head while we stay in this close position for a few seconds.

    The vampire girl in front of me is about 16 years old. However, due to malnutrition and consumption of bad blood, she looks like a 13-year-old with a very frail undeveloped body.

    However, this girl isn¡¯t a full vampire, she¡¯s an Eatris, a subss of the vampires. Eatris are known for their strong hypersonic sound st when they scream. However, due to some rules on earth, Eatris are banned from using their sonic power in public since it could cause a lot of damage, this order was made directly by the vampiremittees on earth. Furthermore, they can also absorb any kind of ability crystal.

    Nevertheless, despite her frail-looking figure, this girl is an unprecedented beauty standing at a height of 1.6 meters. She has mercury-red hair and it uniquely flows above her shoulder adding to her beauty, when coupled with the gothic dress that she is wearing. She also has pouted lips that go in rhythm with her sweet angelic voice. Andstly, she has two little horns on her head.<sub>.</sub>

    After some time, she separates herself from me and wipes the tears from her eyes. Looking at her, I feel sorry for her and see her as my little sister. I have always seen her around but she doesn¡¯t seem like the type to y around after closing from school.

    ¡°You can call me big brother from now on, Lilith.¡± I tell her, caressing her face lightly.

    ¡°Big brother¡­ I¡­I now have a big brother, Uwaah!¡± Lilith cries again and buries her head in my chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, big brother is here for you. If you need anything,e and check up on me, okay? Well, I¡¯ll always check up on you regrly as well.¡± I say as I pat her head while caressing her horns, and she seems to like it.

    She simply raises her face and nods her head in understanding to every word I say. She¡¯s quite childish, although almost every vampire her age is like this. Only a few anomalies such as me behave quite differently.

    The next moment, I dip my hands into my pocket and bring out ten $100 notes which is $1000, and put them inside her handbag.

    ¡°Go get yourself something to eat tonight, okay? I¡¯lle to check up on you tomorrow and also to see your mum¡­¡± I tell her as I pat her head one more time.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡± She appreciates and hugs me again.

    After hugging her back, the both of us enter the building and use the elevator. After seeing her off to the doorstep of her house, I also begin heading to my apartment.

    ¡®Sigh¡­ There are just so many tenants that I always forget about Lilith. I¡¯m just d that I finally found her today.¡¯ I let out an exhausted sigh.

    [I feel pity for her. Such a cute young girl going through that type of suffering. She¡¯ll be fucking hot if she starts growing titties and ass now that you want to start taking care of her.]

    Cough! I don¡¯t have any perverted thoughts or hidden agenda towards her. She¡¯s my responsibility from now on, and I have to take care of her because she¡¯s like a little sister to me.

    ?[0)??? [^><^ fufufu¡­. Don¡¯t mind my corrupted mind.]

    Sometimeter, I reach our apartment, then knock on the door.<sub></sub>

    In a jiffy, the door opens up, and the captivating figure of Aurora appears at the doorstep.

    ¡°Wee back, honey.¡± Aurora suddenly hugs and kisses me at the doorstep. ¡°I¡­I am sorry for what happened this morning¡­¡± She apologizes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first before we discuss anything, or do you want us to make out at the doorstep?¡± I ask with a smile.

    Her face flushes red and she takes a few steps back, allowing me to enter and close the door from behind.

    The instant I close the door, she hugs me again, causing the both of us to fall into therge couch behind us.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened this morning.¡± She says again, her warm breath slowly fanning my face.

    *I furrow my eyebrows*

    ¡°Why did you even do that?¡±

    ¡°I¡­.I was ashamed and confused about what to do¡­¡±

    ¡°Confused about what?¡±

    ¡°When you grabbed my breasts and pinched my nipples this morning, I¡­.I came¡­and orgasmed. I-It¡­ was so embarrassing.¡± She says and her face flushes red.

    ¡°Ah, that? That was why you punched me?¡± I ask, letting out a sigh.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to punch you in the eye, It just happened that I missed. And you know, it¡¯s very embarrassing for a woman to cum and orgasm just from getting her boobs stimted by her man. It made me look like a pervert¡­¡± She mumbles and buries her face in my chest in embarrassment.

    ¡°You are so bad¡­¡± she adds again.

    Hearing her words, a smile creeps up on my face and I fondle her tits through her clothes again, while I lower my left hand and begin squeezing her soft meaty ass.

    ¡°Aaaahan~ stop it, I¡¯m sensitive there¡­¡± She leaks out a moan while her eyes roll to the back of her head in pleasure. Then, I stop fondling her tits to avoid another awkward moment since things are going well now. Well, that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t touch her titties if we want to do the deed.

    The moment I stop, she quickly jumps up and escapes from me thinking that I want to grope her again.

    She gets up and adjusts her dress which was roughened up from our make-out earlier.

    After straightening her clothes, she looks at me once again with a tomato red face, which is not something that¡¯smon among vampires.

    ¡°S-Should we go to the bedroom?¡±

    ======================

 Chapter 67 Uninvited Guest

    After straightening her clothes, she looks at me once again with a tomato-red face, which is not something that¡¯smon among vampires.

    ¡°S-Should we go to the bedroom?¡±

    Eh?! What is up with Aurora today? Am I hallucinating?

    I nce up at the digital wall clock and realize that it¡¯s getting prettyte outside, since it¡¯s already 5:58 pm.

    I want to ask about Misty or at least check up on her, but asking about her right now will ruin the mood and make Aurora lose her confidence as a woman. These things are some of the petty mistakes that most people with a harem of women make.

    ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go.¡± I say grinning maniacally, as I get up and move towards her, before cing my hands below her waist.

    Feeling my manly touch on her waist, her face flushes red, and her heart begins to thump. Then I start to steer her towards the bedroom.

    The instant we enter the bedroom, a nice fragrance wafts into my nose. I look around her room and see that everywhere is tidy and clean, even the bed is well dressed with a new bed sheet. Its almost like this has all been nned earlier.

    Aurora separates herself from me, walks to the table in her room and lights up the incense that is on top of it.<sub>.</sub>

    The moment the incense lights up, I start to feel weird all over my body, even Aurora¡¯s face starts getting red as she walks towards the bed and sits down.

    Suddenly, bold characters sh before my eyes.

    [Ding!]

    [A non-lethal substance has been discovered in the air]

    [Inspecting¡­.]

    [Aphrodisiac: Increases a person¡¯s sexual arousal to the max¡­]

    ¡°What have you done, Aurora?¡± I ask, as my body begins to shake, and my now fully erect cock strains inside my pants.

    Right now, Aurora is lying down on the bed with her face and skin all red. While she looks at me with lust, as if expecting me to pounce on her.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Darling,e touch me, I¡¯m so horny¡­¡± She finally speaks up and takes off her dress, revealing the negligee that she is wearing underneath with no pantie.

    But¡­ the negligee¡­

    My face suddenly turns red for some reason after seeing the perverted negligee that she is wearing. In a sh, I take out my phone from my pocket and pull off the rest of my clothes, revealing my full, thick girth.

    ¡°Kyaaaaa!!¡± Aurora suddenly lets out a small shout after seeing my huge member. ¡°You¡­you weren¡¯t always this big, I still checked it two days ago¡­¡± She mumbles and begins to lewdly gesture with her hand for me to climb up the bed.

    Wait, what?! She checked my cock while I was sleeping?! Damn, is that the reason why I always see traces of semen when I wake up sometimes? So¡­so she has been blowing me off all this while? The realization hit me.

    The next moment, I walk towards her and climb unto the bed.

    Like a mad horny dog, Aurora pushes me t on the bed and lustfully stares at my cock.

    Blushingly, she grabs my cock and begins to stroke it before lowering her face andpletely swallowing it in her mouth. Taking it in from the orifice to the base of her mouth despite its massive size, Aurora starts bobbing her head, with her mouth tightly wrapped around my shaft.<sub></sub>

    The way she sucks me off right now shows that she is experienced in this field. It¡¯smon logic that she had previously blown her husband several times before he died since they couldn¡¯t have sex at that time.

    After a few minutes of sucking my cock, I start to feel the pressure build at the base of my cock.

    The way her exquisite mouth-pussy skillfully wraps around my shaft and stimtes the cap of my dick sends waves of pleasure to my brain cells.

    With a sudden jerk as my body aches, I start to squirt my semen inside her mouth.

    After letting out all my fluid, Aurora swallows the semen in her mouth with a frown on her face. It¡¯s obvious that she isn¡¯t satisfied with the amount of semen that I released and she¡¯s now giving me a ¡°Did Misty drain you¡± look. An expression which shows her extreme jealousy.

    Once I get up, I also push Aurora down on the bed. She doesn¡¯t even resist me in the slightest since the aphrodisiac has really taken effect now.

    Grabbing the negligee, I forcefully rip it apart since it¡¯s getting in my way. Furthermore, I have tons of panties and negligees which I bought today for Misty and Aurora inside my inventory.

    And now, for the first time in my life, I have a view of Aurora¡¯s naked body. The godly ass that I have always fapped to is right in front of me.

    ¡°Stop staring at me like that¡­¡± Aurora says as she blushes furiously, with her hands covering her crotch in embarrassment.

    I then take a look at Aurora from top to bottom, and my eyes fall on her appetizing C-cup titties first. Her tits are average and not that big. The mouth watering thing about her tits are the huge pink cherries on top of them.

    Knowing fully well that her weak spot is her tits, I don¡¯t touch them. Rather, I grab both of her legs that she is sping together and forcefully spread them apart.

    *Her face flushes in embarrassment*

    Removing the final obstruction to Aurora¡¯s secret spot which is her hands, I now have a perfect view of her shaved, hairless pussy that is sopping wet right now, with her little cute butthole which is down below.

    While enjoying the musky scent that is emanating from her pussy, I use my thumb and index finger to spread open her sopping wet vagina, slowly tracing her slit upward till I go above her uterus and feel a little nub.

    ?[0)??? Compared to Jill and Misty¡¯s clit, Aurora¡¯s own proves somewhat easy to find as it¡¯s very erect right now. Using my thumb, I apply a little pressure on her clit and begin to rub it.

    ¡°Aaahan~! Fuaahan~! Iyaaan!¡± Aurora suddenly starts moaning loudly as I rub her clit, while her juice begins to seep out.

    I don¡¯t allow any of it to go to waste, as I nt my face in her meaty pussy and begin to lick her juice. Then I use my tongue to explore every nook and cranny of her snatch.

    *CREAK*

    Suddenly, with a creaking noise, the door opens widely, and the figure of Misty appears, as she enters inside and locks the door behind her.

    Only three wordse out of her mouth, ¡°Fuck me too¡±. She says and begins to loosen her robe.

    Meanwhile, Aurora who is currently having an orgasm below me has a look of disbelief on her face.

    =========================

    Join our discord server to view some of the character illustrations.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 68 Amber

    Author: We are skipping the sex scene of the three-sum since it¡¯s going to drag the story further. It might be written as a backstory in the future.

    ======================

    ¡®Sigh¡­. That was one hectic session.¡¯ I mutter while gazing at the ceiling. By my side are two extremely beautiful people who are peacefully sleeping after our hot session.

    Misty is on my right side while Aurora is on my left. And on the left-hand side of the bed, blood stains can be seen on the bed sheet here and there. And in general, the whole bed is also soaked with our fluids.

    Of course, Aurora bled when I took her virginity because of her overly thick hymen, and while I was at it, she screamed a lot and I can even bet that the neighbors heard her. To top it all off, Misty made matters worse by licking my balls from behind.

    ?[0)??? After taking Aurora¡¯s virginity, she got exhausted very quickly after cumming a few times because of her over-sensitive nipples which I stimted.

    Only Misty became the aggressive one yesterday, but either way, she also got defeated after cumming a few times. Not to mention her loud moans when my brand new cock plowed her kitty.

    Also, after talking with the system yesterday about Amber. I have been meaning to ask Misty about her. She just secluded herself to the extent that everyone forgot her, even my mom doesn¡¯t remember that she exists. The reason behind it is that Misty has been the active one all these years, and ever since they were small. So to everyone, only Misty is the real deal because of Amber¡¯s unstable state. However, I felt guilty ever since yesterday, because I have been doing things without seeking out Amber¡¯s consent, as if she doesn¡¯t exist.

    I shift my gaze to the side and look at the beautiful face of Misty, and I decide to try out something that always worked for me in the past but suddenly stopped working.

    ¡°Amber, I know that you can hear me¡­ I want to say a few words of apology to you. This little brother is sorry for not paying attention to you, and I am sorry for what I said two years ago. You¡¯re not scary, you are not a monster, and you are the best sister that I¡¯ve ever had.

    ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want toe out because everyone thinks you are scary, and a monster. But you¡¯ve always stood up for Misty and me. I remember the time you went berserk when an older guy bullied me. All these things, you did mostly for me, and I am sorry for being so rude to you back then.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°I just want to use this moment to tell you that I love you and I promise to find a way to fix you so that you won¡¯t cause any problems if you stay out for too long.¡± I say and caress her face.

    Suddenly, Misty¡¯s eyes open. However, the person in control right now isn¡¯t Misty but Amber, because her green eye is glowing very brightly.

    ¡°Sister¡­.¡± I let out a voice in surprise.

    I can see tears of joy rolling down Amber¡¯s eyes. In exhration, she pulls me into a tight hug without saying anything and kisses me on the lips.

    ¡°I am happy to see that you are willing to talk to me, little brother, and I¡¯m d that you don¡¯t see me as a monster anymore. Of course, I¡¯m not angry with you, if I was angry, I wouldn¡¯t have let you impregnate ¡°us¡±.

    ¡°Also, I have not always supported whatever Misty thinks is the best. I just let her do what she wants with our body when ites to you, because I also love you.

    ¡°For instance, when Misty told me that she wants you for herself, but your girlfriend is hindering her, she wanted to kill her. But luckily, I stopped her. I¡¯m not a monster, it¡¯s just unfortunate that I¡¯m unstable. I wish I could talk to you further, but I have to go now¡­ The restraint on me can¡¯t hold my powers any longer again.¡± She mumbles with tears still streaming down her eyes while the brightness of her green eye slowly starts to dim.

    ¡°I love you sister¡­¡±

    ¡°I love you too, and I¡¯m d we¡¯re having a child soon. I just can¡¯t wait to see the potential of our child¡­¡± She finally says, before she closes her eyes.

    ¡®Sigh¡­ I¡¯ll make sure to fix you Amber and remove these nasty shackles.¡¯<sub></sub>

    I say, ncing at the bracelets on Misty¡¯s hands. (Old man Duke puts these restraint on her.)

    The only person I know who can fix Amber is the mad scientist; Edgar Frost. But how the hell can I get him to help me? And how the fuck will I meet him?

    After pondering about it for a while withouting up with a single idea, I let out a sigh.

    I nce outside through the window and see that the sun is already rising, it¡¯s morning already but the two women by my side are still sleeping. Especially Aurora, as she clings to me like a ko while snoring.

    [Morning man¡­ Yesterday was awesome! Good job, I was really impressed! I never thought you would still be able to handle these two women after your mom drained your balls yesterday. By the way, check out the system store¡­]

    ______________________________

    THE CUCKOLD SYSTEM

    ______________________________

    [SYSTEM SHOP]

    [GENERATED ITEMS TODAY]<sub></sub>

    ¡ïLust Meter: This skill can be used to measure the arousal state of the opposite gender. It does not work on men.

    Price: 10,000 sex points.

    Level: 1

    Usage: Passive

    Cooldown: None

    Category: Skill

    ¡ïBen Transform: This skill will allow you to change your appearance into the character ¡°Ben¡±.

    Price: 25,000 sex points.

    Level: Not defined.

    Usage: 1 hour before wearing off.

    Cooldown: Can only be used once a day. Resets after 24 hours.

    Category: Skill.

    ¡ïSemen Volume: This will allow you to increase the volume of your semen by 10 folds. It will be pretty pathetic if you can¡¯t give your woman lots of semen or spray it as makeup on her face.

    Price: 4,500 sex points.

    Level: 1

    Usage: Not defined.

    Cooldown: Not defined.

    Category: Potion.

    ¡ïStrongo Dickus: It¡¯s pretty OP to continue fucking your woman after cumming without losing your erection. This will earn you maximum respect in bed.

    Price: 2,000 sex points.

    Level: Not defined.

    Usage: Not defined.

    Cooldown: Not defined.

    Category: Potion.

    ¡ïSex Scent: This skill will enable you to secrete an aphrodisiac substance from your body into the air, and arouse the opposite gender within a distance of 3 meters.

    Price: 12,000 sex points.

    Level: 1.

    Usage: Use it indoors so that it will be more effective. It might not be effective in an exposed or open environment. It also works faster when there is body contact.

    Cooldown: Can only be used once a day. Resets after 24 hours.

    Category: Skill.

    ____________________________

    ¡ïNote: That is all that has been generated today. The host can also pin a single item that he likes but is unable to afford. Pinning that item will allow the host to purchase it when he has the required amount of sex points. A pinned item cannot be deleted like other daily generated items.

    ____________________________

 Chapter 69 Proposing To Aurora

    ¡°Wow,¡±

    I let out in a low voice as I check out the system shop and see everything that it has to offer for today.

    All the skills are cool but they are all perverted skills! Isn¡¯t there anybat skill that can aid me?!

    [I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, but every skill here is important even though they are notbat skills. The system can also generate items rted tobat, but I¡¯d advise you not to rely on it¡­]

    Okay fine!

    I let out a groan.

    ¡°Purchase transformation skill¡­¡±

    [Ding!]

    [A skill has been purchased; Ben Transform]

    [25,000 sex points have been deducted. The host has 17,500 sex points left.]

    Okay, the first skill has been purchased. Let¡¯s take a look at another skill that will be advantageous at this moment.<sub>.</sub>

    Then I carefullymence browsing through the skill all over again.

    All the skills here are cool, but I¡¯ll rather go for the lust meter right now.

    ¡°Purchase lust meter.¡±

    [Ding!]

    [A skill has been purchased; Lust meter]

    [10,000 sex points have been deducted. The host has 7,500 sex points left.]

    Good, I have 7,500 sex points left. So, I¡¯ll go for semen volume next. I felt so pathetic when Aurora gave me an odd re for expelling only a little amount of semen into her mouth.

    ¡°Purchase Semen volume.¡±

    [Ding!]

    [A potion has been purchased; Semen volume.]<sub></sub>

    [4,500 sex points have been deducted. The host has 3,000 sex points left.]

    Wow, this is getting fascinating! I have three thousand sex points left and there are only two skills left. I¡¯ll purchase ¡°Strongo Dickus¡± and pin thest skill to the system. Everything is surprisingly good.

    ¡°Purchase Strongo Dickus.¡±

    ?[0)??? [Ding!]

    [A potion has been purchased; Strongo Dickus.]

    [2,000 sex points have been deducted. The host has 1,000 sex points left.]

    Nice!

    ¡°Pin ¡®Sex Scent¡¯ for future purchase.¡±

    [Ding!]

    [The skill ¡°Sex scent¡± has been pinned to the system interface.]<sub></sub>

    After purchasing all the skills, I decide to test the lust meter out.

    I fix my gaze on Misty and activate the lust meter.

    Suddenly, a ck miasma appears on my face before it vanishes, and bold characters appear before my eyes.

    [Target: Misty Mystro]

    [Arousal Percentage: 33%]

    Mmm, that¡¯s pretty normal. I close the interface as I move my face again, and concentrate my gaze on Aurora this time around.

    Just like before, the annoying ck miasma appears again before vanishing.

    [Target: Aurora Grey]

    [Arousal Percentage: 88%]

    ¡°Holy shit!¡± I let out in astonishment.

    Without alerting Misty, I slowly raise the nket off Aurora¡¯s body and mine. After taking away the obstacle, Aurora¡¯s hot sexy figure appears before my eyes. Even though I couldn¡¯t do much to her yesterday like using her cute back door, I enjoyed her tight snatch nevertheless.

    Next, I spread open her legs putting them in the missionary stance, I do all this while she¡¯s sleeping. Seeing her thin slit which is still dripping from yesterday night¡¯s semen, a look of amazement slowly materializes on my face.

    Then I position my right knee at the back of her right leg and also do the same to her left. After doing this, her legs are fully spread upright and her pussy is sopping wet for me to prate.

    Without further contemtion, I grab my now-erect cock and ram it into her meaty pussy.

    ¡°Aaaahan~!¡± A light moan is released from her mouth the moment my cock prates her. And her eyes open in shock, as she stares at me plowing her pussy.

    Seeing her startled expression, I lean my face forward and crush my lips against hers. She doesn¡¯t resist and also allows my tongue to enter her mouth.

    My thrusting force is not too much to the extent that it will wake Misty. But going at this pace seems to be a hassle because Aurora¡¯s walls are now clenching and sucking my cock as if trying to milk it.

    After a minute of non-stop thrusting, the pressure starts to build at the base of my cock. In retaliation for the way her pussy clenched on my dick, I move my index and middle finger upward and begin to pinch her nipples.

    ¡°Nyaaaa~!¡± A lewd moan escapes from her mouth before my lips crash against hers again, shutting it up and exchanging saliva.

    With me reaching my pinnacle as my load is about to explode right now, I increase my tempo while Aurora also begins to slightly move her waist in artiction with my thrusts. This is a sign that she is clearly about to have an orgasm.

    Without saying any word, I begin to squirt my semen deep inside Aurora while her body begins to spasm underneath me. Even after about a minute, I¡¯m still squirting semen, and this shows that the semen volume is clearly at work and doesn¡¯t always need to be activated like other skills. (Of course, it¡¯s a potion and I already drank it along with the ¡®Srongo Dickus¡¯ potion.)

    Even now, Aurora has an expression of disbelief on her face, due to the amount of semen that I am releasing inside her right now. Since, predominantly I have previously been giving her pathetic creampies.

    ¡°Hot~ hot~! It¡¯s hot and full inside me!¡± Aurora moans as I keep ejacting inside her.

    After some moments, my ejaction reaches an end, and I slowly start to pull out my cock, which leads to the excessive semen inside her to begin leaking out.

    ¡°I love you¡­¡± Aurora suddenly deres and pulls my face into a long, deep kiss again. The kiss is so intense that even our fangs start grazing each other.

    After kissing to our heart¡¯s content, we finally pull apart. Then I focus my gaze on her and activate the lust meter again.

    [Target: Aurora Grey]

    [Arousal Percentage: 20%]

    ¡°W-why are you staring at my face like that?¡± Aurora suddenly breaks the silence, as she avoids my gaze while blushing.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re beautiful¡­¡± I say, running my hands through her hair.

    ¡°Ah, stop teasing me¡­ You have teased me enough for today. Y-You woke up and fucked me this early morning, what d-do you want to do again?¡± She asks, while her face gets very red, due to all her blood rushing to her face.

    ¡°I want to marry you¡­.¡±

 Chapter 70 Aurora Also Wants A Baby!

    ¡°I want to marry you¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?! Y-You want t-t-to marry me?! What assured you that I¡¯ll be willing to marry you?¡± Aurora speaks up and shifts her gaze to the side.

    ¡°That¡¯s because Misty told me,¡± I say cheekily. Right now, I am lying down on top of her with my right knee pressing against her crotch.

    ¡°Misty?! T-That dirty betrayer! Humph!¡± She fakes anger.

    ¡°If you want to marry me, you have to at least hear my reply first, after all, I¡¯m the one that¡¯ll decide if I want to marry you.¡± She adds and wears a fake pout on her face.

    ¡°Sigh¡­maybe we should do it the hard way.¡±

    ¡°W-What hard way?¡± She asks with a stutter.

    ¡°If you cum first, you¡¯ll have to marry me without me having to await your decision, but if I cum first, the decision is yours to make.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­I-I¨C ahaan~!¡±

    Before she canplete her words, I slide my cock inside her pussy again and begin to plow her kitty.

    ////////////////////////////////////

    ¡°I won¡¯t ept that! That¡¯s cheating!¡± Aurora bellows in a low voice, faking anger.

    I finally pull my cock out of her pussy after cumming inside her again. Of course, she came first!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even touch your breasts, but now¡ª I¡¯m going to suck them.¡± I say as I move my face forward andtch my mouth onto her nipples.

    ¡°Aahan-aahan~!¡± She leaks out a moan and instantly pushes my head away, stopping me from sucking her further.

    ¡°Okay fine, you win¡­.¡± She mumbles with a tomato red face.

    ¡°Yay!! Our marriage is going to be awesome!¡± I say in excitement and kiss her on her forehead.

    ¡°Pervert~¡± she mumbles and doesn¡¯t say anything again, because she¡¯s excited for so many reasons. After all, she finally got what she wanted.<sub>.</sub>

    Surprisingly, a tsundere like Aurora has been tamed by me. But who knows if she¡¯ll show her tsundere side again, after our marriage. Because girls can go to any length to get what they want.

    If I didn¡¯t know her well, I would have said that she didn¡¯t like me. Aurora has a habit ofining and nagging too much and she¡¯s also cold to visitors. She also likes to ¡°stalk¡± me and knows about all my movements. She and Misty have this attitude inmon.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you guys are now making out on your own without quarreling. This is indeed an incredible feat. However, you guys should at least lower your voice while having sex. Or is the intercourse so sweet that you couldn¡¯t resist moaning loud, Aurora?¡± A voice suddenly says behind us.

    ¡°Misty~!¡± Aurora and I say at the same time, as our bodies jerk in surprise and we turn around to look back in shock.

    We see Misty standing behind us in her robe. It¡¯s astonishing how she was able to get up from the bed without rming us, or maybe we had just indulged too much in letting out our desires without caring about our surroundings.

    ¡°You guys should continue what you¡¯re doing, also I have news to share with you, Aurora!¡± Misty says with excitement showing on her face.

    ¡°W-What¡¯s that?¡± Aurora asks with a stutter as she separates herself from me and wears her negligee which is lying down on the ground beside her bed drawer.

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Misty announces with a red face.

    ¡°Eh, really?!¡± Aurora¡¯s body jerks in surprise upon hearing the ¡°good¡± news.

    ¡°Yes, he knocked me up¡­¡± Misty replies.

    ¡°B-But how? T-That¡¯s so quick. I wish he could also knock me up as fast as that¡­¡± Aurora speaks up and looks at me from the corner of her eyes. Both women¡¯s faces are now flushed red.

    ¡°I have something that might help you achieve your dreams. Let¡¯s go to my room.¡± Misty tells Aurora.

    In a sh, Aurora suddenly appears in front of Misty, using her ability. She looks at Misty with puppy eyes and tugs on her robe.

    ¡°Please, give me sis.¡±

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll give you¡­¡± Misty replies and pats Aurora on her head since she is a head taller than her. Furthermore, Misty is older.

    The next moment, the two women hurriedly leave the room in excitement.

    SIGH!<sub></sub>

    [That¡­. Was¡­. Hrious! Aurora also wants to get pregnant?!]

    Yeah, I already said I can allow both of them to get pregnant. Although, That¡¯s the least of my worries, can you imagine that they didn¡¯t even talk about what I would eat!

    [True¡­ you previously said that. But you should buy the pregnancy toggle skill anytime it pops up in the system shop.

    [And if they finally give birth. During the first few years, their attention will be divided or diverted towards their babies.]

    That¡¯s why I want to enjoy them before the end of five years, when they finally go into childbor.

    [And one more thing, if you eventually get the pregnancy toggle skill, you can also use it to choose the gender of the child you want your woman to deliver. You should know the reason I said that. ^__^]

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    [¡­..]

    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t want to get cucked by my own child. Even though I trust my women, I can¡¯t take any chances and give birth to a boy. Eww¡­

    [Fufufu¡­you don¡¯t want to get cucked, but you cucked your own father¡­]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Cough! Ahem¡­.show me my stats and earning history. I bet I earned so much.

    [Affirmative¡­. I¡¯ll show you all your stats, but I want you to check this out first.]

    ______________________________

    THE CUCKOLD SYSTEM

    ______________________________

    [>>>>USER¡¯S STATS<<<<]<sub></sub>

    [Name: Jake Mystro]

    [Race: Vampire]

    [Strength: 10]

    [Dexterity: 10]

    [Stamina: 10]

    [Resistance: 10]

    [Perception: 10]

    [Free System Stats: 2]

    [Sex Points: 22,000]

    [Charm: 100 <Unlocked>]

    [Celestial Points: 4 <Locked>]

    [Ability Bank: 1/1]

    [Current Cell: Blue Mana Cell]

    [Number Of Mana Cells: 3,520]

    [Current Ability: Blink]

    [Ability Category: Esper]

    [>>>HOST WOMEN¡¯S LIST<<<]

    [Jill Mystro | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 99.9 %]

    [Misty Mystro | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [Ze Fox | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 50%]

    [Aurora Grey | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 99.9%]

    [Anne Heath | Temporary Woman]

    [Loyalty: Null]

    [Hayes Heath | Temporary Woman]

    [Loyalty: Null]

    [Emma White | Temporary Woman]

    [Loyalty: Null]

    [Note: Temporary women will be removed from the list after 48 hours. Each sexual interaction with the host will allow them to appear on the list again, till they be a permanent woman or get dumped.]

    ==============

    [SYSTEM¡¯S SKILLS]

    [Inspect: The host will be able to analyze any item. It can also be used on beasts, humans, and demi-humans.]

    ?[0)??? [Inventory: Store anything inside the endless space, except living things.]

    [System Shop: This is a function of the system that has been permanently unlocked. Anything can be found in the system shop, ranging from skills, weapons, items, and consumables.]

    [Lust Meter: This skill can be used to measure the arousal level of the opposite gender. It does not work on men.

    Level: 1

    Usage: Passive

    Cooldown: None

    Category: Skill.]

    [Ben Transform: This skill will allow you to change your appearance into the character ¡°Ben¡±.

    Level: Not defined.

    Usage: Lasts for 1 hour, before wearing off.

    Cooldown: Can only be used once a day. Resets after 24 hours.

    Category: Skill.]

    ____________________________

    [EARNING POINTS HISTORY]¡­

    ============================

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 71 The Systems Suspicions And Points Earning Method

    [EARNING POINTS HISTORY]

    _______________________________

    [You¡¯ve earned 1,000(+4,000 bonus) sex points for conquering Aurora.]

    [You¡¯ve earned 1,000(+4,000 bonus) sex points for deflowering Aurora.]

    [You¡¯ve earned 3,000 sex points for making Aurora cum by having her nipples stimted.]

    [You¡¯ve earned 1,000 points for giving Aurora cunnilingus.]

    [You earned 1,000 sex points by creampieing Aurora.]

    [You¡¯ve earned 1,000 sex points for receiving a blow job from Aurora.]

    [You¡¯ve earned 2,000 from receiving a blow job from Misty and spraying your semen on her face as makeup.]

    [You¡¯ve earned 2,000 sex points for making Misty achieve climax and reaching an orgasm; thus making her cum hard.]<sub>.</sub>

    [You¡¯ve earned 1,000 sex points for creampieing Misty.]

    [Total:

    Capital: 1,000 sex points

    Net: 21,000 sex points

    1,000 + 21,000

    Total bnce= 22,000 sex points.]

    ____________________________

    Wow, that¡¯s quite a lot of sex points! Are they that easy to earn? Moreover, why are there bonuses besides the earnings from conquering and deflowering Aurora?

    [Somebody¡­ kill this guy ^__^]<sub></sub>

    [How the fuck is earning sex points so easy?! This is just like easy mode and all that. This number of sex points amounts to nothing! The system was just being nice by bringing down the prices in its shop!!

    [As for the bonuses¡­ well, some women might earn you some bonuses when you conquer them.]

    Ah, I¡¯m sorry man¡­. I was just too enthusiastic and surprised! Now I can pay for ¡®Sex scent¡¯!

    [Hold on, you¡¯ve duplicated Aurora¡¯s ability which is called ¡®Blink¡¯. How does it work precisely? Because it looks like a teleportation ability to me!]

    Oh, that?

    Well, it¡¯s more like an upgraded version of teleportation. It¡¯s called ¡®Blink¡¯ because you can teleport to five different locations within the blink of an eye. Using it against your opponent during a battle will give you a huge upper hand because before your opponent blinks his/her eyes, you would havended several blows on the person.

    ?[0)??? Using the teleportation ability against some people might be useless though, because the moment you disappear and appear in another spot within close proximity, you¡¯ll be detected by them because of their insane sense of perception. Some might even guess the exact spot you are going to appear at, if they sense a slight ripple involving ¡®space¡¯.

    It¡¯s just like when that dhampir used the active skill of his beast gear which was teleportation and appeared above me. I was able to dodge his blow because you and I sensed it. However, it is impossible to sense ¡®Blink¡¯.

    It¡¯s just too fast¡­.<sub></sub>

    You might be able to sense the actions of a ¡®Blink¡¯ ability user if you¡¯re some type of god or god yer. But it¡¯s impossible for a mere mortal to notice it.

    However, when fighting against a ¡®Blink¡¯ ability user, people tend to go on the defensive, while trying their best not to get killed untill the moment the MC cells of the Blink user bes low.

    [Ah, that makes sense now¡­ I can¡¯t believe I had to receive a lecture from you. But I sensed another sort of power radiating from Aurora¡­ It looks like she has one of the special blood powers¡­]

    Mmm, are you sure?

    Before my mom¡¯s exnation, I had always thought that every vampire has different types of blood powers. However, after learning from my mom, I realized that 99.9 percent of vampires are using blood attacks. Only ten people have the legendary special blood powers, and Misty and I are one of them, including old man Duke.

    So, I don¡¯t think she has one of the ¡®Special¡¯ blood powers. Those ones I saw her use were just normal blood attacks. However, due to my previous naivety, I thought it was a special blood power.

    [I know what I am saying, buddy. I saw the same type of aura in you and your sister, within her. Also, there¡¯s something strange about these auras. They are like divided broken pieces. My guess is that; those blood power things as a whole were one single power that was divided into ten. The blood power auraing off from the three of you seem to be iplete. When I peered deep into the three of you, I sensed that those auras can integrate.

    [Well, never mind my babbling, that was just a theory¡­]

    Sigh¡­. I believe you man, but I see no reason why Aurora would decide to hide the fact that she has one of the special blood powers. Maybe she wants to use it as an element of surprise or something. That girl is just so unpredictable, I¡¯ll surely give her a piece of my mind someday.

    Also, where have you been since yesterday? I didn¡¯t hear those pervertedments while I was having a threesome.

    [Sigh¡­ I was working my ass out.]

    How? What do you mean by that?

    [I am trying to create another tab. A Points Earning Methods Tab. You might have noticed that the earnings of sex points are quite different¡­]

    [¡­For instance, the amount you earned for giving Aurora and Misty cunnilingus are quite different. This is a glitch that I have been trying to fix by creating a Points Earning Methods Tab]

    Damn¡­ that makes sense now. Thanks, buddy. I was confused about this before because the earnings were not fixed.

    [I am done with it anyway, it will install itself the next time you check your system stats. By the way, how¡¯s your movement for today? You¡¯ve so many things to do¡­damn.]

    Sigh¡­ now that you mention it, I need to get up from the bed. First of all, I¡¯ll go to Tony¡¯s house to fulfill my promise to him. After that, I¡¯ll go to my mom¡¯s house, and finally, I¡¯ll go to my master¡¯s dojo.

    [That¡¯s a great idea! I also can¡¯t wait for tomorrow. When you conquer the Neko Queen on your graduation day, It will be badass to have the support of the Neko n. I can also imagine the future with lots of Nekos offering their pussies to their Queen¡¯s husband¡­fufufu.]

    Sigh¡­ Perverted as usual.

    ¡°Purchase ¡®Sex scent¡±

    [Ding!]

    [A skill has been purchased; Sex scent.]

    [12,000 sex points have been deducted. You¡¯ve 10,000 points left.]

    Yes! This is it! This is what I need. Assuming I¡¯d had this, it would have been very easy for me to get Barry¡¯s mom.

    System, one more thing¡­.

    How many stat points do I need before I can copy two abilities?

    I ask as I get up from the bed and wear my pajamas.

    =========================

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 72 Ability Crystals [part 1]

    System, one more thing¡­.

    How many stat points do I need before I can copy two abilities?

    I ask as I get up from the bed and wear my pajamas.

    [I have been waiting for you to ask me this question. I¡¯ll show you a chart of how it works and how many points you¡¯ll need.]

    _____________________________

    [Disying Random(level up) Chart]

    [Strength: 10/20] ¡ª Add 10<<

    [Derexity: 10/20] ¡ª Add 10<<

    [Stamina: 10/20] ¡ª Add 10<<

    [Resistance: 10/20] ¡ª Add 10<<

    [Perception: 10/20] ¡ª Add 10<<

    [Amount of stat points needed to level up = 50]

    [Current free stat points bnce = 2]<sub>.</sub>

    [Number of stat points needed before leveling up = 48]

    _____________________________

    Mmm, to be honest¡­ I don¡¯t understand all these things¡­

    [Tch! You pussy brain! You need 50 stat points to be able to copy two abilities within twenty-four hours. And you currently have only 2 free stat points, which you earned frompleting your first mission; Cuck Barry¡¯s father.

    [Each of those slots needs 20 stat points each, so that your body can be able to withstand the pressure of having two abilities at the same time. The reason I don¡¯t want you to distribute those stat points into any of those slots is that it will make your body vtile if it¡¯s uneven.

    [For instance, if you have 10 stat points in ¡®Stamina¡¯ and 11 stat points in ¡®Strength¡¯ your body will be vtile. And you can even have a seizure.

    [Those slots have to be equal, they can¡¯t be uneven. Once you have up to 5 free stat points, you can increase all of them to ¡¯11¡¯ without any problems. You¡¯ll continue doing this till all the stat slots eventually reach 20 points each. To achieve this, you¡¯re going to need 50 stat points in total, and you currently have only two. So, you¡¯ll have to work harder.]

    The system exins in detail.

    Sigh¡­thanks for exining, but earning stat points looks like a fucking hard thing to do.

    [It isn¡¯t hard though¡­ You just have to work smarter, not harder.]

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    After hearing the system¡¯s exnation. I walk towards Aurora¡¯s side drawer and pick up my phone.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Holy shit! So many messages and missed calls!¡± I mutter in astonishment as I stare at my phone screen.

    [a?¡­Muma?¡­

    : Jake, aren¡¯t you going to call me?

    Received: 08:10 PM]

    [a?¡­Muma?¡­

    : Jake, are you ignoring me? You aren¡¯t picking up my calls.

    Received: 08: 13 PM]

    [a?¡­Muma?¡­

    : Seriously, are you intentionally ignoring me? What did I do? Did I do badly on the bed? Did I say something wrong?

    Received: 08:15 PM]

    [a?¡­Muma?¡­

    : How will you leave your wife all alone without calling her and asking about her well-being?! What type of husband are you?!! Aargh! This is so frustrating!!<sub></sub>

    Received: 08:20 PM]

    [a?¡­Muma?¡­

    :I¡¯m horny¡­ I want you to fuck me. ??

    Received: 08:22 PM]

    [a?¡­Muma?¡­

    :What do you want me to cook for you tomorrow? Do you want some blood cookies?! Or should I make you some juicy blood steaks?!

    Received: 08:25 PM]

    [a?¡­Muma?¡­

    : I am sad and I¡¯m about to go to sleep, I don¡¯t know why you refuse to reply to my messages or pick up my calls. Maybe you are busy, I don¡¯t want to jump into conclusions, but you should always have some time for me. Good night, love you, bye!

    Received: 09:07 PM]

    Sigh¡­ I feel so pathetic. Ipletely forgot to call her yesterday, because as soon as I arrived home, Aurora requested for sex. To make it worse, Misty also joined the show.

    [Ayo¡­ as the system, I¡¯ll let you off this time. You shouldn¡¯t make any of your permanent women sad. They are your backbone, and means of getting stronger. Furthermore, they¡¯ll always be there for you in times of difficulty. Why the fuck did you make your woman sad?!]

    Hey! It ain¡¯t my fault¡­ you saw what happened yesterday.

    [That¡¯s why I am letting you off¡­]

    After talking to the system, I focus my gaze on my phone again and realize that there is another message apart from my mom¡¯s own.

    Mmm¡­.who could it be?

    [a?¡­Unknown Numbera?¡­

    : Meet me at District (E), 14th Street, No. 13 Hudwalf Row Hotel at 7 PM. I have agreed to start dating you, make sure you keep it a secret from my son.

    Received: 09:55 PM]

    ¡°Barry¡¯s Mom!¡± [Barry¡¯s mom!] The system and I say in unison

    What the fuck! Did she just agree to date me?

    [Damn¡­. That¡¯s a twist, I didn¡¯t expect that. Why do we need her? She doesn¡¯t even have any ability. She¡¯s just one horny woman who¡¯ll be a liability.]

    Well, I literally went to [emailprotected]</a> her at her house. So what do you expect? Also, I don¡¯t mind having one or two concubines who don¡¯t have any ability. Furthermore, as a married woman, she¡¯ll avoid getting pregnant at all costs which means more creampies and more sex points.

    [Fufufu¡­ you are smarter than I thought.]

    After talking to my mom over the phone and getting scolded, I leave Aurora¡¯s room and enter my room. For some reason, I don¡¯t see Aurora and Misty, both of them seem to be inside Misty¡¯s room.

    The moment I enter my room, I pull off my clothes and take a nice cold and clean bath with a lot of scrubbing. Of course, I fucking scrubbed myself while my women are busy getting excited about their pregnancy. Heck, they even forgot to cook for me.

    And heaven knows that I don¡¯t joke with my food. But it¡¯s okay, one or two blood packs will cease my hunger. Food isn¡¯t really mandatory for vampires. Although, vampire foods are also made up of blood and some other things, they are quite tastypared to drinking ordinary blood.

    ?[0)??? After putting on some new clothes and wearing a hoodie over them, I walk towards the small, ck rectangr safe that is situated in the corner of my room.

    Misty bought this safe for me when I was 10 years old, and at that time, I loved keeping my things discreetly. This safe is the real deal and it was quite expensive because it was built with therium.

    Cough! Well, I only use it to hide my porn collection away from Misty, so that she won¡¯t throw them away.

    Next, I crouch down, bringing myself to the level of the safe, and begin to input the password.

    (Beepa€¡° Beep!)

    With a clicking sound, the safe opens up, and two bright glowing crystals appear before my eyes. One of the crystals has a gleaming purple energy, while the other one has a cyan glow.

    ============================

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 73 Ability Crystals [part 2]

    I look at the two crystals in awe, I never knew that I had two crystals inside my safe all along. I only knew about the cyan crystal which Misty bought for me. However, I was unable to absorb it.

    It¡¯s quite a high-level maism ability that costs about 500,000 dors. Even if Misty asks for it now, I¡¯ll just return her money to her since I can afford it, but I doubt Misty would do that.

    ?[0)??? And then, there is this purple crystal which I don¡¯t recollect ever owning.

    After rummaging through my brain for a few minutes, I finally remembered the person that gave me this crystal.

    My dad¡­

    [Oh, I thought you said that you didn¡¯t know your dad¡­.]

    I never said that. Thest time I saw my dad was when I was about 5-10 years old. He gave me this crystal which was inside a fancy-looking box. He told me that this was his parting gift to me, the way he said it sounded like it was going to be thest day he would ever see me. And that day was actually the day he had nned to attack the dhampirs and humans, but he was intercepted by old man duke and forced into an eternal slumber.

    Because i was a kid at that time, I never took his words to mind, I had thought that the box in my hands were full of blood candies. But when I arrived home and opened the box, I saw an odd-looking and non-edible thing inside. And In disappointment, I tossed it into my safe.

    [That¡¯s quite funny, well I can¡¯t me you. There are also some things that your mom isn¡¯t telling you about your father and I think you should find out. ording to what you said, your dad doesn¡¯t sound like a bad person to me¡­]

    Mmm, you¡¯re right¡­. I¡¯ll get all my answers today.

    I pick up the two crystals. And surprisingly, they are quite heavier than they look, it¡¯s almost as if gravity is trying to swallow them up. However, I quickly store them in my inventory.<sub>.</sub>

    After storing them, I leave my room and walk towards the kitchen.

    As expected, my women are not inside the kitchen. Letting out a long sigh, I open the refrigerator and empty all the packs inside. Even though there are about 500-700 blood packs inside, I put everything in my inventory. ording to what the system told me, there is a time stop inside the inventory that won¡¯t allow anything stored inside to spoil. Even if I keep fresh food inside, and decide to eat it after two years, I¡¯ll meet it the same way I kept it.

    I did this in retaliation for what my women did to me, this will serve as a lesson to them. After all, these top-tier blood packs are hard to getpared to the regr blood packs. Of course, their taste is different, since most regr blood packs are not fresh, and some have even been kept for as long as one year, making the taste a little sour and unappetizing.

    Well, this notion only applies to the rich because most poor vampires have never tasted fresh blood, so even the regr blood is like gold to them. It just hurts me to see that most vampires are suffering on earth. Jobs are hard as fuck to get because of our nature, and humans are the sole reason for this.

    They still despise the fact that we live off human blood even though they are mindless clones. The horridness is still there.

    After drinking to my fill, I sneak into the ce where Misty constantly keeps her car key, and without hesitation, I pick it up. I¡¯ll probably get a car for myself after my graduation or perhaps a spaceship that¡¯ll have so many uses once I get into Supers academy. After taking the key, I zoom away from the house without looking back or alerting Misty.

    //////////////////////////////////

    ¡°Mmmm, Misty¡­ So you mean I have to take two of these tablets daily?¡± Aurora asks as she collects a blister pack from Misty which contains blood-red pills.

    ¡°Yes, you have to use it whenever you are about to have sex with him¡­¡± Misty exins. ¡°And you have to make sure that he cums inside you¡­ a lot.¡± She adds.

    ¡°This conversation is weird¡­¡± Aurora mutters and her face flushes red. Even Misty¡¯s face also flushes red at this point.<sub></sub>

    Misty lets out a sigh at the blushing Aurora who has just popped her cherry. Then she speaks up again.

    ¡°This conversation is not embarrassing, okay? We are his women and will be his wives a few days from today. So we¡¯ll still talk a lot more about this.¡± Misty tells Aurora and gives her a strong pat on her shoulder.

    ¡°O¡­Okay, I just felt so flustered when he asked me out, although, you already assured me that he was going to ask for my hand in marriage. That was one of the happiest moments of my life, I can¡¯t wait to tell my mom!

    A-And this morning, he came a lot inside me. My inside is filled to the brim with his fluid ¡­¡± Aurora flushes again.

    ¡°Oh¡­t-that? I could tell from your moans, teeheehee.¡± Misty giggles.

    ¡°Y-You were also moaning loudly the day before yesterday when he took your innocence. Y-You should be more ashamed, you popped your cherry at the age of 67.¡± Aurora retorts.

    *The women¡¯s faces flush red.*

    ¡°But I have something to tell you, Misty¡­¡± Aurora suddenly says with worry etched on her face.

    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°¡­While I was having sex with Jake this morning, I saw a marriage marking on his neck, and it looks like a fresh one. I know that you can¡¯t initiate a marriage ritual by yourself without the help of a witch. It¡¯s kind of confusing to me. It¡¯s either Jake m-married another vampire¡­.or¡ª¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Mom~!¡± Misty cuts Aurora short. ¡°It¡¯s my mom¡¯s work!¡± Misty mumbles angrily while her green eyes start to glow brightly.

    Even Aurora starts taking a few steps back¡­

    ¡°Misty¡­.calm down,¡± Aurora mutters.

    The next moment, Misty¡¯s green eye starts to dim and she begins to pant heavily.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Aurora asks, walking forward.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay.¡± Misty replies in a low voice, while sweat begins to trickle down her face. Although vampires don¡¯t sweat, that doesn¡¯t apply to Misty, because she¡¯s a halfling.

    ¡°Phew¡­ I was scared, I thought ¡®she¡¯ wanted toe out.¡± Aurora lets out a sigh of relief. ¡°But why did you say that it¡¯s your mom?¡± Aurora asks.

    ¡°Jake has been having sex with momtely. I bet he went to see her yesterday. And also, a vampire lord can initiate a marriage ritual without the help of a witch. I can¡¯t believe that bitch would do something as crazy as this!¡± Misty gives a reply, while gritting her teeth and clenching her hands in anger.

    ¡°W-What?!! Jake had sex with his mom and married her? E-Even though she¡¯s his mom and it¡¯s normal in the vampire society, doesn¡¯t it seem like Jake is cheating on us?¡± Aurora asks with a stutter.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Jake hasn¡¯t told you huh?¡± Misty asks while shaking her head.

    ¡°Eh, what is that?! He didn¡¯t tell me anything. I won¡¯t ept cheating! Sigh¡­ it doesn¡¯t make any difference, they are married. It¡¯s more like he¡¯s cheating on her.¡± Aurora says with a dissatisfied tone.

    ¡°I think you should ask him, so he can exin it better. And I bet mom forced the marriage on him.¡± Misty breathes out heavily.

    ¡°Humph! I need to talk to him right now!¡± Aurora bellows and leaves the room angrily while Misty also follows her from behind.

    They walk into Aurora¡¯s room but Jake is not inside, they also check his room, bathroom, and every other room in the house, but still Jake is nowhere to be found.

    In confusion, they decide to wait for him for about thirty minutes, thinking he went to get something down the street.

    However, Misty¡¯s eyes catches something, her car keys are nowhere to be found.

    ¡®Did Jake go out? He didn¡¯t even eat!¡¯ Misty thinks inwardly.

    In distress, she walks out of the house and asks about her car from the neighbors who told her that Jake went out with it.

    After confirming it, she walks back into her apartment.

    ¡°Did he really go out with the car?¡±

    Aurora asks.

    ¡°Yes, he did¡­¡± Misty answers and slumps into the chair.

    ¡°What?! He doesn¡¯t even have a license yet! And he didn¡¯t eat this morni¡ª¡± Aurora pauses her words when she raises her head to check the time and realizes that it¡¯s almost noon.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t make breakfast for him¡­ I can¡¯t believe we were chatting all this while without realizing that so much time was gone¡­¡± Misty speaks up.

    ¡°And he doesn¡¯t joke with food, he is a foodie. I bet he went to eat at ¡®her¡¯ house.¡± Aurora says, biting her lips.

    Misty doesn¡¯t say anything and simply lets out a sigh. She was taking into ount what her therapist told her, and so she doesn¡¯t want to act irrationally. So she has decided to ask Jake about the whole thing regarding the marking when hees back.

    She stands up and goes into the kitchen to start making lunch so that she can call him toe back home and eat his lunch.

    However, the moment Misty grabs the handle of the refrigerator to take out some blood packs, her eyes widen in shock when she opens it only to realize that it¡¯s empty.

    ¡°T-The blood packs¡­¡±

    =========================

    Note: What do you feel about the pacing of this novel?

    Author¡¯s Thoughts: As I said earlier, this novel is a slice of life. I want it to be a simple rxing story that will end with 1-2k chapters without many forced plots. As you can see, it¡¯s only been two days in the novel, and we already have 72 chapters lmao. Maybe I should increase the pacing a little bit, what do you think?

 Chapter 74 Tonys House

    I have just driven my car into Tony¡¯s house. Of course, this attracted a lot of attention, because an exotic car is rarely seen in the slums of district (E). And because of this, even Tony¡¯s parentse out of their house the moment they spot the car on theirwn¡­

    ¡°Jake¡­.¡± Tony¡¯s mom and dad say in a voice of surprise. They are currently standing in front of the car, and staring at it with awe. Of course, I kinda feel bad for bringing the car here, it might look as if I¡¯m showing off my wealth.

    ¡°Good afternoon~¡± I greet them as I get out of the car.

    With a loud clicking sound, the door of their house opens up again, and a small-looking girles running towards me.

    Shit¡­

    ¡°Waaaaah!! Did youe looking for me, Jake?¡± The girl lets out in excitement, as she jumps on me and wraps herself around my body.

    ¡®I came to see your brother!¡¯ I curse under my breath as the girl wraps herself around me.

    This girl is none other than ir, Tony¡¯s only sister. Although, she¡¯s not really small, she¡¯s just a legal loli¡­*cough* who¡¯ll be 17 years old in a few months, so I¡¯m only older than her by less than a year.

    This is also the same girl that always sends a barrage of love letters to me, and confesses her love to me physically on several asions. She even went as far as seducing me. I just don¡¯t know the reason why she likes me, a vampire. Because of this, I constantly take advantage of Tony by threatening to date his cute little sister.

    ¡°ir¡­ at least let Jake enter the house first¡­¡± Tony¡¯s parents say, as they put their hands over their faces. Tony¡¯s mom is a very tall, beautiful, blonde-haired woman. While his father is a short bald man with a lot of freckles and scars on his face, nevertheless, he¡¯s quite handsome too. Tony is simply a copy of his father, while he just took his mother¡¯s height.<sub>.</sub>

    Obliging her parents¡¯ words, ir stops hugging me and lets go of me. But she doesn¡¯t stop staring at me with a pout on her face.

    ir is a short girl whose height is about 1.3 to 1.35 meters, with a very small and frail body. This isn¡¯t the result of malnutrition, it¡¯s just her normal stature. Furthermore, she¡¯s a great beauty, with her wispy, side-swept bangs that perfectly fits her oval-shaped, spotless face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside then¡­¡± She tells me with a wink as she grabs my hand and begins to pull me inside the house.

    ¡°ir, wai¡ª¡± before I can even

    finish my words the door opens up, and a familiar figure emerges from within.

    ¡°Tony¡­¡± I say in a low voice, and let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, man? I have been meaning to reach out to you, your sister even came here two days ago looking panicked. Where the fuck did you go that day?¡± He asks, then begins scratching the back of his head once he sees his sister clinging to me.

    ¡°Tony! It¡¯s rude to make your friend wait outside, your mom and I want to get something from the mart.¡± Tony¡¯s father suddenly announces from afar with his hand wrapped around the waist of his wife.

    From my view, it seems more like they are going to a motel to have sex, rather than use the house because of their kids.<sub></sub>

    I¡¯m also somewhat relieved that the system didn¡¯t give me a mission to fuck Tony¡¯s mom.

    ¡°Jake, let¡¯s go to my room so that we can talk better.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s ¡®our¡¯ room. We both share the same room.¡± His sister interrupts him, gesturing with her hands in the air as a sign of mockery which clearly shows that she¡¯s annoyed for some reason.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Tony sighs in embarrassment and begins to lead me towards his room while his sister follows me from behind. ir has always been quite cheeky, so Tony is used to this side of her.

    The moment we get to their room, I sit down on the chair which is situated in a corner of the room. Their room is pretty normal without any exaggerated appliances, it¡¯s surprisingly clean and well maintained,pared to Barry¡¯s room. There are also two average beds and wardrobes that the siblings use discreetly without encroaching on each other¡¯s space.

    For some reason, ir refuses to leave even after Tony begged her to give us some privacy for a few minutes, causing him to resign to his fate.

    ¡°Man¡­. What do you want me to offer you? W-We don¡¯t have ¡®blood¡¯ at home, and that is the vampires¡¯ food¡­¡± Tony suddenly asks with a stutter.

    ¡°Oh, that? I¡¯m okay, you don¡¯t have to worry¡­¡± I say, looking embarrassed for a split second.

    ¡°You can drink my blood.¡± ir suddenly rushes towards me, stretching her hand forward for me to take a bite. For some reason, this scene looks funny because she¡¯s currently wearing a Mickey Mouse nightie which gives her a very childish look.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s illegal¡­¡± I say, pushing her hand away from my face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not illegal if you have my consent!¡± She bellows and shoves her hand in my face again.

    SIGH!

    ¡°Okay fine, I am not drinking your blood.¡± I tell her, pushing her hand away from my face.

    ¡°Humph!¡± She stomps her feet on the ground and angrily walks back to the bed.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Have you gotten the supers academy form?¡± I ask, breaking the ufortable silence.

    ¡°Yeah, my dad got a form for both me and ir. My dad says that he will take a loan and get us some low-level ability crystals.¡± Tony replies with a sigh.

    ¡°Wait, what?! ir?¡± I ask, surprised.

    ¡°Yeah, ir is also in the 12th grade and she is also going to graduate¡­¡± Tony says with a long sigh. I know that Tony isn¡¯t the smart type and he has repeated a ss a couple of times, but to think that he is in the same ss as his sister is just astonishing.

    ¡°Well!!! I¡¯m one of the most brilliant final year students!¡± ir bellows and brags.

    Suddenly, the system¡¯s words appear before my eyes.

    [Hey!]

    Where the fuck have you been?

    ?[0)??? [Mmm, I¡¯ve been watching everything that has been going on for a while. Let¡¯s give this loli that purple ability crystal.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    You can¡¯t tell me what to do. Besides, I n on giving the crystal to Lilith.

    I tell the system angrily. I just hate it whenever itmands me to do something.

    [Sigh¡­ I¡¯m sorry if I spoke in a rude way, but think about it, you don¡¯t know anything about that ability crystal and your inspect skill isn¡¯t working on it. Besides, my gut is telling me that it¡¯s a very strong one.

    [Lilith is still young and she¡¯s not going to graduate this year. But think about it, if you give the crystal to ir, you are going to make her your woman since she also likes you. This way, it will be a win-win situation for us since you will earn sex points from her and also copy whatever ability she is going to have.]

    Sigh, I understand your point, but I promised Tony that i wouldn¡¯t date his sister¡­.

    [Jake, think about it. Your friend will also understand, and he won¡¯t even care if you date his sister after he gets a high-level ability. Don¡¯t be a wimp, you are not some type of Santa us that does things without benefits!]

    Mmm, what you¡¯re saying makes a lot of sense. I¡¯m about to give out two ability crystals worth millions of dors¡­.fufufu.

    In the next moment, I snap back to reality after talking to the system.

    ¡°Have you forgotten what I promised you, Tony?¡± I ask with a brow raised.

    ¡°Oh, that? I did remember, but I didn¡¯t put my mind to it¡­after all, people disappoint.¡± He replies with a shrug.

    ¡°Dimwit, I¡¯m not a human, I always keep to my words.¡± I say, and dip my hands into my pocket, making the two crystals appear inside my pocket from the inventory.

    In a sh, I fetch two glowing crystals out of my pocket¡­.

 Chapter 75 Behemoth Center

    ¡°Are t-t-t-those ability crystals?!¡± The two siblings mutter in awe.

    ¡°Yes, they are ability crystals.¡± I reply and toss the cyan crystal to Tony, which he swiftly catches mid-air.

    I also nce at the purple ability crystal one more time before tossing it towards ir, who also catches it mid-air. I am somewhat reluctant to part with it, but I want to trust the system this time.

    Holding the crystal with shaky hands, Tony drops down to the ground and buries his face in his hands, slowly sobbing and appreciating the crystal.

    ¡°I h-have never felt this happy in my entire life. This is just unbelievable and unexpected. Y-You have always been there for me, Jake. You are the best friend I have ever had, I p-promise to always be there for you, buddy. Not only did you give me an ability crystal, but you also gave my sister one. I-I¡¯m short of words¡­.¡± Tony mutters while crying tears of joy.

    Meanwhile, ir is still staring at the crystal with tears of happiness streaming down her face. It is as if she¡¯s hallucinating.

    ¡°Uwaah!! I love you, Jake¡­.¡± ir cries out loudly as she dashes towards me and kisses me on the lips, pushing me back slightly on the couch while she effortlessly climbs up and sits on myp.

    In the past, I would have pushed her away, but after hearing the system¡¯s idea, I have decided also decided to go for ir. Furthermore, I want to taunt Barry and mock him.<sub>.</sub>

    ir and I immerse ourselves in this hot passionate kiss without caring about the presence of her brother. She opens her mouth wide and allows my tongue to enter it. Then I slowly lick her tongue and her teeth while avoiding injuring her with my fangs.

    She also does the same thing by sucking on my tongue and exchanging saliva with me. Actually, this kiss was unexpected for me because humans don¡¯t like to kiss a vampire. ir¡¯s little action right now made me remember Ze.

    Ze never found it disgusting anytime I drank blood. She even kissed me numerous times after I had drunk some blood, and even went as far as tasting the blood just to show me that she doesn¡¯t find it horrible.

    After kissing intensely for about two minutes, we slowly part our lips with a string of saliva.

    ¡°I am so s-sorry, I couldn¡¯t control my feelings¡­¡± ir apologizes with a low voice and a red face.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand how you feel about me¡­¡± I say, caressing her beautiful face.

    ¡°Y-You do? Do you ept me?¡± She asks with a stutter.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Yes, I do¡­¡± I say in a low voice.

    ?[0)??? Meanwhile, I can see Tony gritting his teeth in the corner of the room. He knows that there is nothing he can do to stop his little sister from falling for a lion that will eventually devour her¡­.fufufu.

    Hearing my words, ir puts her face in her hands in embarrassment, as her cheeks flush red, and her face turns pink.

    For some reason, my dick also starts to turn erect and I can tell that ir knows that my thing is poking her, since she¡¯s currently sitting on my crotch.

    ¡°Thank you for everything, Jake. I wish my parents were at home, you¡¯ll see how grateful they¡¯ll be¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for them, I did it for you guys.¡± I give a reply.

    ¡°Thank you¡­.¡±<sub></sub>

    Suddenly, ir moves her face forward and starts to whisper something into my ears.

    ¡°I can feel your thing poking me. Should I tell my brother to excuse us?¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea¡­¡± I also reply in a low voice.

    Surprisingly, ir starts to slowly grind her buttocks on my crotch and starts giving me a lewd look.

    What the fuck?! Was she always this lewd?

    *Cough!*

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys aware that I¡¯m here?¡± Tony clears his throat.

    ¡°Humph!¡± ir snorts and gets up from my body. Saying ¡®thank you¡¯ one more time, she then returns to her bed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll begin absorbing the crystal.¡±

    Tony says in excitement as he takes a lotus position, holds the crystal in between his palm, and slowly begins to absorb it.

    ir also does the same thing as she sits in a lotus position and also starts absorbing the crystal.

    ¡°Guys, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow¡­ I have somewhere important to go,¡± I tell them while they are absorbing the crystals.

    I can see the hesitation in their eyes, they don¡¯t want me to leave, but s, they can¡¯t talk because they have to put their full concentration on the crystals, so that things won¡¯t go wrong.

    With my vampiric eyes, I see the crystals slowly deteriorating as they can barely be seen disintegrating with the naked eye.

    After confirming that things are going well, I leave their house and head towards my mom¡¯s house.

    When I got there, my mom yelled at me, but she calmed down after I apologized. She then served me a very nice meal which I promptly ate. After that, we had a lot of sex and even had a little role y¡­fufufu.

    After satisfying her, I leave her house and head to the third location on my list.

    Right now, I am driving along one of the streets of District (H). The ce where my master¡¯s dojo is located.

    After driving for about ten minutes, I finally get to the dojo. I park the car in the parking lot ande down from the car, before making my way towards the dojo.

    Sigh¡­ I forgot that today is Friday, one of the extreme training days with other members. In this dojo, there are several members who are from other races, even humans are included. The dojo has a total of 10 masters, who also have students of their own.

    Each dojo master has about 10-20 students each, however, my master only has two students. Me and one other vampire guy, who is also a noble. Furthermore, my master is the owner of the dojo and no doubt the strongest and he is the one who has the absolute order.

    Sometimeter, a rtivelyrge dome-shaped building appears before my eyes, with the words ¡°Behemoth Center¡± boldly written above it.

    =========================

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 76 The Duel [part 1]

    ?[0)??? Without wasting any time, I walk towards the dojo. On getting there, I see a tall ck-haired woman and a man standing at the doorstep, they are the doorkeepers. Looking at the woman, her clothes look disheveled, it¡¯s almost like¡­

    ¡°Good afternoon, Mrs. Pam¡­¡± I greet the woman, tilting my head slightly as a sign of respect to this ancient vamp. I also nce to the side and do the same thing to the man.

    ¡°Hoho! How are you young one? Why didn¡¯t youe to the dojo for the past two days?¡± The man asks with a smile on his face as he opens the door.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve been quite busy these days.¡± I reply while scratching the back of my head.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ this made me remember my younger days.¡± The woman says, ncing at the sky as if reminiscing about something. At the same time, she nces at the man, and a smile forms on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll g-get going¡­.pappy,¡± I tell the man and begin to walk inside the dojo.<sub>.</sub>

    Of course, Mr. Pam and Mrs. Pam are ancient vampires that are even older than my grandfather. They are my master¡¯s parents, Alphonso, who is theirst born.

    They may look middle-aged without any freckles on their faces, but their looks can be very misleading. They have probably lived close to a hundred thousand years. And because of this, they can¡¯t carry out any strenuous activities or use their blood powers since it will basically put them into a deep slumber to rejuvenate.

    However, Mr. Pam and Mrs. Pam have lived long enough, and to the extent that they have gotten bored of living. Battles? They have fought a lot. Revolution? They have participated in it countless times. Gore and brutality? They have seen tons of it.

    Most vampires, after living for a very long time and going into several deep slumbers to rejuvenate, often get bored of living and most times will finally decide to go into an eternal slumber, a slumber of no return. However, before going into eternal slumber, they¡¯ll live their lives to the fullest and shower their children with affection. Couples will also have the best time of their lives and shower each other with unparalleled love.

    Which is what is currently happening to Mr. Pam and Mrs. Pam. They are bored of this world and have decided to go into eternal slumber a few months from now. And here they are, living a simple life and helping theirst born by being the doorkeepers at his dojo while showing him affection.<sub></sub>

    (Author: Deep slumber is different from eternal slumber. I hope you all remembered this fact. Because it was exined by Jill in CHP 22.)

    Alphonso, who is over one thousand years old, is getting treated like a kid by his parents. At times, the way his parents treat him can be very funny. Andstly, those ancient vamps are perverts that mate in every single corner of the dojo. Mrs. Pam¡¯s dress was probably disheveled from her make-out with her husband.

    Sigh, I wish to live as long as those two, along with my women. We¡¯ll all go into a deep slumber at the same, inside the same coffin, and wake up at the same time. But what about my women who aren¡¯t vampires, are they going to wait till I wake up from the slumber?

    Going into deep slumbers every ten thousand years is very important for vampires. Not only does it rejuvenate us, but it also tremendously increases our blood pool. (The capacity of blood that a vampire can hold in his/her body.)

    However, there is one thing that still bothers me. Which is the fact that the vampire god can resurrect any vampire that goes Into eternal slumber.<sub></sub>

    Right now, I am walking along the hallway of the dojo, moving towards the main auditorium. This dojo is veryrge and there are ten floors in total, owned by each dojo master. Apart from these ten floors, there is a rtivelyrge hall where all the students of each dojo Master gathers for a duel with each other to test our capabilities. And unfortunately for me, today is the duel day because I can hear loud cheers and gleesing from this auditorium.

    Along the hallway, many ancient vampiric arts are drawn on the wall from top to bottom. These drawings have a very deep meaning to them which I know nothing about, but it exins a lot about the origin and culture of the vampires. For example, one of the drawings here has a very huge man d in beast gears from head to toe, and he¡¯s wielding dual axes, which he was aiming to m into the skull of a monstrous beast in front of him.

    Ignoring the drawings, I pick up my pace as I hasten my footsteps towards the auditorium¡­

    Sometimeter, I finally get to the auditorium. There are several hundred students here, who have been divided into ten groups each. And behind all these groups, there is a small tform where all the dojo masters are seated. I can see my master sitting at the center of them with an expressionless face.

    Shit!

    Cursing out loud, I look around the ten groups, and my eyes finally fall on a single guy who is standing alone.

    ¡°Roth¡­¡± I mutter.

    This guy is also a friend of mine since he¡¯s also my master¡¯s student and we are on good terms. He¡¯s a new guy, so we haven¡¯t been close enough to the point of reaching out to each other. Since we are the only students of our master, we are always bullied during the duel.

    First of all, there are only two of us,pared to other dojo Masters who have about fifty to a hundred students, thus making this duel a bit unfair to us.

    Thenstly, he and I both have the same thing inmon, our bodies are unable to absorb ability crystals. And we are always bullied during the duels. Though Roth and I can still boost ourselves with beast gears during the duel. However, some people who have already graduated from high school are also disciples here, and they can fully use their abilities to the max without the restraint that other high school students have on them. These people have always dealt with me and Roth easily, thus causing us to always carry thest position during every duel.

    Taking a deep breath, I silently walk away from the auditorium and enter the changing room which is also situated inside the auditorium building. The dojo has a uniform that everyone must wear, each uniform has different color that is used to signify each master¡¯s disciples.

    The moment I enter the changing room, my gaze suddenly falls on someone leaning against the wall with a cigarette in his mouth, and a smoke cloud above him.

    ¡°Enjoying your life, huh?¡±

    =========================

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 77 The Duel [part 2]

    ¡°Enjoying your life, huh?¡±

    ¡°Master~!¡± I let out a voice in surprise.

    ¡°You didn¡¯te to the dojo for two days, I thought you were busy with your academics, but you were busy enjoying your new wife¡­fufufu.¡± Alphonso says, puffing out a cloud of smoke again.

    Well, how should I describe him¡­

    Alphonso is a very tall vampire, standing at two meters tall with dark-bluish hair, and a pair of eyesses on his face. His looks are average, void of any freckles or blemishes.

    SIGH!

    ¡°She told you, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she told me. She called me over the phone yesterday and yelled at me for not teaching you about the history and culture of the vampires. She also told me that you have awakened your blood power, is that true?¡± He asks, shaking off the ashes from his cigarette.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Yeah, I awakened my blood powers. And In a perverted way too¡­¡± I say with a grin on my face. ¡°And I bet you also fucked many chicks in my absence huh?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Ah, actually I didn¡¯t¡­ Roth also awakened one of the special blood powers. So I had to guide him and teach him many things about it.¡± Alphonso says and drops his cigarette to the ground, crushing it under his shoe.

    ¡°W-What?! Is that a coincidence? Is that the reason why you chose him to be your s-student?¡± I ask with a stutter.

    ¡°Yes, I already knew that he was going to have one of the special blood powers, just as I could tell that you would also have one¨C which is why I chose him to be my student. I am doing all these for a very good reason, my goal is to bring everyone with these special blood powers together.

    And recently, I discovered another person that awakened one of the blood powers, and you know what? She¡¯s living in your house.¡±

    ¡°Aurora¡± I mutter in a low voice.

    ¡°Correct. Late Sid¡¯s wife right?¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the one. But she¡¯s now mine.¡± I give a reply.

    *p* *p* *p* *p*

    ¡°I am very proud of you Jake¡­ Not only did you conquer your mom, but you also conquered yourte uncle¡¯s wife. I would be d if you could also add your temperamental sister to the list¡­¡± Alphonso says as he ps his hands in amazement while looking at me like a gold mine.

    ¡®I already did that though, but don¡¯tpare yourself with me, you fucker! You didn¡¯t fuck your mom as I did.¡¯ I curse under my breath.

    ¡°Anyway, demonstrate your blood power to me so that i can see the type that you awakened.¡± Alphonso tells me, while wearing a very serious expression. Anytime he wears this expression, I always desist from joking around with him.

    Closing my eyes, a sudden burst of red aura explodes from my body. The aura dances around my body for a few seconds before vanishing.

    ¡°T¨CT¨CThat is the Absolute blood control! No way! This is just crazy?! When did¡­? How is this fucking possible?!¡± Alphonso exims in shock, taking off his eyesses and staring at me like a monster.<sub></sub>

    I let out a sigh after seeing him so shocked, I had already expected this type of reaction from him.

    ?[0)??? ¡°My mom was as shocked as you, master. I don¡¯t understand why I got the same blood power as the vampire god.¡± I say, while pulling off my clothes and changing into my dojo clothes which are a ck top and shorts.

    Alphonso nervously wears his sses back and begins to walk towards me.

    He gets to my front and puts his hands on my shoulders.

    ¡°No matter what¡ª do not disy your blood power publicly for now. The highest you can do is to use blood attacks which I¡¯ll teach you. If any mature vampire sees you controlling blood, they¡¯ll be freaked out and it will probably cause a lot of problems. Because that¡¯s the freaking power of the vampire god!!¡± Alphonso bellows nervously. For some reason, I can even see wet patches of sweat on his face.

    Seeing him act this way is a surprise to me. I have never seen Alphonso this nervous. As my grandfather¡¯s knight, he must surely know enough about all these things, which is now causing him to panic.

    ¡°I understand¡­¡± I reply in a low voice, as i have finished dressing in my dojo¡¯s outfit.

    Next, I start to tell Alphonso about my second power and how it also works by sleeping with women and copying their abilities. I made up a random story that I miraculously found a strange ability that my body was able to absorb. Of course, I couldn¡¯t tell Alphonso about the system, and it was even the system that gave me the idea of the made-up story.

    ______________________

    ¡°Sigh¡­ you are the weirdest guy, I have ever seen,¡± Alphonso says, rubbing his palms together.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back to the auditorium¡­ the duel is about to begin. And don¡¯t forget to use all that I taught you and Roth in the past. I know I forbade you guys from using it, but I am so happy today, and I want you guys to win the duel¡­fufufu,¡± Alphonso tells me with a wide grin on his face.

    ___________________________

    ¡°Please settle down everyone, the first match is about to begin!¡± The voice of the spectator is projected by a strange gadget.

    Right now, everyone is sitting down on the rows of chairs inside the auditorium, which has been arranged to surround a veryrge battle arena. The arena is encased in a very strong barrier that was created using a barrier-type ability. There are ten groups in total and each group is sitting about three meters away from each other.

    In our domain, we are only two currently sitting on a chair, while the rows of chairs behind us are empty.

    ¡°Jake, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. I thought I would be the only one to take on these guys¡­tch!¡±

    Roth speaks up, beaming with extreme confidence. He¡¯s a vampire of my age, and he¡¯s very handsome, but not as handsome as me. He has dark short curly hair and slightly elongated ears just like mine, which shows that he is also a pure blood like me. And an original vampire. He¡¯s also the same height as me, with broad shoulders and slightly muscr arms. Furthermore, there is also the existence of tattoos on his left cheek which tarnished his appearance a bit. Nevertheless, he¡¯s still handsome.

    ¡°Roth, you sound so confident you know?¡± I say with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah, man¡­.this is the new me. I am no longer the weak Roth! I¡¯ll bully every single one of them that bullied us in the past!!¡± Roth brags and clenches his hands in excitement.

    Fufufu¡­.he wants to surprise me but he doesn¡¯t realize that I already know about his blood power.

    ¡°I also have a surprise for you¡­fufufu.¡± I say, but it looks like Roth didn¡¯t hear what I said, because his eyes are currently glued to the arena.

    ¡°Everyone has taken their seats, let¡¯s maintain silence and enjoy the first match!¡± The voice of the spectator is heard once again, and the whole auditorium turns silent.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°The first participants are Roth Freeman from team ck and Mule Reagan from team blue!! The aforementioned participants should step into the arena!!!¡±

    ===========================

 Chapter 78 The Duel [part 3]

    ¡°The first participants are Roth Freeman from team ck and Mule Reagan from team blue!! The aforementioned participants should step into the arena!!!¡±

    ¡°YAY!!!!!!¡±

    Suddenly, at the mention of these names, the crowd¡¯s faces beam with exhration and excitement. For some reason, I also get excited to watch Roth¡¯s match.

    Bumping his fist upward in excitement, Roth gets up from his seat and begins to walk towards the arena. The other guy from team blue also starts to walk forward, while his teammates cheer him up with the expression of full-blown confidence on their faces.

    Our teams are named ording to the color of our dojo outfit. My team is called team ck because mine and Roth¡¯s outfit are ck in color, and coupled with our ck sash which we don¡¯t really use.

    When both opponents get to the front of the arena, the enclosed transparent bubble barrier shield opens up, allowing the two participants to enter.

    After they enter, the barrier closes up again. Looking at the sheer thickness of this barrier, it looks like it was created by one of the dojo masters.

    While Roth might have awakened his blood power, I am still quite worried about him, because he is about to go against Mule Reagan, a dragonkin who has an enormous amount of strength. Mule is no doubt one of the strongest disciples here, as he can tremendously increase his prowess anytime he transforms himself into a dragon. Though his dragon form is still in the early phase, he¡¯s not to be underestimated. Andstly, Mule is an outrageous bully. Dragons are also prideful creatures that refuse to absorb ability crystals. They solely rely on their natural elemental affinity; fire, and their explosive strength.

    Raising my head and looking at where my master is seated, his face is as expressionless as ever, while the other dojo masters beside him have wide, evil grins on their faces.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Before the match begins, there are a few rules that you must follow. The rules are well known amongst us, but in today¡¯s duel, there has been a new rule. Rule one, if your opponent surrenders, you have to stop attacking. Breaking this rule will get you disqualified instantly. Rule two, you must not attack your opponent in the¡­ ahem..in the¡­. Groin, *cough*. Doing that will get you disqualified because that¡¯s a shameful way of winning a fair fight.

    Rule three, you are not allowed to kill your opponent. Although the dojo masters will step in the moment a student is fatally injured. However, since such a person made a killing attempt on his fellow student, he/she will be severely punished.

    Andstly, rule four¡­. Beast gears are not allowed. If you have any beast gears with you, please take them off.¡± The spectator announces.

    What the fuck?! Beast gears are not allowed? What if we haven¡¯t awakened any power, we would have been tossed away like thrash without even having the chance to fight back.

    ¡°This is not fair! Beast gears were made forbat!¡±

    ¡°This is totally wrong! Those guys without a restraint on their ability will bully us!¡±

    The other disciples from other groups startining and cursing under their breaths. Although there are fighting techniques that can be used, banning the use of beast gears was just so uncalled for.

    However, this decision was made by the dojo masters. If we were still as weak as before, I bet that my master wouldn¡¯t have agreed to this rule.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Let the match begin!!!!¡± The spectator deres openly without minding the groans of the student.

    Suddenly, silence ensues, and the whole auditorium bes as silent as a graveyard.

    Back in the arena, Mule and Roth can be seen circling each other, waiting for the moment to strike.

    ¡°Just surrender, I don¡¯t want to bully you today,¡± Mule says with a grin on his face.

    Currently, he¡¯s in his humanoid form. He looks very human apart from the long greenhorns on his head, slightly elongated ears, and his overlyrge scaled tail.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the other way around. I¡¯ll advise you to surrender or else, I¡¯ll squash you like a bug!¡± Roth replies without any sign of fear on his face, he¡¯s brimming with full confidence, which surprised Mule a little.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me then!¡± Mule bellows and in the next moment, his body begins to transform.

    After his transformation isplete, Mule is now a full-blown, young green dragon, who is about 4 meters tall with two heads that he can control simultaneously, and tworge wings sprouting from his back.<sub></sub>

    *ROAR!!!!*

    Hearing this deafening roar, Roth remains unfazed as he starts to run forward, while opening his palms and throwing arge arc of red aura at Mule.

    Blood strike¡­

    Seeing the red aura flying towards him, Mule has a confused expression on his face, because he has never seen Roth use this type of power in the past. Mule, however, doesn¡¯t evade the aura, instead he raises his right wed hand to take the attack head-on.

    ¡°WOOOSH!!*

    ¡°Aargh¨C!!!! What the heck did you use, fucker!! The shit cut through my scale!!!¡± Mule cries out loudly as he takes the full brunt of the attack head-on.

    The red aura can be seen burning through Mule¡¯s scales and green blood can also be seen pouring out of his hand. Although Mule¡¯s scales aren¡¯t strong yet, since dragon scales get stronger the more they age. Mule, however, didn¡¯t expect a puny red line to injure him.

    Learning the hard way, Mule heals himself and raises his head only to see that Roth has already gotten to his front.

    Roth, after gathering a lot of energy in his legs, leaps into the air, going higher than the height of the Dragon. Seeing this scene reminded me of the picture I saw earlier. Making me wonder if the drawing was some sort of fighting technique.

    Still leaping higher, Roth begins to descend very fast with both his fist cupped together and raised in the air, while looking like some type of god.

    Unable to dodge it because it is already toote, Roth¡¯s cupped fists m into one of Mule¡¯s heads.

    *BANG!*

    A very loud sound explodes as Roth ms his fist into one of Mule¡¯s heads. Although immediately the sh urred, dust rose from the ground, blocking the view of all the onlookers. After the dust settles, Roth can be seen standing a few meters away from the dragon without any scratch on him.

    Mule, however, had one of his heads broken and twisted in an odd angle, while green blood leaked out of his head and tries to heal at the same time.

    ¡°S-Since when did Roth get this strong?¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable~!¡±

    The auditorium erupts into an uproar as everyone expresses their confusion and disbelief.

    After looking at the feat that Roth performed, I start to doubt if I can defeat him if we were to fight against each other, because he hasn¡¯t even used his blood power, he only used a blood attack. Moreover, the situation was unexpected for Mule.

    *ROARRRRR!!!!!!!*

    Enraged, Mule heals himself and stands up, then stomps hisrge legs on the ground, causing the whole auditorium to tremble under the massive strength of this young dragon.

    Then, something begins to happen to Mule. His chest region begins to glow yellow and intense heat starts to radiate from his body, while he begins to gather a huge ball of fire in his mouth.

    ===========================

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 79 The Duel [part 4]

    Then, something begins to happen to Mule. His chest region begins to glow yellow and intense heat starts to radiate from his body, while he begins to gather a huge ball of fire in his mouth.

    Shit¡­..this is bad.

    If Roth takes that attack head-on, it will be very lethal. Of course, vampires don¡¯t like heat, and right now, the amount of fire that Mule is gathering in his mouth is enough to roast a vampire alive.

    However, looking at Roth, he doesn¡¯t seem scared to me. In fact, he¡¯s brimming with confidence.

    The audience¡¯s eyes are all glued to the arena and everyone is anticipating what is about to happen next. Meanwhile, the dojo Masters are ready to butt in the moment things go wrong.

    ****POOOOOOFFFF!****

    Suddenly, a breath of fire explodes from Mule¡¯s mouth, flowing intensely towards Roth who¡¯s still fixed In his position.<sub>.</sub>

    Roth, seeing the fireing towards him, creates several red portals at many angles around him,pletely swallowing Mule¡¯s fire breath.

    Completely stunned, Mule looks at Roth in horror and breathes out another round of fire, beforeunching several fireballs at him with his second head. However, Rothpletely swallows up all the fire by skillfully controlling the red portals.

    Mule doesn¡¯t stop there, seeing that his attack is futile, he does a very fast 180¡ã turn, swinging his tail widely at Roth.

    Roth, not expecting Mule to take this route, ispletely stunned, and unable to evade the overlyrge tail that is being swung at him.

    *BAM!!!!*

    Therge tail ms into Roth, sending him flying off the arena. His back hits the transparent barrier, and causes the whole auditorium to tremble.<sub></sub>

    Meanwhile, something starts to happen to all the red portals that Roth summoned. Several types of monstrous creatures and birds with ded wings start toe out of the portal, heading straight towards Mule.

    ¡°Is¡­.Is¡­that his blood power? He can summon familiars!¡± I mutter in awe, while staring at the familiars which have red auras enveloping them.

    Roth, who was whacked off the arena, can be seen coughing out ck blood. I know that if he doesn¡¯t get up quickly, he¡¯s eventually going to run out of aura.

    Just like how MC cells power abilities, auras power a Vampire¡¯s blood powers and blood attacks. A Vampire¡¯s aura can also be depleted just like MC cells when used constantly during battle. Vampires auras vary depending on the strength and evolution of a vampire.

    For example, the aura of a noble vampire is stronger and more intimidating than that of a regr vampire. While that of a knight and lord surpasses that of a noble vampire. Nevertheless, it still varies depending on how monstrous and talented that vampire is. For example, my aura is simr to that of a vampire lord, but I can¡¯t control it for some reason, because I am an anomaly that broke most theories of vampires.

    Gritting his teeth, Roth gets up and dashes towards Mule who is still fighting off the hordes of familiars that are attacking him. The familiars that Roth summoned are very weak ones and can¡¯t bring Mule down. Although, these are just the type of familiars that he can summon with his current amount of aura.<sub></sub>

    Mule¡¯s body right now is currently full of bruises and scratches from the horde of familiars that are attacking him.

    ¡°Fuck you, Roth!! You bastard, you deceived me!¡± Mule curses loudly, as he swings hisrge tail wildly, killing all the familiars in one swipe.

    ¡°Just one hit! I need just one hit¡­¡± Roth mumbles as he begins to dash towards Mule at an insane speed, while all the portals and his summoned familiar vanish because he has depleted his aura.

    Just like before, Roth leaps into the air again, then begins descending while cupping both of his fists together, aiming to m them into Mule again.

    However, Mule has learned his lesson. This time, he does a 180¡ã turn and swings his tail at Roth who is still up in the air.

    ¡°You damned lizard! Just let me hit you!¡± Roth bellows as he deflects the attack andnds on the ground, a few meters away from Mule.

    The moment hends, he doesn¡¯t waste any time and throws several barrages ofrge blood strikes at Mule.

    Damn¡­those blood strikes are huge.

    (Author: Blood strike is a red line of aura that vampires shoot out from their palms by mixing their aura with blood.)

    Mule, seeing the blood strikes, doesn¡¯t take it head-on this time. He breathes out a huge gust of me that shes with the red lines of aura. The red lines and the firee to an abrupt halt mid-air, and explodes into a reddish type of fire.

    mes and smoke clouds cover both of them, and the audience currently has no idea as to what is going on right now.

    When the smoke settles down, Roth and Mule can be seen lying down on the ground a few meters away from each other. Roth has many burnt marks on his body and half of his clothes are burnt, while Mule who is back to his humanoid form and has several bruises, as well as deep cuts on his body, while green blood seeps out of him.

    They have both passed out¡­..

    *Silent ensues*

    Everyone is stunned right now, they can¡¯t believe their eyes. The amount of power those two exuded was insane. If it hadn¡¯t been for the barrier, everyone would have felt the power of that explosion. Looking up at my master¡¯s face, I can also see an expression of disbelief on his face. It¡¯s as if he can¡¯t believe his eyes as well, he had expected Roth to win the fight easily.

    ¡°Looks like the fight had ended. Both opponents have passed out, and it looks like they are not waking up anytime soon. Because of this, there¡¯s no clear winner between the two fighters. Thus, we are going to have a rematch between the two teams again, but this time around, by new participants.¡±

    The voice of the spectator reverberates across the auditorium, snapping people out of their daze.

    Immediately, four people enter the arena to carry Roth and Mule to the next building, which is beside the dojo.

    ¡°Okay, the injured participants have been carried to the infirmary.¡± The voice of the spectator is projected once again. ¡°Since there is a draw on both sides, team ck and team blue will have to face off against each other once again.

    ¡°The next participants are Jake Mystro from team ck, and Myra Cougar from team blue!!!!¡±

    ==========================

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 80 Divine Blessing

    ¡°The next participants are Jake Mystro from team ck, and Myra Cougar from team blue!!!¡± The spectator announces once again.

    This time around, there is only silence, due to the shock of the previous match.

    Hearing my name, I get up from the chair and begin to walk towards the arena with a wide grin on my face, while I continue drinking blood from the packs that I took from my inventory.

    The dark-elf girl from team blue also starts walking forward.

    When we get to the entrance of the arena, and after climbing up the stairs, the translucent barrier opens up, allowing us to enter, then it closes up immediately after.

    ¡°There are a few things that I need to rify that aren¡¯t clear to everyone yet.¡± The thick voice of the spectator can be heard once again. ¡°I just learned about this from one of the dojo masters that created this barrier. ording to his words, he said that if one of the participants receives enough damage, he/she will pass out, and the opponent of the said participant will be dered the winner!

    ¡°In the case of the match that urred just a few moments ago, both participants received equal damage; thus, causing both of them to pass out. So, If they had taken any more damage, it would have been quite dangerous. That¡¯s why participants should refrain from attacking a participant that is willing to forfeit, surrender, or ends up passing out in the middle of a match.

    ¡°The match begins, now!!!¡± The spectator dered.

    Hearing the promation, the dark-elf girl starts circling me, looking for an opening. The girl in front of me is Myra Cougar, a dark elf who has quite a small figure and is also known as the ice princess. She¡¯s the first elf I¡¯ve ever seen to be this small, with a height of 1.5 meters, a very slender figure, and dark-brown shoulder-length hair that has been pulled into a ponytail.

    Although, she might look average, ording to the elves¡¯ standards, she¡¯s just a legal loli since she¡¯s older than me. And seeing her like this looks somewhat weird, because elves are known to be a very tall race, just like the vampires.

    ¡°You guys have been pretending all this while?! You idiots! I¡¯ll crush you!¡± Myra says with a scowl on her face, it seems she was pained by Mule¡¯s defeat.

    ¡°Fufufu¡­you look so juicy in this outfit, Myra. If I defeat you now, you¡¯ll be my gal, deal?¡± I say, scanning her lewdly with my eyes from top to bottom.

    ¡°Kyaaaa!!! You pervert!¡± Myra cries out with disgust on her face, then immediately dashes towards me, as she forms a thick shard of ice in her hand.<sub>.</sub>

    The moment she is within my proximity, I suddenly blink away from my position.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°What~?¡±

    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s insane, so Team ck has been pretending all this while?!¡±

    ¡°B-But¡­those guys were not able to absorb ability crystals!¡±

    Everyone starts expressing their disbelief.

    Even Myra stops in her tracks as she turns her body with a jerk, then looks at me with disbelief.

    ¡°Y-You have a teleportation ability?!¡± Myra asks in disbelief, but she suddenly regains her confidence instantly.

    ¡°Humph! Just like you vampires, we elves also have an innate ability!¡± Myra bellows as she crouches down and ms both of her palms on the ground.

    ¡®Sigh¡­ people don¡¯t know the difference between teleportation and blink.¡¯ I think inwardly and decide to mess with this redhead in front of me.

    Suddenly, I start to feel the whole arena tremble¡­and in a sh, several thick, long, vines burst out of the ground, then begin wrapping and fastening around me before pinning me down. The vines are so fast and thick that even if I blink to another position within this arena, I would still be caught by it, because the whole arena is filled with her useless vines.

    ¡°Aa-haa! Who is the boss now? You couldn¡¯t evenst a minute in front of me despite your teleportation ability. You see, in this life, everything has disadvantages and weaknesses. Even the strongest ability has a weakness.¡±<sub></sub>

    Myra tells me mockingly while walking towards me with a thick shard of ice in her hand.

    [Yo! Did you intentionally allow yourself to get caugh?! I never knew that elves also had an innate ability!]

    Yeah, most demi-humans have an innate ability. However, only purebloods and royals can utilize it massively the way Myra did. For instance, a regr vampire can¡¯t use blood attacks the way Roth did.

    But¡­

    [But what?!! You wanna lose to this redhead?! Are you fucking kidding me?!]

    Hey, calm down¡­ I still have a trick up my sleeve, I just have to disobey my master¡­.fufufu. I am not some type of fantasy protagonist who will always hide his power even when in a dire situation. I¡¯m the boss of myself, no one can tell me what to do!

    [I¡¯m liking you more and more¡­ It will be nice if you can get this dark elf to give you a blow job afterwards¡­.fufufu.]

    She hates men¡­.

    Suddenly, I snap back to reality and look at Myra whose hand is already raised in the air with an ice shard in her hand.

    ¡°Wai¨C¡°

    ¡°Aargh!!!! Fuck you bitch!!¡±

    I let out a cry as Myra suddenlyunches an ice fragment at my torso, piercing right through my skin. There is currently a big gaping hole in my stomach with ck blood seeping out of it.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Hehehe¡­this is so funny¡­tehehe.¡± Myra lets out cute giggles in exhration, while she begins to form another ice shard in her hand.

    It¡¯s clear that she wants to humiliate me big time, and she is really enjoying it.

    [Holy shit! She¡¯s a sadist!]

    ¡°Myra, wait!¡± I yell at the top of my voice, the moment she is about tounch another ice shard at me.

    ¡°Oh, you have something to say? Fufufu.¡± she giggles, lowering her hand while the ice shard keeps melting.

    ¡°You said something before, right? You said everything has a weakness? But do you know that blood doesn¡¯t have any weakness?¡± I say with a grin.

    ¡°W-What do y-you mea¨C¡°

    Before she canplete her sentence, a red aura suddenly envelopes my whole body and explodes on impact. Seeing the sudden burst of aura, Myra leaps backwards, into the air upon sensing the danger.

    At the same time, all the vines begin to disintegrate and turn into dust particles like they never existed.

    Currently, I am using my blood power aura and fueling it with the blood from my body which I drank earlier before the duel. Furthermore, I don¡¯t want to earn a lot of attention by creating something out of blood like ¡®blood bullets¡¯ or ¡®a blood cannon¡¯, something that I created when fighting against the zombies in the ming House. If I do that, all the vampires here would probably freak out.

    After gaining freedom once again and healing myself where I got stabbed, I swing my palm and throw a blood strike at Myra. My blood strike is even denser and sharper than Roth¡¯s own, making it more deadly as it flies towards Myra.

    Myra, after gaining her momentum, raises her head a little, only to see arge red arc flying towards her. Sensing the danger of the red arc,rge vines sprout from the ground and intertwine together, forming a very sturdy wall.

    However, my blood strike cuts through her vine shield like tofu and continues to fly forward. Expecting this, Myra moves to the side, causing the blood strike to slice off a chunk of her hair as she evades it.

    Without wasting any time again, I blink beside her and p her across the face with my full strength.

    *PAAAHH!!!*

    ¡°KYAAAAAAA!!!¡±

    Myra lets out a cry as she flies across the arena and ms very hard against the barrier. The whole arena vibrates upon Myra¡¯s collision with the barrier which shows how strong the p was.

    ¡°Despicable! You can¡¯t beat a woman!¡±

    The dojo master of team blue bellows as she gets up from her seat.

    I raise my head in a jerk as I turn my body and give her a wide sarcastic grin. The dojo master simply grits her teeth and sits down once again, when the other dojo masters refuse to spare her a nce. Of course, she¡¯s Myra¡¯s mother, and she has been a little unfair here, since she didn¡¯t show any sympathy when Mule was getting beaten up by Roth.

    Fufufu¡­ since Myra hasn¡¯t forfeited or passed out, let the show begin.

    Myra, who is still lying down on the ground, quickly gets up when she senses that her opponent is walking towards her majestically.

    ¡°How¡­how¡­how¡­did¡­this¡­pervert get so strong? Maybe I have to disobey my mom and use my ultimate card, I can¡¯t lose this fight,¡± Those are the words that Myra keeps mumbling as she gets up.

    Wait, what does she mean by Ultimate card?

    Suddenly, Myra gets to her feet with blood leaking out of the corner of her mouth, while a smile slowly begins to form on her face like a battle maniac.

    ¡°You surpassed my expectations, Jake! You managed to injure me! I agree to your deal, if you can defeat me, I¡¯ll be all yours.¡± Myra says loudly, allowing the whole audience to listen.

    ¡°NOOO!!!! DON¡¯T DO THAT MYRA!¡±

    Her mom bellows at the top of her voice, but s, Myra has made up her mind.

    ¡°You got yourself a deal¡­fufufu.¡± I reply with a smirk, while my grin begins to grow wider.

    Suddenly, Myra¡¯s body begins to levitate in the air, and her eyes and body begin to glow very brightly¡­

    [W-What¡­.t-t-that¡¯s Divine blessing!]

    Seeing the system¡¯s expression¡­. I know that it must be something very dangerous.

    However, I have the utmost Trump card under my sleeve; the bane of all women. Sorry, Myra¡­.I have to do this.

    ¡°Perverted aura¡­¡±

    ============================

    Note: He created the blood skill ¡°Perverted aura¡± when fighting against Anne¡¯s mom, Hayes.

    Join my discord server to view Aurora¡¯s character.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 81 Perverted Aura

    ¡°Perverted aura¡­¡±

    The moment these words leave my mouth, red tendrils start toe out of my body and begin dancing around my palm, forming a red small ball.

    Wasting no time, I throw the ball at Myra who is still levitating in the air.

    *WOOOSH!*

    The ball flies towards her at an extraordinary speed.

    ¡°Spiritual chains!¡±

    Myra also bellows as she evades the red ball of aura that was propelled at her.

    *CLANK¨C CLANK¨C CHING!*

    In a sh, ethereal-like chains burst out of the ground and start wrapping itself around me, restraining me in an instant. I could have blinked away from the ethereal chains but for some reason, I don¡¯t.

    [Holy¨C fuck! Why does this girl like bondage?]

    Seeing me being constrained by her spiritual chains, Myraes down to the ground, and the white light stops shining from her body.<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you evade my spiritual chains?¡± Myra asks, as she walks towards me.

    ¡°You are very smart, Myra. If I conquer you and pump my seeds inside you, our babies are going to be very smart, just like their mother¡­.¡± I say, shing a smile at her.

    Myra¡¯s face flushes red at my pervertedment, but she doesn¡¯t stop walking forward.

    ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯ve been constrained by my spiritual chains. There¡¯s no way you can put your seed inside me, now can you? Teeheehee¡­.¡± Myra puts her hands on her mouth and starts giggling.

    ¡°Mmm, unfortunately for you too, you¡¯re going to be my woman, and you know what¡ª? I am going to spread my seed inside you¡­.fufufu.¡± I tell Myra sarcastically while a wide grin starts cropping up on my face.

    ¡°W-What¡­do¡­you¡­mean?¡± Myra mutters in confusion and her face flushes red again.

    ¡°I wanted to y with you, but it looks like I have to end this all right now¡­¡± Myra says and starts to form a very sharp ice shard in her hand.

    Sorry, Myra¡­.

    A red aura suddenly bursts out of my body again, and the red ball which Myra evaded earlier starts floating behind her.

    ¡°BEHIND YOU, MYRA!!!!¡±<sub></sub>

    Her mom suddenly bellows from atop the tform.

    Hearing her mom¡¯s voice, Myra spins her body around with a jerk, however, it is already toote. The red ball of aura hits her directly on her face and enters her body. Looking at the other vampires in the auditorium, they look stupefied, like they have just seen a ghost because of what I just performed.

    ¡°W-What did you do to me?¡± She asks with a stutter as her face starts turning beet red.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon¡­fufufu.¡± I say with a wide grin.

    ¡°Stop messing with m¡ª¡±

    Myra pauses her words when she finally notices that something is happening to her clothes.

    ¡°Kyaaaa!!! What did you do?! You pervert!¡± Myra lets out a loud cry as she jumps back in surprise at what is happening to her.

    Her clothes slowly start disintegrating, beginning from the hem of her blue trouser till it gets to her knees and it keeps on going, exposing her beautiful skin.

    ¡°What a shameless way to win a fight!¡±

    ¡°That guy is disgusting! He¡¯s literally going to strip her naked!¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Now that he¡¯s nning to win shamefully, is their deal still going to be valid?¡±

    ¡°Man¡­ her skin is so smooth, I would have fapped to her right now if it wasn¡¯t for the people around¡­¡±

    ¡°Eww¡­ You Satyrs are disgusting.¡±

    Everyone starts stating their notions, impressions, and opinions very loudly while all the dojo masters stay silent. Except for Myra¡¯s mother who is currently gritting her teeth.

    Back in the arena, Myra can be seen trying very hard to cover her exposed thighs and her clothes which are slowly disintegrating and moving towards her crotch area.

    ¡°Uwaah!!! What did you do to me, Jake? Do you want everyone to see me naked?¡± Myra cries out loudly as she struggles to cover herself.

    ¡°You know what to do. Free me from these chains and forfeit this match¡­¡± I say with a straight face.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to lose to you, idiot! You want to win shamelessly!!¡± She bellows.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing like shamelessness during a real battle of life and death, so what do you mean by saying that I am trying to win shamelessly?¡± I ask with one of my brows raised. ¡°If you won¡¯t free me and forfeit this match, then everyone will see your nudity, and trust me, there are many weirdos among the audience¡­.fufufu,¡± I say mockingly, but inwardly I don¡¯t want Myra to bepletely naked.

    ¡°Uwaaa!! Don¡¯t let them see me naked, I am not wearing any panties!¡± She cries again, trying to cover her crotch.

    ¡°W-What¡­ you are not wearing a pantie? Then free me immediately!¡±

    ¡°Break¨C!!¡± Myra shouts. And in an instant, the ethereal chains restraining me abruptly disappears.

    At the same time, Myra shouts at the top of her voice.

    ¡°I forfeit this match!!¡±

    The moment the words leave her mouth, loud buzzing sounds go off, indicating that the match hase to an end.

    Hearing this, I pull off my ck top and dash towards Myra, immediately wrapping the cloth around her waist. At the same time, I move close to her, put my hand behind her back, and absorb the aura that is slowly disintegrating her dress.

    Some momentster, when Myra notices that her dress has stopped disintegrating, she separates herself from me and stands up, looking at me with bloodshot eyes.

    ¡°Sorry, Myra¡­.I had to win the match. I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡± I apologize, wearing a downcast expression on my face.

    ¡°You are disgusting! You are so disgusting!¡± Myra bellows while tears fall from her eyes, as she punches my chest and turns her back to leave.

    Fuck!

    Before Myra can take a single step, I grab her hand, turning her body around to me, before nting a kiss on her face and cing my hands below her waist.

    Myra looks stunned right now by my sudden action as I kiss her on the lips. She doesn¡¯t resist me and allows my tongue to invade her mouth while her tongue also invades mine. Then we begin to exchange saliva and wrestle with our tongues.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Myra¡­ If I didn¡¯t do that, I wouldn¡¯t have won against you.¡± I tell her to make her feel better as I pause our kiss for a moment. Even though I didn¡¯t use ¡®perverted blood aura, I would have still won this fight.

    Myra doesn¡¯t say anything and continues to kiss me fiercely. After some time, she separates herself from me without uttering a word and exits the arena.

    As if woken from a shock, the spectator suddenly speaks up.

    ¡°T-The winner of this round is team ck! Team blue has been eliminated from the duel, since two of their chosen contestants have lost their matches, meanwhile, team ck only has one contestant left. We shall continue with the duel after a short break!¡±

    After the spectator¡¯s announcement, I also exit the arena and walk towards our domain.

    =========================

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    PS: I don¡¯t know if this chapter is intriguing or worth paying for, but we¡¯ll have to skip this duel arc because it doesn¡¯t have any significance to the main plot. I¡¯m not one of those authors that sacrifice their plot just for a lengthy novel. Although, I¡¯ll write thest match of the duel.

 Chapter 82 Vampire vs Balor

    Note: As I said in the previous chapter, there will be a skip in the duel because it doesn¡¯t have any significance to the plot. It was only written to introduce some characters, but we might have an in-depth look at the duel in the future.

    ==========================

    Right now, I am sitting down on one of the many chairs in our domain. Many fights have urred and they were pretty interesting. Each team presented two of its strongest disciples as contestants to participate in the duel. And currently, all of them have been eliminated, leaving only me from team ck and another guy from team red.

    Suddenly, a burst of light erupts from the arena ground, right before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    _____________________________

    Behemoth¡¯s weekly duel

    [Week 15]

    ___________

    Team Blue (eliminated)

    Team Pink (eliminated)

    Team Yellow (eliminated)<sub>.</sub>

    Team White (eliminated)

    Team Brown (eliminated)

    Team Green (eliminated)

    Team Purple (eliminated)

    Team Orange (eliminated)

    Team ck (finalist)

    Team Red (finalist)

    _______________________________

    I stare at therge holographic screen above me in awe when I suddenly hear my name.

    ¡°The final round is about to begin and it¡¯s going to be a very tough match between the two strongest contestants in our dojo! The contestants are Jake Mystro from team ck and Stephen Storm from team red!!¡± The spectator deres cheerily.<sub></sub>

    Hearing my name, I let out a sigh as I stand up again and walk towards the arena. The other guy from team red also begins to walk forward, as each of his steps causes tremors. This guy is a Balor who is about 3.5 meters tall, almost twice my size. Although he is a young Balor, his appearance is very scary, as his whole body is packed with muscles from top to bottom, and he has a very hard brown, scaly skin. He also has tworge spiky horns on his head and wings that are almost two meters long.

    Balors are also beastkins but I don¡¯t know which creature they evolved from. They are known for their explosive strength which rivals even the dragons, they also have eyes which are situated at the center of their head.

    A full-grown Balor has up to five eyeballs at the center of their head. Each eye can pass through what they call an Awakening. That is, each eye can awaken any elemental affinity or any random element. Average Balors only have one awakened eye with only one element, while their talented ones awaken two or more elements in their eyes. Their strongest ones can awaken all five eyes or even grow an extra eye.

    The strongest Balor so far has 6 awakened eyes, and he¡¯s also their lord. If another Balor awakens more than six, he¡¯ll overthrow their current lord. Balors are just a race that follow and respect the strongest, and they are known for their formidable desire to battle. That¡¯s why most of them are travellers.

    Right now, the young Balor in front of me called Stephen has five eyes, and two of them are awakened, which makes him a talented Balor among his peers.

    When we get to the front of the arena, the translucent barrier opens up, allowing us to enter the arena.

    ¡°The match begins now!!!¡± The spectator announces without wasting time.

    Hearing the spectator¡¯s promation, Stephen takes a battle stance. Although, Balors are known for likingrge weapons, since beast gears and any type of weapons were banned, the Balor is now forced to use his hand.

    *BOOM!*

    The Balor suddenly stomps his foot on the ground, causing the whole arena to shake vigorously, almost shaking me off bnce. The Balor before me is trying to catch me off-guard since their agility is verycking.<sub></sub>

    At the same time, one of his bright red eyes starts to glow very brightly.

    Fuck!

    Cursing out loud, I blink away from my current position.

    *VOOOOM!!¡±

    Arge redser beam shoots out of the Balor¡¯s eye, hitting the spot where I was formerly standing.

    Seeing me appear in another position, he shoots anotherser beam at me.

    *VOOOM!*

    Fuck!

    I curse out loud in frustration, as I keep blinking around the arena while the Balor keeps shooting barrages ofser beams at me. What he is currently doing shows that he is quite experienced in battle; he¡¯s trying to make me exhaust my MC cells. However, he¡¯s in for a nasty surprise, because I currently have an insane amount of MC cells that canst for as long as an hour if I continue using it at this rate.

    After ten minutes of constantly blinking to avoid Stephen¡¯sser beams, he stops shootingser beams at me because he has depleted the MC cells in hisser eye. And that leaves his other awakened eye which he hasn¡¯t used ever since I have known him. Right now, around the arena, there are several charred and burnt marks on the ground where hisser beams had hit.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you run out of MC cells?!!¡± Stephen roars angrily at me, speaking for the first time since we started fighting. Balors eyes are their source of power since they can¡¯t use ability crystals, and they also have their explosive strength. They are naturally born with an affinity, at least that is the case for the talented ones

    ¡°Fufufu¡­ Yourser won¡¯t work on me. And as you can see, I haven¡¯t even attacked you yet¡­¡± I say with a wide grin, while Stephen grits his teeth in anger.

    In the next moment, the second eye below his first one turns blue¡­

    ¡°Aargh!!!!¡±

    Stephen grabs his head in pain, as blue streaks of lightning cover him from head to toe, making him look like a god of some sort.

    In a sh, Stephen dashes towards me as fast as lightning, throwing his fist forward. However, I quickly blink away from him and appear behind him, then lodge my fist into his ribs with all the strength I can muster.

    *CRACK!*

    ¡°AAARRRGGHH!!!¡±

    With a cracking sound, Stephen angrily lets out a wild cry and jerks his elbow backwards, hitting me directly across the face.

    *BAM!*

    The force of his elbow mming into my face, sends me flying into the air, and my back ms very hard against the barrier before slumping onto the ground.

    Seeing the Balor dashing towards me again, I blink back to the middle of the arena without minding the injury that I received. If I had been an average vampire, my neck would have snapped and I would have passed out from the impact of the blow.

    Seeing me blink back to the middle of the arena, the Balor starts dashing towards me with streaks of lighting around his body, which helps to propel his body and make him faster, therefore making up for hisck of agility.

    In an instant, I get up and eject my vampiric ws, throwing several barrages of blood strike at the Balor. However, he effortlessly blocks all my blood strikes with his metal-like wings.

    Seeing that my attacks are futile, I decide to use a technique that I barely use. A technique that is different and moreplicated than the one Roth used.

    ¡°Sanguine dance¡­.¡±

    I mutter, and in the next instant, I start to do some strange ancient footwork.

    ============================

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    Note: sorry for the short chapter¡­. ^__^

    Click here for a Balor illustration.

 Chapter 83 Defeating The Balor

    ¡°Sanguine dance¡­.¡±

    I mutter, and in the next instant, I start to do some strange ancient footwork while I begin to sway and bop around the arena, steadily moving towards the Balor.

    Even the Balor in front of me pauses his movement with extreme confusion etched on his face, as he can¡¯t make sense of what exactly I am nning to do.

    However, he doesn¡¯t stop running forward¡­ and neither do I.

    Suddenly, a huge lighting bolt shoots out of his hand, zooming towards me. However, I blink again thereby evading the lighting, and continue using the strange footwork.

    In an instant, we close the distance between us while I continue to use the foot work without stopping.

    *CHA-CHING!*

    A loud sound explodes as I skillfully evade all the punches and lightning of the Balor with my footwork, then crouch down before swinging my ws at his muscr legs.

    Seeing that he somehow managed to block my attack with his wings again, I blink away from him, barely escaping his powerful kick.<sub>.</sub>

    PHEW!

    I would have passed out if that kick had hit me.

    In a sh, I get up and begin throwing several barrages of blood strikes, but the Balor skillfully deflects them with his agile wings.

    The Blink ability is actually suitable for closebat in a closed arena like this. But, the Balor¡¯s body is currently covered in lightning from head to toe, which makes it hard for me tond a hit on him.

    Enraged, I decide to go all out without even holding back the full power of the blink ability.

    In a sh, I start blinking around the Balor and begin tond several hits on him. I¡¯m pretty sure that I look like a blur right now, as the Balor is unable to see the hitsing or even see my figure. Before he can even blink his eyes, I would have alreadynded five blows sessfully on him.

    This is the sole purpose of blink.

    After tormenting him for about 10 minutes andnding about one thousand blows on him sessfully, the Balor can be seen swinging his hand widely in the air, trying to punch me. Unfortunately for him, he is unable to spot me and ends up punching nothing but air.<sub></sub>

    Many bones have been broken from his body and blood can be seen leaking from the corner of his mouth, but he keeps standing due to sheer determination.

    *ROAR!!!*

    The Balor suddenly lets out a deafening roar and stomps his foot on the ground angrily. The force of his stomping is packed with such inhuman strength that I can even feel the whole arena vibrating vigorously.

    However, all his belligerence amounts to nothing¡­

    I stop hitting the Balor and blink a few meters away from him.

    ¡°Are you going to forfeit now?¡± I ask.

    ¡°You are a powerful one, and I do admit that your ability is quite annoying. But remember, if it had been a life and death situation, it wouldn¡¯t have been this easy for you¡­¡± The Balor replies. ¡°And I am not going to forfeit, I¡¯ll fight till I win against you!¡± The Balor roars and lightning covers him from head to toe once again.

    Sigh¡­ Let¡¯s just end it once and for all.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Activate Charm¡±

    [Ding!]

    [Charm activated]

    In the next moment, a sudden burst of aura explodes from my body. And all the vampires inside the auditorium start to go on their knees as if something is forcing them. Raising my head a little, I see that my master is the only vampire that is not affected by my charm, but I can see him gritting his teeth and mumbling something. (He is probably cussing at me.)

    Mmm, is he unaffected by my charm because he¡¯s a vampire knight?

    Some other races also go on their knees as if some kind of invisible pressure is pressing down on them.

    In a sh, I nce at the Balor who is finding it hard to look at my face, then I utter just one word.

    ¡°Kneel~¡± I say, while my eyes glow bright red.

    Just like a robot, Stephen¡¯s body goes down against his will, as he can be seen gritting his teeth and trying to fight the invisible pressure weighing down on him. And in less than two seconds, Stephen is already down on his two knees.

    Seeing him immobile, I start to dash towards him.

    ¡°Sanguine dance: gavel strike!¡±

    I mutter, as I dash towards Stephen with both of my hands sped together while swaying my body, before suddenly leaping into the air.

    *BANG!!*

    My hand ms against Stephen¡¯s ugly face, sending him flying across the arena and mming into the barrier.

    *CRACK!*

    The barrier shatters upon impact and Stephen¡¯s body continues to fly backwards without stopping, till he crashes into the location of the other team red disciples.

    Seeing what just happened, all the dojo masters dash towards Stephen to check if he is okay.

    After checking on him and seeing that he passed out and has a lot of bruises on his body, they immediately rush him to the next building where all the other injured participants are being treated.

    Some momentster, after the turmoil, everyone settles back into their seats.

    ¡°T-The winner of this week¡¯s duel is Jake Mystro from Team ck!!! He just broke a new record in this dojo by single-handedly winning all of his matches!! And he now has the title of the strongest student in this dojo!¡± The spectator (dog man) announces with shock still etched on his face.

    Nobody cheers for me, everyone just keeps quiet, still unable to digest the fact that a talented Balor was tossed away like trash. And to top it all off, I punched him so hard that the top-tier barrier of one of the dojo masters broke easily. After the barrier shattered, itpletely vanished thus making the whole arena wide open.

    After the announcement, the spectator gives me a golden badge which serves as the reward for winning this week¡¯s duel, as well as a golden sash that is usually won by the strongest student.

    After I receive the awards, I leave the arena and move to my master¡¯s quarters. The moment I enter, I see my master standing at the doorstep with aplicated expression on his face.

    ¡°We need to talk¡­¡±

    ===========================

    Note: Phew! We have finished this duel arc!

    Sad ^__^

    This novel is going down the drain. I might take a break from writing.

 Chapter 84 Confronting Alphonso

    ¡°We need to talk¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°I told you not to show off your blood power during the match, but you ended up using it. Furthermore, you didn¡¯t stop there, instead you went ahead to turn on your charm and forced everyone to kneel! What the fuck is wrong with you?¡± Alphonso bellows.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, master. But I didn¡¯t mean to force anyone on their knees, my only target was Stephen. And as for my blood power- I had to use it because I couldn¡¯t afford to lose that match.

    ?[0??]? ¡°All my life, I¡¯ve always been a loser in every duel in this dojo. I¡¯ve lost countless matches and it has always felt like a stake through the heart for me. So finally, I got the power to change my destiny, win every single match, bully every single person who bullied me in the past, and show off in front of those who had always ridiculed me as well. So please tell me master, if you had been in my shoes, wouldn¡¯t you show off more than the way I did?¡± I ask, with my brow slightly raised.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Jake. I¡¯ve always respected you for one thing, and that is the fact that you always find a way out of a situation. Fair enough, I would have also reacted the way you did. But still, you didn¡¯t have to use your blood power to that extent, what if word about it leaks out? Do you know if anyone knows everything about your power among the many people in the auditorium? I guess I will have to call your mom and tell her to talk to you.¡±<sub>.</sub>

    ¡°You mean my wife? Well, you can call her if you want. But my mom is now my wife and you know¡ª a wife would always support her husband,¡± I say with a shrug while Alphonso starts to grit his teeth.

    *BAM*

    ¡°Your rudeness is too much! As your master, you have to listen to me!!¡± Alphonso bellows with rage, as veins pop out of his forehead and he ms his feet into the ground, causing a slight crack to appear.

    For some reason, anger also begins to swell inside me¡­ I feel like lodging my fist into his face and shattering his cheekbones.

    ¡°You say I¡¯m too rude? Let me ask you one question, Alphonso.¡± I say, directly calling him by his name, because I am currently burning with intense rage.

    ¡°You are my grandfather¡¯s Knight, Which basically means that you are his sword, your job is to protect him to death right? I didn¡¯t want to say this, but you have forced my hand.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Every fucking thing that my grandfather has nned, you knew about it. Every single thing he needed, you were the one who always executed it. You knew about the way he used I and my sister¡¯s future to y politics. He has been controlling everything from the shadows before he went into a deep slumber. This same nasty old man put my father into an eternal slumber, and I bet you also fucking know about Ze¡¯s whereabouts!

    ¡°Look I¡¯m done with you! I don¡¯t want to be your student anymore! You call yourself my grandfather¡¯s knight yet you are still collecting money from my mom just to teach me our family¡¯s footwork. You im to know many blood skills yet you couldn¡¯t teach me a good one. You are only after one thing; to gather all the people with blood power huh? I guess this is the task that my grandfather assigned to you before going into his slumber. I don¡¯t know what you guys are up to but stay away from me and my wives.

    ¡°Aurora and Misty won¡¯t be part of whatever you are nning to do to all the people with blood powers. I just feel pity for people like Roth who have no idea that they are being used. Oh and one more thing¡­ I¡¯ll get my revengeter or sooner.¡± I say everything on my mind, then proceed to throw away the golden sash that I won onto the ground, before turning my back to leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Alphonso suddenly calls out to me the moment I grab the door knob.

    ¡°Listen up, Jake. I won¡¯t deny everything that you said because they are all true. However, as the king¡¯s knight, I always obey every order of the king since that¡¯s what I am tasked to do. My life is bonded to the king, I have to do his every bidding.<sub></sub>

    ¡°You have no idea, Jake. You have no idea how much I hate doing this. But it¡¯s toote to back away now. I¡¯m gathering all the people with blood power in order to form a special group of elites that consists of the strongest vampires. That¡¯s why I am willing to train all of you.

    ¡°It has been so hard on me, Jake. I tried to gather everyone together but all my efforts have been in vain. Anytime your sister sees me she immediately attacks me on sight because she hates my gut, same with some other blood power users. You are the only one that can assist me, Jake¡­¡± Alphonso says, looking into my eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself, Alphonso. Misty and Aurora will soon be my wives. And in case you don¡¯t know, Misty is now carrying my child. So stay away from her and Aurora! We are not interested in joining any useless elite group, you guys have toyed with our lives enough.¡± I give him a reply in a low yet tough voice.

    Suddenly, Alphonso drops down to his knees with a downcast expression on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jake. I am sorry for offending you in any way. And about receiving money from your mom, I did that because she insisted on pa¨C¡±

    ¡°And you collected it? Man, you are just one disgusting greedy guy. I can¡¯t me you though, I me old man Duke.¡± I cut him short and help him to stand back on his feet.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ I feel pathetic right now. I don¡¯t know how to convince you, but if you want to leave, at least let me teach you like a real master and show you what a real battle looks like!¡± Alphonso tells me with enthusiasm.

    I simply look at him from top to bottom before finally giving him a reply.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, but I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± I say, and grab the doorknob before twisting it and exiting his quarters.

    Then, I enter the next building which is being used as an infirmary where the wounded participants are being treated. I walk to where Roth is being treated, butter realize that he is still asleep and all his wounds are gone.

    I leave the infirmary and begin walking back to the dressing room that is beside the auditorium. I don¡¯t usually change my clothes there, but given the situation at this time, I have to use it.

    [Ding¨C!]

    Suddenly, a message enters my phone.

    Mmm, who could it be? I mumble as I turn on my phone¡¯s screen.

    [¡ïUnkown number¡ï

    : Meet me inside the dressing room

    /Received: 5: 50 PM]

    Myra¡­..

    ===========================

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    Join my discord server to view Aurora¡¯s illustration.

 Chapter 85 Playing With A Dark Elf Inside The Dressing Room [part 1]

    Mmm, Myra.

    But¡­why that ce?

    [Yo! Buddy!]

    Where have you been?

    [¡­.]

    [I watched the whole drama between you and your master.]

    Then why did you decide to stay silent?

    [Because I didn¡¯t want to butt in]

    Weird, that is so unlike you.

    [Do you remember what you said to me at Tony¡¯s house when I told you to give ir that purple crystal?]

    I don¡¯t recollect what I said there.

    [¡­.]

    [Nevermind¡­.]<sub>.</sub>

    Hey,e on. Why do you look so angry, did I say something bad?

    [YOU IDIOT!! HAVE YOU FORGOTTEN THAT YOU YELLED AT ME ABOUT ORDERING YOU AROUND!]

    ¡­..

    Oh¡­

    Sigh¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I just got a little sensitive today. Maybe busting my nuts inside a pussy will alleviate my anger.

    [I have forgiven you. And don¡¯t forget about that milf¡­.fufufu.]

    Yeah¡­7:00 pm.

    Hey, since you are a sentient system doesn¡¯t it feel weird when I call you ¡®system¡¯? How about I give you a name? I like the name, Mimi¨C Yes, Mimi!

    (a¡ª?a?¡ìa¡ª?)

    Oh, you are blushing¡­fufu, I guess you like it then. Also, girls are pretty much the same because you¡¯re acting like one right now¡­fufufu.

    (a¡ª?a?¡ìa¡ª?)

    Sigh¡­ Looks like that was unexpected from me, but thankfully it ttered you.<sub></sub>

    Mimi doesn¡¯t reply to me for some reason. I think she¡¯s too happy or emotional about her new name, since she just keeps giving me blushing or puffed emojis.

    Sighing, I walk into the dressing room, and just as I had expected, Myra is inside the boys changing room.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Lock the door from behind.¡± Myra tells me in a low voice.

    [Yes! I like this dark elf!]

    Obliging her words, I lock the door of the changing room in a sh without thinking twice. For some reason, I decide to think with mah balls here.

    Currently, Myra is sitting down on arge-extended, red,fy chair inside the dressing room. This chair was put here because of some people who might want to sit down or do some ¡®weird¡¯ shit while changing their clothes.

    While trying to ignore the tense silence and extremely awkward moment, I walk towards the locker where I kept my clothes earlier, then bring them out.

    But¡­ I can¡¯t change my clothes with Myra still looking at me intensely.

    ¡°Jake, I have so many questions to ask you¡­¡± Myra suddenly speaks up, letting out a sigh, and causing the massive jugs on her chest to bounce as she heaves heavily. She¡¯s no longer wearing the dojo dress, instead she¡¯s now wearing a white knee-length, tight, skinny gown that shows off her youthful curve. Her dress also has some sort of bodice design which begins from the top of her neck, and runs down her torso, showing me her perfect, radiant, dark skin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give answers to the questions that I can answer.¡± I say with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Come and sit down beside me. After all, we made a deal¡­¡± Myra says and shifts her face to the side.<sub></sub>

    Without hesitating, I walk towards her and sit down right beside her.

    Suddenly, Myra breaks the silence.

    ¡°Exactly why were you and Roth hiding your powers before? I know that vampires have an innate ability, but I have never seen any vampire perform what Roth did. It was like a beasts summoning! And those beasts, they didn¡¯t look like any normal beast.

    ¡°And there is you. You also performed an unimaginable feat. You made everyone go down on their knees, and you also used some weird power apart from that teleportation ability. I thought your body was unable to absorb an ability crystal, did some kind of miracle suddenly happen?¡± Myra asks with confusion etched on her face.

    ¡°You see, this is what happened¡­¡±

    I start to tell Myra everything about how my blood power works and how I can copy women¡¯s abilities by having sex with them, but I don¡¯t tell her about the system, and I make up a random story about how I got it. Of course, I might tell her in the future if she bes my permanent woman though¡­.

    ¡°Ah, t-that¡­.so that is how your power works?¡± Myra asks with a blush all over her face.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how it works.¡±

    For some reason, things are very awkward between us. Because we kissed in the arena, it just made things much worse.

    ¡°Ahem¡­. About our deal¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Myra leaks out a voice as her body jerks in surprise, and her face turns to the side once I mention the deal.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be my woman though¡­.¡±

    ¡°What?!!¡± She says in surprise, as her eyes widen in shock.

    ¡°¡­ But only on one condition, fufufu¡­¡± I add.

    ¡°C-C-Condition¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Yes, only one condition¡­and that¡¯s to give me a blow job, right now.¡± I tell her with a stiff expression.

    Suddenly, Myra¡¯s face turns extremely dark and a downcast expression appears on her face.

    ¡°Did you agree to this deal just so I could give you a blow job?¡± She asks in a low voice, yet the pain in her voice cannot be hidden.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misquote my words, I said it isn¡¯t necessary to be my woman. Firstly, it¡¯s known to everyone that you despise guys. Andstly, even though you decide to be my woman, you might regret it, because I have other women¡­ and I am getting married to them in two days, so it¡¯s your choice, Myra.

    ¡°Besides, why do you despise guys so much?¡±

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± she gives out a long sigh before continuing. ¡°That is because I was only attracted to girls¡­ b-but now, I somehow got attracted to you, that is why I didn¡¯t push you away when you kissed me.¡± Myra mutters and blushes furiously.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just don¡¯t know if you are willing to share, but it¡¯s up to you to decide whether you want to join my harem or not. And I promise that I will always give my women equal love and attention.¡± I say, while moving my hands forward and softly grabbing her delicate hands, before leaning my face forward for a kiss.

    Some momentster, we separate our short kiss and look into each other¡¯s eyes. Her yellow eyes sparkle with a gleam and her heart begins to beat very fast.

    ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll think about joining your harem. Please give me some time to think about it, Jake. It¡¯s not easy to make such a decision straight away¡­¡± Myra utters with a conflicted expression on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you should take your time to decide what you feel is good for you¡­¡± I tell her and kiss her on her forehead this time.

    Suddenly, Myra¡¯s expression changes and ascivious smile begins to form on her face.

    ¡°I can still give you a blow job right?¡± She asks with a lewd smile, then proceeds to lick her lipsvishly.

    [Of course! Only a beta would refuse a blow job from a dark-elf!]

    ¡°My pleasure¡­.¡± I tell her with a polite smile on my face, but inwardly, I¡¯m grinning like a maniac.

    Suddenly, Myra starts to lose her bodice, causing half of her dress toe off and her whitece bra then appears before my eyes.

    ¡°You can y with my tits while I jerk you off.¡± She says, and in the next instant, she drops down on her knees, spreads my legs apart, then moves between my thighs. And in a sh, she lowers my pants and underwear, causing my half-erect cock to spring up.

    Suddenly, ck bold letters appear before my eyes.

    [Hey, master! You can use sex scent on her Fufufu¡­]

 Chapter 86 Playing With The Dark Elf Inside The Dressing Room [part 2]

    [Hey, master! You can use sex scent on her, Fufufu¡­]

    W-What? But I don¡¯t have any ns to fuck her though. I only want to receive a blow job from her. However, since you mentioned it, I can¡¯t back out now, or can I? Hehe.

    Lust meter¡­

    [Lust Meter]

    [Analyzing¡­..]

    [Target: Myra Cougar¡­]

    [Arousal: 65%]

    Wow, she¡¯s a bit aroused, activating sex scent will probably max out her sexual arousal, and I don¡¯t think she will refuse my advances¡­fufu.

    Suddenly, Myra grabs my shaft and begins to stroke it slowly, sending waves of pleasure through my body. Although her movements areid, her warm, soft hands skillfully wrap around my cock professionally as if she is a pro. But I don¡¯t care about that right now, I just want to enjoy the sensation of her hands moving on my fully erect dick.<sub>.</sub>

    [Damn¡­ she isn¡¯t even scared of the size of your needle¡­]

    What! Needle?!

    [Fufufu¡­you are stillcking in one thing, and that is¡­girth]

    You¡­!

    After making precum ooze from my cock, Myra stops stroking, and in the next moment, she opens her mouth wide and swallows the whole of my cock, down to the base.

    ¡°Ahh~¡±

    I leak out a groan as Myra¡¯s exquisite, slimy mouth-pussy wraps tightly around my cock. Right now, Myra is bobbing her head on my cock in a slow motion, then she slowly intensifies her momentum, making my lust explode even more.

    ¡°Aargh! Fuck it!¡±<sub></sub>

    I let out another groan as the pressure starts to build up at the base of my cock. In the heat of the moment, I move her hands forward and start kneading Myra¡¯s breasts through her bra.

    ¡°Aaaahan~!¡±

    She leaks out a moan as I roughly knead her breasts. The more and harder I knead her breasts, the faster she bobs her head on my cock, reaching its base.

    Fuck!¡­

    ¡°I AM CUMMING!!¡±

    Letting out a warning, I forcefully grab Myra¡¯s head, push it down to the base of my cock again, and then with a jerk, I start squirting my semen inside her mouth.

    After squirting for about a minute, Myra¡¯s mouth is already full, and at the same time, I stop ejacting and forcibly remove my cock from her mouth.

    Upon the sudden withdrawal, Myra¡¯s head jerks to the back so that the milk inside her mouth won¡¯t spill. Showing me the mouthful of semen in her mouth¨C as well, Myra gulps it down in one go.<sub></sub>

    However, when Myra¡¯s eyesnd on my cock, she widens them in shock.

    ¡°Y-You are still hard?¡± She mumbles and her face flushes again.

    Using the lust meter once again, I realize that her arousal is now 90 percent. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t be needing the sex scent after all¡­..fufufu.

    Moving my hands forward, I grab a hold of Myra¡¯s shoulders, then steer her backwards to sit down on the chair.

    Now that Myra is within close proximity, I decide to take things further. I start to fondle her breasts again and in a sh, I remove her whitece bra.

    One obstacle down¡­.

    ¡°Iyaaaaan~!¡±

    ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± Myra asks with a stutter, while her gaze is shifted to the side in embarrassment. But she doesn¡¯t resist my advances nor does she cover her bare chest.

    Pushing her bare back to the couch and feasting my eyes on her chest, my cock turns rock hard. Her tits are Average D-cups with two erect, brown nipples on them. Wasting no time, I move my face forward and nt it on her nipples then I start to strongly suck on them.

    I suddenly get up, thereby separating my body from Myra¡¯s, who is still lying on the couch, before pulling off my dojo shirt. Once done, I pull down my pants as well as my underwear.

    The moment I look down at her, with my cock towering above her, I notice that her face is bright red. I can clearly see it despite her being a dark elf, since her skin is very tanned.

    ¡°Aaaahan~! Jake~!¡±

    She lets out a small moan as my hands move forward and grabs her slim waist, before raising up her dress to reveal her smooth and spotless tan stomach before my eyes. Immediately, my gaze falls on her sexy juicy ass which is enclosed in tight stockings. In extreme heat, I grab these stockings, and rip them apart to reveal her pure, smooth tan and perfectly round ass in sexy, ck panties.

    Facing my final obstruction to Myra¡¯s secret spot, my hands move in full force, ripping off her panties and spreading her meaty ass-cheeks apart¡ª only to reveal her small, pink slit and a cute little butthole. Furthermore, a sweet musky scent also wafts from her crotch, making my desire to mate multiply a thousandfold.

    In a sh, I plunge my face into her crotch without thinking twice about whether her holynd is clean and start licking her pussy and asshole, while making them wet by lubricating them with my saliva. As she starts to feel more aroused, I get to taste the sweetness of her love juices as well, as it gushes out like a fountain.

    ¡°Aaaa¡­ Haan¡­¡± Myra moans.

    Removing one of my hands from her ass, I use my index and thumb fingers to spread open her vagina a little more, making her erect clit appear. Then, using my thumb, I slowly start to caress it. I can feel the blood pulsating and rushing to it, making it erect from my stimtion.

    ¡°Aaahan!!¡± Myra moans even louder as I increase the speed of my thumb.

    ¡°SOMETHING IS CUMMING!!!¡±

    Some momentster, she suddenly cries in her beautiful voice, as her whole body starts to quiver. Her sweet juice gushes out from her pussy as well, like concentrated water, and I start drinking it greedily without wasting a single drop. While her overflowing juices quenche my thirst, they also make my hunger for her to increase to another level.

    I decide to take things further as my body moves again. I separate my mouth from her pussy, and move on top of her, with my throbbing cock positioned between her ass-cheeks, and pressing against her glistening wet pussy. My face is also right next to hers and my hands are grabbing her soft tits, kneading them very hard.

    *KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!*

    ¡°Who the hell is inside the dressing room and why are loud noisesing out from there? And not only that, but It is also locked from behind! Before the count of 5, the person inside had better unlock this door because I want to take my stuff, if not, I¡¯m breaking this door down!¡±

    Fuck!¡­.

    My body freezes upon hearing these words.

    I¡­.I was just about to prate her.

    ===========================

 Chapter 87 Origin Of Bloodpowers

    ¡°J-Jake¡­y-you have to stop.¡± Myra suddenly speaks up with a very red face.

    Obliging her words, I get off of her body. Also, when I re-evaluate things in my head, I realize that if I continue, Myra¡¯s moans will cause amotion, because I know that the person barking outside wouldn¡¯t dare break the door¡­.

    I could have continued with my advances, but I won¡¯t do what will make my woman ufortable.

    ¡°Fuck! My dick was just an inch away from prating her.¡± I curse inwardly, as I hastily change into my normal clothes, and use the dojo¡¯s cloth to clean the precum on my cock.

    ¡°J-Jake, please fasten the hook of my bra for me.¡± Myra suddenly asks with a flushed expression, as if all her blood moved towards her face.

    ¡°Okay.¡± I say, then my hands move in a sh, and I help her with her bra while I also use the opportunity to cup them again, which made Myra¡¯s body hot.

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    Heavy banging sounds erupt from the door of the dressing room again, causing me and Myra to pick up our pace, while wearing our clothes.

    That bastard¡­.

    [Both of you got cockblocked. Myra¡¯s body is already in the mood and her arousal gauge has hit 100%. Tch.]

    Once she is done tying up her bodice, Myra looks at me with aplicated expression on her face.

    ¡°W-What are we going to do, once we leave this room? I¡­I didn¡¯t know I was making weird noises¡­¡± Myra blushes again.<sub>.</sub>

    [What the hell is wrong with her? Why does she keep blushing over trivial things?]

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Myra. No one will dare bully you. Besides, everyone was a witness to when we made a deal and kissed in the arena, therefore, we are now lovers. We might just be a little shameless for using the dressing room¡­¡± I tell Myra and kiss her on her lips, since she¡¯s still a little nervous.

    ¡°I¡­I understand, this sensation is just so new to me; I fell in love with a man for the first time in my life. I was even surprised to learn that my mom was very happy about my decision to take a liking to a man despite her rage and outburst during the duel.¡± Myra tells me in a low voice as she hugs me and puts her head on my chest.

    Fufufu¡­. Your mother must really like me, hehe.

    [Hehehe, her mother is also not bad, you know? Fufufu¡­]

    Pervert¡­.

    /////////////////////////////////

    Meanwhile, outside the dressing room, a tall fat human guy wearing red clothes and an eye patch on his right eye can be seen punching the air in frustration and mming his fists on the door that¡¯s in front of him.

    ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! I really need to get home now or I¡¯ll bete. What are those perverts doing in there that¡¯s making weird noises?! I bet it¡¯s those horny teen newbies that joined the dojost week. And they won¡¯t even fucking answer me, maybe I should threaten them some more.

    ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m kinda ruining their moment, but heck, I need to get my clothes and the dressing room isn¡¯t a love motel.¡± The fatty mumbles to himself and raises his right hand to bang on door again, but he suddenly pauses.

    *CLICK!*<sub></sub>

    The door of the dressing room suddenly opens up, and the figure of Jake and Myra emerges from within. Jake¡¯s hand is currently on Myra¡¯s waist as he steers her outside, while Myra looks so flushed and embarrassed.

    When the fatty sees Jake and Myra, his face turns pale, especially when he sees the way Jake¡¯s hands are resting on Myra¡¯s waist, while her clothes and hair look dishevelled.

    ¡®T-They were the ones making out inside the dressing r-room? I have to run, but fuck¡­my clothes¡­ also, I thought this girl despised guys!¡¯ The fatty thinks inwardly and starts taking quick steps backwards.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t run if I were you¡­.¡± Jake suddenly speaks up while kissing Myra¡¯s nape.

    ¡®Fuck!¡¯

    The fatty gulps inwardly and pauses his footsteps. He wouldn¡¯t dare disobey the new strongest disciple. If the former strongest disciple, Stephen, who was in the same team as him still had the title, he would have been so cocky right now. Unfortunately, the guy he had always bullied in the past is now the strongest¡­

    ¡°Baby, I think you should get going, I have some things to deal with here.¡± Jake whispers into Myra¡¯s ears and a sinister grin starts to form on his face.

    ¡°Mmhh¡­ c-call me when you get home.¡± Myra replies, and her face flushes red again as butterflies rise in her stomach. Without looking back, she leaves in a hurry.

    After Myra leaves, Jake looks at the fatty and a wide malicious grin starts creeping up on his face.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Jake asks¡­

    ¡°M-My n-name is Burner¡­.¡± The fatty replies with a stutter.<sub></sub>

    ¡°Burner huh? Nice name, I remember you. Now let¡¯s talk about your crime, fufufu¡­ I thought about letting you off the hook for all the terrible things that you did to me in the past, however, you just had to sabotage me once again! You fucking cockblocked me and made my woman very embarrassed.

    ¡°How do you want to pay, fatty?! Should I break your ribs, legs, hands, or take your balls? Or perhaps I should take your one good eye¡­? fufufu.¡± Jake says, and his evil grin starts to grow wider as he cracks his knuckles.

    [Sigh¡­.this guy made a huge mistake by cockblocking Jake.]

    Soon after, the painful cries of the fatty reverberates across the hallway.

    /////////////////////////////////////////////

    I¡¯m currently on my way back home, driving in my sister¡¯s car. After leaving the love motel, I dropped Mrs Jack (Barry¡¯s mom) at her house. And to be honest, I kinda feel pity for her because I vented all of my frustration on her pussy, since I got cockblocked earlier. While we were having sex, she was moaning very loudly, which got the motel management worried, to the extent that they had toe and check if everything was all right. At the same time, we were also disturbing the other lodgers with our pping and moaning sounds.

    Furthermore, she came a lot and confessed that she loves me. Tch, but I bet she said that in the heat of the moment. When we were done, Mrs Jack couldn¡¯t walk properly, she kept limping on her feet while her legs wobbled with each step that she took¡­fufufu.

    [Jake¡­ why do I feel like you¡¯re slowly going towards the dark side¡­.]

    Uh, why did you say that?

    [The way you injured that guy¡­ I-It was so brutal that even death would have been a better option for him.]

    Mimi, I think you are missing something here. When did I ever say that I was a nice person? I¡¯m a fucking vampire, a pure-blood, which means that I have the blood of a demon.

    [Eh, d-d-demon?! I thought vampires were undead!]

    Yes, vampires are undead, but ording to history, my familyes from the lineage of the very first vampire, the Protoss, who is known as the first original vampire, and also had demon blood. The Protoss was betrayed and killed by his most trusted butler who was also an original. After the butler killed the Protoss, he ascended as the new vampire god, the blood ruler. Fortunately, he was kind enough to spare the younger generation of the Protoss, while he killed the older ones.

    Enraged, the other originals tried to bring him down for killing their king, but they failed, 90 percent of them were ughtered, while the others were forced to go into eternal slumber after being severely injured by the newly awakened god.

    [Wow, there are so many fascinating things about your family. No wonder Lust is obsessed with you, but I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean by ¡®other¡¯ originals¡­]

    Well, I don¡¯t know how the vampires came to be. But ording to history and what Alphonso told me, one hundred vampires came to exist on the same day. It was said that the Protoss is the first vampire, and thus the strongest vampire that ever lived. He trampled upon and single-handedly defeated the other 99 Originals, and slowly created an empire when the originals began mating with themselves since they consisted of both males and females.

    Zadicus, the weakest Original whom the Protoss chose to be his butler so that he wouldn¡¯t be bullied, poisoned the Protoss and killed him immediately after.

    [Wow, how could such a powerful figure die pathetically?]

    Well, nobody knows¡­. I guess he trusted his butler too much. And here is something that I just learned, all the hundred Originals had a special blood power that is different from normal blood attacks. However, the Protoss not only has his own blood power, but he also has the power of every other original, thereby making him a monster. However, his own original blood power is; Absolute blood control.

    [Damn, the Protoss should have been a godyer during his time. I can¡¯t believe that you came from his bloodline.]

    But Zadicus, despite being the weakest Original, was the most cunning vampire that ever lived. And, I still don¡¯t know the reason why he didn¡¯t exterminate all the generations of the Protoss.

    [But, I have a question: since the originals who weren¡¯t killed were forced into eternal slumber, can they only be awakened by the vampire god?]

    You are very smart Mimi, the other Originals that weren¡¯t purged by the traitor are only nine, and since they are in an eternal slumber, their powers will be inherited by a talented vampire from any lineage. For example, Roth¡¯s blood can awaken one of the originals. But, nobody knows where their tombs are located, and even if we knew where it was, we¡¯ll have to go through the vampire god first.

    [S-So you mean the vampire god stole the Protoss¡¯ power after he killed him?]

    Yes, so the real owner of my blood power is the Protoss, not the vampire god. My master exined everything to me before I left. So now, he¡¯s trying to recruit all the current blood wielders, so that he can use some of their blood to awaken the Originals, but the main goal is to defeat the vampire god first. And till today, no one knows what the vampire god¡¯s blood power is.

    [So, your grandfather is trying to awaken the originals so that he can seek their assistance to get rid of the dhampirs?]

    Yes, that is exactly what he¡¯s nning to do. But what to do, the vampire god is already on my kill list, and I have already sketched a n of my own¡­.fufufu.

    [Jake, when did you get this cunning?]

    After a long drive, I finally get home, then I park the car and begin to make my way into the building. I check the time on my phone and realize that it is 8:00 PM right now.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ I promised to see Lilith.¡± I utter and I begin to make my way towards Lilith¡¯s apartment.

    ==========================

    (Note: Alphonso exined the Origin of blood powers to Jake after he beat up the fatty. And he told him his original reason as to why he was trying to recruit everyone with blood powers.)

 Chapter 88 Reason Behind Liliths Misery

    *Knock!* *Knock!* *Knock!*

    I gently knock on the door of Lilith¡¯s apartment.

    *Click*

    Some momentster, I hear a clicking sound, and the figure of a frail-looking, red haired girl appears before my eyes.

    ¡°Uwaah!! Big brother is here!¡± Lilith suddenly shouts and jumps on me in excitement, while I also hold onto her and let her wrap herself around me.

    After hugging me to her satisfaction, she thenes down and starts dragging me into her house.

    ¡°Big brother,e inside¡­.my mom also wants to see you!¡± She says, pulling me inside and immediately closing the door from behind.

    Suddenly, she pauses her movement as she turns back and looks at me with a bleak expression.

    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯ll have to sit on the floor, we don¡¯t have any chairs in our house. All our belongings have been confiscated by my mom¡¯s creditors,¡± She tells me dejectedly.

    Hearing her words, I look around carefully, and realize that what she¡¯s saying is actually true. The living room is empty, there is no single chair, and neither are there gadgets that were formerly here before. It¡¯s as if there is literally no one living here.<sub>-?(0??)?.</sub>

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lilith,¡± I say, and in the next moment, I sit down in a semi-lotus position in a corner of the living room.

    ¡°Hehe, thank you, big brother!¡± She tells me with excitement on her face when she sees that I didn¡¯t mind the condition of their living room, nor did I berate her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and call my mom!¡± She announces and dashes off to the kitchen.

    Sometimeter, Lilith¡¯s mom emerges from the kitchen with arge tray containing three tes of food in her hands.

    ¡°Mrs. Kremer¡­.¡± I mutter and greet her in a low voice the moment I see her.

    ¡°Good evening, Jake¡­ Please don¡¯t mind the condition of our living room, thanks for bearing with us. Here, I made you some blood steak¡­¡± Mrs. Kramer tells me with a beautiful smile on her face as she bends down to give me a te of blood steak, and also gives one to Lilith who promptly sits down beside me.

    Damn, I guess their dining room is also empty which is why she didn¡¯t bother inviting me to eat there. Just what the fuck happened to Mrs. Kremer and her child, their house wasn¡¯t like this before.

    Well, how should I describe Mrs. Kramer¡­ She¡¯s an average-height, slim woman, with long red hair that is freely flowing behind her back. She also has small little horns on her head, and pouted, plump red lips that perfectly fit her oval-shaped face. To cut things short, Mrs. Kremer is just like the mature version of Lilith.

    Right now, a baffled expression is still on my face since I am wondering about what happened to Mrs. Kremer.<sub></sub>

    pa???-,c<o>m ¡°Jake, Lilith told me about how you helped her retrieve her bag from the hands of a thief, and you also gave her some money. I-I don¡¯t know how to repay this favor, I am very grateful for your kindness. And If you want me to do anything for you please do tell me.¡± Mrs. Kremer says in a low voice.</o>

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mrs. Kremer, I didn¡¯t do it because of anything, I did it because Lilith was always like my little sister when we were younger, I¡¯ll take care of her from now on,¡± I reply and pat Lilith, who is enjoying her blood steak, on her head.

    ¡°T-Thank you J-Jake¡­¡± Mrs. Kremer mutters and a single tear trails down her face. Currently, she¡¯s sitting down opposite me, wearing a white skimpy nightgown and also eating some blood steak.

    I have so many questions to ask her, but I decide to ask after the meal.

    After eating, Mrs. Kremer carries all the tes to the kitchen, while Lilith sits close to me and puts her head on my shoulder.

    ¡°Big brother, my results are finally out and I passed in flying colors¡­hehe. I am going to be promoted to the 12th grade and be an adult as well next year!¡± Lilith tells me with excitement.

    ¡°Good job, Lilith¡­ I¡¯ll surely reward you.¡± I say, as I pat her on her head and caress her horns, while Lilith has an expression of ecstasy on her face as if she¡¯s enjoying it.

    Abruptly, Mrs. Kremeres back from the kitchen and sits down opposite me and Lilith.

    Uh, why is she blushing or am I imagining things?<sub></sub>

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Jake, do you have anything to say to me?¡± Mrs. Kremer suddenly asks with a beautiful smile.

    Eh, was she expecting me to ask her something? Well, that makes sense, after all, I came to see her¡­

    ¡°Well, I have something to ask Mrs. Kremer. I don¡¯t want it to seem like I¡¯m prying into your personal life, but I just feel some sympathy towards you, because Lilith is like a sister to me. So, I would like to know the reason why your financial condition is like this now. You weren¡¯t like this before Mrs Kremer, I¡¯d like to know what happened¡­¡± I ask with curiosity on my face.

    ¡°Oh, you came to ask about that? Sigh¡­¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that Mrs. Kremer?¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing, I thought you came here for other things, Jake.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, I don¡¯t get it.¡± I ask, looking confused.

    ¡°I thought you came here for that.¡± Mrs. Kremer says and points towards my hand which is currently caressing Lilith¡¯s head.

    ¡°Oh, what does that mean?¡±

    ¡°We Eatris are a subss of vampires, but we also have our own culture. I-If a man touches a female Eatris¡¯s horn several times, it means that he is seeking the Eatris¡¯ hand in marriage. And s-since you have been touching Lilith¡¯s own ever since both of you were young, I-I thought you liked her and want to marry her.¡± Mrs. Kremer speaks and her face flushes red.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    [¡­.]

    ¡°Uwaaa!! If you like me just tell my mom, big brother! Stop acting shy, I also like you, and I want you to marry me! Please, save me from that dirty pig!¡± Lilith also tells me and buries her face in myp in embarrassment¡­

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know about that culture, and w-what did Lilith mean by ¡®dirty pig¡¯? Is someone disturbing her?¡± I ask with a stutter and my face also turns red for some reason.

    This situation caught me off guard and my brain can¡¯t seem to process it. I didn¡¯t know that such a culture existed among the Eatris. I just enjoy ying with her horns, since I noticed that she always enjoyed it any time I did that, since when we were kids.

    ¡°B-Big brother, I¡­I have always hidden from you because I was always embarrassed and turned red anytime you grabbed my horns, b-but now, a dirty pig has been disturbing me and has made my life miserable. I¡­I thought you liked me¡­Uwaaa!¡± Lilith cries out with tears streaming down her beautiful face, before dashing towards her room.

    SIGH!

    No wonder I rarely see her outside anymore nor does she follow me to school. We were close back when we were still in middle school. Lilith secluded herself just because of this reason?! But, who is the person disturbing her to the extent that she even said he is making her life miserable?

    In a sh, I raise my head and shoot a fierce nce at Lilith¡¯s mom whose body jerks in surprise.

    ¡°Do you mind exining what happened Mrs. Kremer?¡± I ask with an audible voice.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ it all started after the death of my husband. Suddenly, a friend of his came out of nowhere and insisted that my deceased husband owed him a veryrge amount of money by showing me some agreement documents. Devastated, I had to sell our house and move to a rented apartment. Then, I used the money to pay part of the debt, but it wasn¡¯t enough, so I started working and paying off the debt little by little while Lilith was still young.

    ¡°Everything was fine until recently. Last year, the first child of the man got interested in Lilith, and forcibly grabbed her horns. Then they came and requested that Lilith and their son should get engaged. However, I refused, since Lilith doesn¡¯t like the boy, but these people kept bothering me and even told me that they¡¯ll forget about the debt if I allowed the two of them to marry. But I refused these people and they left angrily.

    ¡°Shortly after, I got sacked from my job, then I found another job, but I was sacked after a week again. Thereafter, I got sacked from every single ce that I worked at and it was all the doing of these people. Because of this, I wasn¡¯t able to pay off the debt when it was due every month. So, I sold my car and all my jewelry to pay the debt. But after that, I couldn¡¯t get any job, and the interest in the debt kept rising. But these people don¡¯t want to listen to my pleas, they came to my house and packed every single thing we own¡­. A-And they are still threatening to make our lives more miserable if I don¡¯t allow Lilith to marry their son¡­¡± Mrs. Kremer exins everything to me and breaks down in tears.

    ¡°Who did it?!¡±

    I ask in only three words, while a red aura starts dancing around my body violently, and the killing intent that I am emitting is ready to wipe everything in its path.

    =========================

    Note: Sorry for the filler guys, I just don¡¯t want you to miss out on any detail.

 Chapter 89 Womens Nagging

    ¡°T-They are influential figures in this district and the vampire society as a whole. They are the Haweks family¡­¡± Mrs. Kremer says in a trembling voice.

    ¡°It seems you have no idea as to who I am among the vampires. Do you want me to bring their heads on a tter? Just tell me where they fucking reside, no one dares to touch my Lilith and go scot-free.¡± I say, leaning towards Mrs. Kremer with my eyes glowing bright red.

    ///////////////////////////

    I am currently walking towards my apartment, and I¡¯m very pissed off right now. If it had been daytime, I would have gone to this pesky nuisance¡¯s house and razed him and his family down. s, it¡¯s already 10:00 pm, if Misty can¡¯t find me there will be trouble at home, sigh¡­

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe that a low royal vampire family are such nuisances. Pushing a widow to the wall and making her life miserable just because you want your son to marry her daughter? Those people are disgusting. I¡¯ll surely visit them Immediately after my graduation!¡¯

    Thinking about what those people did to Lilith, I clench my fists in anger.

    [So are you going to marry Lilith?]

    Ah, this is a hard thing to say. Honestly, I have only seen Lilith as my little sister since we were kids. I may only be one year older than her, but I still see her as my little sister nevertheless, because of her childishness. And you can¡¯t me me, after all, I am an anomaly among the vampires. Some vampires my age don¡¯t even know what a pussy looks like. Heck, their moms are still filing up their backpacks with blood candies.

    [Well, your sister always loads your backpack with blood candies¡­]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [Ahem, forget I said that¡­]<sub></sub>

    [But aren¡¯t you going to hurt Lilith¡¯s feelings? She sees you as both her brother and a man. But I think she sees you more as a man, whom she can happily spend the rest of her life with. Don¡¯t let her childishness fool you¡­ Don¡¯t forget that this is the same girl that always passes all of her exams in flying colors.]

    . Sigh, I¡¯m going to marry her, but I won¡¯t touch her till next year at least. I can¡¯t stand the thought of having sex with her in that condition. I just hope that she understands.

    [Yeah, let her grow some titties¡­ Well, I can¡¯t me her. Her mom¡¯s titties are also small¡­]

    After some time, I get to my apartment, and surprisingly I find the door unlocked because the moment I turn the doorknob, the door opens wide.

    Uh, why isn¡¯t the door locke¡ª

    Red eyes~

    ¡°Aurora¡­. Misty~¡± I let out in a low voice. Seeing these two sitting down so casually on the chair, fear grips me a little, and my instincts are screaming at me to run.

    ¡°Wee home husband¡­¡± Aurora says, as she suddenly gets up from the chair and rushes towards me before giving me a hug, followed by Misty. Both of them are wearing white negligees with floral patterns on them. The negligee also looks perverted as it directly shows me their erect nipples, coupled with Aurora¡¯s wide backside which raises the negligee in the back, thus giving me a perfect view of her pale thighs.

    Uh, why did that dreadful feeling suddenly disappear? Mimi are you there?! You fucking betrayer!

    ¡°Jake,¡± Misty suddenly speaks up in a stiff voice. ¡°What were you doing in the neighbor¡¯s apartment for over two hours? You also left the house this morning without eating any food! Okay, we were at fault for not cooking for you earlier, but why can¡¯t you at least call us? We called you several times but you refused to pick up our calls, and also, all the blood packs inside the refrigerator disappeared¡­.¡±<sub></sub>

    The two women start nagging at me.

    After two hours of nagging, they suddenly calm down and slump down on the couches. When I raise my head a little, I see that it is already midnight.

    ¡°I am sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to act that way. I had to go to the dojo today, and as for the blood packs, I took them so that I could take revenge against the two of you¡­¡± I apologize.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Jake. We are also sorry for nagging at you, we are just disappointed that the lunch and dinner we made for you all went to waste. And when you came back home, you went directly to that woman¡¯s house. We know that you care about Lilith, but at least you should also think about how we would feel. We know that these things are new to you, but you should get adjusted to them¡­.¡± Both women say with blushing faces.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll g-get adjusted to it.¡± I say in a low voice, while my face starts to turn red and my body also gets hot.

    [Ding!]

    [A substance has been detected in the air; Aphrodisiac. The host¡¯s resistance is unable to counter its effects. The host is drowning in lust.]

    Eh¡­

    I nce towards the women and realize that the living room is covered in a fog right now. I look beside Aurora and I see that she is burning the same incense from yesterday.

    ¡°Aurora~!¡±<sub></sub>

    ¡°Eh?¡± Her body jerks in surprise upon hearing her name, and she looks at me with a red face. Looking at Misty, her body is also beet red and she seems to be sping her thighs together.

    ¡°L-Let us mate¡­¡± Both women say in unison. And in a sh, I pounce on them like a horny dog in extreme heat.

    Then, I rip off their negligees.

    ¡°Iyaaaaan~¡± Both women let out a cry as I tear off their negligees, leaving their bare breasts to me.

    However, I don¡¯t stop there, I also grab their panties and rip them off, leaving thempletely naked, without a single stitch on their bodies.

    The musky scent from their pussies also makes my lust for them increase.

    Soon after, only the cries and moans of the women reverberate throughout the whole building.

    //////////////

    *Rumble* *Rumble* *Rumble*

    I open my eyes in a sh upon hearing the sudden deafening strikes of thunderstorms.

    ¡°Huh, is it raining?¡± I let out a voice of surprise, as I watch the heavy rain falling, through my window. At the same time, I nce up at the holographic clock on the wall.

    ¡°Sigh¡­finally, today is Saturday/10/5020 the day of my graduation. I¡¯m finally going to be an adult.¡± I mumble as I nce to the side and raise the nket a little bit, revealing both Aurora and Misty who are sleeping on both sides of the bed.

    ¡°Honey, good morning. Please can you help me to close the window, and also check on my bat?¡± Aurora suddenly tells me as she snuggles into me and starts caressing my abs.

    Gritting my teeth, I get up from the bed and close the window of my room. After that, I walk out of the bedroom and move towards the small room where Aurora¡¯s bat always stays.

    ¡®That disgusting bat! What did she think of me huh? She justy down on the bed and asked me to check on her bat!¡¯ I grit my teeth as I stroll towards the room.

    [Hey, she¡¯s going to be your wife soon and you are going to do more chores in the future when she and Misty be heavily pregnant.]

    But still, I hate that bat! She even went as far as to reserve a portion of her room for it. And about the chores¡­ argh!!!!

    After some moments, I reach the small room and open the door, before stepping in. Immediately, my eyes fall on the bat inside itsrge cage.

    *Squeak* *Squeak* *Squeak*

    The bat starts crying out loud the moment it sees me.

    *p* *p* *p*

    The bat suddenly ps its wings as it flies out of its cage and towards the ceiling, before turning its body upside down and holding on to the ceiling with its legs.

    ¡°Scared now? You loser!!¡± I shout at the bat that is now hanging upside down. This bat is no ordinary bat, it¡¯s Aurora¡¯s familiar. And well, it¡¯s a pretty big, intelligent bat that caneven talk, but hell no, this loser won¡¯t talk to me no matter what.

    Familiars are creatures that are also known as lifepanions. They form a life and death contract with anyone they feel attracted to, and also have the same objectives as them, be it humans or any other race. But familiars are more attracted to vampires and elves out of all the other species. They are simr to beasts, but there are a few differences between them.

    Firstly, familiars can¡¯t die unless their owners also die. Even though they are killed, as long as their master is alive, they will alwayse back to life. Secondly, familiars don¡¯t attack on instinct like beasts, unless it¡¯s an order from their master or their master¡¯s life is in danger. Andstly, they get stronger the more their owner also gets stronger.

    [Hey buddy, go easy on the poor guy, he¡¯s just scared of you.]

    Scared my foot, this bat can kill many level 5 mutants effortlessly.

    Sigh, okay fine¡­

    ¡°Hey, Pio! I know that you can hear me, I¡¯m not here to pull any tricks on you again. I just don¡¯t want us to have any problems with each other again. And you know what, your master and I are about to get married, hehehe¡­..¡±

    Irritated, Pio the bat suddenly ps his wings andnds on the ground. However, to my surprise, there seems to be a wide sinister grin on thisrge bat¡¯s face.

    ============================

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

 Chapter 90 Telling Them About The System

    ¡°Have you decided to talk to me?¡± I ask the almost 1meter tall bat in front of me.

    ¡°Hehehe, of course, we are now on good terms. After all, you¡¯ve done what I have always wanted you to do¡­¡± The bat finally speaks up and winks at me.

    ¡°Eh, what do you mean by that?¡± I ask, raising one of my eyebrows while still curious about this bat. In the past, he has intentionally pooped on my head before, and well, I also retaliated by also smearing his cage with some mutant shit.

    ¡°Actually, you see¡­ I always have the best interest in mind for my master. I¡¯ll always support her in everything that she is doing unless it¡¯s a bad thing that the damage is irreversible. Here is the thing, she had always liked you and made many moves on you by wearing perverted dresses to your room and even without panties¡­hehehe.

    ¡°But as a simp you are, you didn¡¯t consider her feelings which always make my master cry in private¡­ That¡¯s why I also hated your guts for always making her cry, but now that you¡¯ve acted like a man, then we are on good terms¡­.¡± Pio tells me with pride on his face as he flexes his ugly wings.

    [This little yappy shit thinks he¡¯s cute.]

    ¡°Wait, what!?¡± I ask in surprise.

    ¡°Yeah, she had always made moves on you. Didn¡¯t you realize that she doesn¡¯t wear panties and a bra to your room every morning,?¡± Pio replies.

    ¡°I swear I didn¡¯t know that she had been making moves on me till that extent. Sigh, I feel bad now, so that is why she¡¯s always nagging.

    ¡°And you mother fucker, how did you know that she is not always wearing panties?¡± I ask with a raised brow.

    ¡°I¡¯m her familiar, so I may be inside her sometimes. Have you forgotten that we familiars are to always stay inside our master¡¯s body either as a tattoo or jewelry and be summoned anytime they need us? But for some reason, I learned that I can stay outside my master¡¯s body as long as she is nearby within the house. That¡¯s why I requested a personal room for myself hehehe.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­but it¡¯s still weird, you are a fucking guy.¡±

    ¡°Hey, we familiars don¡¯t have any gender! It¡¯s up to our masters to call us the gender that they want, humph!¡± Pio snorts and flies back towards the ceiling.

    ¡°Well, little guy, it seems like you are good¡­¡± I tell Pio as I exit his room.

    Phew! The chore is done.

    The moment I get outside of the bat¡¯s room, I walk back to my room and when I reach there, I see that both Misty and Aurora are still sleeping.

    I crawl up onto the bed andy down in the middle.

    Next, I pick up my phone and turn on the screen.

    ¡°Holy shit! So many calls.¡± I mutter as I stare at the four hundred and thirty-two missed calls.

    [432 Missed calls ? ]

    [Mum: 302 missed calls]

    [Mrs. Jack: 30 missed calls]

    [Myra: 66 missed calls]

    [Misty: 34 missed calls]

    ¡ª

    Damn, mom called 302 times? Now, I¡¯m done for¡­ Let¡¯s check the message inbox.

    [¡ïMum¡ï

    : Jake, I hope you have a good reason this time around for not picking up my calls.

    Received/ Yesterday 8:36 pm.]

    [¡ïMum¡ï

    : Are you choosing Misty over me because she¡¯s pregnant?

    Received/ Yesterday 8:37 pm.]

    [¡ïMum¡ï

    : it ain¡¯t my fault that you couldn¡¯t get me pregnant, stop ignoring my calls!!

    Received/ Yesterday 8:38 pm.]

    [¡ïMum¡ï

    : Seriously? You are ignoring my calls!? I want a divorce!!

    Received/ Yesterday 10:00 pm.]

    [¡ïMum¡ï

    : Forget about what I said earlier. I don¡¯t want a divorce anymore. But we really need to talk about this.

    Received/ Yesterday 10:00 pm.]

    [¡ïMum¡ï

    : Jake, what did I do wrong? Are you always like this? Am I just your cum dumpster? I wish I had only stayed as your mom and not your wife. You don¡¯t respect me as your wife. Do you know the meaning of marriage? We really need to go for counseling¡­

    Received/ Yesterday 10:15 pm.]

    [¡ïMum¡ï

    : You are hurting me, Jake. I can¡¯t take it anymore, I¡¯m moving in with my husband. We haven¡¯t even gone on our honeymoon¡­

    Received/ Yesterday 10:30 pm.]

    Sigh¡­ I forgot to call my mom again. Since when did she be a yandere?

    I stroll down to the other messages again.

    [¡ïMyra¡ï

    : Jake, I called you several times yesterday, but you aren¡¯t picking up my calls, lmao. You still haven¡¯t left this attitude of not picking up people¡¯s calls. Well, next time we see each other, I¡¯ll give you the smartwatch that I got for you. This will enable you to easily pick up calls. Also, check your Go-chat, I sent you some hot morning pics¡­hehehe.

    Received/ Today 05: 50 am.]

    Ah, Myra is just so smart¡­.sigh. I didn¡¯t even think about a smartwatch before.

    [¡ïMrs. Jack¡ï

    : I got inside safely, Jake. I didn¡¯t want you to apany me to my doorstep because we may be seen by someone. Ah, I still feel kinda sore in my pussy. Here are the photos of my pussy right now. (*photo*) (*photo*). Good night, don¡¯t call me okay? Remember that our rtionship is a secret thing. And you know what? My husband came back today, but I didn¡¯t allow him to touch me, and I¡¯ll never allow him in the future as long as you still love and care about me. Good night, love you bye. (*emote*)

    Received/ Yesterday 8:20 pm.]

    ¡°Damn, her vagina is very red. Guess I was so rough on her.¡± I think inwardly.

    [Stop being rough on her, she¡¯s an ordinary human. You might injure her though.]

    Ah, that¡¯s right, I was so careless back then, and she didn¡¯t even ask me to stop. Maybe she likes it rou¡ª

    ¡°A-aha!! Got Ya!!¡± Misty suddenly shouts as she suddenly snatches my phone and runs away from me.

    I get up and try to chase after her but Aurora suddenly grabs me, allowing Misty to escape.

    Although Aurora is stronger than me in terms of strength. But knowing her weak point, I skillfully move my hands and fondle her tits.

    ¡°Aaahan~!¡± She leaks out a moan as her eyes roll, causing her grip to loosen around my wrist.

    In the next moment, I chase after Misty who suddenly stops running when she reaches the doorstep.

    ¡°Give me my phone, Misty¡­¡± I tell her in a low voice, but Misty doesn¡¯t answer me. Her eyes are only fixated on my phone that is in her hands.

    Sometimeter, after skimming through my phone thoroughly, a scowl begins to appear on Misty¡¯s face.

    ¡°Jake, what is the meaning of this? Who the hell is Myra!? And you¡¯re also having a secret affair with your friend¡¯s mom who is a ¡®human!¡¯ To top it all off, that bitch is saying here that she wants to move in. Are you kidding me? This house is going to be on fire if she dares to move in.¡± Misty says threateningly and begins to walk away, however, I grab her by her shoulders and pin her to the wall lightly. The bitch she is talking about is ¡®our¡¯ mom.

    I also look back and see that Aurora is also at my back, waiting for answers after hearing Misty¡¯s outburst, her face fuming with anger.

    ¡°Look here, there¡¯s something that I have been hiding from you guys¡­¡± I say, and stop pinning Misty to the wall after she calms down.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The women say in unison with their brows raised.

    Currently, they are both naked without any clothes on their body, which makes it hard for me to concentrate at this moment.

    ¡°Aurora, Misty has told you about my powers right?¡± I ask, and blink a few times within the room before blinking back to my position.

    ¡°Yes, she told me everything. I find it hard to believe at first, but now that you¡¯ve demonstrated it, I now know that she wasn¡¯t lying or trying to cover you as she had always done.¡± Aurora says and nces at Misty from the corner of her eyes.

    Wait, what? Misty is trying to cover up for me?

    ¡°Yes, she isn¡¯t lying. But there are some things that I haven¡¯t told both of you yet,¡± I say. Well, what I¡¯m about to tell them now is half the truth of the whole thing and also some lies. I don¡¯t want to lie to them though, but a lil bit of a lie can save me from drama right now.

    ¡®Sigh, harem isn¡¯t easy as it seems in those fucking web novels and webtoons. Fuck you, authors!!¡¯ I grit my teeth inwardly, though this wouldn¡¯t stop me from achieving my dreams.

    ¡°I have something they call a system¡­¡±

    I start to tell them everything about my system without excluding a single detail, while also adding some lies¡­

    ¡°S-So y-you mean that if you don¡¯t earn many sex points, you¡¯ll die?¡± Both women mumble and their bodies quiver in fear.

    ¡°W-We are sorry for always nagging at you. You should have told us earlier. We didn¡¯t know that it¡¯s only through plenty of women you can earn a lot of sex points.¡± Misty mutters, her eyes tearing up.

    [Hahaha, we hit the jackpot! Now you can go all out..hehehe. Married men are in trouble.]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

 Chapter 91 Railing Mistys Cave

    ¡°Misty is right, Jake. W-We are sorry for always nagging at you. B-But can¡¯t you earn enough sex points from just the three of us? I mean, we can talk to your mom about increasing the consistency of our mating with you¡­¡± Aura stutters and hugs me with her teary eyes.

    Fuck! Aurora is going to ruin my ns.

    ¡°Ah, have you forgotten that I am going to resume work on Monday? And Jake¡¯s libido is quite high, even the three of us won¡¯t be able to satisfy him.¡± Misty intercepts Aurora and her face flushes red.

    Aurora¡¯s face also flushes red, as she recollects how she often begged me to leave her alone after many rounds.

    ¡°Jake, we won¡¯t stop you from going after other women. It¡¯s just that you must always prioritize us first in everything that you do. We¡¯ll always be your main wives.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and make breakfast¡­¡± Aurora suddenly deres, and leaves the room with a red face, leaving me all alone with Misty.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Right now, Misty¡¯s face is shifted to the side and it¡¯s very red. She seems happy that we are alone, and also upset at the same time.

    ¡°You know, in the beginning since when you were a kid. I have always taken care of you, even when mom and dad left us all alone in this house. Even though mom and dad provided us with whatever we wanted, they were never there when we needed them. Amber And I Amber were like a motherly figure to you. We watched you slowly grow up and be a man.

    ¡°But, I have always had this secret feeling towards you, which was to be your woman, make babies with you, and spend the rest of my life with you in sce. T-that¡¯s the reason why I kept my chastity for you, despite the fact that many suitors were after me. However, everything changed when you met Ze, all my dreams were shattered. Nevertheless, I started having hope again when you proposed to me inside the car with a beast ring.¡± Misty says as she stretches her hand forward and shows me the ck ring, on her left hand.

    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t get everything I wanted, I am still d that I will be able to stand by your side, even though I will have to share you with other women. Jake, if you are to die, I am going to die along with you.¡± Misty speaks up and walks towards me before pulling me into a tight hug.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die, Misty, and neither will you.¡±

    In the next moment, I carry her in a princess carry and walk towards the bed, before gentlyying her down on it.

    ¡°Jake, today¡¯s your graduation. If we start mating, we might not round up quickly,¡± Misty suddenly speaks up.

    ¡°I understand, but your tits ar¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t suck them anymore¡­.¡± Misty interrupts me and her face flushes red again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a quickie.¡± I tell Misty and attempt to spread open her legs. However, she keeps sping them together in disagreement.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you always say, but you¡¯ll just end up fucking me till I pass out.¡± Misty retorts, and her body starts getting hot and aroused.

    ¡°I promise, this time, it will be a quickie.¡± I say, leaning my face forward, while her hot breath slowly fans across my face.

    ¡°Before I allow you to open my legs, I would like to ask you a question. Whose pussy is the best, mine or mom¡¯s?¡±

    Sigh, here we go again. These two women will always try topete with themselves.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say about that, because I always get lost in the pleasure anytime I¡¯m mating with either of you. Therefore, I don¡¯t always remember topare the both of you. Either way, yours is much tighter¡­.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very tight.¡± I tell her and kiss her on her forehead, but she still keeps sping her legs together.

    ¡°How should I believe your words? After all, you married her without telling me. If it wasn¡¯t for Aurora, I wouldn¡¯t have known about it till the day of our marriage.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, your vagina is tighter than mom¡¯s own. And, not only that, but you also always make me cum very quickly¡­¡±

    ¡°Humph,¡± Misty snorts with her face still shifted to the side.

    Phew, I think she believes me now. However, in reality, my mom is much tighter than any of my women, and her vagina is also juicy. My mom basically gets extremely wet just from me kissing her, not to talk of her otherworldly moans. Coupled with her overflowing juice when she reaches orgasms or climaxes.

    Nevertheless, all my women are good. Misty is just inexperienced for now, since she has barely had any sexual orientation or watched tons of porn like my mom.

    ¡°Misty, why are you still sping your legs together?¡± I ask, looking frustrated.

    ¡°Promise me that it is going to be a quickie.¡± She says, looking at me suspiciously.

    ¡°Why are you insisting that it must be a quickie? I think I¡¯ll just do it with Aurora instead¡­¡± I say, pretending to get up.

    ¡°Wait, you Idiot!¡± She bellows in a low voice and pulls me back, but she still doesn¡¯t spread her legs.

    ¡°Tomorrow is our marriage, and I am the one that¡¯ll take care of most of the preparations, while Aurora will take care of the minor things. I¡¯ll also have to invite some of my friends that I haven¡¯t informed yet. So, if you begin to mate with any of us for too long, we won¡¯t have much time to do anything. Plus, we also have to attend your graduation.¡± Mistyins¡­

    Sigh, I¡¯m rock-hard right now, even though we had sex all night. My libido has significantly increased after gaining the system, and ever since then, I have spent most of my time plowing vaginas. Guess I¡¯ll have to choose the shameless route this morning.

    ¡°Misty, t-the sex points. I¡­I have to earn sex points¡­¡±

    ¡°S-S-Sex points!! D-Didn¡¯t you fuck me and Aurora all night?¡± Misty asks while her body trembles in horror.

    ¡®I think it is best to allow him to farm sex points from other women. My vagina was on fire yesterday, luckily I am a vampire, and I also have a healing ability.¡¯ Misty thinks to herself.

    p ¡°Fine, I know that you just want to mate. It isn¡¯t because of sex points¡­¡± Misty says, intentionally letting me know that she has seen through my lies. In the next moment, she spreads her legs wide open for me.</anda>

    The moment she spreads her legs, a nice musky scent emanates from her vagina, which makes my lust for her body increase further.

    ¡®Damn, she is already this wet and she kept refusing me?¡¯ I mutter in surprise as I stare at Misty¡¯s pink hairless slit, as its surface is smeared with her juice.

    Next, I close the small gap between us andy down on top of her, in a missionary position, making my erect cock press against her opening.

    Seeing her anticipating, I slowly start to insert my cock inside her snatch inch by inch, and at the same time, I move my face towards her tits and begin to strongly suck on them, causing her milk to flow inside my mouth.

    Using my lust meter, I realize that Misty is 90 percent sexually aroused. Thus, making me ram my cock into her vagina in one go.

    ¡°Ahaan~ so deeep inside me.¡± Misty mumbles as her body jerks and arches in pain and pleasure upon my sudden pration.

    While letting her vagina adjust to my size, I continue to suck on one of her tits while I strongly fondle the second one.

    *Poooshi*

    Jet streams of milk shoot out of her nipple as I strongly squeeze one of her breast and suck on the second one. At the same time, I begin to slowly move my waist, plowing her vagina.

    After drinking her milk till her jugs be empty, I raise my upper body and grab both of her hands, stretching them high above her head, giving me full ess to prate her. Then, in the next moment, I increase my pace and begin to m my balls against the surface of her vagina, making my cock touch her pelvis.

    ¡°Aahan~!¡±

    ¡°Mmm~! I-I-It¡¯s too big~¡±

    ¡°Ahn~ Ahn~ Ahn~ Aaaa~ Aahan~!¡±

    Misty starts moaning loudly as I continuously plow her vagina non-stop.

    Some momentter, the pressure starts to build at the base of my cock. But fuck it! I can¡¯t cum yet.

    I stop plowing and remove my cock from her vagina. Next, I bend her body around and position her in the doggy style, but I press her head against the bed, making her ass and sopping wet vagina appear before me.

    I also grab her hands once again and fold them behind her back this time, and without wasting time, I ram my cock inside her sopping wet vagina again.

    Subsequently, I start moving my waist very fast, mming my balls very hard against her.

    *Pah!* *Pa!* *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*

    pping sounds reverberate across the room as I m my balls very hard against Misty¡¯s vagina.

    I don¡¯t stop there, I suddenly raise my right hand andnd a powerful strike on her ass.

    *PAAAHHHHHH!!*

    ¡°Iyaaaaaaaannnn!!!!!!¡± Misty lets out a powerful cry as her body copses onto the bed, letting my cock slip out from her vagina, then her vagina begins to spasm while her whole body starts convulsing. At the same time, the strange yet familiar liquid starts gushing out of her vagina.

    Seeing her climax like this, a feeling of aplishment overwhelms me, but fuck, I haven¡¯t cum yet.

    I spread open her legs again while climaxing, but she tries to stop me from prating her because her vagina is currently spasming and contracting, which makes her extremely sensitive. But what to do, I also have to cum.

    Forcefully spreading her legs apart, I ram my cock into her contracting vagina in one go and begin to move my waist very fast.

    My pleasure reaches its peak and all the pressure explodes at the cap of my dick, causing me to start squirting my semen inside her.

    ==========================

 Chapter 92 Acting Strange

    ¡°Iyaaaaaaaaan!!¡±

    Misty lets out a powerful cry of pain and pleasure at the same time, as I give her onest powerful thrust. This time, Misty continues to have multiple orgasms as her whole body begins to quiver heavily beneath me, and her pussy spasms and contracts around my shaft.

    After filling her insides to the brim, she pushes me away lightly, causing my cock to slip out of her pussy while she continues to climax. But wanting to deal with her for nearly denying me sex, I forcefully spread open her legs again, then I stick my middle and ring finger into her pussy while I ce my left hand above her pussy. In a sh, I begin to move my fingers in a very fast motion instead of thrusting my fingers in and out of her pussy slowly.

    At the same time, my thumb is begins to stimte her clitoris, while my finger moves like a blur in a vertical-like motion. Using this technique, my fingers will be able to stimte the very sensitive part of her insides which are the inner walls of her clitoris, while my thumb stimtes her clitoris from the outside. Moving my fingers very fast, I¡¯m able to hit her honeypot¡¯s weak spots, which makes her moan to the top of her lungs.

    Suddenly, as if a dam has just burst open, Misty starts to ejacte as strange liquid shoots out of her pussy, hitting me directly in the face.

    ¡°Iyaaaan!!!!¡± She cries one more time, and another round of the fluid shoots out of her pussy like concentrated water, while I open my mouth to receive her sweet nectar.

    After she stops ejacting, I remove my fingers from her pussy which is contracting heavily right now, while she continues to climax.

    After climaxing for more than 20 minutes, Misty¡¯s body finally calms down, and immediately after, she looks at me with bloodshot eyes. This is the first time I have continuously made her feel pleasure at this height for so long. Furthermore, I feel like she¡¯s embarrassed as a woman for always losing to me on the bed.

    ¡°Misty, what is wrong?¡± I ask, confused.

    ¡°Was that a quickie?¡± She replies immediately.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I should be happy or mad that my husband made me climax as many times as this. Now, that yappy girl is going to make fun of me.¡± Misty mumbles and puts her hands on her face, covering it in embarrassment.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll make you lose your mind during our marriage ritual.¡± I say, stretching my hand forward to grab her.

    ¡°D-Don¡¯t touch me, my body is very sensitive now. And are you nning to make me moan like this during our marriage ritual?¡± Misty asks with a flushed face.

    ¡°What do you think? I¡¯ll take you and Aurora to a new height of pleasure during our marriage ritual.¡± I say with a grin on my face, then stretch her hands above her head before proceeding toy down on her again.

    Next, I move my face forward and nt a deep kiss on her lips. Misty allows my tongue to prate her mouth, and then in the heat of the moment, our tongue intertwines while we lick each other¡¯s teeth without grazing or injuring each other with our fangs.

    After kissing each other to our satisfaction, we separate our lips, while Misty¡¯s breathing is starting to get rougher and her face flushes red.

    ¡°Should we go for another round?¡± I ask teasingly, while the cap of my dick starts pressing against her folding. I don¡¯t stop there though, as my hands also move towards her tits and proceeds to pinch her nipples.

    ¡°Aaaahan~! Leave me alone¡ª¡± Misty moans and protests, sping her legs together once again.

    Mmm, what is wrong with her this morning? Misty always likes it rough. I guess, she¡¯s dead serious, and I wouldn¡¯t want to force my women to have sex. But my cock won¡¯t turn soft.

    Obliging her words, I stop touching her and get up from the bed.

    ¡°Jake, are you mad at me? Listen, your sex drive is absurd and I¡­I can¡¯t keep up with it. We¡¯ve been banging non-stop since yesterday and I have climaxed so many times that I couldn¡¯t keep count of it.¡± Misty tells me with a downcast expression.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay Misty. You¡¯ve tried your best, I guess I am just a weirdo, hahaha.¡± I tell her with augh as I stroke her hair and walk towards my wardrobe, before putting on my pajamas.

    After wearing my clothes, I walk out of the room.

    ////////////////////

    After Jake leaves the room, Misty is still staring at the door with a perturbed expression on her face.

    ¡°Ah, that was a close call. What will he think when I keep denying him sex? Sigh, I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking about right now, even a regr vampire wouldn¡¯t have gotten tired from that amount of sex. H-He must not learn about ¡®this¡¯, if he finds out, h-he would think that I am cheating on him.

    ¡°B-But howe I have ¡®it¡¯? Ah, sex will be very painful if I don¡¯t find a way to treat it. B-But only a cheating partner can contract ¡®it¡¯. How did I end up having ¡®it¡¯? Sigh, I guess I have to endure the painful sex for now¡­¡± Misty mumbles and bites her lips in frustration, before throwing a pillow at the wall.

    /////////////////////////////

    I am currently walking along the passageway that leads to all the bedrooms in this house. After being refused another round by Misty, my cock won¡¯t turn soft. I guess it¡¯s the effect of the Strongo Dickus potion that I purchased. And right now, I¡¯m moving towards the kitchen to try my luck on Aurora.

    [Jake, don¡¯t you think that Misty is acting weird?]

    Is she acting weird?

    [Idiot, didn¡¯t you notice that the sounds of her moans were feigned? Plus, she kept sping her legs together. Even yesterday, she was somewhat reluctant to have sex, but she gave in because she didn¡¯t want to lose to Aurora.]

    I guess you are overthinking, Myra, Misty might just be exhausted. Furthermore, she¡¯s also pregnant, maybe it has something to do with her tiredness.

    [But her Loy¡ª]

    Forget it, Myra¡­ Misty is probably just tired.

    [You are right, maybe I am just too cautious. And you haven¡¯t checked your stats and points earning history this morning¡­]

    Show me everything¡­

    ______________________________

    THE CUCKOLD SYSTEM

    ______________________________

    [>>>>USER¡¯S STATS<<<<]

    [Name: Jake Mystro]

    [Race: Vampire]

    [Strength: 10]

    [Dexterity: 10]

    [Stamina: 10]

    [Resistance: 10]

    [Perception: 10]

    [Free System Stats: 2]

    [Sex Points: 18,200]

    [Charm: 100 <Unlocked>]

    [Celestial Points: 4 <Locked>]

    [Ability Bank: 1/1]

    [Current Cell: Blue Mana Cell]

    [Number Of Mana Cells: 4,000]

    [Current Ability: Healing]

    [Ability Category: Esper]

    [>>>HOST WOMEN¡¯S LIST<<<]

    [Jill Mystro | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 99.9 %]

    [Misty Mystro | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 70%]

    [Ze Fox | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 52%]

    [Aurora Grey | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 90%]

    [Myra Cougar | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [Anne Heath | Temporary Woman]

    [Loyalty: Null]

    [Hayes Heath | Temporary Woman]

    [Loyalty: Null]

    [Emma White | Temporary Woman]

    [Loyalty: Null]

    [Note: Temporary women will be removed from the list after 48 hours. Each sexual interaction with the host will allow them to appear on the list again, till they be a permanent woman or get dumped.]

    ==============

    [SYSTEM¡¯s SKILLS]

    [Inspect: The host will be able to analyze any item. It can also be used on beasts, humans, and demi-humans.]

    [Inventory: Store anything inside the endless space, apart from living things.]

    [System Shop: This is a function of the system that has been permanently unlocked. Anything can be found in the system shop, ranging from skills, weapons, items, and consumables.]

    [Lust Meter: This skill can be used to measure the arousal state of the opposite gender. It does not work on men.

    Level: 1

    Usage: Passive

    Cooldown: None

    Category: Skill]

    [Ben Transform: This skill will allow you to change your appearance into the character ¡°Ben¡±.

    Level: Not defined.

    Usage: 1 hour before wearing off.

    Cooldown: Can only be used once a day. Resets after 24 hours.

    Category: Skill.]

    [Sex Scent: This skill will enable you to secrete an aphrodisiac substance from your body into the air, and arouse the opposite gender who is within a distance of 3 meters.

    Level: 1.

    Usage: Use it indoors so that it will be more effective. It might not be effective in an exposed or open environment. It also works faster when there is body contact.

    Cooldown: Can only be used once a day. Resets after 24 hours.

    Category: Skill.]

    _______________________

    [SEX POINTS EARNING METHODS]

    [Give a woman cunnilingus: 500 sex points]

    [Receive Fetio from a woman: 500 sex points]

    [Grope a woman¡¯s tits(more than 20 seconds): 200 sex points]

    [Finger a woman till she cums: 200 sex points]

    [Fuck a woman¡¯s pussy: 500 sex points]

    [Deflower a woman: 500 sex points]

    [Impregnate a woman: 10,000 sex points]

    [Make a woman reach orgasm and cum: 500 sex points]

    [Make a woman climax and cum: 1000 sex points]

    [Eat a woman¡¯s cum: 100 sex points]

    [Fuck a woman¡¯s backdoor(anal): 500 sex points]

    [Taking a woman¡¯s first-time anal purity: 1000 sex points]

    [Spank a woman¡¯s ass during sex very hard more than 10 times: 500 sex points]

    [Take a woman¡¯s first kiss: 500 sex points]

    [Kiss a woman: 50 sex points]

    [Foot fetishes: 1000 sex points]

    [Normal BDSM: 2000 sex points]

    [Extreme BDSM: 50,000 sex points]

    Note: You can only earn a specified amount of sex points from each woman a day. For instance, making a certain woman cum multiple times a day doesn¡¯t mean that your sex points will be multiplied. Each earning slot is a one-time urrence.

    ________________________

    [POINTS EARNING HISTORY]

    [Avable bnce: 10,000 sex points]

    [Recently earned points: 8,200 sex points]

    [Total sex points 10,000 + 8,200 = 18,200 sex points.]

    [Download the pdf file to view the full earning history. <Click here to download>]

    ==========================

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

 Chapter 93 Jakes Suspicions

    [How was it, buddy?]

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I only have one question right now. How the fuck did Misty¡¯s loyalty take a dip from 100% to 70%?!

    [That¡¯s because she¡¯s hiding something big from you. Besides, didn¡¯t you notice that she was acting quite strange?]

    I can¡¯t believe it, Mimi. Why would she hide something from me? And about what you said earlier; that she was masquerading her moans. Wasn¡¯t I satisfying her enough? What could have actually gone wrong?

    [Hey, calm down buddy, I can sense the instability of your emotions and I know how much you truly love Misty. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s hiding but I bet it must be something that¡¯s so big it caused her loyalty to plunge¡­]

    But what could she be hiding that she can¡¯t afford to let me know, and why was she feigning her moans? These things just don¡¯t make any sense. What is she hiding?

    [I¡¯m not quite sure, but it¡¯s seems like she¡¯s hiding a big secret that could affect you, or she is just seeing some other guy. Though it¡¯s just a guess, since her loyalty hasn¡¯t hit 0¡­]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Onest question, what would really happen if her loyalty hits 0?

    [You would die, buddy. There¡¯s one downside to this system, which is that your permanent woman mustn¡¯t cheat on you. If your permanent woman gets fucked by another man, you¡¯ll be dead, buddy¡­]

    Sigh, why didn¡¯t you tell me all these earlier? This is just like you¡¯re basically killing me off. Misty has never dated any guy, I¡¯m the one who took her purity, and if she had cheated, I would have been long dead¡­hahaha. I guess this system is more like a ticking time bomb. My permanent women are my greatest weakness.

    [Calm down, master. The conditions required before a woman can be your permanent woman are quite high. So I doubt if any of your permanent women would cheat on you. And if they eventually do, that means you are treating them badly; like trash.

    [That¡¯s why I always warn you not to treat your permanent women badly. Either way, the probability of a permanent woman cheating is 2%. And eventually, if any of your permanent women gets raped, you won¡¯t die. She will just be ousted from your permanent women¡¯s list and you¡¯ll receive a penalty.]

    Sigh, I feel a little bit relieved¡­

    [HOW CAN YOU POSSIBLY FEEL RELIEVED?! YOU PIECE OF SHIT?! JUST DIE ALREADY IF ONE OF YOUR PERMANENT WOMEN GETS RAPED! YOU ARE TO CUCK PEOPLE AND NOT THE OTHER WAY ROUND!!]

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    I don¡¯t answer the angry system and instead continue to make my way towards the kitchen. For some reason, my erect cock turns soft after seeing the massive flop in Misty¡¯s loyalty. It¡¯s at this moment I realize that I have a very deep, profound feeling for Misty.

    I get to the Kitchen and see Aurora cooking with only her nightgown on, and she¡¯s probably not wearing any panties right now. I wanted to fuck her before, but my mood has turned sour, while my cock has also gone limp, after seeing that Misty¡¯s loyalty dropped. As for Aurora, I¡¯m pretty sure that her loyalty is not 100% percent because she hasn¡¯t told me about her blood power yet.

    ¡°You came right on time, Jake!¡± Aurora tells me happily and she begins to take the food she prepared to the dining room.

    Once done setting the table, she invites me to sit down, while she also takes a seat beside me.

    Our dining table is pretty small. It consists of a rectangr ss table, that¡¯s fitted with four lightweight ss chairs in total, two on the left side and two on the right side, which are the longer sides of the table.

    In the next moment, I open the dish and the food that Aurora prepared appears before my eyes. There¡¯s a big slice of half-cooked meat in front of me with spicy blood sauce that makes my stomach rumble. Swallowing a lump of saliva, I pick up the slice of meat and begin to dig in.

    ¡°Honey, use the cutleries!¡± Aurora tells me with a pout on her face, clearly notfortable with the way I¡¯m eating.

    I stop biting into the meat and raise my head a little, giving her a wide grin.

    ¡°My wife¡¯s food is so sweet it made me forget my manners¡­¡± I say, then continuing eating.

    Aurora¡¯s face flushes red upon hearing myment, and she also proceeds to eat her food without whining about my manners again.

    Some momentter, Misty also enters the dining room and sits down opposite me and Aurora.

    ¡°Looks like I came at the right time.¡± Misty says as she opens her dish. She looks at me from the corner of her eyes and quickly averts her gaze.

    ¡®Just what the hell are you hiding, Misty? You look so suspicious, like a dog that stole its master¡¯s salmon.¡¯ I think inwardly.

    I want to ask her, but I think now isn¡¯t the best time to bring up the issue.

    Silence ensues as all of us start to eat our food without uttering any words.

    When we finish eating, both women carry the dishes to the kitchen and begin to clean them. While they are at it, I use the opportunity to go to my room, and take a long nice bath.

    Once done, I dry my body and wear a nice all-white outfit from an expensive brand. After wearing my clothes, I pick up my phone and turn the screen on. The moment I turn it on, a message suddenly appears before my eyes.

    [¡ïAnne¡ï

    : Good morning, Jake. Where are you? I can¡¯t find you anywhere. The graduation ceremony is about to begin. My mom is also here.

    Received/Now]

    ¡®Good, things should go ording to n, it¡¯s 9:30 am now, I should be at school by ten.¡¯ I mutter as I stare at the message that Anne sent to me.

    After reading the message, I dial my mom¡¯s number and she instantly picks up the call in a split second as if she has been expecting it. The moment she picks up the call, she begins to yell and nag over the phone. After nagging to her heart¡¯s content, she calms down and informs me that she is on her way to my school. (Though, we did a little sexting.)

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get going. Aurora and Misty should also be ready by now.¡± I say excitedly, as I exit my room.

    ========================

    Note: Don¡¯t mind the fillers at the bottom. I used it to fix a glitch.

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 94 The Graduation Ceremony [part1]

    Right now, we¡¯re inside Misty¡¯s car, driving towards my school. The atmosphere is tense and silent as nobody uttered a word. The car is driving on autopilot with Misty sitting by the driver¡¯s side while Aurora and I are sitting at the back.

    For some reason, the more I look at Misty, the more suspicious she acts. During every second of our journey, Misty seems to be in deep thought. Furthermore, she¡¯ll asionally give me a swift nce before shifting her gaze to the side.

    After about fifteen minutes of driving, we finally reach Springfield highschool. The car navigates itself and skillfully parks inside the parking lots. Inside this parking lot, several exotic cars can be seen here and there, owned by rich parents or guests. There are even some that went as far as bringing a multi-million dors stealth mini spaceship. Whilst there are many exotic cars, there are also a few pathetic cars that are parked a few meters away from the exotic cars. It¡¯s as if the parking lot is divided into two; the rich and the poor.

    In an instant, everyone gets down from the car. The moment our feet step on the ground, our gaze instantly falls on the numerous killer drones flying in the air. These drones have always existed, today, however, they seemed to be more armed with lethal weapons.

    Nevertheless, if I were to take on these drones, I¡¯ll destroy them effortlessly with my blood power. As long as I have enough blood at my disposal.

    Subsequently, my eyes also fall on Misty and Aurora, and a feeling of aplishment begins to swirl inside me, making butterflies rise in my stomach. Of course, these two beauties can make any man drool.

    Aurora is wearing a knee-length long sleeve blue floral gown. The gown is quite simple but for some reason, Aurora¡¯s killer figure makes the dressing more fitted and attractive. On the other hand, Misty is wearing ck leather trousers and a red v-neck blouse that shows off a bit of her cleavage. Her white hair, tied into a straight ponytail resonated with her wless face, curved brows, and slightly elongated ears.

    ¡°You two look great¡­¡± I say, with a profound smile.

    A smile forms on the women¡¯s faces while their faces also flush red.

    Next, we leave the parking lot and begin to move toward the school buildings. There are also several people walking along with us toward the school building, and the men¡¯s gazes are mostly fixated on Aurora¡¯s backside while their wives fumes with anger and curse under their breath.

    Soon after, a familiarrge signboard appears before our eyes with the words ¡®Springfield high school¡¯ boldly written on it. At the same time, a very massive drone starts to tower above us as it casts a huge shadow on the ground beneath us.

    [Wee to Springfield high school, dear guests. Please, do not fret and stand on the robotic wheelers!] The drone lets out a mechanical voice. And in the next instant, several t-board robotic wheelers start moving toward everyone. Each robotic wheeler can carry up to four people at the same time, therefore making the three of us hop on the same wheeler.

    The wheeler starts moving along with several other wheelers with people on them. Then, the wheelers carry us past several buildings till we finally reach a gigantic dome-shaped building. This is the school¡¯srgest colosseum, where all significant ceremonies are always taking ce.

    The moment we get nearer to therge dome-shaped building, the robotic wheelers stop moving, indicating to us that we have reached our destination.

    After everyone gets down from the wheelers, all the robotic wheelers move back towards the school entrance to bring in other guests.

    Looking up, the Colosseum is very crowded right now with almost ten thousand people from different races. However, veering my gaze, I see another separate tform that can hold about five thousand people and only a few people are sitting there right now. Surprisingly, all of them are final-year students since I recognize most of them.

    ¡®Seems like that¡¯s where all the graduating students are going to sit.¡¯ I think inwardly.

    But I have to make sure that Misty and Aurora get a seat first.

    ¡°Jake, where are we going to sit down?¡± Aurora suddenly asks as she wraps her arms around my neck, while I also give aeback by cing my hands on her waist.

    ¡°We are going to sit there,¡± I give a reply and point towards the tform where many guests are seated.

    ¡°Wow, this school hasn¡¯t changed in the slightest bit¡­¡± Misty chuckles as she keeps staring around the Colosseum in awe.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get going,¡± I say as I grab Misty and Aurora¡¯s hands, and begin to climb up towards the tform. Luckily for us, while forcing our way through the crowd, we finally see six unupied seats in the upper section of the tform which is also free from perverts that were ogling at my women on the way here.

    In the next instant, three of us settle down on the seats, reserving the remaining three seats for some reason.

    ¡°Jake, if I may ask, why did you ask us to reserve three seats?¡± Misty asks with a brow raised.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon, Fufufu¡­¡± I give a swift reply but Misty seems to be irritated for some reason as if she knows the reason why I reserved the remaining three seats.

    In the next moment, after settling down, I bring out my phone and begin to text my mom, Myra then followed by Anne and her mom.

    [Fufufu, I¡¯m waiting to see Misty¡¯s reaction when she sees your other women. I hope Myra can alsoe.] Mimi¡¯s words suddenly sh before my eyes.

    Fufufu, they are going to meet after the ceremony, she is on her way here. I just hope that those bastards reserved a seat for me.

    ========================

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 95 The Graduation Ceremony [part 2]

    Inside a darkrge room, illuminated by a small incandescent light bulb, a muscr bald man can be seen sitting on arge office chair, slowly typing away on the VHC(virtual holographicputer) in front of him. Opposite him, stands a tall, young human guy who is about 20 years old. He¡¯s wearing a ck army-like uniform, with the letter (B) boldly written on his chest region, and which also blends in with the serpent emblem that¡¯s above the letter (B).

    ¡°Owen, you said you saw a little vampire with an (S) rank ability right?¡± The bald muscr man asks with a grim voice.

    ¡°Yes-Yes,mander! I and my colleague saw him when we were scouring for the mutants that were causing a pandemonium in district (A).¡± The young man replies while shuddering.

    ¡°Then¡­ why didn¡¯t you bring him to me?!¡±

    ¡°I¡­.I wanted to bring him to you, or at least sweet talk him into joining our faction! B-But while I was at it, a powerful vampire suddenly appeared and knocked m-me o-out¡­.¡± The young man says with a stutter.

    *BAM*

    Themander ms his fist on the desk in anger, causing a little crack to appear on the ground, where the desk stood.

    ¡°Why are you lying?! Vanessa told me that you tried to assault the little vampire, and his mom attacked you in order to protect her son. Since when was the hunter¡¯s faction known for violence?! Do you know the parents of that vampire?!!!¡± Themander bellows in anger with veins popping on his forehead.

    ¡°W-Who are his parents?!!¡±

    ¡°His mom is one of the strongest vampires, and ording to the information gathered from different sources, his mother has an older sister who is even stronger. However, she has only made a few appearances on others apart from the vampire. A-And as for his father, h-he is aplete m-monster.¡± Themander mumbles and cowers in fear as a certain memory shes through his brain.

    ¡®What could possibly make one of the strongest humans shiver like this? That boy¡¯s father must be aplete monster, even if that boy¡¯s mother hadn¡¯t shown up that day, I¡¯d have been dead if that white ball had been thrown at me.¡¯ Owen thinks inwardly and swallows a mouthful of saliva.

    ¡°Commander, if you don¡¯t mind, can you exin a little bit more to me?¡± Owen asks with respect.

    Themander simply gives Owen a nce before letting out a heavy sigh¡­

    ¡°Aaaahh¡­ You see¡­ When we humans began fearing that we might be attacked ¡®again¡¯ by the vampires, in the future, we decided to approach them for an alliance. The vampires didn¡¯t like the idea of allying with the humans, but they also feared that the humans might join hands with the dhampirs and attack them. So, they agreed to the alliance by allocating three of their possible heirs to earth so that they could build an intimate rtionship with the humans, and dismiss any thoughts of attacking the humans in the future. Thus, that boy and his elder sister, are one of the allocated heirs.

    ¡°However, his father disagreed with the pact and insisted that his children shouldn¡¯t be used as bargaining chips. Enraged, he decided tounch a full-scale attack on the humans¡ª on his own.¡± Themander says, then pauses for a moment.

    ¡°I-Is he crazy? He wanted to attack the humans on his own!¡± Owen mutters in confusion.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Honestly, this is top-secret, but I guess I can¡¯t hide it from you since you¡¯re my son. Let me break it down for you, his father is the strongest vampire that I have ever seen, even stronger than the vampire king. It was rumored that he surpassed the level of a warlock which is the highest evolution of a vampire. H-He became something they call a ¡®god yer¡¯.

    ¡°The Vampire king, Duke, along with the other strongest vampires tried to stop him, but they were beaten ck and blue. The vampire king called for support from the strongest humans and Balors to take him down, but we were all defeated, and some of us were even killed. It was on that day that the lord of the Balors died, before his son, Ren, finally took over.

    ¡°I-It was that day I knew the definition of true power. A single punch from him almost killed me. Even the strongest Balor died from just two of his punches, while the Vampire king and his knights were nearly beaten to death, despite their monstrous power. Out of the seven knights of the vampire king, only one survived, and that was mainly through sheer luck. We only managed to survive through the skin of our teeth.

    ¡°However, everything ended when an entity showed up. The presence of this entity was so domineering and scary. Then, before we could understand what was going on, that entity and the nightmare shed and started fighting. Their movements were like a blur in our eyes, and each of their blows caused several ripples and sent tidal waves everywhere. Which proved that the boy¡¯s father hadn¡¯t even been using his full strength when he was battling against us.

    ¡°After battling for over thirty minutes, there seemed to be no winning side. However, that entity suddenly did something, he started controlling every blood that was spilled on the ground, and at the same time, blood also started leaking from everyone¡¯s noses, sweat pores, and ears. After umting a lot of blood, the entity began forming something that looked like a blood spiral andunched it at that boy¡¯s father. And in that instant, he froze on the spot, and turned into a blood-red statue.¡± Themander continues to exin, and exhales heavily.

    ¡°Unbeknownst to us, that e-entity was a g-god.¡±

    /////////////

    Scanning through the crowd, my gaze finally falls on my mom who is elegantly walking towards us. She¡¯s wearing a multicolored knee-length gown that shows off her alluring sexy curves. She also let down her lengthy white hair, which freely flows behind her, and rhymes with each of her graceful movements, making butterflies rise in my stomach.

    [Fufu, your first wife is here¡­]

    Sharp!! Piercing!!

    My instinct suddenly screams at me, causing me to turn my head around with a jerk. Immediately, I see Misty and Aurora staring at me with blood red eyes and miffed expressions on their faces.

    ==========================

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

 Chapter 96 Graduation Ceremony [part 3]

    The closer Jill gets, the higher the tension in the air rises. Both young vampires beside me have extreme jealousy etched onto their faces.

    However, swallowing a mouthful of saliva, I don¡¯t pay mind to them, because my gaze is currently fixated on Jill (my mom). When Jill also looks in our direction and spots me through our blood bond, she gives me a dazzling, mesmerizing smile and begins to move towards me, intentionally swinging her hips for me.

    When her gaze falls on Misty beside me, she seems to hesitate a little, but she keepsing forward based on the assurance that I gave her over the phone; that I n to settle things between her and Misty.

    Some momentster, after forcing her way through the crowd, she finally reaches our seat. However, she suddenly stops in front of Misty and looks into her eyes.

    ¡°Misty~¡±

    She says in such a low voice that I doubt anyone else can hear it, but Misty can hear her loud and clear.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Get away from me, bitch! You husband snatcher!¡± Misty gives a reply while gritting her teeth. She¡¯spletely frustrated that she can¡¯t do anything right now and Amber isn¡¯t even helping her at the moment. And now, all the other people beside us are starting to pay attention to what is going on.

    My mom¡¯s gaze shifts and falls on Aurora, who simply gulps hard and leans her head forward a little, as a sign of respect. Even though Aurora is always in support of Misty when talking about my mom, she didn¡¯t dare grow a titanium pussy in front of a vampire lord.

    ¡°Sigh, you don¡¯t need to greet me like that, Aurora, it will just make things super weird between us. After all, we are Jake¡¯s women and we have to get along with each other¡­¡± she says, sighing.

    ¡°Y-Yes¡­.¡± Aurora replies with a stutter, still intimidated by her aura. In front of her, stood a vampire lord.

    Letting out a sigh, Jill walks away and finally sits down beside me, on my left-hand side, while Misty and Aurora are sitting on my right-hand side.

    Aurora is the one sitting down next to me on my right-hand side, while Misty is sitted next to her. For some reason, Misty stood up earlier from my left-hand side and moved to the right when she spotted Jilling.

    ¡°Husband~!¡±

    Jill mutters as she grabs my hand and slowly caresses it while staring at me with a flushed face.

    For some reason, my heart also starts beating very fast, and butterflies rise in my stomach. It¡¯s as if I also wanted to meet her badly even though we just met yesterday.

    In a sh, I bend my upper body slightly to the left, while leaning my face forward for a kiss. Catching on to what I want, Jill also leans her face forward.

    In an instant, I grab hold of her face and give her a long, deep kiss, intertwining our tongues together and exchanging saliva. After kissing for about 3 minutes, Jill¡¯s breathing starts to get rough, which is a sign that I need to stop. Any time her breathing gets rough like this, it means that she is sexually aroused.

    Abruptly, I end the kiss, and we part with a string of saliva as we slowly separate our lips. I look at Jill¡¯s face, and I see that it is bright red, almost as if all the blood in her body moved to her face.

    ¡°Husband~! Y¡­You haven¡¯tplimented my dressing, today.¡± Jill says with a red face.

    I look at her from top to bottom. She¡¯s wearing a multicolored knee-length gown that shows off her body curves way too much. To be honest, this is the first time I am seeing her in a dress, and not her typical trouser and jacket. The same goes for Misty, she only wears gowns and negligees for me at home but likes to wear a jacket and trousers when going out. They pretty much have the same thing inmon, maybe that¡¯s why Misty dislikes her.

    ¡°You look juicy¡­¡± I say.

    ¡°I¡­I look j-j-juicy?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you look juicy, and I feel like eating you up.¡± I say, as I sneakily squeeze her ass.

    ¡°Aahaan~!¡± A moan escapes from her mouth as I squeeze her ass. And her face turns bright red again.

    ¡°Husband~! S¡­Should we go to a ce where you can eat me up? I am also in the mood to do it with you¡­¡± Jill gives me a reply, and her face flushes red again, further increasing her cravings.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    I move my face towards her ears and start to whisper some words into them.

    ¡°We can¡¯t mate here, I¡¯ll soon be going to the other side of the tform. Also, I think we¡¯ve gone a bit too far, you don¡¯t need to make her feel jealous. I hope you two can settle things today¡­.¡± I whisper inside Jill¡¯s ears.

    Suddenly, I start to feel a cold hand slipping into my pants¡­

    Uhn¡­

    In the next moment, the cold hand starts stroking my cock fiercely. I look up and see Misty sitting directly beside me on my right, where Aurora was formerly sitting, while Aurora is now next to her. Myid cock starts to turn erect upon her divine touch.

    ¡°Husband~! How about you do it here with me?!¡± Misty suddenly says with a wide grin on her face, as she gets up from her seat and sits down on myp.

    ¡°W¨CWhat!?¡± Jill lets out in a voice of surprise, while Aurora has an embarrassed expression on her face.

    Even I am extremely surprised at what Misty is trying to do right now. Luckily, people¡¯s attention is still fixated on the entertainment that is currently going on in the Colosseum.

    ==========================

    Join my discord to view some character illustrations and get updated on any announcement.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 97 Graduation Ceremony [part 4]

    ¡®Even though this is going to hurt as hell, I don¡¯t want to lose to this bitch!¡¯ Misty thinks inwardly as she slips her trousers and panties down a bit, and removes Jake¡¯s erect cock from his pants. Next, she raises her ass a little bit before lowering it on Jake¡¯s cock¡­

    ¡­.

    ¡°Ahaaan~ Argh!¡± Misty leaks out a painful moan as my cock prates her vagina. It¡¯s apparent to me that this is not a moan of pleasure, but a moan of pain. I noticed it because Mimi told me about her intuitions earlier.

    I look to the side and see that my mom¡¯s mouth is hanging wide open, while Aurora¡¯s gaze is focused on the event that is going on right now. It¡¯s obvious that she doesn¡¯t want to partake in whatever it is we¡¯re doing right now. (Two mechs are fighting.)

    Suddenly, Misty starts grinding her buttocks on myp, making my cock fuck her sopping pussy. However, while this is happening, Misty doesn¡¯t seem to be alright. Her face and body are all bright red, and sweat seems to be umting on her face. Her expression doesn¡¯t even look like she is enjoying the sex.

    [Hey, Misty is not looking good. I think you have to stop her. And this might be the right time to confront her.]

    Mimi¡¯s words suddenly sh before my eyes.

    In the next moment, I hold onto Misty¡¯s midsection and stop her from grinding her buttocks on myp, then I lift up her ass and remove my cock from her vagina, directly slipping it back into my pants. At the same time, I instantly pull Misty¡¯s panties and trousers upward, covering her bare butt.

    ¡°Misty, what¡¯s wrong with you¡­?!¡± I ask in a stern voice.

    ¡°Misty is everything alright?! You don¡¯t look good¡­¡± Mom also butts in with worry etched on her face.

    Suddenly, Misty does something surprising. She gets up from myp and sits down on my mom¡¯sp, before hugging her and curling up like a baby in her arms, while tears roll down her beautiful face.

    Mom has a stupified expression on her face at what Misty just did. And for some reason, my mom¡¯s eyes also start tearing up.

    [Hey, Look! Misty¡¯s green eye is glowing!]

    Eh¡­

    I look back and see that Misty¡¯s green and red eyes are glowing simultaneously, but the green eye is brighter.

    ¡°Amber~!¡± I mutter in surprise.

    ¡®Did Amber reallye out of her shell? She has finally started making decisions on her own. Is she stable now?¡¯

    These are the questions going through my mind right now. She¡¯s the only one that can settle the rift between Mom and Misty.

    [Looks like Amber has grown up. However, don¡¯t you think that there will be a lot of hassle between both sisters once Amber gets stable?]

    I don¡¯t know, buddy. But I feel like Amber isn¡¯t the type that likes to be in control. I think she would only prefer to take action when things get out of hand.

    [Makes sense.]

    ¡­

    ¡°M-Mom, why don¡¯t you care about me?! You¡¯ve only cared about settling things with Misty! Uwaah!!¡± Amber sobs with her face buried in my mom¡¯s chest.

    [Man, this is so cringy]

    Right now, people are starting to pay attention to us and I can even hear their whispers. However, I don¡¯t pay attention to it in the slightest. No one can be as shameless as the vampires, we have no sense of stigma or embarrassment.

    ¡°I¡­It¡¯s not my fault honey! After the pact, Misty despised me.  And since you both exist in the same body, I¡­I thought you both hated me. Moreover, you always attacked me anytime you saw me, making things hard between us! I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯ve grown so mature over the years, I often see you and Misty as one in the past, but I guess I was wrong¡­¡± Mom also replies with tears as she hugs Amber tightly.

    [The graduation ceremony is about to begin! Every graduand should move to the other side of the Colosseum!!] A loud mechanical voice suddenly erupts from the levitating speakers above.

    I look at Mom and Amber who are still cuddling affectionately, then I shift my gaze to Aurora whose eyes are focused on the two mechas battling down below in the arena.

    Checking the time on my phone, I let out a sigh. It¡¯s already 10 am, but Anne and her mom are nowhere to be found. I agree that Anne is a school staff, but didn¡¯t she say that she was going to quit her job now that she finally got what she wanted?

    In the next moment, I walk towards my mom and bend my face to the level of her face.

    ¡°Mom, Anne and Hayes are going to be here soon. I reserved two seats for them.¡± I say, pointing at the two empty chairs.

    ¡°Oh¡± My mom lets out a slightly surprised tone with a raised brow, and continues patting Amber¡¯s head.

    ¡°How is she now?¡±

    ¡°Amber¡¯s gone, this is Misty¡­.¡± My mom replies in a neutral voice, but the joy on her face can¡¯t be hidden.

    ¡°What! Misty? She forgave you?!¡± I ask with surprise.

    ¡°Jake, you horny jerk! Who are Anne and Hayes?!¡± Misty suddenly asks, as she turns her head in my direction in a sh, while having an angry expression on her face.

    ¡°Ahem, I gotta go now~!¡± I say quickly, picking up my pace and moving away from them.

    Next, I start to power-walk towards the other side of the colosseum, where all the other graduands are seated. Same as me, there are several other graduands who are rushing towards the other tform.

    [I hope Misty can talk to her mom about whatever she¡¯s going through, because she didn¡¯t look okay to me.]

    ¡®I agree with you, Mimi, but that¡¯s the least of my worries right now. I have to get to the other tform as soon as possible. I hope those bastards reserved a seat for me.¡¯

    I say, pushing my way through the crowd.

    =========================

    Join my discord to view some character¡¯s illustrations and to get updated on any announcement.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    Note: We are going have two chaps a day starting tomorrow.  I was kinda sick throughoutst week. If y¡¯all noticed, I¡¯ve been only writing fillers.

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

 Chapter 98 Graduation Ceremony [part 5]

    [¡ïZach¡ï

    : Did you reserve a seat for me?

    Sent to Zach/now¡­]

    [¡ïZach¡ï

    : Hahaha, you piece of shit! You only texted me now that you need a seat. You¡¯re gonna sit on your balls today, hahaha. Wait, do vampires even have balls?

    Received/ Now]

    ¡®T-This idiot!¡¯ I grit my teeth while texting and forcing my way through the crowd.

    ¡°You nipoop! Watch out!¡±

    ¡°Argh! You stepped on mah feet!¡±

    People curse loudly at me, as I force my way through the crowd without remorse. Soon after, I arrive at the other side of the Colosseum where all the graduands are seated.

    ¡°Your school id please?¡± A voice suddenly intercepts me, causing me to look down at the source of the sound. Then, my gaze falls on a cute short subus who is in a ck tuxedo suit, with her tail sticking out from behind, little ck horns on her head, and her ck hair tied into tworge buns.

    ¡°Your id card please!!¡± She bellows again, clearly unfazed by my piercing stare.

    ¡°I¡­I forgot my id card¡­¡± I reply with a stutter while rubbing the back of my head.

    ¡°Argh!! You idiot! Now, you¡¯ve made my job harder.¡± The subus curses under her breath as she dips her hand into her pocket and brings out a ck device that is simr to a smartphone, but much thicker.

    ¡°ce your finger on the fingerprint scanner,¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± I say as I oblige her and ce my thumb on the fingerprint scanner. Suddenly, a green light shes from the device followed by a single beeping sound.

    ¡°You can go now.¡± The subus says as she turns over to other graduands who are trying to get into the graduands area as well.

    [Buddy, she said you should go, what are you waiting for? Wait, don¡¯t tell me that you are interested in this subus¡­ ^__^ (skull face) bruh¡­]

    Hey, Hey, rx¡­ She is cute though. Besides, the subi are a rare race, and this subus in front of me is very cute.

    [¡­.]

    [I agree¡­ But, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s a public meat hole?]

    Oh, so you¡¯re saying that a subus is a public meat hole? Meanwhile, you gave me a mission to conquer a pornstar¡­

    [Okay, fine¡­ Try your luck and see if you can tame her and make her your loyal bitch.]

    Sigh, I don¡¯t know why people see the subi as one horny race¡­

    I believe that th¨C

    ¡°Why are you still standing there and staring at me? Do you have dirt in your eyes?!!¡± The voice of the subus can be heard again, causing my body to jerk, which snaps me back to reality.

    ¡®Damn, she¡¯s so mean¡­¡¯ I mutter as I begin to make my way through the area. Compared to the area where all the other guests are seated, this ce is very calm and collected. There are also spaces between the chairs which is quite pleasing.

    Suddenly I stop, as my eyes fall on Berg and hisckeys. As if today is a bad day, Berg¡¯s eyes also fall on me.

    ¡°Yo, Jake! Come over here!!¡± Berg suddenly shouts at the top of his voice, running towards me.

    *Shit!*

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, my friends reserved a seat for me!¡± I say, turning around and facing another direction.

    ¡°Wait, Jake! I¡¯ve changed! I¡¯m no longer a bad guy, you can ask Stan. All of us are now friends!¡± Berg runs up to me shouting, then finally catches his breath when he gets to me.

    ¡°We can also make your friends sit down with us if you want, believe me. I swear I am a changed person¡­¡± Berg swears and tries to confuse me.

    Sigh¡­

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± I say, folding my hands in frustration. This is Berg, one of the guys I hate the most in school. And also, the one who terrorized all the girls along with hisckeys.

    I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s up to, but he has been nice to me for quite some time. However, I still have to be careful.

    [Just be cautious, even though he doesn¡¯t look like he has any ill intentions¡­]

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll follow you. Just don¡¯t try anything stupid. Or else¡­ I¡¯ll pluck your balls.¡± I say threateningly, and let a red aura dance on my right palm.

    ¡°Y-You have an a-abilty now?!¡± Berg utters with an expression of disbelief on his face.

    ¡°Hahaha, this is so nice!! The restraint on my hand will also be removed after the graduation ceremony! I can¡¯t wait to see the extent of my ability.¡± Berg grins maniacally and swings his right hand over my neck in excitement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get moving.¡± He says, and in the next moment, we begin to move to where he was formerly seated, along with hiscke¨C friends.

    I greet all of them by simply shaking them, and then I take a seat next to Stan, who is currently eating a big burger right now.

    Berg¡¯s gang consists mainly of seven humans and two elves who probably have a rank amongst themselves. But right now, all of them seem to be talking to themselves casually.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get your friends¡­¡± Berg whispers into my ear before sprinting away.

    Suddenly, the ceiling of the colosseum turns pitch ck, and several multicolored lights start shing from the drones above. At the same time, the arena where two mechas were formerly fighting starts shifting and changing into a beautiful setting with a golden lectern at the center of it, while the ground gives off a strange glow.

    ¡°Yes, the ceremony is about to begin!¡± Stan says, throwing his burger at the face of an elf behind him.

    ===========================

    Join my discord to view some character illustrations and get updated on any announcement.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 99 Graduation Ceremony [part 6]

    ¡°Yes! The ceremony is about to begin!¡± Stan says, throwing his burger at the face of an elf behind him.

    ¡°Fuck you! Stan!¡± The elf curses out loud, as he removes the mashed burger from his face.

    *BAM!*

    Abruptly, a very loud sound erupts as a small figure drops from the sky andnds on the arena below¡­

    The figure slowly raises its head and it turns out to be Captain Craig, the headmaster of Springfield high school. This is the way he always shows up anytime he has to make an appearance or announcement. No one knows what his ability is, besides seeing him drop from the sky, everytime. Maybe his ability has something to do with flight.

    Right now, he¡¯s wearing ck military-like clothes with a silver chain hanging from his cor to his chest region. He also has on a gold-ted cap.

    Next, he slowly starts making his way towards the lectern, until he finally reaches it and ces a small object on it. This object then brings out a projection hologram.

    ¡°Good day, today¡¯s graduands of Springfield, who are going to be the heroes and viins of tomorrow. I want to extend my greetings to the parents of these graduands for bringing up wonderful children. Andstly, I would like to greet and wee all the guests here who have decided to spend their precious time attending our ceremony. I promise to make it worth your while.¡± Captain Craig says, his clear voice projected all over the Colosseum.

    Captain Craig is no doubt a genius at delivering speeches, and also a handsome man that can make almost any girl crush on him, while the perverted girls might even get wet just from taking a nce at him.

    Captain Craig continues to give his speech which is actually quite interesting, but something suddenly catches my eye, causing me to shift my gaze to the side.

    I see Berging forward with a grin on his face, while three people are following him from behind. Between these three figures, two of them look terrified, almost as if they are about to meet their doom, while the third one is calm and collected.

    ¡°Barry, Tony, Zach!¡± I say in astonishment as I see three of my best friends behind Berg. What really made me delighted is that the three of them are wearing the same clothes as me.

    Suddenly with a jerk, while pushing Barry aside, Zach dashes towards me.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jake! I didn¡¯t mean to not reserve a seat for you! I was just kidding, you don¡¯t have to tell Berg to punish us!!¡± Zach falls to his knees the moment he sees me and begs for forgiveness. Zach looks exactly like Barry, they both have the same weird hairstyle. The only difference is that Zach has dark hair and his looks are average, while Barry has blonde hair.

    Sigh, when is Zach going to have some sense?

    The same goes for Barry, his cloth is soaked in sweat, and his sses are almost slipping off his nose.

    ¡°Jake, have you moved to the other side?!¡± Barry asks shakily with fear in his eyes.

    SIGH

    Well, I can¡¯t me them. They were all Berg¡¯s prey before I saved them from his ws, back when we were in the 9th grade.

    ¡°Sigh, calm down, guys. I asked Berg if my friends coulde and join us here. I was worried that you might not have reserved a seat for me. So when Berg offered me a seat, he also assured me that he would allow my friends to join me.¡± I exin.

    ¡°Figures. I thought Berg was up to something, and I had nned to harvest his dick¡­¡± Tony suddenly speaks up, with a stoic expression and a sharp aura seeping out of his body.

    [Damn, he sessfully absorbed that ability crystal.]

    ¡°You!¡­Y-You also have an ability!¡± Berg mutters in shock as he feels a chill running down his spine, when the metallic part of his belt starts to twist and turn in weird angles like tofu. Even all hisckeys cower in fear of the murderous aura that¡¯sing from Tony.

    ¡°I have some advice for you, Berg. You know there is no restraint on me because the school doesn¡¯t know that I have an ability. Luckily, today is our graduation. It is also the day everyone will be free from their restraint and will finally know the extent of their abilities.¡± Tony says, as he puts his hand on Berg¡¯s shoulder.

    Then he continues¡­..

    ¡°Berg, there are hundreds if not thousands of people that are going to have a much stronger ability than you when those restraints on their handse off. Think about it, most of these people, you¡¯ve bullied. What if they decide to take revenge, what are you going to do then?

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t let us ruin this beautiful moment.¡± Tony tells Berg and pats him on the back.

    ¡®N-Now that I think about it, are those people that I bullied in the past going to take revenge against me? Naw, I have to flee from here the moment this ceremony is over. I¡¯ll use these idiots as pawns.¡¯ Berg thinks to himself as he clenches his fists, while ncing at his formerckeys.

    ¡°Wow, you guys are now overpowered. Hahaha, I can¡¯t wait for my dad to get me an ability crystal!¡± Zach grins maniacally, as he gets up from the ground and sits down beside me, followed by the others.

    Right now, we¡¯re somewhat divided into two groups, Berg and his friends are seated beside themselves, chatting and listening to Captain Craig¡¯s speech as well. And then there¡¯s me and my friends who are chatting as well, while watching the ongoing event.

    However, something seems to be weird, there are many empty chairs around us right now. All the other graduands moved away from us because of Berg¡¯s presence. Only the ones with balls of steel are still seated on their chairs.

    ¡°Jake, you fucker! You left without telling me! Hahaha, you are the loser, you didn¡¯t get to have any session with Alice Gunner!¡± Barry says with a wide grin on his face, as he brags to me.

    [Well, you and your dad are cucks. So you¡¯re basically the loser! Your mom was fucked out of her brain.]

    ¡°Wait, what the actual fuck?! You had a live session with Alice Gunner?! I thought a live session with her was about one thousand bucks!¡± Tony exims in shock.

    ¡°Hahaha, this fucker paid for the both of us, but he ended up leaving. So I had an extra session with her. Damn, I feel so refreshed.¡± Barry grins again and looks at the sky as if recollecting a heavenly sensation.

    =========================

    Note: The ceremony arc has only one chapter left. Sorry for dah drag. Volume one is alsoing to an end.

    Join our discord to see Barry¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

 Chapter 100 Graduation Ceremony [part 7]

    ¡°Hahaha, this fucker paid for both of us, but he ended up leaving. So I had two sessions with her. Damn, I feel refreshed.¡± Barry grins again and looks at the sky as if recollecting a heavenly sensation.

    This idiot¡­

    My face twitches for some reason.

    ¡°Can you exin more?¡± Zach suddenly asks, getting excited. ¡°Did you watch her masturbate on live cam?¡± He continues.

    ¡°Hahaha, yeah. I watched her masturbate live and squirt all over the cam, all at the same time. I also spurted my nuts everywhere¡­.¡± Barry replies, grinning heavily.

    ¡°Y-You guys are bad.¡± Zach mumbles, as his eyes get teary. For some reason, Zach has always had a puppy crush on Alice Gunner. He is one of her followers, and can even pay for her saliva.

    ¡°Actually, we¡¯ve never seen a video of her getting banged by a guy. She always fucks herself with a dildo or sex toy. She just has so many fans because she¡¯s one of the few high elves who are into the porn industry. I just don¡¯t know what¡¯s so special about her, how can someone who does nothing but masturbate have so many fans? Should I start shooting porn videos? Naw, I have a small dick.¡± Tony says jokingly, and lets out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°I learned that her worth is over 40 billion dors.¡± I suddenly speak up, making everyone¡¯s eyes widen in shock.

    ¡°Damn, she¡¯s even richer than a whole district. Just how in the hell is she that rich?¡± Barry asks, looking dumbstruck.

    Suddenly, a boisterous soundes from where Berg and hisckeys are seated.

    ¡°Hahaha, this piece of shit paid 10,000 dors for her feces and also paid 5,000 for her piss. In total, he wasted 15k just to purchase someone else¡¯s waste and sniff it. Haha, loser. You could have just given me 100 bucks, then I¡¯ll bring a shit ton of feces to you¡­¡± Berg says,ughing out like a madman while pointing at Stan.

    Stan¡¯s face burns red in embarrassment, and he nudges Berg¡¯s ribcage with his elbow in retaliation. But it amounts to nothing,pared to the humiliation he has received.

    ¡°Ouch, you fucker! Next time, just give me a hundred bucks, and I¡¯ll give you premium shit!¡± Berg mocks Stan again as he rubs his ribcage in pain, while the others also follow suit and mock Stan.

    ¡°That was super weird¡­¡± All of us say in unison, after hearing about Stan¡¯s ¡®little secret¡¯.

    ¡°Now, I see why she¡¯s stinking rich. She probably has more than 10 million of these weird fans¡­¡± Barry lets out a chuckle.

    ¡°That¡¯s a disrespect, we should call them oilers, hahaha.¡± I say,ughingly.

    ¡°No one noticed, but I think something is fishy here. How¡¯s she able to have live sessions with tons of fans? Because with that kind of fame, she¡¯d be receiving tons of offers just to have a video call with her. But, Alice gunner has been able to have a session with everyone that has the money to pay, isn¡¯t it a little weird?¡± Barry suddenly says, cing his index finger on his chin.

    ¡°Hahaha, maybe I¡¯m just overthinking¡­¡± Barryughs off his theory.

    [Even though this guy is an ugly hornitad, he has a big brain. Something is off about Alice Gunner. There¡¯s no way she could attend to so many fans in a day! I didn¡¯t even notice a thing.]

    Mimi¡¯s words suddenly sh before my eyes¡­

    Then why did you ask me to conquer her? I still don¡¯t know the reason you gave me that mission.

    [I¡­I don¡¯t know, it was just an intuition. I knew something was weird about that girl, but I couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was. Instead, I thought of you making porn videos with her using another identity, while hoping that it would give me the answers I am searching for. However, that isn¡¯t the case¡­]

    So I don¡¯t need to be a pornstar!!

    [Yes, you don¡¯t need to be a pornstar again! I¡¯m on the right track with unraveling the secret of Alice Gunner! You just have to conquer her and make her your loyal mistress. Trust me she¡¯ll be a great ally!]

    Mmm, you look so excited about this Alice Gunner, I¡¯ll trust you on this one. If she somehow bes my mistress, I¡¯ll tell her to stop all this stuff that she¡¯s doing.

    [At least, let¡¯s find out who the real one is¡­fufufu.]

    Mmm, you¡¯re acting weird¡­ What do you mean by ¡®real¡¯ one?

    [Fufufu¡­ Just wait and see¡­]

    ¡°Hey, you all should find a girlfriend now that we are going to graduate today. We can¡¯t continue fapping all our lives, or can we?¡± Tony says with a wide smile on his face, while ncing at the bright sky.

    ¡°Pffft¡­ I¡¯ll soon get a girlfriend, and who knows it might be your sister¡­¡± Barry speaks up after hearing Tony¡¯s words and his nasty grin forms on his face again.

    Tony gives Barry a confused look, ncing between me and Barry, as if hesitating to say something.

    Understanding what he¡¯s trying to say, I simply give him a wink.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ About my sister, she already has a boyfriend¡­.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?! She has a boyfriend?!¡± Barry exims.

    ¡°Yeah, this idiot is her boyfriend.¡± Tony replies, pointing at me in disgust as if he isn¡¯t happy about the fact that I¡¯m courting his sister.

    ¡°You¡­Y-You betrayer! You liar!¡± Barry bellows and looks at me with teary eyes, while clenching his fists as if he wants to punch my face.

    I simply bare my fangs at him and scare the shit out of him, making cold sweat appear on his face.

    Suddenly, we hear an announcement from Captain Craig that attracts our attention.

    ¡°ording to our investigation, intellects, and insights, we hereby present the best teacher of the year; Mrs. Jasmine!!! She is respected by almost every student.

    ¡°The rest of the event will be taken care of by her, including the removal of the restraints on the graduands¡¯ hands.¡± Captain Craig announces as steps back from the lectern, while a tall busty Naga woman starts walking towards the lectern. She¡¯s wearing a brown skin-tight jumpsuit that shows off her deep cleavage, while her footsteps give everyone goosebumps.

    The moment she appears clearly before everyone, all the students start giving thunderous cheers.

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Barry¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapters

 Chapter 101 Restraints Removal

    Announcement!: We have hit 100 chaps today! I want to thank y¡¯all for all of your support. Please, keep supporting this humble author.

    ===========================

    The moment she appears clearly before everyone, all the students start giving thunderous cheers.

    Mrs. Jasmine is no doubt one of the best student crushes in Springfield highschool. Not only does she have a very young look despite being old, but she also has good body proportions, and coupled with her wless bluish skin, it is almost as if she were sculpted by a god.

    She shes a smile at us and slowly begins to walk towards the lectern¡­

    ¡°Damn, I will miss this woman. She was one good¡¯ol masturbating material.¡± Barry suddenly mutters in a sad voice, while removing his sses.

    Tony looks at him sympathetically and pats him on his back.

    ¡°Sorry man, we are all gonna miss her. Go get yourself a girlfriend and get rid of your porn stack.¡± Tony advises.

    ¡°That bastard ripped me!¡± Barry grits his teeth. ¡°But I remember she told me that she has a lover. Who knew it was Jake.¡± He sighs in sce.

    ¡°Man, don¡¯tpare yourself to Jake. He is going to marry his sister and that scary woman tomorrow, I just don¡¯t know why ir likes him so much¡­¡± Tony suddenly spills the beans and gives me a mocking grin.

    Sigh, this idiot. Well, I was nning on telling the others after the ceremony.

    ¡°H-How did you learn about this, Tony?! Is this true, Jake?!¡± Barry and Zach ask with shock on their faces.

    ¡°He told me about it a few days ago, but his sister sent me an invitation yesterday that their marriage is going to be hosted tomorrow. She said she was also going to send you two invitations, but I guess she was probably busy.¡± Tony shrugs.

    Seeing Barry and Zach¡¯s questioning look, I let out a sigh.

    ¡°I was nning to invite you guys after the ceremony, but I guess a rat spilled the beans. I¡¯m indeed going to marry my sister and Aurora tomorrow.¡± I say, looking at their faces for their reaction.

    ¡°Damn, I am speechless right now. No matter how I think about it, you vampires are very weird. That¡¯s fucking incest! Okay, I won¡¯t say anything about you wanting to marry your sister. But marrying two women is a little tooplicated. Plus, does it have to be that cold, scary woman that we always see at your house¡­?¡± Barry sucks in a cold breath as if remembering a bad experience.

    ¡°I have no qualms about Aurora, she¡¯s a nice person to me. But who knew that she was your girlfriend all this while, and you kept lying to us, saying that she is your aunt. You betrayer.¡± Zach looks at me with disappointment.

    ¡°Nice my foot, that woman is scary.¡± Barry and Tony groan under their breath.

    ¡°S-So that is the reason why you broke up with Ze? You are terrible, Jake. I bet she¡¯s so broken that she couldn¡¯te today.¡± Barry suddenly says, looking at me as if I am a traitor.

    Sigh, how should I clear these guys¡¯ doubts, without make me look like a horrible person?

    ¡°The rumor about my break up with Ze was actually a lie. Ze and I had a little argument because she told me that she was pregnant with my child. She¡¯s not here today because of our disagreement. Plus, she wants to give birth to our child first before making any appearance. Also, she was previously hiding the existence of her pregnancy from me. Enraged, Ished out at her for keeping such a big secret, maybe that was the reason why she was crying.¡± I tell my friends, even though most of my exnations are not true.

    ¡®Damn, What¡¯s going to happen to my little innocent sister that has fallen into the den of this wolf? Is he also going to marry her?¡¯ Tony thinks inwardly and his face turns pale, while cold sweat umtes on his face.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry for doubting you, Jake. But damn you¡¯re ahead of us in everything, sigh. But we promise not to disappoint you now that we¡¯re going to graduate. Thanks for everything you¡¯ve done for us.¡± My friends say in unison and look at me with gratitude before putting on their former expressions again.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re now going to be a fath¨C¡± Barry suddenly pauses his words as soon as Mrs. Jasmine starts talking about an important announcement.

    ¡°Most students haven¡¯t gotten their Supers Academy form. Today is thest day it will be sold in school for as low as 150 dors. If you don¡¯t get it today, then I guess you¡¯ll have to buy it on their website for 1000 dors. So y¡¯all should choose wisely.

    ¡°Now, we¡¯ll proceed to remove the restraints on your wrists. But before that, I want to give you all one valuable piece of advice. Do not trust anyone.¡± Mrs. Jasmine says and in the next moment, the device that Captain Craig left on the lectern earlier before, shes with a bright light, and several holographic screens appear before Mrs. Jasmine.

    Like a robot, Mrs. Jasmine starts typing very fast on the holographic screens that are floating in the air, and a few momentster, several clicking sounds start erupting from the wrists of the graduands who have the restraint watches on.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Barry¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 102 Ceremony Ends

    All the wristwatches start falling off of every student¡¯s wrist. People that didn¡¯t have any ability before like me and my friends, were left behind since we don¡¯t have any restraint on our hands. After every the wristwatch has removed from the student¡¯s hands, something weird begins to happen.

    All the wristwatches start to disintegrate, and turn into dust particles before the graduands can pick them up and evaluate them.

    Subsequently, after all the wristwatches be disintegrated, the graduands begin to test their abilities in exhration. Different types of abilities are being disyed right now, ranging from superb ones to weird ones that I never knew existed before. Right now, the Colosseum is shining brightly and brimming with different fireworks, as the graduands test out their powers in excitement.

    ¡°QUIET!!!¡±

    Suddenly, tworge lightning bolts shoot out of Mrs. Jasmine¡¯s hand making everyone flinch and cower in fear, while a wide malicious grin appears on her face, showing her slightly elongated bluish ears.

    ¡°Do y¡¯all realize that you are no longer a student of this school? If you destroy the school¡¯s property or injure someone, you¡¯ll surely pay for your crimes because you are all adults now.¡± Mrs. Jasmine says in warning, her voice projected by the levitating speakers above.

    Right now, beads of sweat can be seen forming on everyone¡¯s face, at the disy of Mrs. Jasmine¡¯s powers. Gulping sounds can even be heard from the guests who are on the other tform and adjacent to us.

    ¡°Damn, that disy of power. A person won¡¯t survive being hit by that lightning bolt.¡± Barry mutters and swallows hard.

    ¡°One can survive if he has almost or the exact same Mc cells as the aggressor.¡± Zach speaks out.

    ¡°I can survive all of Mrs. Jasmine¡¯s lightning bolts. But I am sure that I can¡¯t win against her because of her experience.¡± Tony says calmly, looking unfazed.

    ¡°Pure bluff.¡± Zach retorts.

    [Buddy, do you think Tony is telling the truth?]

    I think so. I haven¡¯t asked him about his and ir¡¯s ability yet, or their Mana Cells. It would be pretty wierd if Barry and Zach found out that I gave Tony and his sister an ability crystal each, without giving them. But what to do? Zach and Barry¡¯s parents can at least struggle to purchase ability crystals for them, but Tony¡¯s parents¡­ They can¡¯t do that without selling their only asset, which is their house.

    [Makes sense¡­but don¡¯t you think he¡¯s getting a little too confident about his ability?]

    Sigh, Mimi¡­ You can be so cute at times, like an overprotective wife.

    [Me¡­M-Me¡­cute?]

    [¡ñ?¡ñ]

    Mimi gives me a blushing emoji.

    Hahaha, there¡¯s only one way to find out. I say, and in the next moment, I focus my gaze on Tony.

    [INSPECTING]

    [Name: Tony Graham]

    [Race: Human]

    [Age: 19]

    [Ability: Maism]

    [Type: Esper]

    [MC cells: null]

    ___

    Damn, that¡¯s super weird, I can¡¯t see the amount of MC cells he has! Does that mean he currently has more MC cells than me?

    [I don¡¯t think so, but that¡¯s insane! I¡¯m happy for this dude, he got a high ability crystal that costs a lot of fortune, effortlessly. I just hope that he will work hard and further increase his skills and Mana cells.]

    Suddenly, Mrs. Jasmine¡¯s voice sounds again.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve discarded everyone¡¯s restraint, there is one more thing left to do, which is to upload your GSN(graduation examination number) to your mail, along with all of your results.

    ¡°Also, note that not everyone will gain admission into the Supers Academy, because it is not only the amount of MC cells you have that will determine if you are qualified or not. Some reports and testimonies are embedded along with your GSN. So if you have a very bad record in high school, then you can kiss your ass and say goodbye to Supers Academy.¡± Mrs. Jasmine says, ncing towards Berg and hisckeys.

    ¡°What the fuck did I do?¡± Berg cries out in fear, and swallows hard once he notices Mrs. Jasmine¡¯s piercing gaze on him.

    Then, Mrs. Jasmine continues.

    ¡°Not getting admission into the Supers Academy doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s the end, since we have taught you the basic things here in this high school. There are several other simr Academies on differents out there. It just happens to be that Earth¡¯s own is the best. Moreover, going to these academies is just like gaining more enlightenment and knowledge about your ability, and creating more skills on your own. After all, everything we do these days is mostly done with abilities, ranging from technologies, buildings, and so much more.

    ¡°You might even be lucky to have a powerful godfather or master who might take you as his student and teach you personally, which will be more educative than going to any Academy. However, the thrill, excitement, and experience might not be there. ording to the new system, by getting admitted into the Academy, you can also have the privilege of working part-time, and earning money while you¡¯re there. There are tons of jobs out there, you just have to choose the one rted to your abilty. For instance, a user with abat abilty can be a traveller or Join a faction.

    ¡°Finally, I wish you all good luck. And I hope we never meet again.¡± Mrs. Jasmine says, as she gives all the graduands a strong re before bowing her head and walking off the stage.

    *p* *p* *p* *p* *p*

    A thunderous set of apuses reverberates across the whole Colosseum as Mrs. Jasmine gives her speech and makes the cruel catch line that she always says to graduands every year.

    People begin to cheer and run around the colosseum in excitement, as they are happy that they are officially adults today. The drones shoot tons of fireworks into the skies, while many mechas are trying their best to maintain order. I look around for Berg and hisckeys, but they are nowhere to be found.

    The long-awaited ceremony is over. I¡¯m finally a man today.

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Barry¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapters

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 103 Mistys Problem

    Back on the other side of the colosseum, Misty can be seen seated very close to Jill, while Aurora is next to her.

    ¡°Mom~! Are your friends alsoing over tomorrow?! S-So you had nned this all along.¡± Misty mutters in awe and her face flushes red. Her long-time hatred for her mom is nowhere to be found. Amber made her realize a few things, like the fact that loathing their mom won¡¯t be the best thing to do, but who knows whether Misty has also been yearning for her mom¡¯s love since long ago.

    ¡°Hahaha, silly girl~! I was happy when I learned that you and Aurora got pregnant and were also going to marry Jake. So I made a grand preparation beforehand to surprise you, even though you might have eventually kicked me out of the event.¡± Jillughs merrily and pats Misty¡¯s head. For some reason, she looks extremely happy right now.

    ¡°Thank you, mom!!¡± Misty suddenly hugs Jill and kisses her on the cheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant yet¡­¡± Aurora mumbles and her face turns red, while Misty and Jill tease her.

    Meanwhile, seated next to Aurora are two figures with red hair and fluffy cat ears. These people are Anne and Hayes.

    Anne and her mom arrived immediately after Jake left. They were weed by the trio whom they met seated here, but what to do? Misty and Aurora just knew Anne so it would take a while for the girls to get ustomed to each other. (Although Misty knows Hayes as her mom¡¯s friend.)

    Moreover, Jill, who is Hayes¡¯s friend, is too upied with getting along with her daughter after all these years of conflict between them. Furthermore, Jill, the mother of two, is displeased that her son has also conquered her best friend.

    ¡® So Jake is getting married to these women tomorrow?! He must also marry me!¡¯ Anne thinks inwardly and her face flushes red.

    As if Hayes knew what her daughter was thinking about, she moves her hand forward and caresses Anne¡¯s fluffy ears.

    ¡°Nyaaa~!¡± Anne lets out a voice as her mom tickles her ears. The mother-daughter pair are very close and they look exactly the same, almost like they are twins. The only difference is that Hayes has a mature aura and demeanor around her.

    ¡°You can¡¯t hide your desire from me, can you?¡± Hayes mutters as she pinches her daughter¡¯s cheeks and tickles her ears.

    Anne looks at her mom with a puffed expression that is very charming and fascinating. No doubt, Nekos (cat girls) are the cutest race in the universe. They are the only race that doesn¡¯t have any ugly race members.

    ¡°Mom, are you also going to share my love with me? I have been asking you the same question several times, but you won¡¯t answer me!¡± Anne asks her mom with puppy eyes. Her mother has a weird hobby of ¡®sharing¡¯ every one of her things with her. Also, it¡¯s no rumor that the Neko Queen will die if her daughter dies. The Queen¡¯s love for her daughter is immense to the extent that she signed a life and death contract with her daughter.

    So basically, the Queen¡¯s weakness is her daughter. However, before one can get to her daughter you¡¯ll have to pass through the Neko Queen herself, because the moment anyone tries to Attack Anne, Hayes will always appear out of thin air.

    Also, the mother-daughter duo has the most formidable battle tactic in the world. When fighting alongside each other, they are almost invincible even though their enemy might be leagues above them. Their cooperation is unprecedented.

    Hayes simply lets out a long sigh and gives her daughter aplicated look.

    ¡°Anne, today will tell whether we are both going to share your sweetheart. Who knows, the Neko n might get a king today¡­¡± Hayes replies, shing a loving smile at her daughter.

    ¡°Urrgh,e on, mom. What is it with this half-baked reply? I knew that you wanted to share my darling with me.¡± Anne puffs her cheek in defeat at her perverted mom.

    ¡°Fufufu.¡± Hayes lets out cute giggles, and tickles her daughter¡¯s ears again.

    ¡°Jake should be back by now, he¡¯s probably having fun with his friends. Maybe I should give him a call,¡± Jill mumbles but she instantly dismisses the idea.

    ¡°Mom~!¡± Suddenly, Misty calls her mom¡¯s attention, as her face begins to tear up.

    ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong Misty?¡± Jill says while panicking, upon seeing Misty¡¯s expression.

    ¡°I¡­I have a big problem, mom. A very big one that could make my marriage with Jake crumble.¡±

    /////////////////

    Right now, everyone is running around, jubting, even my friends. But for some reason, I am calm and collected right now. Jubting and running around in joy won¡¯t solve any of my problems right now, there are just too many things on my te.

    I stare at the Supers Academy form in my hand for a long time before storing it away in my inventory, when I realize that people aren¡¯t paying attention. Once I am done filling out the form, I¡¯ll submit it to the school, so that they can carry out the remaining procedures for me. After all, it¡¯s much easier this way than doing it at other outlets.

    Ding!

    Suddenly, a notification pops up, causing me to switch on my phone, which is tightly clutched in my right hand because of the talented thieves that can even try to remove every piece of dressing on someone¡¯s body without the person realizing it.

    [¡ïMyra¡ï

    : I¡¯m on my way to your school. Sorry, I am kindate. I just had to do some stuff beforeing over here.

    Received/ Now¡­..]

    Sigh, I should get going now.

    =======================

    Join our discord to see Barry¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapters

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 104 Permanent Womens Meeting [part1]

    I¡¯m currently on my way to the other side of the tform. Most of the graduands and guests are already going home since there¡¯s nothing to stay back for.

    When I get to the other tform, I force my way through the crowds that are also trying to take their leave. Although most of them move away from me the moment they realize that I¡¯m a vampire. In this world, racism exists and it¡¯s verymon for many races to loathe each other.

    However, while it¡¯smon, there¡¯s a penalty for discriminating against another race. Nevertheless, vampires are the most hated race of all time. We are seen as the leeches and parasites of this world that needs to be exterminated, because of our appetite for drinking other races¡¯ blood, especially humans and dragons¡¯ blood, which is our favorite. However, dragons are a formidable race, even Edgar Frost was unable to clone them, thus making their blood difficult to get and extremely expensive. A single dragon blood pack can cost up to five hundred thousand dors, because the dragons are a prideful race that refuse to let their blood be drained, even when they are offered tons of money.

    Only a few hungry ones agree to sell their blood to the vampires in return for money, a huge amount of money. A legally renowned store is always the one that carries out this transaction because of its validity.

    Sometimeter, I get to where Misty and the other women are seated.

    Without noticing my arrival, they keep gisting and giggling heavily. A wide grin forms on my face as I slowly creep up to them. I look at Anne¡¯s mom who is teasing her daughter, then I decide to mess with her.

    *PAM*

    A soft warm hand suddenly catches my hand the moment I touch Hayes¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Nyaaaa~!¡± Hayes leaks out a cute voice, as my hand touches her ears slightly.

    ¡°Hehehe, darling sneaking up on us isn¡¯t the best way to surprise us. We nekos can sense every movement within our surroundings. I bet my mom just allowed you to touch her ears¡­¡± Anne talks to me in a very cute way, as she turns her head and affectionately rubs the back of my hand.

    ¡°Eh, Jake, you are back?¡± Misty asks turning her body with a jerk. For some reason, jealousy shes on her face, but apart from that, there is also something odd about her face.

    ¡°Misty, what is wrong with your face?¡± I ask as I start noticing some dark spots all over her face.

    ¡°M-My face? There¡¯s nothing wrong with my face!¡± Misty denies.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with her face, she¡¯s just a little bit sick. She¡¯ll be at my house tonight so that I can take care of her¡­¡± My mom suddenly speaks up.

    ¡°Oh, okay¡­ B-But tomorr-¡°

    ¡°She¡¯ll be okay by tomorrow¡­¡±

    Weird¡­ Why does Misty want to sleep over at mom¡¯s house? The Misty I know won¡¯t miss the opportunity to sleep on the same bed as me.

    [Man, something is really off. Misty isn¡¯t looking good at all. You have to find out what¡¯s wrong with her. Maybe she is having a big problem that she isn¡¯t willing to tell you, while your mom is also trying to cover for her. We have to find out Jake.]

    Now, this is bing obvious. Those dark spots weren¡¯t on her face this morning. What could actually be wrong with her, after all, she has a healing ability. Plus, vampires don¡¯t fall sick. Or is she and Amber having problems? Sigh, I have to find out.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask if I was cool.¡± Aurora suddenly says, punching me lightly on my chest. (The fuck? I felt the fucking punch!)

    ¡°Hahaha, sorry Rora. I was about to ask, but I got distracted¡­¡± I say, caressing her beautiful face.

    ¡°So did you all miss me?¡± I ask yfully, moving around them in a circle. All the women giggle at my naive question.

    ¡°We miss you the most, mas¨C darling!¡± The mother-daughter pair say, shing me a dazzling smile.

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°A little bit!¡±

    ¡°I missed you too!¡±

    ¡°And me too~!¡± An alien voice suddenly says from behind, which results in everyone turning their heads in that direction.

    A tanned, dark, short girl with elongated ears appear before my eyes, walking towards me as she shes me a smile as well with her pure white teeth. She¡¯s wearing a brown kidult blouse and blue jeans that show off her shapely figure. A small brown bag is also hanging from her shoulders.

    Behind her is another small-looking girl with wispy side-swept bangs. She is also wearing a kidult dressing, which consists of a pink ballgown with a crop jean jacket.

    [Damn, these two legal lolis are sweet.]

    Seeing these two girls, a smile slowly materializes on my face.

    ¡°These are Myra and ir¡­¡± I say, facing the other women who are currently seated.

    ============================

    Join our discord to see Barry¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 105 Permanent Womens Meeting [part2]

    ¡°Jake, exin yourself!¡± All the women exim in unison with their arms folded. Aurora and Misty have their palms over their faces, since they already knew about ir and Myra when Misty checked my phone this morning.

    ¡°Uwaaa! Jake! I have been searching all around for you!¡± ir cries out as she dashes towards me, but she suddenly stops when she notices different res and red eyes on her.

    ¡°Uwaaa!¡± She cries out again and steps backward, hiding behind Myra.

    ¡°Help me, big sis¡­¡± She whimpers in a low voice.

    ¡°I also need help right now, I can¡¯t help you, we are both short.¡± Myra replies and caresses ir¡¯s head.

    ¡°Jake! Y-You are now going after kids?¡± My mom mumbles in such a low voice that no else can hear her. While Anne and Hayes have expressionless faces.

    SIGH

    ¡°Mom, this is Myra. We met at my master¡¯s dojo. Don¡¯t underestimate her, she is older than me. And this is ir, Tony¡¯s sister, I¡¯m only a few months older than her. She just has a small stature¡­¡± I say, pointing towards Myra and ir.

    Then I continue¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason why I called everyone together. Besides, before we had anything together, there was a mutual agreement between us which is that you¡¯d ept my other women. Please, don¡¯t let us act rashly here, I promised to treat everyone equally and I¡¯ll stick to my words. Today, you¡¯ll get to know everything about me and also rte with each other.¡± I say, ncing at all of them.

    Today, I n to call all my permanent, and soon-to-be permanent women together, ording to the intellectual advice of the system. Now that I finally graduated from high school, I want to face my goals. Which is to cuck many men out there, be their nightmare, find Ze, evolve to the peak of the vampire evolution like the protoss, kill the vampire god, eliminate the dhampirs, cuckold every god, and finally make Lust my permanent woman, then turn every other goddess into my cum dumpster. While doing all these, I want my women to look out for each other because they might be targets in the future.

    [Damn, the gods will puke blood if they hear your goals.]

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Myra and ir. We aren¡¯t as cold as we may seem, forgive ourck of prudence earlier.¡± Hayes suddenly speaks, walking towards Myra.

    She stops in front of Myra and slightly bows her head.

    ¡°Greetings, Queen of the dark elves! The Queen of the Neko n greets you.¡± Hayes gives a deep bow.

    ¡°W-WHAT?!!!¡±

    Everyone exims in shock at the sudden revtion. I also open my mouth, looking dumbfounded.

    ¡°The dark elve¡¯s Queen greets the Queen of the Neko n.¡± Myra also gives Hayes a deep bow.

    Myra looks at me and gives me an apologetic look.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jake. I nned to tell you today, but I guess you just had to find out about it earlier.¡± Myra says, fidgeting with her fingers while looking at the floor.

    Only one wordes out of my mouth¡­ ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Jake, Myra Cougar the 600th Dark elf Queen was crowned a week ago because of her heavenly body Constitution; Divine Blessing, after the death of her biological mother, the 599th Queen. She hasn¡¯t made a public appearance yet because she¡¯s going through some formal training.¡± Hayes exins.

    ¡°She¡¯s right Jake, that dojo master is not my real mother, she¡¯s my mentor. I camete today because of my training.¡± Myra slowly exins, while finally looking into my eyes.

    Seeing her like this, I walk forward and wrap my hands around her small waist. Then I lean my face forward before finally giving her a deep long kiss. After kissing Myra, we part our lips, and I also do the same to ir.

    The other women also apologize to ir and Myra and they begin interacting with each other. For some reason, throughout this whole ordeal, Misty doesn¡¯t rte much with the others, she¡¯s only sticking to mom.

    Next, we leave the school and enter mom and Misty¡¯s car. One car can¡¯t contain all of us, so we split ourselves into into two groups. Even though we can squeeze ourselves into a single car, we don¡¯t need to do that since there are two cars avable. After getting into the cars, we start driving towards my mom¡¯s house to have a real family meeting.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Barry¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

    Join our discord to see Barry¡¯s illustration.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 106 Permanent Womens Meeting [part 3]

    Silence~

    Absolute silence~

    In arge living room Illuminated by chandelier lights, eight people can be seen seated in the rows of exquisite couches, situated in the living room, and surrounding a miniature levitating center table. These couches are glowing with different types of shimmering colors, and humming sounds can be heard from within the small golden apertures at the rear end of the couches. These humming sounds are being made by the mechanisms inside the couches whose purpose is to massage people¡¯s butts as soon as contact is made.

    Inside this living room, by the left side is a single long couch that is upied by three people right now; Misty, Jill, and Aurora. On the right side of the room, there¡¯s also another long couch that is contained by two people instead of three. These two people are Anne and Hayes, the most formidable mother-daughter pair. Then finally, at the third part of the room, which is adjacent to the 70 inches holographic tv that¡¯s situated with the other gadgets, there¡¯s also another long couch positioned here, albeit different from the others.

    Whilst this is also a long king couch, it has a special feature which is to divide itself into three smaller couches. And on these three smaller couches, three people are seated; ir, Myra, and finally me.

    ¡°Jake, what do you want to speak to us about?¡± Misty suddenly speaks out with extreme curiosity etched onto her beautiful face.

    Okay, I think I should start now¡­

    I take a look at everyone before taking a deep breath and exhaling heavily.

    ¡°There are many things that are still obscure to everyone. However, I¡¯m going to spill everything out today, and I hope you all also do the same.¡± I say as I start gazing at everyone intensely, but with my gaze primarily aimed at Misty.

    Her body also flinches when she feels my piercing gaze on her.

    Then I start talking, after confirming a few things.

    ¡°For those of you who don¡¯t know, you might be wondering why my mom is here right? Well, it¡¯s simple. She¡¯s not only my mom, but she¡¯s also my woman, and the first woman that I am married to. And one day, I hope she will carry my child.¡±

    ¡°Eh?!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Pervert!¡±

    The other women let out voices of surprise, especially ir and Myra. For some reason, mom¡¯s face also flushes red at my statement, and she mumbles something like: ¡®That¡¯s what you¡¯ve been trying to do to me¡¯. Or something along those lines.

    I continue talking¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m going to marry every single person present here in the future, that¡¯s why I called for a meeting. Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to get married to Misty, Aurora, and Anne. But we all know that the Neko Queen likes to share things with her daughter, so I¡¯ll also marry her. Do you agree to this Hayes?¡± I ask, ncing towards Hayes, while Anne has a miffed expression.

    ¡°Y-Yes.¡± The Neko Queen replies with a stutter while staring at the floor.

    ¡°Good. Then after that, I¡¯ll also marry ir and Myra whenever they are ready. However, I want you all to know that there¡¯s another woman, but she¡¯s not here today for some reason.

    ¡°She¡¯s a witch, a high-ranking witch, and she was the first person to get pregnant for me. Her name is Ze.¡±

    ¡°W-What?! I¡­I¡¯m not the first person to get pregnant?! B¡­But I¡­I thought you broke up with her because she was cheating on you. S-So you lied to me, Jake?!!!¡± Misty bellows at top of her lungs, with a pained expression on her face.

    SIGH.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you, Misty. I indeed broke up with her. However, before we broke up, she told me that she was pregnant for me, but I gave her some money to abort the pregnancy. It waster on that I found out the whole truth.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t actually cheat, she was¡­¡± I start exining everything about Ze to the women without missing out a single detail.

    ****************************

    ¡°S-So t-that¡¯s what happened?¡± Misty mutters, looking dumbstruck.

    ¡°I recollect that Witches and Vampires couldn¡¯t reproduce. So my son and his long-time girlfriend were used to achieve their selfish aim?! S-So my father also knew about all this?!¡± Mom mutters, clearly shaken up by the sudden reality, and unable to digest it.

    Her precious, wonderful father knew about her son¡¯s dilemma.

    ¡°Mom, that old man only cares about himself. He has done more harm than good to me, and if he can¡¯t give me an eptable reason for everything he has done to me and Ze, I¡¯m going to kill him in the most painful way. And not even you can stop me, mom.¡± I say, looking at my mom for her reaction.

    She clenches her fists and bites her lips till they bleed.

    ¡°If his reasons don¡¯t justify his actions, then you can finish him off in his weak state, in the few days of him just waking up from his slumber. I¡¯ll surely support you, after all, not only did he y with my son¡¯s life, but he also toyed with my grandchild¡¯s too(Ze¡¯s pregnancy).¡± Mom mumbles, disappointment eminent on her face.

    ¡°S-So what about that child?¡± ir suddenly speaks up for the first time since the meeting began, clearly worried about Ze.

    ¡°Ze and her child will be okay. Her grandmother is also the current leader of the witches. So, I think she and her child will be okay for now, at least before Jake gets her back. The witches probably hid her from the vampires for now, because that child will be a new subss that no one knows what his/her capabilities will be. Will he/she be a friend or an enemy to the vampires, who knows? After the case of the dhampirs, the vampires started killing any subss that might be a threat to them. So if the witches let the vampires know about the existence of a new subss, it might endanger both Ze and her child¡¯s life. I can¡¯t judge them for their actions, I would have also done the same if I were in their shoes, even though the vampire king knew about it. I won¡¯t take any risks.¡± Mom exins¡­

    [Wow, this makes sense. I guess the witch n is not to be med. So, they are even trying to hide the subss from the vampire king despite their coboration? Mmm, smart move.]

    ¡°Okay, I will proceed to talk about the other things¡­ I also want to tell you all how my power works for those of you that don¡¯t know yet. I have something called a system¡­.¡±

    I start to exin everything about my system without missing a single detail as well.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Myra¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapters

 Chapter 107 Permanent Womens Meeting [part 4]

    ¡°Euek~!!¡±

    ¡°Uwaaah!¡±

    ¡°Kyaaa!!¡±

    The women¡¯s faces flush red the moment I tell them everything about my system.

    ¡°That¡¯s so dirty and perverted. S-So licking my pussy can also earn you sex points?¡± ir asks with a very red face. It¡¯s as if all her blood has moved to her face.

    [What the heck? I thought she was a lewd girl, did she change?]

    ¡°Not only that but everything rted to sex.¡± I borate.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Hayes mutters, while a grin forms on her face when I mention that extreme BDSM will earn me a lot of sex points.

    ¡°ir~!¡±

    ¡°Euek~! W-What¡¯s it Jake?¡± ir¡¯s flinches when she hears me call her.

    ¡°You sessfully absorbed that ability crystal right? What type of ability did you get?¡± I ask. Although, I could have used my inspect skill to discern the type of ability she has, I don¡¯t want to use my skill on her.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll show you. Although, I¡¯m just getting used to it and figuring out how it works.¡±

    Suddenly, ir gets up on her feet and closes her eyes, concentrating.

    Abruptly, ck shadows start dancing around ir¡¯s body. The more she concentrates, the more the shadows start getting wide and spreading to the ground.

    ¡°STOP!!!¡±

    Jill suddenly bellows, thunderously. Sweat can be seen forming on her face, her skin gets paler than usual, and her breathing increases tremendously.

    ¡°S-S-Shadow ability!¡± Hayes also mumbles, fear visible on her face. Since she¡¯s Jill¡¯s friend, she also seems to know about this ability.

    Hearing Jill¡¯s thunderous bellow, ir stops using the shadows and opens her eyes in a sh, wondering what caused Jill to shout.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± I ask my mom who is currently wiping the sweat on her face, while Hayes is sighing with relief.

    ¡°You¡­w-where did you get that ability from?¡± Jill asks ir and ir points at me promptly.

    Mom gives me a questioning look.

    SIGH!

    ¡°Dad gave it to me when I was a kid. He told me to use it for myself once I got to the age where my body can withstand crystal absorption. That was thest day I saw him.¡± I give a reply.

    ¡°Ah, that was reckless of Nn. He gave you such a dangerous thing without my consent.¡± Mom shakes her head and further slumps Into the soft couch.

    ¡°Can someone exin what is going on please?¡± I ask, looking at Hayes.

    ¡°Okay, this is the reason for our reaction. That ability was formerly owned by a demon king!¡±

    ¡°WHAT?!!!¡± Everyone exims in shock.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a demon before.¡± ir mumbles. Even Myra has a confused look on her face.

    I have also never seen a demon before, I have only seen them in video clips and drawings.

    [Ah, demons?! Those bastards!! A demon killed my former host because he fucked his wife!]

    ¡°You can¡¯t see demons on earth because they were banned from here and from many others. Several centuries ago, the demon began something they called the Cvera decree, an order from their king. This decree was to make every racee under their rule.

    ¡°They were ready to go to any and purge every race that refused to subject themselves to their rule. The demons have many subsses which are tremendously strong. Their king at that time had this weird shadow ability that could make him do so many things. He could teleport from one to another on a whim making escaping easy for him. He could also sink into the ground during a battle and pop out at the back of his assant, killing the person unawares. A-And one thing he¡¯s known for is farming people¡¯s souls to increase his MC cells. He was meant to use this skill to punish offenders, but the demon king used it to farm the souls of many innocents.

    ¡°He was already slowly winning while having many races ands under his rule. However, the demon king met his doom when he went to dominate his next target which refused toe under his rule, the vampires. He arrived on their as intended along with his soldiers and began ying the vampires, in order to force the vampire king into submitting to him.

    ¡°But out of nowhere, a single vampire with a domineering aura showed up and challenged the demon king to a duel. Enraged, the demon king ordered his strongest guards to attack him, but the vampire killed them without moving from his spot.

    ¡°Seeing this, the demon king got excited since he¡¯s a battle maniac. Then he attacked that vampire since he could also feel the immense power radiating from the vampire. However, the demon king died pathetically at the hands of that vampire with a single move. T-That vampire is Jake¡¯s father¡­ And it was also rumored that he took the corpse of the demon king and yed all his soldiers. Afterwards, the demons were banned from manys, including Earth since demons are a vicious race. This made the demons weaker ever since then.¡± Hayes exins everything.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Silence ensues as everyone digests the whole story.

    ¡°So dad extracted the demon¡¯s king¡¯s ability and gave it to Jake? Jake didn¡¯t even tell me that dad gave him anything!¡± Misty says with confusion on her face.

    ¡°Oh, I thought I told you. Besides, how would I know that it was the fucking demon king¡¯s power? At first, I thought he gave me a candy, but Iter found out that day that I couldn¡¯t eat the stuff. So I kept it inside my safe, it was only when I grew up that I realized what he gave me, but I couldn¡¯t absorb it, so I gave it to ir¡­¡± I say, giving Misty a reply.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, guys.¡± Jill suddenly deres and turns her head towards ir¡¯s direction. ¡°I know someone that will help you train and master your ability. Don¡¯t try to train on your own again, or else you might end up doing something you¡¯ll regret.¡± Jill tells ir.

    Next, everyone also starts saying everything about themselves turn by turn. When it gets to Misty¡¯s turn, she tells the others about her double personality and other things about herself. Once she¡¯s done talking, I raise my hand a little, indicating that I have a question.

    ¡°Misty, I think you¡¯re still hiding something from everyone. And it wouldn¡¯t be fair for others to say all of their secret while you keep yours, is it?¡± I ask with a prating gaze, ring at her as if I can see through her soul.

    =========================

    Note: I know that this pacing is super slow. But I promise that there¡¯ll be development in volume 2. This volume is about to end.

    Join our discord to see Barry¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapters

 Chapter 108 Neural Billycock [part 1]

    ¡°Misty, I think you¡¯re still hiding something from everyone. And it wouldn¡¯t be fair for others to say all of their secret while you keep yours, is it?¡± I ask with a prating gaze, ring at her as if I can see through her soul.

    Her body flinches at my stare like a housewife who is getting scolded by her husband.

    ¡°J-Jake what do you mean?¡± She stutters, looking nervous and uneasy for some reason. At the same time, she keeps ncing at mom from the corner of her eyes as if asking for help.

    SIGH

    ¡°Misty, you can¡¯t hide anything from me let alone pretend. I know you better than anyone else. While we were having sex yesterday and this morning, I noticed some strange things about you. Like how you were feigning your moans and making some painful expressions once when we were having sex. Misty, I don¡¯t know what it is, but I promise not to get angry.¡± I say, looking at her curiously. Without a doubt, I know that I¡¯m extremely in love with Misty, and I can¡¯t stand the idea of her hiding something from me.

    I could have confronted her in private, but I guess this is also the best way to get the truth.

    ¡°Jake, Misty is¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it myself, mom!¡± Misty Interrupts mom, looking at the ground dejectedly, while clenching her fists as well.

    ¡°Do you love me, Jake?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I love you Misty.¡±

    ¡°Do you trust me?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely~!¡±

    ¡°I¡­I have an infection¡­¡±

    ¡°Infection!!¡± Everyone mutters in confusion.

    ¡°B-But¡­ You have a healing ability, this shouldn¡¯t be a big deal for you.¡± Anne suddenly expresses her confusion, while her fluffy ears keep fluttering in astonishment like she¡¯s looking at a dumb head.

    ¡°T¡­This isn¡¯t any normal infection¡­¡± She continues talking, biting her lips while staring at me bitterly.

    ¡°J-Jake if you trusted me why did you put a Neural Billycock on me? D-Did you think that I¡¯m seeing another man? A-And now, you want to embarrass me in front of other women.¡± Misty stutters bitterly, while her eyes start to get teary as she stares at the floor, and is unable to hold back the red blood tears that are about to fall.

    ¡°Eh!!¡± Aurora exims in shock, staring at Misty like a traitor.

    [What the hell is she talking about? And what the hell is a Neural Billycock?]

    The confusion on my face is unprecedented right now as Misty uses me of putting an infection in her body. Like why the fuck would I do that?! I don¡¯t even know the meaning of Neural Billycock?!

    ¡°What are you talking about Misty? I don¡¯t even know what is called a Neural Billycock?!¡± I say in utter confusion.

    Misty starts crying out loud this time around.

    ¡°Enough Jake! Why do you want to humiliate me like this? What is the point? Yes, call me a cheater! Call me whatever you want, but I know that I didn¡¯t cheat¡­I d-don¡¯t how it got triggered¡­You can even ask Amber.¡± Misty cries again, her tears dripping onto the floor as it falls from her beautiful face.

    [This looks so crazy, now I¡¯m annoyed! How can this girl be so dumb after all your exnation?! Besides, what the hell is Neural Billycock?!]

    I¡¯m as confused as you¡­ But I need to remind everyone of a few things. It looks like they didn¡¯t pay much attention while I was exining.

    ¡°Sigh, idiot Misty, why are you this ignorant?¡± I ask as I get up on my feet and begin to walk towards her. Hearing my words and seeing my next action, Misty stops crying, raises her head, and looks at me, while wondering what I am about to do next.

    I stop walking when I am almost in front of her, and turn my body around, at 360 degrees while looking at everyone¡¯s face.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t y¡¯all listening when I said that I would die the moment any of my permanent women cheated on me? The moment any one of you cheats, then I¡¯m as good as dead.¡± I say, shaking my head wearily.

    ¡°So now tell me, Misty, if you had cheated would I still be alive?¡± I ask, staring into her multicolored eyes which are widening with realization.

    She opens her mouth to say something, but she stops halfway and puts her palm over her face as if realizing her mistake. Even the other women have guilty expressions on their faces since they didn¡¯t catch on to what I said when I exined the consequences of them cheating on me.

    ¡°We¡¯re sorry Jake, we didn¡¯t take note of that part. I guess we still haven¡¯t understood many things about that system of yours even after your exnation¡­ Our minds were only focused on the way you earn sex points.¡± Mom finally speaks up apologetically.

    ¡°S-So what¡¯s this Neural Billycock?¡± ir suddenly asks with an innocent face. She¡¯s like the curious cat who doesn¡¯t want to miss out on a single detail amid wild cats. Besides, she still finds it hard to rte with the other women apart from Myra.

    ¡°Neural Billycock: Fool¡¯s bane, is an ancient sacred cursed ointment that most married vampire males often used in the past to expose their cheating wives. The men would apply the ointment on their penises before having sex with their wives, thus instilling the substance in their wife¡¯s bodies through sex without their consent. Unbeknownst to the cheating wife, once she has sex with her external lover, the Neural Billycock will be triggered and begin to manifest.

    ¡°The cheating wife would first start to gradually experience painful sex during coption with her husband, therefore giving him some clues that his wife is cheating. Gradually, the Neural Billycock will start messing with the nerves of the cheating wife, letting her experience a series of orgasms and climaxes in public without any sexual stimtion.

    ¡°Then after that, strange ck spots will begin to appear on the cheater¡¯s face, finally exposing her unfaithfulness to the world. However, this cruel method has long since been banned and is now extinct.¡± Mom exins. ¡°But what is making me confused right now is that even though Jake instilled it into Misty¡¯s body, it shouldn¡¯t be triggered as long as she didn¡¯t cheat. This just doesn¡¯t make any sense!¡± Mom says in confusion.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Myra¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

 Chapter 109 Neural Billycock [part 2]

    Subsequently, mom turns her head and gives me a piercing gaze¡­

    ¡°Jake, where did you get a Neural Billycock ointment?¡±

    ¡°What the actual fuck?! I don¡¯t know anything about It. I have never heard about it, at least not until today!¡± I reply, shrugging my shoulders.

    ¡°Okay, I believe you, Jake.¡± Mom wearily lets out a sigh and shifts her gaze towards Misty who is still whimpering. In the outside world, Misty is seen as a cold and menacing woman, but when she¡¯s around me she always acts like a lovestruck kuudere girl and she would even cry at the slightest thing.

    ¡°Misty, did you have any boyfriend before dating Jake?¡± Mom inquires.

    ¡°I¡­I have always turned down all of my admirers. Jake is the only man that has prated me¡­¡± Misty replies in a low voice.

    ¡°This is like a puzzle that we can¡¯t solve. Maybe there is another way a person could instill the Neural Billycock into someone¡¯s body without sex. Jake said he¡¯s not the one, then who could it be? Misty, how many admirers do you have who are vampires?¡±

    ¡°I have many admirers that are vampires, I can¡¯t count them. And why would they even inflict me with that kind of thing?¡± Misty answers.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a suggestion!¡± Hayes suddenly deres. ¡°Misty, it¡¯s possible that someone did inflict you with it so as to get back at you for turning them down, and so they can also use it to ckmail you. This may also have been done when they learned about your marriage.¡± Hayes exins.

    ¡°That makes perfect sense.¡± Aurora mumbles. ¡°Earlier, I doubted you, Misty, and I am very sorry about that¡­¡±

    After saying these words, Aurora moves sideways on the couch, and hugs Misty apologetically.

    [Wow, so someone did this to Misty to ckmail her?]

    I don¡¯t know man¡­

    [I¡¯m not a man! I am a woman!]

    Okay, pus¨C woman It is.

    [You wanted to call me a pussy?]

    Me? What?! I wouldn¡¯t dare!

    [^__^]

    [Okay, but we need to get to the bottom of this. Don¡¯t you think that the person who did this to Misty might try to pull another trick on her?]

    That¡¯s right¡­ I really need to get to the root of this.

    ¡°Mom, how can we cure Misty if a healing ability can¡¯t cure her?¡± I ask.

    Mom simply ces her on her chin as if rummaging through her brain.

    ¡°There are two ways to cure her and both are extremely hard. In the past, only the husband could cure the wife of her misery if he forgave her, or the wife would have to go for the second option which is to get the Red Tarragon fruit. And the Red Tarragon tree can only be found in the vampire world. Furthermore, it¡¯s guarded by extremely dangerous subsses.¡± Mom says, shaking her head.

    ¡°What is the first option?¡± Misty asks in a low voice¡­

    ¡°The first option¡­ The husband would have to fuck the brains out of his wife and trust me it¡¯s going to be an extremely painful and unbearable procedure. But it would surely expel the Neural Billycock. The question is can she endure it?¡±

    ¡°Eeuk~!¡± Misty sucks in a cold breath. ¡°I¡­I can endure it. Jake, let¡¯s go to the bedroom¡­¡± She says while blushing and ncing at me with a slightly flustered expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s not how it works. You two are not married yet. So, if you two want to do it so badly, then let it be tomorrow.¡± Mom suddenly suggests.

    ¡°Ah, t-t-that¡­ Many people are going to hear my cries. They would think I lost to Jake on the bed without knowing that I¡¯m actually going through a lot of pain.¡±

    ¡°Well, even when you were in peak condition, you always lost to me on the bed¡­¡± I say, with a grin slowly materializing on my face.

    ¡°Fufufu, are you sure that I can also lose to you on the bed? Besides, do you know how we nekos get married?¡±

    I hear a giggle from the side of the room causing me to turn my head with a jerk.

    I see Hayes giggling like a kid, while Anne has puffed cheeks. On the other hand, Myra and ir are watching something on their phones with their eyes seriously glued to the screen.

    ¡°You sound so confident in yourself. I promise to fuck you till you pass out tomorrow.¡± I say with a smirk and a raised brow .

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try. Fufufu¡­¡± Hayes giggles again.

    ============================

    Join our discord to see Myra¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 110 Wedding Day [part 1]

    District A, upper ss.

    Date: Sun/10/ 5020

    Location: Earth (Mana spawn 9)

    _______

    Chirp~ Chirp~ Chirp~

    The sound of mutated birds slowly float into my ears. Hearing a scuffling sound, I open my eyes in a sh, and the figure of Misty appears next to me under thefy bed sheet. I look to my right side but it¡¯s vacant. Aurora is not here.

    ¡°A~!¡± I let out a loud yawn, causing Misty to blink her eyes a few times before finally opening them.

    ¡°Morning, honey~!¡± She says, shing a wide brilliant smile at me.

    Damn, why is she so cute.

    ¡°Good morning, sweetheart~!¡± I also tell her while moving my hand forward, before grabbing and pulling her closer so I can nt a kiss on her red plump lips.

    Misty also responds by getting up a little, swinging her left thigh across my body and then ces her ass on my crotch. She then ces her hands on my chest while her pussy presses against my shaft.

    ¡°Misty, that was a dangerous move there, what if I decide to fuck you now?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend on doing that, I just find it annoying that we can¡¯t mate.¡± Misty replies with an intense pout.

    ¡°Well, today¡¯s our wedding so we can mateter on. And it¡¯s not as if you would even enjoy the sex if I fuck you now, so what¡¯s the point?¡±

    Misty doesn¡¯t say anything and simply leans her face forward, nting a long deep kiss on my face.

    After our kiss, she gets up and wears her Nightgown, before leaving the room to meet Aurora, so they can finalize the arrangements for our wedding.

    ¡°Sigh~!¡± I let out a sigh while gazing at the ceiling. These past few days feel like a joke to me. After acquiring the system, my life changed drastically. Nowadays I spend most of my time having sex here and there. And now that I have graduated from high school, I can be a frivolous skirt chaser.

    Just who the heck should I cuck now? I want to cuck people openly like fucking their wives in front of them. Maybe that man who ass¡ª

    [Yo! Talking about me buddy?!]

    Bright letters sh before of my eyes, blinding me for a few seconds.

    Hey, can you stop making the interface so bright?!

    [Tch~ Tch~ whatcha pussy~]

    Hehe, a pussy calling another person a pussy.

    [¡­.]

    I would even like to know the reason why you chose to be a girl. I mean, as a sentient system you probably have no gender, so why did you choose to be a female?

    [Mmm, that is a good question, but I¡¯ll tell you about it someday when the right timees.]

    Weird¡­

    I guess being a female is not so bad though¡­

    [Here¡¯s the thing, in the mind of every straight girl or woman, there¡¯s always this wish to appear as a female and not as a male in their next life. The same goes for the males too. So it¡¯s vice-versa. While most men think that being a girl sucks, women also think that being a man can be a hassle, and actually sucks.]

    Yeah, that¡¯s true. That¡¯s what every straight man would think. I can¡¯t imagine that a man who has fucked numerous pussies would wish to be a girl in his next life. But all these notions are useless since people won¡¯t even have their memories again after death. Unless, one of course reincarnates¡­

    ¡®What would it feel like to be reincarnated? To be given a second chance?¡¯ I say, extending my hand as if reaching out for something in the air.

    Reincarnation might sound good, but I don¡¯t want to fail¡­ I want to go into eternal slumber along with my women after reaching the pinnacle of this world.

    I shake my head at the thought of failing.

    [Okay, enough chit-chat. Let¡¯s check the system stats today. You didn¡¯t even check what the system had in store for you yesterday tch!]

    ______________________________

    THE CUCKOLD SYSTEM

    ______________________________

    [>>>>USER¡¯S STATS<<<<]

    [Name: Jake Mystro]

    [Race: Vampire]

    [Strength: 10]

    [Dexterity: 10]

    [Stamina: 10]

    [Resistance: 10]

    [Perception: 10]

    [Free System Stats: 2]

    [Sex Points: 18,200]

    [Charm: 100 <Unlocked>]

    [Celestial Points: 4 <Locked>]

    [Ability Bank: 0/1]

    [Current Cell: Null]

    [Number Of Mana Cells: Null]

    [Current Ability: Null]

    [Ability Category: Null]

    [>>>HOST WOMEN¡¯S LIST<<<]

    [Jill Mystro | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 97%]

    [Misty Mystro | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [Ze Fox | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 52%]

    [Aurora Grey | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 89%]

    [Myra Cougar | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [Anne Heath | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [Hayes Heath | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 95%]

    [ir Graham | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [Emma White | Temporary Woman]

    [Loyalty: Null]

    [Note: Temporary women will be removed from the list after 48 hours. Each sexual interaction with the host will allow them to appear on the list again, till they be a permanent woman or get dumped.]

    ==============

    [SYSTEM¡¯s SKILLS]

    [Inspect: The host will be able to analyze any item. It can also be used on beasts, humans, and demi-humans.]

    [Inventory: Store anything inside the endless space, apart from living things.]

    [System Shop: This is a function of the system that has been permanently unlocked. Anything can be found in the system shop, ranging from skills, weapons, items, and consumables.]

    [Lust Meter: This skill can be used to measure the arousal state of the opposite gender. It does not work on men.

    Level: 1

    Usage: Passive

    Cooldown: None

    Category: Skill]

    [Ben Transform: This skill will allow you to change your appearance into the character ¡°Ben¡±.

    Level: Not defined.

    Usage: 1 hour before wearing off.

    Cooldown: Can only be used once a day. Resets after 24 hours.

    Category: Skill.]

    [Sex Scent: This skill will enable you to secrete an aphrodisiac substance from your body into the air, and arouse the opposite gender who is within a distance of 3 meters.

    Level: 1.

    Usage: Use it indoors so that it will be more effective. It might not be effective in an exposed or open environment. It also works faster when there is body contact.

    Cooldown: Can only be used once a day. Resets after 24 hours.

    Category: Skill.]

    _______________________

    [SEX POINTS EARNING METHODS]

    [Give a woman cunnilingus: 500 sex points]

    [Receive Fetio from a woman: 500 sex points]

    [Grope a woman¡¯s tits(more than 20 seconds): 200 sex points]

    [Finger a woman till she cums: 200 sex points]

    [Fuck a woman¡¯s pussy: 500 sex points]

    [Deflower a woman: 500 sex points]

    [Impregnate a woman: 10,000 sex points]

    [Make a woman reach an orgasm and cum: 500 sex points]

    [Make a woman climax and cum: 1000 sex points]

    [Eat a woman¡¯s cum: 100 sex points]

    [Fuck a woman¡¯s backdoor (anal): 500 sex points]

    [Taking a woman¡¯s first-time anal purity: 1000 sex points]

    [Spank a woman¡¯s ass during sex very hard more than 10 times: 500 sex points]

    [Take a woman¡¯s first kiss: 500 sex points]

    [Kiss a woman: 50 sex points]

    [Foot fetishes: 1000 sex points]

    [Normal BDSM: 2000 sex points]

    [Extreme BDSM: 50,000 sex points]

    Note: You can only earn a specified amount of sex points from each woman a day. For instance, making a certain woman cum multiple times a day doesn¡¯t mean that your sex points will be multiplied. Each earning slot is a one-time urrence.

    [SYSTEM SHOP]

    [GENERATED ITEMS TODAY]

    ¡ïNote: That is all that has been generated today. The host can also pin a single item that he likes but is unable to afford. Pinning that item will allow the host to purchase it when he has the required amount of sex points. A pinned item cannot be deleted like other daily generated items.

    ¡ïPenis Girth (+3): Increase the overall circumference of your penis and make a woman moan loudly just from its sheer thickness.

    Price: 15,000 sex points.

    Level: Not defined.

    Usage: Not defined.

    Cooldown: Not defined.

    Category: Potion.

    ¡ïMind Read: Read someone¡¯s mind for one minute.

    Price: 24,500 sex points.

    Level: Maxed out.

    Usage: Can only be used once a day.

    Cooldown: 24 hours.

    Category: Skills.

    ¡ïBerserker Mode: This skill will allow you to have your sanity while in the vampire berserk mode.

    Price: 40,000 sex points.

    Level: Not defined.

    Usage: Can only be used once a month.

    Cooldown: One month.

    Category: Skills.

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Myra¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapters

 Chapter 111 Wedding Day! [part 2]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    [¡­.]

    First of all, let¡¯s talk about the permanent women¡¯s list¡­

    Misty¡¯s loyalty rose to 100% again. Now, I think I¡¯m slowly understanding how this loyalty stuff works.

    Aurora¡¯s loyalty is 89% because she hasn¡¯t told me about her blood powers yet. Or could it be because she doesn¡¯t know that she has one?

    [You are correct. She might not have realized it. People awaken their innate power in different ways. While yours was a painful process, her awakening might be as easy as a walk in the park.]

    I don¡¯t believe that is the case, I think she passed it off as a normal blood power.

    Then, as for items in the system shop¡­(skull face)

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    [Bruh¡­.]

    [I think you need to increase the size of your girth. Remember, you made a deal with the Neko Queen. It would be a big shame to me if you lose to her. You have to make her scream!!!]

    So you¡¯re saying that I need to buy the penis girth?

    [Well, you only have 18,200 sex points. That¡¯s the only skill you can buy for now, or you could just grab one of your women and fuck her for sex points. But just in case, you¡¯ve got to pin one of the remaining items.]

    Okay, purchase penis girth first.

    [Ding! Penis girth has been purchased. Total bnce: 3,200 sex points.]

    Suddenly, a vial containing a red potion appears in my hand.

    Damn, which skill should I choose to pin? The Mind reading skill or the Berserker skill?

    [I don¡¯t know man, both are good. The Berserker skill could help you when fighting against a formidable enemy or beasts. Normally, a Vampire¡¯s stats doubles when in their berserk form, but the downside to it is that they always lose their sanity in that form. And this skill will allow you to retain your sanity in that form.]

    I understand what you are trying to say. However, I¡¯d like to pin the Mind Reading skill to the system.

    [Ding!

    An item has been pinned to the system interface; ¡°Mind Read¡±.]

    [If I may ask, why did you choose the mind reading skill?]

    I chose it over the berserker skill because I have heard that some vampires can retain their sanity even in their berserk form.

    I heard that old man Duke can do it, as well as my master. Either way, vampires are rarely seen in their berserk form these days. First of all, there¡¯s an almost unlimited supply of blood so we can¡¯t go hungry. Lastly, there¡¯s no ongoing war. Vampires tend to use their berserk form as ast resort to turn the tide in a battle, with only a 10 percent chance of survival.

    [That makes absolute sense! This is why you still need your master even though he¡¯s nothing but your grandfather¡¯s puppet. There are many things that you can learn from him.]

    You can¡¯t call him a puppet though, because a knight may betray the king. He¡¯s just one loyal vampire.

    Next, I grab the vial in my hand and stare at the content inside before opening the cap.

    *POP*

    A popping sound erupts as I force open the inflexible cap.

    In the blink of an eye, I gulp down the potion.

    *Gulp*

    Unlike the penis length potion and Semen volume potion that I drank a few days back which had a minty taste, this potion has a much fiery taste as if trying to burn my throat.

    After drinking the potion, I toss the vial back into my inventory.

    Abruptly, I start to feel a weird sensation on my cock, since I¡¯m currently naked under the nket.

    Then, I raise the nket a little to see the¡ª

    Holy fuck!!

    I say in bewilderment.

    Right now, my cock is bright red and intense heat seems to be radiating from it, like a red hot metal. Even though the heat is intense, it¡¯s not hurting me for some reason.

    After a few seconds, the heat stopsing out of my cock, and a thick coarseyer of skin appears on myid cock.

    ¡®What the heck?! Do I have the dick of an old man?¡¯ I say in a panic, as I reach out with my hand to inspect my new cock.

    After a few seconds of inspection, I realize that the jaggedyer of skin needs to be torn off.

    Tearing off the coarse skin, a brand new,id thick cock appears before my eyes.

    ¡°Wow~!¡± I leak out a voice.

    ¡°So big~!¡±

    I mutter as I grab my meaty cock~

    Suddenly, I begin to stroke it while thinking about banging Misty from behind, and thus my cock begins to grow.

    Six inches~

    Seven inches~

    Eight inches~

    Nine inches~

    Ten inches~!!

    [Ding!]

    [Penis Length: 10 inches]

    [Penis Girth: 5 inches]

    [Host has gained a new skill; Cock mastery: Adjust your penis to any desired length or size as long as it doesn¡¯t exceed the real size of the host¡¯s penis.]

    [Additional Note: Congrattions on getting the perfect penis that can make a dragon roar in bed and make a goddess cry.]

    ¡°Holy shit!¡±

    I mutter as I look at my massive dong¡­

    Phew~! I was afraid earlier that I could injure people with this size of penis. But now that I can adjust my penis to any desirable size, I¡¯m going to be unstoppable!!! Hehehe¡­

    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*

    ¡°Open the damn door, Jake!! How could you still be sleeping like this on your wedding day?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, I wish I was a vampire, I¡¯d also marry my sister¡­hehehe.¡±

    I suddenly hear someone banging on the door, as well as the voices of familiar people talking outside.

    What the actual fuck?! What is Berg doing here?! And also, the first voice is Tony¡¯s Voice!!

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Myra¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapters

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 112 Wedding Day! [part 3]

    What the actual fuck?! What is Berg doing here?! And also, the first voice was Tony¡¯s Voice!!

    I exim in shock.

    I look at my now erect cock which is akin to that of a horse¡¯s dong. Then I think about it shrinking in my mind.

    Subsequently, my cock starts shrinking and getting smaller till it eventually besid.

    Picking up my pace, I hastily wear my pants and sprint towards the door.

    *CLICK!*

    ¡°Barr¨C¡±

    *PAT!*

    A light brown thing suddenly hits me directly on my face and smashes upon impact, smearing a yellowish liquid on my face.

    ¡°Pffft Hahahahahaha!!¡± Many loud voices suddenly erupt intoughter, while the door of the room opens wide, allowing all these people to enter. (I can¡¯t see them all because of this damned thing on my face.)

    ¡°Woah~! Your mom¡¯s super-rich.¡± A voice says in surprise. (Probably Tony¡¯s voice.)

    ¡°Tony, I swear I¡¯ll fucking kick your ass. What the hell did you throw on my face?¡± I ask as I wipe off the sticky substance.

    ¡°Hey, calm down buddy. I wasn¡¯t the one who threw an egg at you¡­ It was Barry.¡± Tony says with a long sigh.

    I finally open my eyes.

    Right now, three people are standing in front of me. Barry, Berg, and Tony. And to top it all off, they are wearing the same outfits¡­

    ¡°Barry, just why the fuck did you throw that nasty thing at me?¡± I ask angrily, my eyes glowing red.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not nasty! It¡¯s just an egg! Your wives-to-be said I should teach you a lesson.¡± Barry says in his defense, with slight fear on his face.

    ¡°Sigh, just what the heck is an egg?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you eat eggs?¡± Berg asks with a confused look on his face.

    I give him an eerie re.

    ¡°Dumb head, do you even live on this? You deserve to live on a beast¡­¡± Tony says, shaking his head mockingly.

    ¡°Actually, we vampires only feed on blood, and human blood is our favorite.¡± I say, baring my fangs at Berg, but he doesn¡¯t look scared in the slightest.

    ¡°By the way, what are you doing here, Berg? I didn¡¯t invite you¡­¡± I ask with a raised brow.

    ¡°Haha, your mom invited me of course! Or should I call her your wife?!¡± Berg says with a lewd smirk and grin. Then he continues. ¡°Your mo¨Cahem I mean your wife actually happens to be a friend of my step-mom. So she invited me yesterday when she learned that I was your friend, and furthermore, I also overheard these guys when they were talking about the clothes they were going to wear, so I also decided to wear the same thing as them whileing today, haha! I¡¯m smart aren¡¯t I?¡± Berg grins once again, as he finally concludes his exnation.

    ¡°Sigh, we were never friends¡­¡± I groan under my breath.

    ¡°Jake! I promise that I have changed. I¡¯m no longer a bully.¡± Berg exims as he grips one of my shoulders.

    ¡°Bullshits¡­¡±

    ¡°The truth is that I still have some bad behaviors in me, but I can feel myself slowly changing. My body doesn¡¯t want me to go back to my former lifestyle. I want to be apletely different person.¡± Berg says dejectedly, looking at us pleadingly to give him a chance.

    ¡°Okay, fine~! We¡¯ll give you a chance to be our friend. But the day you ever pull a nasty trick on any of us¡­¡± I say threateningly, and a red aura bursts out of my body while my hair floats in a wavy manner.

    ¡°Okay~Okay, I promise¡­¡± Berg says, feeling intimidated.

    ¡°By the way Berg, how powerful is your ability?¡± I ask, turning my back to him as I walk towards the dressing room.

    ¡°Sigh, I have green mana blood cells.¡± Berg replies, sounding sad. I can feel the sadness in his voice, even though I can¡¯t see his face right now.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, man. You don¡¯t need to feel bad, there¡¯s space for growth.¡± I tell him encouragingly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand man, everyone changed. My dad, my sister, my stepmom, literally everyone changed towards me after learning about my puny Mc cells.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your ability again?¡± I ask.

    ¡°Technomancer¡­ Our family has a deep connection with Edgar Frost because of our ability.¡± Berg replies. ¡°As the heir of the family, it¡¯s a disappointment to have such a puny amount of MC cells.¡± He continues.

    ¡°What? I thought you had super strength?!¡± Barry exims in shock.

    Berg doesn¡¯t give an answer to Barry, It¡¯s as if he¡¯s expecting me to say something.

    ¡°I understand how you feel, Berg. You just have to prove yourself to them.¡±

    ¡°P-Prove myself. How?¡±

    ¡°Prove to them that you are a changed person and not a scumbag. Prove to them that there is still a chance for you to grow. You¡¯ve to start with that¡­¡± I say, turning around and pointing at his hair.

    ¡°M-My Mohawk?!¡± Berg mutters in horror.

    ¡°Sorry man, if you want to be a different person starting from now, then I¡¯ll advise you to shave off that Mohawk,¡±

    *Ring!* *Ring!* *Ring!* *Ring!*

    Suddenly, my phone starts to ring and vibrate.

    Moving towards the side drawer, I grab the phone and pick up the call¡­

    ¡°Hello, Misty~¡±

    [Ahem, Jake, the moment I left the room this morning, I was bombarded left and right with congrattory greetings from people and I was eventually dragged away. Well, Aurora and I are dressed up in our bridal dresses and we are on our way to where the event will be taking ce. Check inside the wardrobe, the clothes we bought for you are inside, and perfectly ironed. Berg is going to drive you and your best friends to the event. Andstly, there were a ton of your friends from high school downstairs before I left and most of them came in their cars. I guess mom had nned this wedding more borately than I thought. We are waiting for you. Love you, bye]

    Misty rushes all the words without giving me a chance to speak.

    ¡°What the heck?! So fast?! And Berg, when the hell did my sister know you?!¡± I ask, surprised, as I drop the phone on the bed.

    ¡°As I said earlier, your mom and sister know me. And the most important thing right now is to get a clean bath.¡± Berg says with a shrug while gesturing towards the bathroom.

    I look around the room and see that Barry and Tony are carefully inspecting some of the gadgets inside this room since it¡¯s pretty alien to them.

    ¡®Mmm, I haven¡¯t seen Zach, he must be downstairs¡­¡¯ I think to myself as I enter the bathroom.

    ============================

    Note: Don¡¯t forget that this is a slice-of-life novel.

    Join our discord to see Myra¡¯s

    illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapters

 Chapter 113 Wedding Day! [part 4]

    Right now, I¡¯m inside a car that is being driven by Berg. And well, it¡¯s very cramped in here, because this car is an average car that is only meant to fit humans and other races with a small body ratio. The cars that we vampires drive are customized cars that have enough space for our legs.

    Along with me here are Barry, Zach, and Tony, while Berg is the one driving. I¡¯m seated at the back of the car with Tony and Zach on either side of me, while Barry is seated beside Berg who is in the front.

    ¡°Jake, there were a whole damn lot of people back there. You are more popr than I thought.¡± Tony suddenly speaks up, breaking the silence in the car.

    ¡°Yeah, I never thought a particr person would go as far as informing my schoolmates.¡± I give a reply.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, those people were a lot. I didn¡¯t even know some of them back in school. Besides, if you aren¡¯t a vampire, it would be weird to attend this type of wedding. I mean, you freaking have a harem of women!¡± Zach exims beside me, still unable to get over the fact that my mom is also my wife.

    The situation was just too insane for them to digest. Well, what do I expect from humans? They are like sheep that have been bound by a rule that was made by a human like them. They tend to criticize and poke their noses into other people¡¯s affairs. There¡¯s even a punishment for any of them that indulge in incest. Pathetic!!

    I¡¯m currently wearing a ck Gothic suit that fits me perfectly. The coat has some ancient designs and feather-like materials that give it a more ancient look. The pants are also made from the same material as the suit. (Aurora actually knows how to pick the best clothes!)

    Silence ensues again as everyone keeps quiet and doesn¡¯t say anything for the rest of the journey.

    Sometimeter, Bergs take a U-turn and drives into a parking lot that is filled with a lot of cars. After parking the car, everyone gets down and walks for about a few minutes, before getting out of the parking lot.

    After walking out of the parking lot, a familiar yet unknown building appears before our eyes. This building is the vampire¡¯s verdict house where a lot of things are taken care of. Things like court cases, marriages, divorce, and many other things; as long as it involves a vampire. Even if an offender who is a vampire was caught by other factions, he¡¯ll be transferred to this verdict house before Judgement and execution can be passed on him.

    Each district has a vampire verdict house, and they are pretty big. This rectangr-shaped building in front of me has many sections and can amodate at least 20 thousand people.

    ¡°So many weddings are happening here today with only a few people.¡± Barry mutters in surprise as he sees other couples emerging from the building after their marriage, with their guests who can pretty much be counted on one hand.

    ¡°We are going to take that route and not the main entrance.¡± I say pointing at a small door that¡¯s attached to the building, from afar. (Though not too small)

    ¡°I had guessed as much. It wouldn¡¯t be decent if the groom and bride enter through the main entrance.¡± Berg replies.

    Next, we begin to walk towards the door. The moment we get to the door, I grab the doorknob and twist it, allowing us to enter.

    The moment the small ss door opens up, we enter a small room that¡¯s painted brown and has many ancient vampire relics hanging on its walls, with legendary drawings of the originals ying a ck dragon.

    By the side of the room is a small office cabin.

    Upon our arrival, a voice suddenly emerges.

    ¡°What do you want? If you came here mistakenly, I¡¯d advise you to go back so that you won¡¯t get punished.¡±

    I turn my head towards the cabin and see a mature female vampire sitting inside with a VHC in front of her.

    I walk towards the cabin.

    ¡°Good morning, I am here to use the back¡ª¡±

    ¡°I repeat, the backdoor is only for official use.¡± The woman suddenly says arrogantly without letting meplete my sentence.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so rude¡­¡± I tell the woman while shaking my head.

    ¡°Hahaha, who the hell are you kid?! I said you came to the wrong office! To top it all off, you brought humans in here. Leave immediately!!¡± The woman bellows thunderously this time around, and goes back to typing away on her VHC.

    Sigh, I hate to do this but people like these are just so disgusting and need to be put in their ce.

    Next, I stare directly into the woman¡¯s eyes and utter only one word.

    ¡°Kneel!¡± I say, and my eyes begin to glow crimson.

    ==============================

    Join our discord to see Myra¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapters

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 114 Taming A Vampire

    ¡°Kneel!¡± I say, and my eyes begin to glow crimson.

    *Thud!*

    Just like a robot, the woman falls to the ground on her knees and begins to cough out ck blood.

    ¡°W-Who are you?¡±

    The woman struggles to talk, barely able to raise her head to look at me.

    I don¡¯t give a reply¡­

    After tormenting her for a few minutes, I retract my aura and stop forcing her to kneel. She raises her head and looks at me with a terrified expression. The fear on her face is unparalleled.

    ¡°Do you know who I am now?¡± I ask in a calm, yet arrogant voice. My young master mode has kicked in, this type of person needs to learn somemon sense.

    ¡°Y-You are a vampire lord?¡± She asks in a shaky voice.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. But I am the grandson of the current vampire king, and also the next in line.¡± I tell her arrogantly, as I walk towards her and use my foot to raise her head up a little so that I can have a perfect view of her face.

    She seems to be the same age as my mom or slightly older due to the aura she¡¯s emitting. She has a very beautiful face with night-ck hair which she tied into tworge buns. Her red plump lips are shaped into a pouting expression, giving her a more unique and attractive look. Furthermore, her massive tits and G-cup are nerve-wrecking as they can arouse the hidden desire of men. The closer I get, the better I can see her Amazonian figure sitting well on her wafer-thin body.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I ask, my demeanor brimming with nobility.

    ¡°M-My name is Elza.¡± The beautiful vampire says with a stutter.

    [Hehehe, I like this side of you!]

    ¡°Elza huh? That sounds like the name of a demon.¡± I say with a brow raised.

    ¡°T-That¡¯s because my mom got raped by a demon and conceived me.¡± Elza answers with fear.

    That exins it all¡­she¡¯s a subss.

    ¡°Elza, from now onward, you¡¯ll be my servant and my cum dumpster.¡± I say, as I ce my right hand on her head and begin to force my aura into her body with the help of my charm, enabling me to enve her since she¡¯s a regr vampire.

    Once done, I remove my hand from her head and wait for something to happen since her head is currently lowered.

    Suddenly, Elza raises her head and looks at me with a different expression and determination etched on her face.

    ¡°Elza greets master. Elza¡¯s pussy will be only her master¡¯s cum dumpster. Master can use Elza¡¯s body to do anything he wishes.¡± E says in a low voice with tears streaming down her beautiful face. Her whole life belongs to me now just because of a single mistake she made; Underestimation!

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be a good girl, Elza. Master is going to take care of your pussy.¡± I say, sticking my index and middle finger into her mouth.

    *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* *Ring* *Ring*

    My phone suddenly starts vibrating vigorously inside my pocket causing my body to jerk a little.

    ¡°Tch~!¡±

    Clicking my tongue a little, I dip my hand into my pocket and bring out my phone before picking up the call.

    [Where are you, Jake? The ceremony is about to begin. The witches are here already!] Aurora anxiously tells me over the phone.

    ¡°Ara~Ara, seems like the bride can¡¯t wait to get down with her husband.¡± I say teasingly, trying to make Aurora flustered.

    She turns silent for a few seconds before eventually speaking up in a cute voice.

    [You meanie~! Must you always say perverted things? Juste already, I am missing you.] Aurora replies and instantly hangs up.

    ¡°Elza, we¡¯re going to get down to business anytime I need you. Here¡¯s my number,¡± I tell her as I dip my hand into my pocket and give her a small piece of paper with my number written on it. Well, y¡¯all must be wondering why I have a paper with my number written on it right? I always have four to five of these papers with me every day because they alwayse in handy during many types of situations.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll text you, master.¡± Elza says in a low voice as I also gesture for her to stand up.

    ¡°Ahem, Elza, I¡¯m the groom of the wedding ceremony that is to be hosted in section xxxxx.¡± I tell Elza, finally back to my gentleman¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°Oh.¡± her lips curl into an O-shape before she finally closes it.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the pass, master. Although you don¡¯t really need it since you ara€¡°¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± I say, snatching the wooden pass from her hand.

    ¡®Sigh, I used my two hands to dig my own grave. Who would have known that he¡¯s a royal vampire? Aargh! I should have known from his dressing, but he was just too polite at first to be a royal vampire. No wonder the guards didn¡¯te to my aid despite the security camera in this ce. Now, I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life as his sex toy.¡¯ Elza thinks inwardly and bites her lips in regret and shame.

    I turn around and look at my three friends who are currently stupefied and shocked at what I just did.

    ¡°J-Jake, I¡¯m proud of you. Y-You just performed a feat that I will never be able to perform even in 10 years time. Y-you are t-the real definition of a young master.¡± Berg says emotionally, his eyes staring intensely at me as if he struck

    a gold mine.

    ¡°Okay guys, let¡¯s get going.¡± I say, tapping Zach and Barry who are still shocked.

    ===============================

    Join our discord to see Myra¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY a€¡° MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapters

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 115 Nine Steps-blood sisters

    ¡°Jake, please tell me that you were bluffing at the time~!¡± Tony says in amusement, clearly unable to digest everything that I said earlier.

    ¡°Do I look like I was bluffing? Every word I said there was nothing but the truth. I have nothing to gain from lying.¡± I say, shrugging my shoulders.

    Right now, we are walking on a very narrow path that is illuminated by many tiny LED lights, and with me in the lead.

    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re going to be the next vampire king?!¡± Berg asks in exhration.

    ¡°Yeah, you might be dead before I even be king, since a human¡¯s life span is very short.¡± I suddenly drop a bomb.

    ¡°W-What?! Isn¡¯t the current vampire king an old man?¡± They ask in unison.

    Seeing their confusion, I decide to exin everything to them.

    ¡°Yes, the current king is an old man, but he¡¯s currently in a deep slumber, which is akin to rejuvenating. And when he wakes up he¡¯s not going to look like an old man again, he¡¯s going to have a much younger lookpared to before with slightly increased strength. So, it might be impossible for me to be the king if the old man doesn¡¯t willingly leave the throne. However, there¡¯s another option, which is to get the throne by force.¡± I say with a slight chuckle, while raising my right hand and clenching it mid-air.

    ¡°Woah~!¡± Everyone sucks in a cold breath after hearing my exnation.

    ¡°So, that deep slumber always makes any old vampire be younger and stronger.¡± Zach lets out in a surprised voice.

    ¡°This is my theory; the deep slumber simply reverses a vampire¡¯s age to a certain point. It feels like time is only reversed inside the coffin where the vampire was put to sleep without affecting the real world. But I think that it¡¯s only to a certain extent.¡± Barry says as he exins his theory.

    Damn, this dude has such a big brain.

    ¡°You are right Barry, deep slumber only works to a certain extent. Most vampires used to go into a deep slumber after getting a severe injury during a battle, or when they were just simply bored of living.¡± I borate.

    Suddenly we stop in front of arge door with two bulky vampire men guarding it.

    The moment we close the distance between us and appear in front of them, they bow their heads to me respectfully.

    ¡°Wee, Prince Jake¡­ Princess Misty has been waiting for you.¡± The guards say with respect and immediately open the door.

    Sigh, I prefer keeping my identity low-profile. What¡¯s the point of being a young master when my grandfather is one old scumbag that only cares about himself and won¡¯t hesitate to use his children and grandchildren as bargaining chips. He wasn¡¯t even pained by hisst born¡¯s death; Uncle Sid, Aurora¡¯ste husband.

    The moment the door opens up, a fairlyrge room that¡¯s painted white appears before our eyes. This room looks like a waiting room of some sort with a single chandelier light hanging from above.

    We walk inside and the guards quickly close the door behind us.

    The moment we step our feet inside, several vampire women with horns on their heads start appearing and moving towards us, using some sort of ceremonial footwork. They are wearing white gothic gowns with white veils over their faces, leaving only a small space for their eyes. From their scent, I can also tell that they are a vampire subss.

    After dancing for a while using their ceremonial footwork, they stop in front of me and they all bow their heads in sync.

    ¡°The nine steps-dancing sisters greet the crown prince.¡± All the women say in unison without raising their heads up.

    Using my eyes to scan them, I realize that they are really nine in number.

    ¡®D-Did that footwork really make them look like there were hundreds of them?¡¯ I think inwardly and swallow a mouthful of saliva. If one were to go against these sisters it would be very deadly. I wonder what their faces look like.

    ¡°Raise your heads.¡± I say, gesturing with my left hand.

    ¡°Thank you, crown prince,¡± They say in a low voice. I can¡¯t see their expressions because of the veils on their faces.

    Suddenly, one of the women walk forward. Her demeanor and aura are so sharp that all my instincts are screaming at me that if I were to go against this woman, even with the strongest ability, I would lose my body parts before realizing it.

    ¡°Crown prince, please follow me.¡± The woman says, then she looks at my friends and gives them a spine-chilling re. ¡°As for you four, please wait here. We¡¯ll take you to the gathering room because the crown prince is going to the ritual room, where he¡¯s going to be one with his wives.¡± The woman says fluently and without stuttering, as if she has said this line several times.

    [Why does she sound a little perverted?]

    Turning my head around, I give my friends a meaningful look that they should have fun since we¡¯re going to part here.

    In the next moment, seven of the nine steps-blood sisters begin to lead me towards the formerly invisible door that is in a corner of the room, while the other two take my friends to another door.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Myra¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 116 Ritual

    When the nine steps-blood sisters and I get to the door, a very bright translucent light shes from within and envelops us as we enter.

    Blinking back the brightness a few times, I look around and notice that I¡¯m in another unfamiliarrge bedroom that¡¯s surrounded by ss walls, and I can see everything that¡¯s below us and surrounding us through the ss, but mostly I can see our guests.

    ¡°Husband~!¡±

    I suddenly hear a familiar voice, causing me to tilt my head to the source of the sound.

    ¡°A-Aurora~ M-Misty~¡±

    I let out a voice of surprise as I see my beloved wives-to-be sitting down on a veryrge bed, at the center of the room. By the side of the room, there is also another person who¡¯s wearing a ck jumpsuit with a waist-length ck wig, coupled with a pointed conical hat, with arge, round rim, on her head. Above her head is also a levitating cat that¡¯s clouded in mist. It is probably her familiar.

    However, I can¡¯t see her face right now because her back is turned to me, probably gazing at the guests downstairs.

    ¡°Husband~¡±

    Another cute voice emerges again, this time from Misty.

    I look at her and Aurora on the bed. They are both wearing a long, red, bridal, A-line re gown with many expensive ornamental stones and designs on them. 70 percent of the gown is made from an expensive satin material, while 30 percent of it is made fromce. Which covers their shoulder to wrist body ratio, and their chest region. On their necks, are many golden pieces of jewelry, coupled with the miniature crowns on their heads.

    Seeing them like this, my face flushes red for some reason¡­

    ¡°W-Will you just stand there and stare at us?¡± Both of them say in unison, while their face turn beet red as if smeared with red paint.

    *Thump* *Thump* *Thump*

    My heart starts beating fast for some reason with each step I take towards them. Reaching the edge of the bed which has white sheets on, I pull off my shoes and climb onto the bed, then proceed to sit next to my women.

    ¡°Y-Your highness w-we¡¯ll take our leave now.¡± One of the nine steps-blood sisters suddenly speaks up.

    ¡°Uwaah! You¡¯re still here?¡± Misty exims in shock while her face gets redder, causing her to put her hands on her face in shame.

    Without wasting any second, after hearing the princess cry, the nine steps-blood sisters vanish from the room as if they used some sort of teleportation ability just like when I was brought here.

    Silence~

    ¡°I think we should begin the ritual~¡± The witch suddenly says while slowly turning her body around, and finally showing her face.

    Heaven-defying beauty~!

    Charming~!

    Alluring~!

    These are the words that can best describe this woman in front of me after seeing her face for the first time. Her face looks wless as if sculpted by the god of art. Her curvaceous killer figure is perfect and it even looks like she works out every single moment of everyday day as well. (*Cough* those are the words that every pervert would say.)

    Although, I can¡¯t fully describe her because of the dress she is wearing and the hat on her head. However, despite all this, she couldn¡¯t hide her curvy hips.

    ¡°Ouch~!¡± I let out a voice in pain as Misty suddenly nudges me in my ribcage.

    ¡°Why are you staring at her like that, look at us.¡± Misty whispers.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t staring~!¡± I retort as I continue to wince in pain, while trying to endure the pain and keep calm. (Damn, that jab packed some strength).

    The witch simply smiles at us.

    ¡°My name is Dorathy, the sixth elder of the witch n. I¡¯ll be the one initiating your marriage ritual today. Actually, I don¡¯t do this type of menial jobs, but what to do, I can¡¯t ignore the marriage of the vampire n crown prince after being called by his mother, or should I say wife¡­? Hahaha!!¡± Dorathyughs maniacally, while her familiar also growls in mockery.

    I take back my words, I dislike this woman now. She looks creepy.

    [Me too¡­]

    I can feel Misty angrily clenching her fists, while some sort of power radiates from her. However, the aura suddenly dies down.

    ¡°Dorathy, did youe here to make fun of us or help us initiate a marriage ritual?¡± Aurora asks with a raised brow.

    ¡°Oh, sorry, my bad. Then we should get started.¡± Dorathy says, and in the next moment, a long white chalk appears in her hand.

    ¡­.

    [Ask her about Ze since she¡¯s a big figure in the witch n.]

    No, I can¡¯t bring that up in front of Misty and Aurora. There should always be a boundary sometimes. Today is their big day, and talking about another woman will only make thingsplicated. Besides, what makes you think that this creepy woman will tell us anything?

    ¡­.

    After the chalk appears in Dorathy¡¯s hand, she walks towards us and stops at the edge of the bed, before bending at the waist-level and drawing a circle around us.

    That chalk looks weird~

    Inspect¡­

    [Inspecting¡­]

    [Name/Item: Array chalk]

    [Component: Made from a Hydra bone]

    [Level: Not defined¡­.]

    ¡­..

    After drawing arge circle around us, Dorathy continues to draw someplicated runes inside the circle.

    ===============================

    Join our discord to see Myra¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapters

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 117 Steaming Things Up

    What Dorathy is currently drawing inside the circle is simr to aplicated hexagram. The hexagram has some runes with round dots at each point, and this actually makes sense, it¡¯s almost like a circuit board of some sort.

    Once the witch is done drawing the runes in what seems to be five minutes, she gets up and stretches her back.

    ¡°Argh! It has been a while since my old bones did a job like this¡­¡± Dorathy says tiredly.

    Then she nces at me and the women on the bed with a wide grin on her face.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go to the next phase, hehehe. I hope you guys are ready?¡± She says with a creepy smile carved on her face. And in the next moment, she waves her hand in the air, causing a ck mist to start dancing around her palm.

    Once the mist settles, a golden incense burner containing some incense sticks appears in her hand.

    Seeing this incense burner, my eyes widen in shock because it¡¯s something that Aurora often uses back home.

    ¡°Euek!~¡± Aurora lets out a voice of surprise, as her face burns hot red.

    Grinding the incense in the burner with her hand till it bes smooth, Dorathy walks close to the bed and ces the incense down. Waving her hand a little again, a burst of mes res up from the incense burner, before reducing and finally burning calmly in the burner.

    At the same time, a silver wand materializes in Dorothy¡¯s hand. The wand is about 10 inches long and shaped like a twig. It also begins to flicker and emit a certain aura.

    Swinging the wand in the air while mumbling some words, a burst of sparkling light erupts from the tip of the wand, and immediately, Dorathy lowers the wand and uses it to touch the runes.

    Instantly, all the runes begin to light up with a faint golden light, slowly spreading around the bed.

    ¡°Tadaah!! The ritual is already activated, the rest is up to you guys¡­¡± Dorathy says nonchntly after activating the runes, while she proceeds to put her wand away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the ss, they can¡¯t see you from outside, but they can hear the sounds and noises you guys make.¡± Dorathy exins, while pointing at the guests below. After doing her part, she throws something on the ground and a ck smoke covers her from top to bottom. When the smoke clears, Dorathy is nowhere to be found. She is gone.

    After she leaves, something weird begins to happen to us. Our faces start turning extremely red, while I begin to feel extremely aroused. Looking at their expressions, I realize that the same also goes for them too.

    [Ding!]

    [A substance has been detected in the air: Aphrodisiac.]

    [The host is unable to counter its effect due to his low resistance.]

    ¡®Ah, I-it seems the effect of this Aphrodisiac is on a whole other levelpared to the one Aurora often uses. T-The effect is just so strong.¡¯ I think inwardly, as I start to feel my rod turn erect.

    ¡°Aaahan~!¡±

    ¡°Aaahan~!¡±

    Suddenly, moaning sounds leak out from Misty and Aurora¡¯s mouths as theyy down on the bed with their faces and bodies all red. And at the same time, their breathing starts to get rough.

    ¡°W-What are you waiting for, are you going to keep staring at us like this?¡± Misty and Aurora ask with a stutter while they remove the miniature crowns on their head and toss them to the side of the room, causing their hair to spread all over the bed.

    Fuck~it!

    I curse inwardly, and in the next moment I begin to remove all my clothes. Once done, I nce at them and see that they still have their gowns on.

    ¡°Sorry guys but I have to do this~,¡± I say, and less than a momentter I eject my ws and start wing at Misty and Aurora¡¯s dresses.

    ¡°Iyaaaaaaaaan~¡± The women cry out as rip I off their wedding dresses, and they don¡¯t seem to mind it since they are also extremely aroused right now. (I¡¯m probably going to get scolded after the wedding dammit!)

    Meanwhile, the light emanating from the runes gets brighter the more I engage in sexual activities with Misty and Aurora.

    =============================

    Join our discord to see Myra¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 118 Curing Misty

    ¡°Aahan~ Aahan~ too big! You are stretching my pussy~ When did you get this big!¡± Misty cries out in pain.

    Right now, Misty is lowered on her stomach in the doggy position, while I am fucking her sopping wet pussy from behind with all the strength I can muster. In rhythm with my thrusts, Aurora is sucking my balls from behind as well with her warm slimy tongue. She and Misty are taking turns though; she was the first one to get fucked by me, while Misty¡¯s the second.

    ¡°Sorry Misty, you have to endure it. I can feel it¡­ J-Just a little more push.¡± I say as I tightly grab her waist and begin to impale my cock deep into her, hitting her womb.

    I can¡¯t see Misty¡¯s face right now because it¡¯s buried deep inside the bed, due to the pain she¡¯s feeling from each of my thrusts. It¡¯s very painful to see my woman enduring severe pain while having sex just because of a bastard that did something bad to her. I just hope that nothing happens to the baby she¡¯s carrying.

    I clench my teeth in frustration and continue to ram my cock in and out of her. The condition of the cure is to fuck her brains out, which I am going to do now because I can¡¯t stand her cries anymore.

    Suddenly, I stop thrusting.

    ¡°Misty, I am going to have to go rough on you.¡± I say, and in reply, Misty simply raises her head and gives me a little nod. I can see that her face ispletely red¡­ It practically looks like her face is smeared with paint. I don¡¯t know the amount of pain she¡¯s going through right now, but it must be torture for her. The Aphrodisiac is taking effect on her and she¡¯s surely aroused, but she can¡¯t feel the pleasure, only pain!

    ¡®I have to end this, I¡¯ve to put an end to her suffering.¡¯

    I think to myself and begin to shape-shift my cock inside her, stretching out her pussy.

    ¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! Tooo biggg!!¡± Misty cries out loudly this time, and at the top of her lungs, while clenching the bedsheets tightly. Even Aurora looks stunned for a moment as she stops licking my balls and begins to look at Misty with pity in her eyes.

    Next, I grab Misty¡¯s hands and fold them behind her back, then I slowly begin to move my waist, while gradually increasing my pace.

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    pping sounds can be heard as I start to m my balls deep into Misty¡¯s pussy, while my crotch ms against her ass.

    Aurora has long stopped licking my balls from behind so that I can focus on Misty, even though she is also extremely aroused by the Aphrodisiac. Right now, my cock is shaped like the inside of Misty¡¯s pussy, causing each of my thrusts to hit all her sweet spots. I just need to heavily hit a spot where she will have an orgasm that will override the Neural Billycock effect.

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    ¡°Aaahan~¡±

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    ¡°Aaahan~ too big~Jake!¡±

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    ¡°Aaahan~!!¡±

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    Suddenly, I start to feel the pressure build-up at the base of my cock, causing me to increase my pace.

    ¡°Ahhh! I¡¯m cumming Misty.¡± I say with a loud grunt as I give onest powerful thrust.

    ¡°Euek~!¡±

    ¡°Ahhh!¡­.Ahhh!¡­Ahh!¡­.Give it to me daddy¡­I am also cumming!!!¡± Misty suddenly cries out as her whole body begins to tremble.

    Yes! I hit the jackpot!

    I rejoice inwardly, as I Impale my cock deep inside her and begin to squirt my load of semen deep into her.

    After squirting all my semen inside of her pussy, Misty¡¯s body instantly falls to the bed like a log and begins to convulse heavily as she experiences tons of climaxes. It¡¯s as if the Neural Billycock had been piling up all the pleasure that she was supposed to feel before and was now unleashing since itcked potency.

    The way Misty¡¯s body is convulsing right now even makes me worried. If this scene is aired as a porn video, it will be the best porn video in history.

    The runes begin to glow brighter than before. Then, I shift my gaze away from Misty and move it to Aurora.

    ¡°Euek~!¡± Aurora leaks out a voice in fear upon sensing my gaze, while her body shudders in lust from the longsting effect of the Aphrodisiac.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to use something different on you this time, Aurora.¡± I say with a smirk, while eyeing her body from top to bottom. I¡¯m also going to use her cute backdoor which I reserved for this day.

    ¡®Sex scent activate¡¯

    [Sex scent has been activated. The host should get close to the target for maximum efficiency.]

    ============================

    Join our discord to see Aurora¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 119 The Hall

    Inside arge hall with several chandeliers, there are about fifty to seventy people who are seated on red padded steel chairs right now. Seventy percent of these people are mostly vampires while the rest are a mix of other races. Although there are many seats inside this hall, only a small number of people are seated on a few of the chairs.

    In the front row of these chairs, Jill, Myra, ir, and two other male vampires are seated here; they are highly important guests. While the others are sitting around the hall ording to how they wish since there are tons of chairs around. Everyone inside this hall has one thing inmon; Red faces!

    ¡°Myra, do you know the reason why Hayes and Anne are not here yet?¡± ir asks Myra in a low voice. She¡¯s wearing a blue armless gown with a few stones arranged from the chest to the stomach region. Myra and Jill are also wearing this type of dress.

    Myra turns her head and smiles at ir.

    ¡°They are not here because they¡¯re also preparing for their wedding with Jake.¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you listening to the whole conversation yesterday? Silly girl.¡± Myra says with a smile while slightly pinching ir¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Stop treating me like a little girl! You¡¯re only seven years older than me!¡± ir says with puffed cheeks.

    ¡°Fufufu¡­Seven years is not small ir. You¡¯re still the baby of the house that we need to babysit¡­teeheehee.¡± Jill suddenly speaks up while letting out cute giggles. If Jake sees her like this right now, he¡¯ll be shocked to the core.

    (*Aaahan~ Jake~ Too big~! Aaahan~ my womb!*)

    Moaning sounds reverberate throughout the whole hall, causing everyone to look up at the dark ssy room which is held up by a single tiny therium pole, while everyone¡¯s face turns red again.

    The two adult male vampires sitting beside Jill blush furiously upon hearing the way the brides are moaning.

    ¡®How could¡­How could such a young vampire be able to make two noble vampires cry like this in bed? Throughout my whole life as a vampire lord, I have never been able to make a woman moan like this. No wonder he¡¯s the next in line. T-This is magnificent! He¡¯s worthy to be the next king, plus he has also awakened a special blood power and has the queen of the dark-elves as his woman. This trip was worth it!¡¯ One of the vampire lords thinks and grins inwardly.

    These vampires came all the way from the vampire world upon Jill¡¯s request. They are both province leaders in the vampire world. Furthermore, Jill is also trying to covet these greedy vampires to her side so that the ascension to the throne will be very easy for her son in the future. That¡¯s if there were to be any internal war. She also wanted her sister to be here too, but Zamira is the acting Queen of the vampire world right now, so she¡¯s a very busy person.

    ¡°Myra, when are you and Jake going to get married?¡± ir suddenly asks again.

    ¡°Sigh, you¡¯re always the curious one huh?¡± Myra replies, rubbing her face.¡± I n to get married to Jake immediately after I make a public appearance on the elven. That also means that I won¡¯t be able to stay on earth again. I¡¯ll miss you, ir. I hope youe and see me often, I promise to take care of you.¡± Myra says while ruffling ir¡¯s hair.

    ¡°I¡¯ll surely visit you constantly, big sister!¡± ir pumps her fist in excitement. Even the two vampires beside Jill have somewhat weird expressions on their faces as they learn that ir is also among Jake¡¯s women. It is very hard to see a vampire date a human, but it also makes sense since Jake and Misty were sent to earth to build a close rtionship with the humans; that was the sole purpose of the pact.

    ¡°What about you ir? When are you going to get married?¡± Myra asks.

    ir¡¯s face turns red in embarrassment upon hearing Myra¡¯s question.

    ¡°I¡­I will have to talk to my parents about that. Besides, I¡­I can¡¯t bear him a child and e-even if I eventually did, my child will be a dhampir a-and he or she will be killed.¡± ir says with a downcast expression.

    ¡°Hoho, you don¡¯t have to worry about that young miss. After much research, we vampires havee up with a solution that will help a vampire and human fulfill their dreams without worrying about giving birth to a dhampir or getting the human turned into a vampire.¡± One of the men beside Jill suddenly speaks up, while stroking his non-existent beard.

    ¡°R-Really?!¡± ir exims while her eyes widen in with joy.

    //////////////////////////

    ¡°I¡­I have a nosebleed¡­¡± Tony mutters with a very red face as he hears Misty¡¯s loud moans clearly, and the way Jake is pping against her ass.

    ¡°Damn, vampires are cruel. They are making us listen to this weird thing. Is it to make us have a boner or what?¡± Berg also speaks up. Though he doesn¡¯t have a red face, he has a nosebleed due to Misty¡¯s otherworldly moans.

    ¡°When¡­just when will I have a girlfriend that I will be able to bang like this?¡± Barry says with a red face and bleeding nose, while his eyes tear up.

    ¡°Y¡¯all are worried about their moans? Aren¡¯t you worried that most of the vampires here have been ncing at us frequently? We are the only humans here and we are just like fresh snacks to them.¡± Zach mutters in a low voice and gulps very hard as many possibilities sh through his mind. He has never feared vampires the way his friends did, but today, after sitting among a lot of vampires, their red predator eyes sent shivers down his spine.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Myra¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 120 Ritual Completion

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    ¡°Aaaahan~¡±

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    ¡°Aaaahan~¡±

    ¡°Aaaahan~ easy Jake~¡±

    ¡°Aahan~ Yes~ hit it right there~¡±

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    ¡°Aaahan~ Aaaa~ let¡¯s make babies Jake~¡±

    These are the words that are leaking out of Aurora¡¯s mouth right now as I m my balls against her pussy continuously. We¡¯re currently in the missionary position with her legs spread wide apart, while I thrust my member in and out of her pussy mercilessly.

    I move my face towards her juicy tits which are swaying around with each of my thrusts, then I nt my mouth on one of her nipples and begin to strongly suck on it.

    ¡°Aaahan~ darling not the tits~¡± She moans again while I continue to fuck her pussy.

    As for Misty, she is lying down peacefully at the edge of the bed after her longsting climaxes. She slept off the moment her quivering came to an end.

    After sucking Aurora¡¯s tits and making her cum again, I remove my mouth from her nipple and move it towards her face before nting a deep kiss on her lips.

    At the same time, I slowly decrease the speed of my thrusts after she came, because it made her pussy extremely wet and slippery.

    The sound of two people kissing passionately reverberates across the room.

    ¡°Aaahan~ I love you, Jake.¡± Aurora mumbles as we separate our lips.

    This time around, I slow down my thrusting speed drastically again so that I won¡¯t cum very early. It would really be a shame to cum without making my woman cum about two to three times in a row. Though this is not the same for many other races, it¡¯s a priority for us vampires topletely dominate our women on the bed. The only race that canpete with us in terms of erotic sex are the werewolves!

    Although, we and the werewolves are only the best in erotic sex. When ites to having rough sex and ****, no doubt the award belongs to the demon race. Especially the orcs which are a subss of the demon race. The dragons and Balors will also be given a pass at having rough sex. Also, other beast kins like the Centaurs like rough sex.

    ¡°Aaahan~ Jake, won¡¯t you answer me~?¡± Aurora¡¯s question brings me back to reality.

    ¡°I love you too, Aurora.¡± I say, slightly increasing my pace.

    Aurora only replies with two words¡­

    ¡°Prove it~¡±

    ¡°How do you want me to prove it~?¡±

    ¡°Get me pregnant~¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Your wish~¡±

    I say and begin to m my balls against her pussy again.

    Hey System, you said I acquired the penis mastery right? It should be able to allow me to impregnate Aurora right?

    [No it can¡¯t. It wasn¡¯t stated in the description. However, you can perform this because you were awarded a ghost system skill when you cucked Barry¡¯s father. The skill¡¯s name is pregnancy toggle switch.]

    Weird. What is a ghost system skill? Besides, I didn¡¯t know about that skill.

    [Tsk. You were notified about the reward. I guess you forgot. A ghost skill is a skill that won¡¯t show among your system skills. It¡¯s like your natural body¡¯s passive skill. Just focus on that pussy man.]

    Oh¡­

    pping sounds can be heard as I plow Aurora¡¯s pussy very hard. My figure looks like a blur right now because of how fast I am moving my waist.

    Suddenly, the pressure starts building at the base of my cock.

    ¡°I AM CUMMMING AURORA!!¡±

    I let out a loud grunt as I strongly grab her tits before giving her one final powerful thrust. At the same time, Aurora¡¯s body begins to spasm below me as she experiences another orgasm, while I spurt my semen directly in her womb, with my cock touching the floor of her cervix.

    The grip of her pussy continues to make me cum non-stop till I eventually stop cumming after five minutes.

    Removing my cock from her pussy, I notice that it¡¯s still rock-hard even though I just came. This is all thanks to the strongo Dickus potion that I consumed.

    With my cock fully lubricated right now, I rub it against her pussy for some more time before slipping it downwards and pressing it against her cute butthole.

    ¡°Euek~!¡± Aurora sucks in a cold breath upon sensing my cock pressing against her backdoor.

    ¡°I am going inside~¡±

    I say, and in the next moment, I ram my cock into her butthole in one go.

    ¡°Argh¡­Ahhh¡­Ahh!!!!!¡±

    Aurora lets out painful cries and her body arches as my cock forcefully spreads her butthole, entering in one go.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± I ask, as I can see her face distorting with pain. Then she simply nods her head in reply.

    The way Aurora¡¯s butthole is contracting on my cock right now is so intense, and it is making me feel like I should cum immediately.

    ¡°Noo~ at least after a few thrusts.¡± I grunt and begin to move my waist while Aurora continues to cry out in pain.

    Despite all my resistance to not cum quickly, it was all futile. Giving onest thrust, I start to squirt my semen inside her butthole, filling her up.

    At the same time, a bright golden light shes very brightly from the runes, blinding everyone¡¯s eyes for a second.

    After the light disappears, the rune is nowhere to be found again. The marriage ritual is nowpleted.

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Myra¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 121 Chapter 121

    *Pants* *Pants* *Pants* *Pants*

    ¡°W-We d-did it! W-We finally did it!¡± Aurora says with joy as she suddenly hugs me emotionally, even though she¡¯s weak right now. I can see tears of joy on her face.

    ¡°We¡¯re married now, Aurora~.¡± I say while caressing her silky hair with my hand, and hugging her very tightly.

    While Aurora and I are about to make out again, a ck miasma suddenly fills up the room, causing me and Aurora to scrunch up our noses in disgust, while staring at the ck mist swirling around the room.

    After some time, the ck mist settles and a familiar person emerges from within.

    ¡°Wow, looks like you didn¡¯t go easy on th¨C¡± the witch suddenly pauses her words as if she has seen a ghost, while her eyes are fixated on me and Aurora.

    ¡°What the barnacle?!!!! You could have just covered your thing!!¡± The witch bellows and instantly turns around, facing the other side of the room. However, the red blush on her face can¡¯t be hidden.

    Hearing what this old hag said, a frown appears on mine and Aurora¡¯s face. She invaded our privacy without prior notice and now she¡¯s getting mad at us?

    ¡°Hey, old hag! How dare you call my husband¡¯s thing a barnacle?!¡± Aurora bellows angrily at the witch and I can see her muscles tensing up as if she is about to attack the witch. Well, I can¡¯t really me Aurora because the witch invaded her private time with her husband.

    ¡®Or¡­.wait a minute¡­¡¯

    I look down at my cock and¡­

    What the heck?! It¡¯s really shaped like a barnacle. I didn¡¯t revert it back to its original size after I shape-shifted it to exactly fit the inside of Aurora.

    I let out a sigh and instantly revert my cock back to its original size.

    Meanwhile, Aurora is still scolding the witch for invading our privacy. She¡¯s so serious about it as if the witch took something precious from her. Well, she was about to receive my good dick again before the witch intervened.

    ¡°You little girl, watch your mouth! I¡¯m not an old hag!¡± The witch replies in defense.

    ¡°Old hag! You¡¯re nothing but an old bag of bones, hiding your real self with your evil potions and magic!¡± Aurora fires at the witch again, pointing her index finger at her.

    ¡°You say what?!¡± The witch asks furiously this time, turning her back around and facing us without caring about seeing my cock. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson, you naughty girl!¡± The witch says angrily, and her wand begins to materialize in her hand as she raises her hand in the air.

    ¡°WAIT!!¡± I suddenly give a thunderous bellow, causing both women to halt and stop cussing at themselves.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Aurora, you shouldn¡¯t get angry over trivial things.¡± I say, pulling Aurora into a deep warm hug.

    ¡°And you¡­.¡± I say, raising my head and ncing towards Dorathy, who has just put her wand away.

    ¡°It would have been so unprofessional and childish of you to do something to the bride on her wedding day since you are the one in charge of the marriage ritual. If you had done anything, I bet that two liters of your blood wouldn¡¯t even be enough to make an atonement to my mum.¡± I say, shaking my head wearily.

    ¡°She started it first!!¡± Dorathy retorts, pointing at Aurora.

    ¡°You started it!¡± Aurora also gives aeback.

    ¡°No, you started it! You big ass bitch!¡±

    ¡°Shut the fuck up! You old hag, hiding your true self under a disguise!!¡±

    ¡°Oh, what do you know about me you big-ass lewd bitch!¡±

    ¡°Are you jealous of my ass? You t-ass bitch!!¡±

    Sigh¡­

    I leak out a sigh as I see the two women arguing endlessly. Although, Dorathy Isn¡¯t as old as we make it seem. However, we are criticizing her due to a few words she uttered earlier, when she was drawing the marriage circle.

    [Shouting at them won¡¯t stop these women from arguing till eternity. Do something that will shock them, and make them stunned and keep calm.]

    ¡®Something that will make them shocked huh?¡¯

    I mutter while ncing at Misty¡¯s sleeping figure at the edge of the bed.

    I have to wake her. Sooner orter, she¡¯ll have to wake up for our reception party. So, it makes no difference.

    In the next moment, I close the distance between me and Misty, hugging her and bringing her closer into my embrace. Now that we¡¯re officially married, I can sense her emotions and detect her location from miles away as long as we¡¯re on the same.

    ¡°Wake up Misty~,¡± I say as I ce my palm on her head and begin to send my aura into her body.

    Slowly, Misty¡¯s eyes begins to open, and when she sees me trying to wake her, she gives me a radiant smile.

    ¡°You naughty boy, you could have just let the witch do her job instead of wasting your aura.¡± Misty says, rubbing my face with her soft hands.

    ¡°Well¡­I think you should see for yourself.¡± I say with a chuckle while pointing at Aurora and the witch.

    ¡°Ah, I think Aurora has finally seen the person with the same personality as her. If we don¡¯t do something, they really won¡¯t stop.¡± Misty replies while rubbing her temples.

    ¡°There¡¯s a way to stop them¡­¡± I say, sliding my dick into Misty¡¯s pussy the moment I see an opening.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Aaahan~ Ahh~ h-how is this a way to stop them, Jake? Aahan~!¡± Misty moans loudly as Jake¡¯s snake prates her pussy.

    Meanwhile, Dorathy and Aurora have an expression of disbelief on their faces. Especially Aurora, as Jake didn¡¯t care in the slightest about her squabble with Dorathy.

    ¡°Jake~!¡± Aurora bellows with a pout on her face. She can¡¯t believe that her beloved husband is busy fucking Misty. In extreme jealousy, she also pounces on the bed and joins the show, thus having a hot threesome with Jake and Misty. While the witch watched them with the disguise of leaving the room, after casting an invisibility spell.

    After having enough fun, Dorathy repairs Misty and Aurora¡¯s wedding dresses and gets rid of the stench on their bodies, before leading them all to the reception where the rest of the wedding takes ce in a grand style.

    After the wedding, Jake also heads to the Nekos home, which they share with the foxes, and also marries the mother-daughter-duo on the same day.

    ============================

    Note: Volume one hase to an end. I don¡¯t want to prolong the story any further. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t give any details about Jake¡¯s wedding with the Neko duo, and the dark-elves queen. However, after thepletion of this novel, every single detail will be written as a side story. Furthermore, starting from the next volume, the pacing of this novel will increase significantly because the retention rate of this novel dropped.

 Chapter ?122 Planet Demaz

    : Demaz...?

    ¡îLocation: Elves'' realm...?

    ¡îRegion: Antarctica (Royal district...)?

    ¡îDate: 15/11/5020?

    """""""""""

    *BOOM!*

    "Ahhh! I got you!"

    Mistynds a powerful kick on my crotch, sending me flying backwards and crashing into the ground below while my wings disappear. A loud crashing sound erupts and debris rises up in the air as I crash heavily into the once greend that was full of grass, but which is now scorched with burnt marks everywhere.

    "That''s cheating!! You kicked me in the crotch!" I bellow and let out a grunt of pain, as I can feel my balls twitching from the powerful kick. Thanks to the penis sticity potion that I drank a few days ago. I didn''t feel much pain.

    "Kyaaaa! Do you want to break daddy''s balls?!" Aurora lets out a worried voice as she flies towards me and helps me to get up. She and Misty were formerly attacking me but now she seems very worried after I got ''kicked in the balls''. (Although we are training) And since our marriage, she has developed the habit of always calling me daddy.

    "Ah, thanks, Rora." I say as she puts my hand across her neck and lifts me up. I also use the opportunity to squeezed her breast a little.

    "Aaahan~ daddy~"

    [....]

    Right now, we''re on the elves''. Basically, it is a that amodates both the elves and the dark elves. The is split into two, with the elves taking half of it, while the dark elves also take the remaining half. Although, the elves and dark elves aren''t enemies at the moment, and they seem to have a very good rtionship. However, that was not the case in the past. In the past, the elves felt that the dark elves were inferior to them because of theirplexity,pared to the normal elves.

    While they didn''t wage war against themselves, or enve each other, they created a difference between themselves. A difference of not being the same race. Furthermore, the dark elves also believed that they were the true elves and that the other elves were the sham.

    Both races went their separate ways and started building their empire,peting against each other to prove that one has more prosperity than the other. Slowly, the dark elves and the normal elves turned into two great empires and slowly started epting themselves. Which is when inter-marriage began to happen between them. However, they didn''te together as one under the same rule, they still had different hierarchies and Rulers. Instead, they only came together as allies!

    After marrying Aurora, Misty, Hayes, and Anne, I came to the elves'' and also married Myra, thereby bing the dark-elves king. (Though the queen is the absolute ruler. Plus the people were reluctant at first to make a vampire their king.) A few weeks after our marriage, the rest of my women came here for their honeymoon after thorough consultation and consideration, while Myra agreed to it.

    "Honey¨C I...I didn''t mean to kick you in the crotch. Teeheehee... besides, there''s nothing like cheating if you''re fighting against a real enemy." Misty says with cute giggles as she ps her wings and descends onto the ground, before retracting her wings.

    "It''s okay, Misty. We''ll just have a one-on-one rematch, and if you lose, you''ll allow me to use your backdoor." I say, with a grin slowly materializing on my face.

    "Y-You! I said I won''t allow you to use my backdoor. I...It''s weird! Why would you want to use that ce?" Misty''s face flushes red as she turns around and hides her face from me. She''s wearing a skintight jacket and pants, same as us, which makes her reaction much cuter.

    "Yes, since you''ve been winning against me all these days aren''t you confident about your skills again?" I ask with a grin while I ce my right hand on her shoulder, making her body shudder a bit.<sub> </sub>

    "W-Who told you?! I am not scared of you! I''ll kick your ass once again like I always did on my own!" Misty brags and turns her body around, bringing her face closer to mine.

    "Let''s fight! I am going to kick your ass again!" Misty says confidently and takes a fighting stance.

    "Okay, you have yourself a deal. I won''t go easy on you this time. And It wouldn''t be fair if you tapped from Amber''s power now that you can fully utilize your blood power." I say, as I also take a fighting stance.

    "Aurora, be the judge."

    "BEGIN!!"

    Aurora deres...

    .....

    Meanwhile, Myra is quietly watching the fight between Misty and Jake from far above, and many meters away from them with a bright smile on her face, while standing on a flotation device along with her bodyguard.

    "Your majesty, I''m sorry for doubting your husband at first. Even though he is a pervert, he''s the best man a woman could ever wish for." A ck-haired, dark-elf with a mask on her face, who is standing behind Myra says in a low voice. She''s Myra''s bodyguard, but mainly a professionalbat maid.

    "Sigh, if I tell you how I met my husband, you''d be surprised. When I learned from him that he has many other women, I felt disheartened. But I decided to give our rtionship a try to see if it works out. And well, here we are, I am married to him and in a few months toe, we''ll be having a baby." Myra says in a low voice while slowly rubbing her stomach over her royal attire.

    The maid behind Myra simply nods her head at her master''s words. Even though she knows that her master''s husband, the elf king, is a very good man, she has only one problem with him; he is a pervert!!

    A certain memory of what urred between she and her master''s husband shes through her mind, and she clenches her fist, as she promises to carry the secret to her grave. It was only a one-time mistake, it won''t happen again!

    ============================

    Join our discord to see Myra''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapter

 Chapter ?123 Jake Vs Misty

    "Begin!" Aurora deres...

    Immediately, a red aura res out of Misty''s body and starts dancing around her body. This aura is simr to Jake''s absolute control, but there is something different about itpared to Jake''s own; It is very wild! Ready to devour anything in its path!

    "Hyyyaaa!!!" Misty lets out a battle cry and dashes towards Jake very fast, her figure moving like a blur.

    Jake, upon seeing Misty close the distance between them, bes calm and collected.

    ''Misty is damn talented, her blood power; sanguine wrath is also scary. At this rate, she won''t even have to rely on Amber again.'' Jake thinks inwardly.

    "Sanguine wrath; Berserk ws!" Misty bellows as she stomps her right foot on the floor, and does a swift spin in the air. Suddenly a small pool of blood in the form of an aura emerges from Misty''s hand, and turns into arge, wed, beast''s hand, before it begins to fly towards Jake.

    Jake, upon seeing the iing attack, simply snickers at Misty and activates his blood power.

    "Absolute blood control; Absolute devourer!" He utters, and in the next moment, a tornado of red aura starts to swirl around his fist. Running forward, Jake ms his fist into the bloody beast-wed handing towards him.

    *BOOM!*

    A loud sound erupts as both attacks ms into each other. The beast-wed hand can be seen pushing Jake backwards, and its movements make it seem like it is alive, as it tries to cut Jake''s hands.

    ''Dammit! I underestimated this damned w. Looks like Misty Isn''t Joking. She''s still above me in terms of strength, I just have to avoid closebat with her.''

    Jake grits his teeth as therge beast''s hand continues to push him backwards, while cracks begin to appear on the ground below. The amount of strength the wed hand is exerting is the amount of strength its owner has.

    Abruptly, Jake increases the strength of his blood power skill; Absolute devourer which begins to swirl around the wed hand, cutting it into tiny bits before it finally disintegrates.

    Suddenly, something shocking happens that baffles Misty. The disintegrated aura turns into a red fog and begins floating in the air, before entering Jake''s body, andbining itself with Jake''s aura.

    ''H-How is that possible? Hebined my aura with his own?!'' Misty mutters in confusion, but she doesn''t let it stop her as she starts to run forward again.

    "Blood strike!"

    Misty whispers, throwing an arc of red aura at Jake, which he simply evades by veering around his body swiftly.

    "Okay, time to go down Jake! Sanguine wrath; Fiscal boost!" Misty says frustratingly.

    In the next moment, Misty suddenly gains unimaginable stats from the skill. Then she dashes towards Jake with so much speed that his eyes can''t follow it.

    ''I only need 10 seconds!'' Misty thinks inwardly.

    *Blow* *Blow* *Blow* *Blow* *Blow*

    Misty begins tond several blows on Jake''s body and trashes him around the field.

    Afternding several blows on him for ten seconds, the skill deactivates itself, causing her to halt and catch her breath. The skill doesn''t have any type of bacsh, except consuming a huge chunk of her aura.

    Meanwhile, Jake can still be seen standing, even after receiving several blows from Misty. His body is covered with fists marks from top to bottom with half of his clothes almost ripped away from his body.

    "Argh!! That hurts like hell~! I didn''t know Misty was this serious. She really doesn''t want me to use her backdoor." Jake grunts as he straightens his back, and is barely able to stand.

    "Honey, do you see that you still have a lot to learn? I even beat you ck and blue without the help of Amber...hahaha." Mistyughs mockingly at Jake''s bruised figure. She''s really scared about the fact that Jake wants to fuck her from the second hole, so it is making her go all out in this fight.

    Jake simply raises his head and looks at her, with a wide grin slowly forming on his face.

    "Who said that you won?" Jake lets out a chuckle, and in the next instant, all his wounds begin to close up like they never existed, and within a few seconds, he''s back to peak condition. He used a healing ability.<sub> </sub>

    "W-What y-you can now copy two abilities?" Misty mutters in shock at what she just saw. Earlier today, during their first fight, Jake had been using Myra''s ability, ice. But now, he just used her own ability.

    "I didn''t know that you would go all out. I really need that backdoor Misty~" Jake says in a low voice while ck wings sprout from his back.

    "W-What w-why that ce?" Misty stutters and her face flushes red at Jake''s shamelessness.

    However, seeing Jake fly towards her, Misty reignites her determination.

    "I guess you don''t know that healing can also be lethal. You just have to understand it and know the secret behind healing!" Misty yells, as ck wings sprout from her back and she starts flying towards Jake However, she doesn''t know that Jake has a nasty surprise in store for her.

    Jake skillfully maneuvers his body around the air with his wings, as Misty throws several green balls at him. These balls may look harmless but they are very dangerous. Misty studied the healing ability to a certain extent so that she would have the ability to use mass healing on arge number of people, and without physical contact. At the same time, she had also been able to reverse the effect of healing, turning it into a dangerous ability.

    Right now, these balls that Misty is throwing at Jake are the reversed effects of the healing ability. If even one of these balls were to hit him, he might be crippled for a few moments, or in the worst-case scenario, his body will be deformed and turn to what Misty wants.

    Seeing that Jake evaded all her balls, Misty grits her teeth. She knows that closebat is thest option.

    She closes the distance between she and Jake, while at the same time evading the barrages of ice shards thrown at her. However, she doesn''t understand why Jake has a wide grin on his face while she was closing the distance between them, despite knowing that he will lose to her in closebat.

    Arriving in front of Jake, Misty swings her right hand forward, aiming to punch Jake in the guts, but her body suddenly freezes. No matter how much she tries to move, she can''t move her body. Realizing the situation, a terrified expression appears on Misty''s face.

    "W-What did you do to me?" Misty asks in a shaky voice.

    "Well, I didn''t do anything to you. I just used another ability on you." Jake says, raising Misty in the air with telekinesis. Over the past few months, Jake has worked hard to triple his stats. From fucking the chef, to popping the cherry of Myra''s maid.

    He also fucked all the female guards that are situated around the royal pce. He has also been able to cuck a lot of men, mostly the guards of the pce since most of them are dating the female guards. Also, he fucked Myra''s mentor, one of the dojo masters back on earth when she came for a visitation. All these huge feats he was able to perform, is thanks to his sex scent skill.

    Raising Misty high in the air, Jake swings his hands downward, mming Misty into the ground with telekinesis.

    *BOOM!*

    A loud sound explodes as Misty crashes into the ground. The pressure makes her body dig deep into the ground, thereby creating a humanoid-shaped hole in the ground.

    "Argh...ahhh! You bastard, Jake. Can''t you go easy on me? I''m your wife." Misty lets out a loud grunt as she heals herself while lying inside the manhole in the ground. At the same time, seeing Jake''s figure move towards her, she gulps hard because she knows what''s about toe.

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Myra''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 124 Huge Development

    Right now, Jake and Misty can be seen on a green patch of grass, behind arge one-thousand-year old oak tree. Jake is on top of Misty, thrusting his cock in and out of her butthole non-stop and with vigor, as if this is thest time he will have this type of privilege.

    "Aahan~ Aahan~ Jake~" Misty moans, while trying to tone down her voice as low as possible.

    Even though she doesn''t like the idea of her backdoor being used by Jake, there''s nothing she can do about it because she made a bet with him. Furthermore, she is disgusted by her body for enjoying being fucked from the second hole.

    Jake can be seen gritting his teeth as he tries hard not to cum quickly, due to the pressure he is currently feeling on his cock.

    "Argh... just a little bit more.." Jake grunts loudly as he changes positions by lifting Misty''s left leg up and pressing down on her right leg, stretching it to the max. In this position, he can freely plow Misty very hard.

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    pping sounds from the flesh reverberates throughout the forest as the two vampires indulge themselves in the abyss of pleasure.

    After thrusting non-stop for about ten minutes, Jake can''t take it anymore. He can feel the pressure building from the base of his cock straight down to the cap of his dick.

    "Ahhh....ahh I am cumming Misty..." Jake lets out a loud grunt and gives Misty onest powerful thrust before he starts squirting his semen inside her.

    "Iyaaaaaaaann~"

    **************************************

    "Misty, hold on. I want to talk to you about something."

    "No~ leave me alone. I have to go now~!"

    "I''m serious, it''s important!"

    "No~ you want to fuck me again." Misty answers as she quickly picks up her clothes and sprints far away from Jake.

    "Sigh..." Jake lets out a loud sigh and nces at the bright sun hanging above. Luckily, he''s shielded by therge oak tree behind him. Some of the trees on mosts were extracted from earth. These types of trees along with other specimens weremon on earth when it was still at its peak. It was the with the most resources, but it onlycked one thing; Mana!

    Now that it had gained Mana, it lost 80 percent of its resources. Nevertheless, it''s still one of the bests out there.

    Right now, Jake is sitting in a lotus position on a very green patch of grass, shirtless, while beads of sweat drip down his face after railing Misty.

    "Mimi," Jake mutters.

    ? Suddenly, a blue glowing wisp that is about the size of a tennis balles out of his body and starts flying around in excitement.

    "Hehehe, master I love this!!!" Mimi giggles as she flies around Jake for about a minute before resting on his shoulder after getting exhausted. After Jake leveled up his stats, he discovered that Mimi could materialize into a wisp of light the size of a tennis ball.

    Although Mimi didn''t actually tell him what she really was, she told him that it wasn''t time to know about her origin yet. Jake didn''t feel offended since he knew that she has always been a good aide to him. The only thing he noticed was that; the more he leveled up his stats, the more Mimi could materialize into a big wisp and spend more time outside.

    "Mimi, have you yed enough?" Jake asks in a low voice with his eyes closed.

    "Hehehe, I''ve yed enough master!" Mimi replies with enthusiasm.

    "Mmm, weird... Since we got to this, you''ve been calling me master. Isn''t that a little weird?" Jake asks as he finally opens his eyes and looks at the small wisp on his shoulder.

    Hearing her master''s question, Mimi starts flying around him in excitement again.

    "You exceeded my expectations master! You were able to copy three abilities within two months! None of my former hosts were able to achieve this feat without earning tons of enemies. Yet you haven''t even made one single enemy! You''re like a poisonous snake that''s slowly waiting to devour its prey! This alone has earned you some respect, besides that''s what I feel like calling you now...hehehe." Mimi replies happily, andnds on her master''s shoulder again.

    "Sigh... I agree with what you say. But that won''t be the case forever. I''m bound to make enemies. I can sense it." Jake says wearily.

    "Show me the system stats..." He requests.

    "Affirmative!" Mimi replies and enters Jake''s head.

    ______________________________

    THE CUCKOLD SYSTEM

    ______________________________

    [>>>>USER''S STATS<<<<]

    [Name: Jake Mystro]

    [Race: Vampire]

    [Strength: 30]

    [Dexterity: 30]

    [Stamina: 30]

    [Resistance: 30]

    [Perception: 30]

    [Free System Stats: 5]

    [Sex Points: 99,500]

    [Charm: 100 <Unlocked>]

    [Celestial Points: 23 <Locked>]

    [Ability Bank: 3/3]

    [Current Cell: Not defined]

    [Number Of Mana Cells: 18,220]

    [Current Ability: Ice, Healing, Telekinesis]

    [Ability Category: Esper(3)]

    [>>>HOST WOMEN''S LIST<<<]

    [Jill Mystro | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 99.9%]<sub> </sub>

    [Misty Mystro | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [Ze Fox | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 56%]

    [Aurora Grey | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [Myra Cougar | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [Anne Heath | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [Hayes Heath | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [ir Graham | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [Note: Temporary women will be removed from the list after 48 hours. Each sexual interaction with the host will allow them to appear on the list again, till they be a permanent woman or get dumped.]

    ==============

    [SYSTEM''s SKILLS]

    [Inspect: The host will be able to analyze any item. It can also be used on beasts, humans, and demi-humans.]

    [Inventory: Store anything inside the endless space, apart from living things.]

    [System Shop: This is a function of the system that has been permanently unlocked. Anything can be found in the system shop, ranging from skills, weapons, items, and consumables.]

    [Lust Meter: This skill can be used to measure the arousal state of the opposite gender. It does not work on men.

    Level: 1

    Usage: Passive

    Cooldown: None

    Category: Skill]

    [Ben Transform: This skill will allow you to change your appearance into the character "Ben".

    Level: Not defined.

    Usage: 2 hour before wearing off.

    Cooldown: Can only be used once a day. Resets after 24 hours.

    Category: Skill.]

    [Sex Scent: This skill will enable you to secrete an aphrodisiac substance from your body into the air, and arouse the opposite gender who is within a distance of 3 meters.

    Level: 1.

    Usage: Use it indoors so that it will be more effective. It might not be effective in an exposed or open environment. It also works faster when there is body contact.

    Cooldown: Can only be used once a day. Resets after 24 hours.

    Category: Skill.]

    [Cock mastery: Adjust your penis to any desired length or size as long as it doesn''t exceed the real size of the host''s penis.

    Level: Passive.]

    [Mind Read: Read someone''s mind for one minute.

    Level: Maxed out.

    Usage: Can only be used once a day.

    Cooldown: 24 hours.

    Category: Skills.]

    ************************************

    "Nice, so I gained 1,500 sex points from Misty. Mimi, it''s time to put one of our skills to use, and to visit the elf kingdom...fufufu."

    ========================

    Join our discord to see Myra''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY a€¡° MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapter

 Chapter 125 Unexpected Guest

    "Ben...transform..." Jake mutters and in the next moment, a bright dazzling light covers him from top to bottom before vanishing after a few seconds.

    After the light vanishes, Jake blinks his eyes a few times and gets up, checking out his body. His pants look somewhat small on his new body, while his abs are very toned as if chiseled by Hephaestus.

    "Mimi," Jake mutters.

    "Yip...Yip...Yip." Mimi mumbles some gibberish words as shees out of Jake''s head and begins to fly around him.

    Jake is standing at about 2.1 meters right now, with a very wide muscr body that would make any girl drool. He also has a long chiseled face that resonates with his muscr body, and his night ck, long hair is tied into a single ponytail, giving him a fierce yet captivating look. Swinging his fists in the air a few times and doing some acrobatic moves, Jake feels jealous of this body.

    "Wow, this body is amazing. It''s quite a shame that this skill can onlyst for two hours a day." Jake clicks his tongue.

    "Master, you are soo handsome! A-And hot! Hehehe..." Mimi giggles and continues to fly around him.

    "You know, it''s so weird that these words areing from you, Mimi." Jake says wearily and shakes his head.

    <o>,m Mimi continues to fly around the oak tree and finally perches on her master''s shoulder whenever she gets tired.</o>

    ''Sigh, where''s my serious Mimi? Ever since she has been able to materialize, she always been ys around the moment she gets the opportunity toe outside. Well, I think she deserves it, who knows whether she has ever been able to do things like these. But now that she can at least turn into an image of herself, it must be a joyous thing for her. I can''t wait to know about her origin.'' Jake thinks inwardly while staring at the wisp that''s happily flying around the trees, along with the butterflies.

    "Mimi, time to go." Jake finally calls out to her after letting her y around for a few more minutes. Hearing her master''s voice, Mimi instantly drifts towards him and enters his head because she knows that they do not have much time left, since the duration of the skill is limited.

    Picking up new clothes from his inventory, Jake wears another pair of ck pants and a Jacket with arge cigar in the corner of his mouth. This is a habit of his that he developed. Actually, Jill didn''t like the idea of him smoking, but s there was nothing she could do about it since his other wives didn''t have any qualms about it. After all, vampire cigars don''t harm them in any way.

    ********************************

    Inside a huge castle, the royal pce of Antarctica, arge room is located. The room is painted pure white and decorated with lots of golden artifacts. Everything inside this room is made out of gold, ranging from the chairs, tables, and so many other things. Over the years, the elves have also decided to embrace luxury, over their love for nature. And although they are still pretty much in love with nature, it''s not as much as the one that those in the past had.

    At the center of the room, there''s arge king-sized bed with a wooden frame around it. Sitting on this bed is the dark-elves queen, Myra. She''s fully donned in her red royal robe with lots of jewelry around her ears, neck, and hair. Seated opposite her on a long chair are two red haired cat-women, and who pretty much look like twins. They''re both wearing a simple blue gown. And even though there''s no makeup on their face, their beauty is unprecedented.

    "Euek~! Nyaaaaaa~ stop teasing me, mom." Anne lets out a voice and her face flushes red.

    "So you both are also pregnant?" Myra asks in awe, while she blinks her eyes a few times to make sure that she''s not hallucinating.

    "Yup, Anne and I were tested this morning. I...I can''t wait to tell Jake." Hayes replies and her face also turns beet red, while butterflies rise in her stomach.

    "Wow, I...I am not surprised that you guys are pregnant. B-But at the same time!" Myra exims in shock. The mother-daughter duo got pregnant at the same time with ease, while she had to drink and use tons of herbs before she got pregnant. Plus, the pressure from her people after she got married made her exhausted and forced her to mate with Jake every morning and night before finally conceiving.

    "That''s why we''re called the formidable pair." Hayes replies in a low voice.<sub> </sub>

    "Sigh, all of us are getting pregnant but I am worried about a particr person." Myra suddenly states...

    "ir...?" Anne asks with a raised brow.

    "Yes, ir... I wonder how she''ll feel after learning that most of us are pregnant. You know that as a human, she can''t conceive a child with Jake. And if she eventually does, the child will be a dhampir. However, there''s a way she can conceive a halfling (True dhampir), but the procedures are hellish. Furthermore, she''s somewhere out there, trying to figure out how to use that ability." Myra says, shaking her head.

    Sighing sounds ensue in the room afterwards.

    *Knock* *Knock*

    Knocking sounds can suddenly be heard from the door, causing Myra to nce towards it.

    "Come in..." Myramands.

    Immediately the words leave her mouth, the door opens wide and herbat maid enters the room.

    "Your majesty, we have bad news. Magnus is here...." The maid reports with a worried expression on her face.

    "M-Magnus?! T-That bastard? What does he want this time?! He was the cause of my mom''s death." Myra mumbles and clenches her fists angrily, some of her divine blessing ability also begins to leak out of her body.

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Myra''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapter

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 126 Public Humiliation [Part 1]

    : Demaz¡ö

    ¡îRealm: Elves realm¡ö

    ¡îLocation: yreyar¡ö

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Jake is currently inside arge flying train and is on his way to the main city of yreyar, in the elves'' realm. This train is powered by numerous heavy-duty thrusters, and is flying at a low altitude.

    Inside this train, there are several elves and a few other races. Ny percent of the people inside this train are elves, two percent are dark-elves, while the remaining eight percent consists of other races, but mostly of beastkins.

    Jake is the only vampire in this train. Even though he''s not using his real identity, most people moved away from him because of his muscr physique and red glowing eyes. Some were embarrassed, shy, and nervous to start a conversation with him because this is the first time they are seeing a vampire.

    Yes, some of the elves born on this have never seen a vampire, but they have always heard about them, due to their blood-sucking nature. To cut things short, vampires are like some kind of blood-sucking celebrities that are known all over the universe. Most parents even use the word ''vampire'' to scare their kids.

    Jake is currently standing, because it was too full when he boarded the train, he is holding onto one of the numerous handlebars that are dangling from above. While everyone keeps moving away from him, he can also hear their whispers and gossip.

    "Hey, didn''t you watch the news? The king of the dark-elves is a vampire!"

    "Eh, I also heard the rumors. The Queen is very young and her husband is also young. I wonder if the dark-elves empire is going down the drain, for them to have made such a young girl their queen. Where''s the once glorious dark-elves'' queen that was feared even by our own queen?"

    "We don''t know about the capabilities of their new queen. But we heard that she''s the biological daughter of their former queen. However, sources have proved that she is the gentle type."

    "Ah, that makes sense... B-But what about their former queen''s brother?"

    "T-That.... that evil man?!" One of the elf women sucks in a cold breath.

    "W-Won''t he also go after the new queen? He''s desperate to be the king!"

    "No, I doubt it. Now that she''s married, he can''t make any move on her again. B-But that man...." All the elven women shiver at the thought of a certain man.

    After listening to everything the women are saying with his heightened senses, Jake begins to understand them. However, he can''t seem to wrap his head around the ''evil man'' that they were all referring to.

    ''Who''s this man that these women are talking about? If the elves know about him, then he must be exactly as described. It''s a shame that I don''t even know this person despite being the dark-elves king. Why did Myra omit this detail from me or did it just not cross her mind?'' Jake starts to think about different possibilities, but he still can''t figure out the situation.

    [Master, I think I smell trouble in the future. If you don''t finish off these type of threats, they''ll always be a pain in the ass. Even though they can''t hurt you, they''ll end up hurting your loved ones.]

    Mimi''s voice emerges from the inside of Jake''s head. After he leveled up his stats, he doesn''t have to deal with the constant words that used to sh in front his eyes before.

    ''Mimi, I''m having a bad feeling after hearing what these women said. But I think the others should be able to handle any situation if something goes wrong.''

    [Yes, master. It seems like you''re underestimating your women. Misty alone, with the help of Amber can single-handedly kill 1000 C-rank travellers without breaking a sweat.]

    ''Wow~''

    [My calctions are right, master. Amber is a Valkyrie, she''s not to be underestimated. Plus, we have Hayes and Anne along with your mom who''s a vampire lord. Nothing can go wrong.]

    ¡ª

    After chatting with Mimi, Jake finally focuses on his surroundings. He notices that everyone is still moving away from him, but there''s only one girl that''s standing very close to him. At times when the train takes a sharp turn, this girl asionally bumps into him and holds onto him as if scared. Jake finds it odd because this isn''t even enough to make a one-year-old scared. Plus, several protective handlebars are hanging above.

    The girl is a blond-haired beast-kin, who is 1.6 meters tall and has goat-like horns on her head. She looks very human, if you ignore her horns, elongated ears, scent, and her odd dressing which is made from a beast''s hide. She''s also carrying a small quiver on her back, as well as a small bow. This girl is a beauty despite her dirty appearance, she looks like she is justing back from a hunting expedition. Jake can''t guess what type of beast-kin she is so he is forced to use his inspect skill on her.

    ''Inspect...''

    [Inspecting....]

    [Race: Half-draugh (half human)]

    [Name: Ste]

    [Age: 19]

    [Strength: 20]

    [Agility: 17]

    [Stamina: 21]

    [Ability(innate): Null]

    [Ability(external): None]

    [Mana Blood Cell: Null]<sub> </sub>

    [Prowess: Good at archery. Good at swordsmanship.]

    [Qualities/Attributes: <<Good at massaging>> << Good at cooking all types of food>> <<Survival instincts>> <<Straightforwardness>> <<Extreme-horniness>>]

    [Virginity Status: Busted (sorry man, she ain''t virgin *tch*)]

    Jake lets out a sigh when he sees tons of information about this girl. After he leveled up his stats, most things about his system changed, such as the inspect function. It can now ess in-depth information about any object or person he uses it on. However, it still fails sometimes, so it''s not really reliable.

    ''Man, she''s straight up weird. She keeps bumping into me intentionally.''

    [Hehehe, use your mind-read skill master!]

    ''No, I might need itter. I don''t want to waste it on unnecessary things.''

    [Please, please, please master! Just use it. My gut is telling me that we''re going to receive something amazing in return.]

    ''Tch! As if you really have guts''

    Jake clicks his tongue and activates the mind-read skill.

    [Ding!]

    [Mind read skill has been activated. Once deactivated it can''t be turned on again until after 24 hours.]

    (Ah, such a cute, tall, handsome man.)

    ''Huh, what the fuck!?'' Jake exims inwardly when he hears a different type of voice inside his head. This voice belongs to the beastkin, and her thoughts are being projected thanks to his mind-reading skill.

    (Such manly hands. I wish he could just fondle my breasts very hard and bite my nipples till they fall off, then fuck me senseless! Ah, I''m getting wet down there, what to do now? It''ll be so delightful to get fucked in the presence of so many people. Thinking about it is making me feel the urge to cum everywhere. Just grab me already.....)

    Jake can hear all the perverted thoughts going on inside the mind of this young beastkin. He has fucked quite a lot of people in the past few months, but this is just new to him! This is his first-time seeing someone who likes public humiliation!

    [...]

    "...."

    [M-Master, t-this is authentic! This girl is a masterpiece!! You have to keep her as your toy!]

    ''Wait! To¡ª''

    [Ding!]

    [New mission!]

    [>>Mission One<<]

    [To-do: Disgrace and humiliate the half-draugh by doing all sorts of perverted and inhumane things to her. The host will be aided by the fear-aura for thirty minutes, so that you won''t be reprimanded by anyone while achieving your task!]

    [Reward: Full BDSM kit and tools!]

    [>>Mission Two<<]

    [To-do: Conquer the Half-draugh and make her your personal toy-pet and cum dumpster that you can use anytime! The host doesn''t have to worry about morals, this target is a pure pervert who is beyond saving!]

    [Reward: +10 system respect and sex points bonus!]

    ============================

    Join our discord to see Jill''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 127 Public Humiliation [Part 2]

    [Warning: full smut chapter....]

    ''Damn... T-This is insane! B-But for some reason I''m getting excited!'' Jake grins inwardly while ncing at the beastkin in front of him.

    This girl has so many qualities like cooking. She can literally cook any type of food. Thinking about this made Jake''s little brother turn erect. He begins to picture the girl inside his head, cooking naked while only wearing a see-through apron.

    Although, his wives do it all the time, most especially Aurora and Jill, It is a different type of turn-on seeing a rare species of a beastkin doing it!

    [Master, you have to be fast. Remember, the fear aura will onlyst for thirty minutes.]

    Nodding his head inwardly, Jake moves closer to Ste and grabs one of her plump butts through her short skirt with his muscr hand, then begins fondling it.

    "Aaahan~! U-Uncle w-what are you doing?" Ste asks with a shaky voice as if shocked. But the mischievous glint in her eyes can''t be hidden from Jake.

    "Shut the fuck up, hoe!" Jake whispers inside her ear with a grin, as he grabs the girl''s chin with his left hand while slightly using his right hand to strangle her. But he isn''t putting too much strength to the extent of harming her.

    "Ahh...Argh...uncle... I-It hurts. I didn''t do anything to you." Ste says with tears in her eyes, but inwardly she is feeling a heavenly sensation. The way therge hands of the stranger strangles her neck is making her pussy drool with love nectar right now. If Jake can look down a bit, he''ll see the water trickling down her legs.

    ''Y-Yes finally! I have finally seen someone who can do despicable things to me!'' Ste rejoices inwardly and her pussy drools again.

    "Come here," Jake whispers as he ruthlessly drags her to the center of the train where there are lots of people. He also notices that the "fear-aura" has been taking effect, since all the people here didn''t bother to reprimand him for his actions, despite looking at him. Even the securities are all stationed in their positions.

    When they get to the middle of the train, Jake forcibly pushes Ste into the senzia posture.

    "Kyaaaa~!!" Ste lets out a cry as Jake forcibly grabs her chin again with his left hand, while his right hand begins undoing his pants.

    "U-Uncle w-what are you going to do to me?" Ste asks in a low voice.

    *PAH*

    Arge handnds across Ste''s face making it turn red and swollen.

    "Kyaaaaaa!!!!" Ste lets out a loud cry again as Jake strangles her neck after pping her hard.

    "Who said you could talk, huh?" Jake asks as he applies a little more pressure with his hand, causing him to strangle her further.

    "Nyaaaaaaaa~ I am sorry...." Ste cries out as Jake strangles her further, and her love juice gushes out of her lower lips as if a dam burst open.

    "Sorry, my foot. Suck my dick!" Jake says as he spits on her face and shoves his dick into her mouth.

    "Argh...ahhh," Ste lets out a groan as Jake''s 10 inches dick prates her throat.

    ''Ah, fuck it. Her gag reflexes are insane!'' Jake also lets out a groan as the back of Ste''s throat contracts around his dick as if pushing it out. However, moving his waist forward, Jake thrusts the whole of his penis into her mouth, going deep into her throat.

    "Mmm....mmm...ahhh'' Ste lets out muffled sounds as the girth and length of this stranger''s penis stretches out her throat, and it is so painful it feels like it is touching herrynx.

    After deepthroating her, Jake starts to move his waist steadily while he slowly increases his pace and begins to fuck Ste''s mouth.

    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*

    Lewd sounds ensue as Jake''s cock explores the orifices of Ste''s mouth. Right now, Jake''s cock is covered in slimy-yucky saliva as it goes in and out of the deepest part of her throat. Her face is streaming with tears and she can feel immense pain as Jake''s massive cock vites her mouth like a pocket-pussy.

    Suddenly, Jake starts to feel the pressure build on the cap of his dick, causing him to let out a loud grunt.

    "Ahhh....ahh I am cumming!" Jake starts spurting his semen into her throat. Meanwhile, he hasn''t deactivated his mind-read skill for some reason. As long as he doesn''t deactivate within 24 hours, he can read every thought of the person he is using it on.

    After squirting his semen, Jake removes his cock from her mouth. Lo and behold he can see the river of thick white-reddish milk inside her mouth.

    "Swallow everything bitch!" Jakemands and strangles her neck again.

    "Urgh...ugh," Ste groans in response and swallows all of his thick milk.

    After Ste swallows his thick milk, Jake grabs her chin and raises her head before spitting onto her face like trash again.

    *St*

    The salivands on Ste''s face, smearing her beautiful innocent face.<sub> </sub>

    "How does my milk taste?"

    *PAH!*

    Jakends a p across her face when he doesn''t get a quick reply.

    "Kyaaaaa!!"

    "I SAID HOW DOES MY MILK TASTE?!"

    "Y-Your m-milk is delicious~"

    *Sob* *Sob *Sob* *Sob*

    Jake ignores Ste''s cries and gets behind her. He removes the bow and quiver that are strapped onto her back, before carefully depositing them down. Of course, he doesn''t want to mess with her stuff since they are precious to her ording to her thoughts.

    Once the obstacles are gone, Jake lowers his face and begins to kiss her nape.

    "Aaaaaaahan~ U-uncle n-not there~"

    Seeing her all aroused with her face flushed, Jake decides to take things to the next level. He moves his tworge hands towards her chest and grabs the tworge dumplings on her chest.

    "Iyaaaaaann~!" Ste lets out a cry as Jake''s hands roughly massages therge dumplings on her chest that have been itching her for a while.

    ''Ah, fuck it?! This girl is not even wearing a bra. I just couldn''t see her nipples because of her thick blouse.'' Jake thinks inwardly and he can feel his meat rod throb in excitement.

    He slowly raises her blouse and stops halfway through when tworge fleshy mounds with pink cherries appear before his eyes. Sitting behind her, Jake starts kissing her nape while roughly fondling her meat bags as if he''s aiming to burst them.

    Next, he slowly starts circling both his index fingers around her are before mping his fingers on her pink nipples.

    "Iyaaaaaaaaannnnnn~!!!"

    Ste lets out a loud cry this time around as Jake strongly pinches, drags, and stretches her nipples as if he is trying to rip them off.

    Suddenly her body begins to quiver and convulse heavily under the manly touch of this stranger. She''s having an orgasm.

    Seeing her convulse heavily like this, Jake''s meat pulses with blood, clearly getting thirsty for a pussy. Removing his hands from her breasts which have red marks all over them, Jake slides his hand downward and slips his hand into her skirt.

    ''W-What t-the fuck? She''s not wearing a pantie as well? T-This girl really is a big pervert. She''s also freaking wet down here....'' Jake thinks to himself in awe, when he feels the wetness of her pussy and sees the puddle she has created below.

    "Fuck it~!" Jake lets out a groan and pushes Ste to the ground, making her lie down on her back.

    He doesn''t stop there, though, instead he spreads her legs apart and raises her skirts, revealing her small pink lips with plenty of hair around it. Although Jake likes a clean shaved pussy, for some reason, inhaling the scent that is emanating from Ste''s pussy makes his lust for her explode further.

    Ste''s bushy cunt looks so appetizing to him and he can''t wait to ravish it. Lowering his pants further and spreading her legs very wide, while in the missionary position, Jake leans forward and rams his cock into her cunt in one go without minding the gazes of all the other passengers...

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Jill''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 128 Public Humiliation [Part 3]

    "Aaahan~ U-Uncle y-your cock is too big~" Ste mutters in a low voice as Jake''s mighty cock stretches out her vagina. At the same time, she begins to feel flutters as plenty of butterflies rise in her stomach.

    To her, this is blissa€¡° to get fucked by a random stranger in front of many people, while treating her like trash. In her mind, she has already submitted her body to this strange man. The only thing that''s making Ste worried right now, is whether or not this stranger just fuck her and leave her after using her?

    Although it''s a win-win situation between her and this stranger since they are both benefiting from what is happening right now, since she is finally getting her wishes fulfilled, Ste doesn''t want this stranger to leave her, she wants to be his toy and she will follow him anywhere he goes without even bothering to inform her parents about her whereabouts.

    "Ahhh....ahh~! Fuck it.... so tight~!" Jake groans loudly as he can feel Ste''s slimy pussy clenching on his dick like a mp. This is the first time he is witnessing this type of suction from a pussy, and he is also feeling the urge to cum right away. Furthermore, he has never seen a pussy that''s as wet as Ste''s pussy before. Not even Hayes''s pussy can contend with the wetness of Ste''s pussy.

    Moving his right hand and grabbing her neck, Jake starts moving his waist slowly till his pace bes extremely fast.

    "Aaahan~ Aaahan~ Aaahan~ Aaahan~"

    Ste moans in pleasure as Jake''s cock rails her pussy non-stop. Wet slurping and farting sounds can be heard from Ste''s pussy as Jake rams his cock into her bushy meat hole mercilessly, while choking her as well.

    Suddenly, Jake starts to feel the pressure build on the cap of his dicka€¡°

    "Argh...ahhh!! I am going to cum inside you, take my seeds bitch!!" Jake groans loudly and begins to squirt his semen into her pussy.

    "Ahhh....ahh yes~ take it all~ you cum dumpster~" Jake bullshits Ste as he continues to cum inside her pussy non-stop.

    Hearing Jake''s profanity, Ste''s body shivers, and extreme pleasure overwhelms her when she also feels the hot semen inside her pussy. Although, this is her third time having sex, this is the first time she has allowed someone to cum inside her without any protection.

    "Iyaaaaaaaaan~!!!" Ste lets out an otherworldly moan as Jake continues to put his seeds inside her. She is not supposed to allow this stranger to cum inside her, but for some reason, she can''t stop it even if she wants to.

    After squirting his semen for about a minute inside her, he wearily falls on her body because he also orgasmed and came a lot inside her, which has made him extremely tired.

    ''W-Will I get pregnant from t-this man''s semen? H-He literally came a lot inside me. My mom told me that we''re very fertile, so there''s a ny percent assurance that I''ll get pregnant. E-Even though this man dumps me, I''ll lo--''

    Amidst her thoughts, Jake suddenly does something surprising as he gets up and removes his penis from her hole, before flipping her body over and making her lie down on her stomach. He doesn''t stop there though, as he grabs her waist and raises it a bit, putting her in the doggy position.

    Gripping onto his shaft, Jake rubs it against Ste''s bushy honeypot which is leaking with his semen, then he shoves his dick inside her pussy again.

    "Aaaaaaahaan~!" Ste lets out a cute moan as the stranger does something that is surprising. She''s getting pounded from behind again, even though he just came hard a few seconds ago. How can he have such inhuman stamina?

    Grabbing onto her goat-like horns, Jake has easy ess to her slippery pussy.

    *welch* *welch* *welch* *welch*

    Ste''s pussy makes lewd noises as Jake''s cock rams into her nonstop from behind. Furthermore, the way Jake is grabbing her horns is turning her on further. In her n, it''s believed that only their husband has the right to grab their horns during sex, yet this stranger is grabbing onto her horns strongly with his muscr hands.

    Suddenly Jake raises his right hand in the air andnds a strike on one of her ass cheeks.

    *Pah!!*

    "Aaaaaahaan~"<sub> </sub>

    *Pah!!!*

    "Kyaaaaa!! It''s painful!!" Ste lets out a loud cry as a more powerful strikends on her ass cheek this time around.

    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*

    "Aaahan~"

    *Pah*

    "From now on you''ll be my personal cum dumpster and do everything I say, bitch!! Your dirty pussy will only be mine!" Jake says with a loud voice as he smacks Ste''s ass mercilessly.

    "Iyaaaaaaaann~! Ste''s pussy will only be for her master." Ste also lets out a cry upon hearing Jake''s words. Her mind is filled with nothing but excitement right now.

    After a few minutes of thrusting, Jake tightly grabs Ste''s horns as he can feel the pressure building at the base of his cock.

    "Ahhhhhh.... I am going to dirty your insides, Ste!!" Jake groans loudly and begins to squirt his semen inside Ste. At the same time, he raises his hand andnds a very powerful strike on her ass cheek.

    "Iyaaaaaaaaan~!!!!!!" Ste lets out a wild cry as she can feel all her pelvic muscles contracting nonstop, while Jake also fills her inside to the brim. In the next instant, her body begins to convulse violently, while Jake''s cock slips out of her pussy as she falls to the ground like a log. She''s having the biggest climax of her life.

    However, Jake hasn''t finished cumming yet. He gets up and begins to cum all over her face, giving her a lewd makeup while she climaxes.

    =========================

    Join our discord to see Jill''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY a€¡° MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please support with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 129 Unboarding The Train

    [Ding!]

    [You havepleted mission one. You have been granted a full BDSM kit! ess it inside your inventory.]

    [Ding!]

    [You havepleted mission two. You earned +10 system respect and have been granted 50,000 sex points.]

    [Ding!]

    [You have earned a shop ticket to buy one thing from the system shop!]

    .....

    Jake can see all the barrage of information shing before his eyes, but nothing really amazes him as much as the ''shop ticket'', because the system shop has been locked for about a month. And now that he has almost 150,000 sex points, he will be able to purchase a very good skill.

    Putting his dick back into his pants, Jake nces at Ste''s figure on the ground, as she loooks like someone that has just finished having the biggest climax of her life, and only utters one word to her.

    "Clean up yourself~"

    "Y-Yes master~" Ste replies with a stutter as she gets up and rolls her blouse down, covering her tits in the process, while she also rolls down her skirt. Lastly, she picks up a piece of clothing from the ground and wipes off the semen on her face.

    Once done, she picks up her quiver and bow before strapping them on her back. Next, she moves towards Jake and stands next to him. Her figure is like that of a childpared to Jake''s physique. Although, he is not as tall as this in his real form, he''s still a mini giant, nevertheless.

    [Master, you did a good job there. This girl likes you and she''ll be willing to do anything you say even if you ask her to kill herself.]

    ''Damn, that''s insane. I wonder what her reaction will be when she learns about my real appearance. Will she still acknowledge me as her master?''

    [That shouldn''t be a problem if you do it the right way...]

    ''Right way huh?''

    [By the way master, your fear-aura is gone. I guess you have to face the people by yourself...hehehe]

    ''You!''

    Jake grits his teeth at what Mimi just did to him. He ns to teach her a lesson by not allowing her to y around for two days.

    Suddenly, Jake raises his head when he starts hearing loud whispering and gossip from the people. Although, surprisingly, the three security guards inside the train don''t approach him, and they all have red faces. Welp, what to expect from elven males? They are natural-born betas. Jake could bet that this was their first time seeing this type of thing.

    ''Hehehe, my adventure on this is very blissful. The males here are betas, their women are getting pounded by other races with big dongs. Tch...Tch how can the mighty elves have these fuckers with tiny dicks as males?'' Jake thinks inwardly, and a grin appears on his face as a certain memory shes inside his brain.

    He remembers a certain person he had cucked, the despair on that person''s face was priceless! However, Jake had to kill that person after cucking him since he wouldn''t want to deal with an idiot in the future.

    ...

    "Oi, why are the guards not doing anything?" A white-haired elf woman whispers to her aplice.<sub> </sub>

    "Hey, I think that girl knows him because she''s calling him master. Plus, don''t be surprised, I have heard that things like this always happen on others. So far the girl hasn''t requested help, so no one needs to interfere."

    "That sounds usible. However, this is new to me, thank goodness there are no kids on board. I don''t know what they would have done, these foreigners should at least learn how to respect other people''s cultures...sigh."

    "Shsss...lower your voice, he might hear you. Besides, that sounds racist. You know there are also tons of our people on others, how would you feel if someone said that to you?"

    "Eh, I understand what you are trying to say, but at least he should respect our privacy, not everyone would enjoy watching him treat a girl like this. Sigh, it just pains me a lot that most female beastkins are victims of weird sexual fantasies."

    "Hey~! Lower your voice. Do you want to get our blood sucked?! He''s a fucking vampire!"

    ...

    ''Tch...Tch... these yappy-horny elves women need to learn how to mind their business. They gossip about every little shit.'' Jake thinks to himself, as he clicks his tongue in disgust.

    [Hehehe, master, don''t you think it will be great to fuck all these women''s holes one by one and deposit your semen inside them.] Mimi tells Jake with evil giggles. If she had a face, there would have been a wide nasty grin on it.

    ''Wait, fuck their hol--''

    [Dear passengers, we''ve arrived at the main city of yreyar. Please unboard the train.]

    Many loudspeakers above suddenly announce, projecting the voice of the pilot.

    At the same time, the traines to an abrupt halt as it stops flying and enters a veryrge station.

    Grabbing onto Ste''s arm and pushing his way through the crowd, Jake and Ste quickly disembark from the train.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Jill''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY a€¡° MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapter

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 130 Certified Beasts?

    Jake and Ste Just walked out of the train station and both of them are walking down arge-looking street that is bustling with a lot of people, with the majority of them being elves. This is one of the streets of yreyar, the most expensive city in the elves'' realm.

    During this whole time, Ste has stuck close to her master''s side without uttering a single word or asking him any questions. She''s just following him.

    Meanwhile, Jake doesn''t have any idea where he''s going, and his guess is that he can only rely on this girl right now, or he will have to use the guide map on the phone that Myra got for him when he arrived here.

    While they are walking close together, they receive a lot of stares which makes Ste even more excited in front of so many people''s piercing gazes. If her master can embarrass her further in front of so many people, it would be top-notch for her, but she can''t say anything since the decision is left to her master who tamed her.

    Suddenly, Jake stops walking and nces at Ste.

    "My name is Jake. Nice to meet you, Ste." Jake says, shing her a smile.

    "M-Master, I-I don''t dare to call you by your name. Ste replies with a stutter while looking at the ground.

    "It''s okay, Ste. You can call me master, I just want to tell you my real name." Jake exins to her and ces his hand on her shoulder which makes her body flinch.

    "O-Okay, master..." Ste replies in a low voice.

    "By the way, I don''t know my way around here, I am new to this ce." Jake says while ncing around.

    "Eh?" Ste lets out in confusion as she tilts her head and looks at her master''s face before speaking up.

    "My house is a few miles away from here, but still within yreyar, so I know almost everywhere in this region." Ste says with excitement on her face since she''s finally going to be useful to her master.

    ''Mom....dad, I am sorry, this might be thest time you see me, I am now someone''s property. This is how I want to spend my life, but I really wish I could see y''all one more time.'' Ste thinks inwardly before letting out a small sigh.

    Meanwhile, Jake can hear all of her thoughts, since he hasn''t deactivated the mind read skill.

    "Ste, where''s the best hotel in this city? Also, we need to get you some clothes." Jake says as he raises Ste''s face with his right hand, while he uses his left hand to caress her horns.

    *******************************

    "So you mean you are from a n that consists of certified beastmen?"

    "Yes, master... I am from the draughs n. My mom is a human that''s why I am like this. Many members of our race also married other races such as the elves." Ste tells her master with a respectful voice.

    Right now, they are on arge king-sized bed, in an extravagant luxury motel room. This room is so beautiful that it left Jake speechless at how the elves were now embracing luxury over nature.<sub> </sub>

    Ste is sitting in the senzia position with all her assets fully exposed to her master. Jake is also sitting opposite her fully naked, and with his fully erect cock pointing towards the ceiling.

    "How do you feel now that you''ve seen the real me?" Jake asks with a brow raised.

    "It doesn''t make any difference, master. You''vepletely tamed me, there''s nothing I can do about it. Besides, I like you even more, y-you are very handsome." Ste mutters with a shy expression, and her face flushes red while her lower lips drool with love nectar.

    ''Sigh, now that she has seen my real face she has also started to blush.'' Jake thinks inwardly, but he is more curious about her n. Draughs are humanoid beasts with very high intelligence that''s on par with other races. These types of beasts are called certified beasts because of their intelligence and humanized appearance. Lastly, they don''t have a beast crystal, which means that they won''t be a hunting target for the creation of beast weapons since they are a pretty normal race.

    They look a lot like the dragons, except for the fact that they have bigger horns andrger body framespared to dragons when in their humanoid form. Even the dragons are examples of certified intelligent beasts, just like the draughs. But, they are at the top of the food chain which makes them very proud, and they are not discriminated against like the other certified beastmen.

    "Ste, I''ll help your n get rid of their problem and also meet your parents. But before we go, I want us to continue what we were doing earlier." Jake says, pointing at his erect dick."

    "T-Thank you m-master. I appreciate your kindness." Ste says in exhration and gulps at the sheer thickness of her master''s cock. In the next moment, she moves forward and grabs Jake''s cock, before lowering her face and swallowing itpletely in her mouth.

    ============================

    Join our discord to see Jill''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    ? 200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapter

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 131 Magnus

    "My dear niece! I am sorry that I couldn''t attend your wedding. You have grown up to be such a beautiful woman just like my elder sister. May her soul rest in peace." A loud voice reverberates throughout arge-looking room that is Myra''s throne room.

    A very tall, male, muscr dark-elf who is wearing white pants and a white unzipped jacket can be seen walking towards Myra who is sitting down on arge wooden throne that''s emitting a faint glow. This man has two elongated ears and red glowing eyes that look very scary, since elves are not a race that are known to have red eyes. He''s about two meters tall, and each of his movements causes his Jacket to sway, revealing his toned abs that are as hard as a rock. This man is none other than Magnus.

    Behind him, are two cloaked figures who are his guards, and the moment he enters the throne room, they position themselves outside without following him inside.

    Seeing Magnus walk towards her, Myra''s heart starts beating very fast with panic, but she doesn''t show it on her face. She also gets up confidently from her throne and starts walking towards Magnus, while being apanied by herbat maid.

    Stopping a few meters away from Magnus, Myra pauses and tilts her head forward slightly.

    "Myra greets Uncle Magnus... It''s a pleasure to have you as a visitor here today." Myra says, while greeting this man with the utmost respect.

    Seeing this, a frown appears on Kira''s face, Myra''sbat maid.

    ''Why''s master respecting this bastard? She''s the fucking queen. I feel like slitting  his neck right here and now.'' Kira thinks inwardly and clenches her fist in frustration.

    Despite showing Magnus this level of respect, he simply smiles and keeps walking forward with his arms fully opened, as he attempts to hug Myra.

    However, the moment he gets closer to her, Myra steps backward, causing him to hug the empty air.

    "Oi, Oi, what happened little Myra? Don''t you want to hug this old uncle?" Magnus asks with a slightly evil grin on his face, as he stretches his arms for a hug again while increasing his speed.

    "Please stop it, uncle! I am a married woman. It''s not appropriate to hug me. Besides, I don''t think my husband will like it. I hope you understand..." Myra says in a loud yet respectful voice, while she raises her right hand in the air, stopping Magnus froming closer.

    Seeing Myra react like this, Magnus bes stunned for a few seconds, but an evil grin suddenly appears on his face while his eyes glow bright red in a sh.

    "Hahaha, I see...I see... The dark-elf queen is very loyal to her husband. I wonder who her husband is..." Magnus says and begins tough hysterically.

    Suddenly, he stopsughing and a very serious, grim expression appears on his face, while a hostile aura bursts out of his body.

    "However, what if I decide to hug my Niece as my blessing to her, what can her husband do about it?" Magnus suddenly says with a perverted grin and begins to move forward again.

    ? However, Magnus'' body freezes, and his body begins to float above the ground. He''s currently levitating in the air and it doesn''t seem to be his doing.

    Kira sighs in relief upon seeing Magnus like this, then she thanks a certain person inwardly. Her hand was already on the hilt of her sword, ready to brandish it if Magnus hade any closer. However, a certain person had helped her from behind.<sub> </sub>

    "Really, you think this pathetic ability can hold me?" Magnus lets out a chuckle while looking at his body that''s floating in the air. His expression doesn''t look like he''s bluffing and he doesn''t seem to be struggling either. It almost seems like he is allowing whoever did this to him to carry on. Even his guards are unfazed by what is happening, as if their boss is simply having some fun.

    "You know, it is really good to respect boundaries, Magnus." A feminine voice suddenly emerges within the throne room. The air also bes distorted, and a vortex begins to appear in the air.

    *Crack*

    The vortex disappears. Meanwhile, a cat woman with long red hair appears from within andnds on the ground, before she begins walking towards Magnus.

    "Were you saying something?" Hayes asks as she stops beside Myra and further raises Magnus in the air with her telekinesis ability.

    "Hoho, is this how to treat a visitor, Queen Myra? Did you hire a rookie toe and deal with this old man? Tch..tch¡­" Magnus says while acting like he''s innocent.

    ''Old man my foot! You murderer, I''ll eventually get revenge for my mom one day!'' Myra thinks inwardly and clenches her fists, which are hidden under her royal attire. Hayes''s face on the other hand, burns with extreme anger because Magnus called her a rookie.

    ============================

    Join our discord to see Jill''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapter

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 132 Kleppton

    "My lord, what are we going to do about that woman?" A masked man asks a muscr man who is currently seated on a chair, and has a desk before him.

    "You don''t have to worry about her, she can easily be dealt with if we do things the right way."

    "What do you mean my lord?"

    "You know that woman is the Neko queen, a small beastkin race. She and her daughter are almost invincible whenever they work together which is why they are called the formidable pairs. However, everything has a weakness, we just have to find a way to make those twoe to a disagreement...hahaha!" Magnusughs maniacally and pours himself a drink.

    However, the masked man has aplicated expression underneath his mask.

    "My lord, I think you are missing out on a lot of details. ording to the research and investigation of our men, there are also three powerful female vampires living in this castle. A vampire lord and two other royal vampires." The masked man says.

    "Mmm, a vampire lord and two other vampires. Now that''s going to be troublesome. Myra''s husband brought them here huh? So they should be his family members." Magnus mutters while slowly stroking his non-existent beard.

    "You''re wrong my lord, those three are his wives including that cat woman and her daughter." The masked figure says with a concerned voice.

    "W-What?" Magnus exims and almost spits his drink out. This time around it is his turn to be shocked and bewildered.

    "Not only that, but I also learned that Myra''s husband is the crown prince of the vampire race." The masked figure adds.

    Magnus simply nods his head as his guard continues to tell him many things about Jake. He doesn''t look surprised again or fazed by the sudden reality. Rather, a small nasty grin starts to form on his face.

    "Hehehe, let''s see what the vampires'' crown prince is capable of doing. After all, he is married to important figures." Magnus grins again while the masked figure shakes his head.

    *******************************

    *Swooosh*

    *Thud*

    Arge de cleanly cuts through the head of a beast that looks like a wild massive boar.

    The head of the beast falls to the floor, spraying ck blood all over the floor as it rolls around.

    *BAM*

    A small figure also descends to the ground, causing a lot of debris to rise. Furthermore, arge two-ded sword, dripping with ck blood can be seen in the hands of this figure, while ck tendrils can also be seen dancing around the figure''s body violently, as if wanting to consume everything in its path.

    *p* *p* *p* *p*

    "Well done, ir, you have exceeded my expectations. You can now effortlessly kill a king-rank beast with low intelligence." Says a tall vampire who is wearing a ck pair of loose pants, and a red shirt while pping his hands, the smoke from his cigarette is also emanating from his mouth. This man is none other than Alphonso.

    A month ago, Jill had instructed Alphonso to be ir''s guide and tutor since her ability was bing too overwhelming, after she mistakenly killed a delivery man. Although Jake was against it at first, he had no other choice since Alphonso was the only person who could help ir out.

    "Thank you, teacher, ~" ir turns around and bows her head slightly. She''s fully donned in beast gears from top to bottom. The beast gears consist of thick ck pants made from a beast hide and embedded with crystal, as well as a full set of intermediate beast armor with shoulder pads. Her hair is also tied into tworge side buns, giving her a cute yet dangerous appearance as she''s covered in ck blood from top to bottom.

    Right now, they are on a faraway called Kleppton. A that''s filled with tons of beasts ranging from basic rank beasts to king tier beasts. The highest rank of the beasts on this are emperor-ranked beasts, however, there''s a low chance of meeting one.<sub> </sub>

    This is very hot as the sun is shining brightly from above. Furthermore, there are many craters and numerous active volcanoes on this. However, the low level of gravity makes movement a lot easier on this nt and makes attacks much more explosive.

    "How are you feeling now ir?" Alphonso asks ir as he feels sympathetic towards her, because of her hard work and dedication, since her ability is a veryplicated one.

    ir simply raises her head and gives Alphonso a short nce before speaking up.

    "The more I try to keep this power under control, the more I can feel the Mana cells bing stronger inside me. I just feel like killing something to relieve myself of this pain." ir says with her head facing down dejectedly. "Also, I am doing it for Jake. I want to prove to him that I am worthy of being his woman. Because of how strong this abilty is, h-he couldn''t even have sex with me, plus, the ns for our wedding changed because of this damned abilty!" ir grits her teeth and tightens her grip on her sword as the image of Jake shes in her mind. She has missed him a lot and wants to get back with him so badly.

    "You now have about 60,000 Mc cells ir. It might sound like a lot, but you haven''t been able to exert 1 percent of the shadow ability power. That''s why it''s running wild in your body, free it...." Alphonso tells ir.

    "Free it, huh? I feel like my body will rip and shred to pieces if I release all the power inside me. If I die¡­ please tell Jake that I love him." ir says as she closes her eyes, while herrge sword is tightly gripped in her right hand as she tries to concentrate on the source of her shadow power.

    "Very well ir, I''ll tell Jake yourst words if something happens to you. Hopefully, nothing will happen." Alphonso says with a forced smile. For the past month, Alphonso has taken a liking to ir due to her hard work and determination. However, if something were to happen to her here, he''d feel bad and wouldn''t even know how to face Jake.

    ''Sigh, I won''t allow anything to happen to this girl if things were to go wrong. However, butting in to save her would likely force me to go into deep slumber afterward. I wish Jake could have as much determination as this girl, his talent will be unprecedented. The former Jake I knew was very determined, but he changed all of a sudden and started chasing after skirts.'' Alphonso thinks inwardly and shakes his head. Sadly, despite Jake''s rudeness and childishness, he''s still his favorite student even over Roth and ir. However, the person in question doesn''t give a fuck about him.

    *Beep* *Beep* *Beep*

    Suddenly, the ck tablet in Alphonso''s hands begins to beep vigorously. From the disy on the screen, Alphonso can see arge red dot moving towards their location at a very fast speed, and ording to the information shown on this device, Alphonso can also see that the beast heading towards them right now is the highest rank this has to offer. Plus, the oneing right now is a humanoid beast with high intelligence.

    "ir, an emperor rank beast is approaching. Let out your aggression on it." Alphonso shouts, informing ir of the iing threat.

    ir simply nods her head slightly whilerge ck tendrils that seem to be alive start dancing around her body violently. The tendrils start gettingrger andrger, while ck shadows also begin to cover the whole area.

    Alphonso simply encases himself in a red aura shield to avoid making contact with the shadow since he is within close proximity. At the same time, he watches the grey beast running towards ir at full speed.

    =============================

    Join our discord to see Jill''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapter

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 133 Two Battle Maniacs...

    Several kilometers on the same Kleppton, a boy can be seen picking up stones and throwing them at many beasts in his front as fast as possible.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Each of these stones is packed with explosive power killing many intermediate-rank beasts effortlessly. These intermediate rank beasts are ckrge spiders standing about 1 meter each with their ferocious jagged teeth. Their exoskeleton body is also very sturdy, making any types of normal weapons unable to harm them. Apart from their sturdy body, they are extremely agile and are also able to shoot out white tiny webs which are stronger than they look. Ten average men won¡¯t even be able to break a single line of this web.

    However, this little vampire has been able to kill all these beasts effortlessly with the sturdy stones he picked up from the ground.

    Bang!

    *Skreeeeeee!!*

    Thest remaining spider let out a loud cry as the stone smashes part of its head off before finally falling dead on its back.

    ¡°Phew~! That was one hectic job!¡± The boy mutters after killing thest spider then he begins to gaze at his surroundings to see the tons of spiders he had killed. The spiders¡¯ corpses are littered on the ground in about one hundred in numbers which slightly surprised the boy. This boy has dark short curly hair with slightly elongated ears and standing 1.9 meters. He¡¯s no doubt one of the most handsome male vampires out there. Anyone who heard his words right now would have coughed blood because killing an intermediate beast is hard work.

    Currently, he¡¯s bare-chested without any shirt on and only wearing green short pants and a pair of intermediate beast boots. This vampire is none other than Roth.

    Alphonso had asked him to stay behind while training ir because he was afraid that Roth might get hurt and not be able to take the brunt of ir¡¯s shadow power.

    ¡°Tch, why does master take me for?! Sigh, I guess I am the weakest among all master¡¯s students. I lost my match during the duel because I passed out, while Jake won all his fights effortlessly without even getting scratched! Here again, Master left me behind because he thinks I am weak!!¡± Roth bellows in anger as leaps in the air and opens a very big red portal, swallowing up all the dead spiders.

    Roth had gotten more proficient with his blood power; Aura control. With this blood power, he¡¯s able to use his aura to do many things such as summoning familiars and teleporting through portals. He also has a personal portal that he often used to store many of his stuff. This portal leads to a space that can be used to store anything except living beings.

    Right after Roth stored all his kills inside his spatial space, he suddenly hears a voice from behind.

    ¡°Hey, I have been watching you for a while and to be honest, you are quite good. How about sparring with me to know your full capabilities before judging yourself?¡± The masculine voice sounds from above, causing Roth to raise his head up in a jerk. The person is sitting on the edge of a dormant volcano.

    When Roth sees the person talking to him, a frown appears on his face. This person Isn¡¯t supposed to be talking to him in the first ce. However, realizing his situation, Roth quickly opens a small portal and dips his hand inside, bringing out a long golden spear.

    ¡°Ara~Ara, just attacking me without hearing me out won¡¯t be okay, young vampire.¡± The figure says before jumping onto the ground.

    *BAM*

    Seeing the figurend on the ground, Roth takes a few steps back with caution, using almost all his senses as if his life depended on it. Of course, this person is a dhampir so he has every reason to worry.

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t mean any harm. At least, I have been sitting up there and watching you for over one hour. If I wanted to, I could have initiated a sneak attack. Besides, remember that we dhampir can control our killing urges towards the vampires.¡± The dhampir says with a shrug.

    This dhampir is standing the same height as Roth with a ck round hat on his head. He¡¯s donned in beast gears from top to bottom with two daggers strapped around his waist. He has an oval-shaped face with his tiny mustache which made him look more manly. He seems to be about 27 years of age and the most notable thing about him is his two glowing yellow eyes.

    Hearing what the dhampir said, Roth drops his guard as he lowers his spear but he¡¯s still on alert in case the dhampir makes any sudden move on him.

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Roth asks after realizing that the dhampir didn¡¯t mean any harm, he could have even killed him earlier if he wanted so far he failed to notice his presence.

    ¡°My name is Maxwell, what about you?¡± The dhampir says, stretching his hand forward for a handshake.

    Roth hesitates for a while before finally giving in and shaking the dhampir¡­

    ¡°My name is Roth, nice to meet you, Max,¡± Roth says as he separates his hand from the dhampir.

    After the friendly handshake, the dhampir brings out a cigarette and lights it up before inhaling it and puffing out a cloud of smoke.

    ¡°Not all dhampirs are bad, Roth. Most dhampirs just use their urge as an excuse to attack vampires. While the urge is controble, there¡¯s still a natural hate between us. The fight for supremacy. However, not all dhampirs and vampires are bad people.¡± Max says, puffing out a cloud of smoke again.

    ¡°True, I agree with you¡­what are you doing here by the way?¡± Roth asks.

    ¡°I am a lone traveller.¡± Max answers then he continues¡­

    ¡°So, what do you think? Should we still spar?¡± Max asks with a smile. In return, Roth also grins and grips his spear since he¡¯s a muscle brain while Max is a battle maniac.

    Suddenly, like a burst of light, Max shoots into the sky, descending like a meteor towards Roth with his body covered in fire.

    Sensing the danger, two wings burst out from Roth¡¯s back and he instantly leaps backward with all his instincts screaming at him.

    *BOOM!!*

    A loud sound explodes as Max narrowly misses Roth¡¯s, causing him to punch hard into the ground. Upon crashing into the ground, dust and debris rose from the ground, covering the whole area.

    Roth, with his eyesight, while hovering in the air, he can see several deep web cracks on the ground spanning several meters within the area. After the debris settles, Max¡¯s figure can be seen puffing out a cloud of smoke.

    ¡°S-Such a powerful attack!! W-Who the hell is this guy? A single blow from him caused such massive destruction!¡± Roth grins like a battle maniac and clenches his spear in his hands before flying towards Max with the tip of his spear glowing brightly.

    ========================

    Join our discord to see Jill¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 134 Birth Of A God slayer...

    As the tip of the spear glows brightly, it suddenly starts to extend itself towards Max, who is on the ground. At the same time, Roth is also flying towards him, while spinning 360 degrees in the air.

    Max, seeing the iing attack, simply moves to the side to evade the spear. However, the moment he moves to the side, the spear also follows him like a dancing snake as it continues to elongate itself with Roth skillfully wielding it.

    *CHA-CHING!*

    ¡°Ah, fuck you, Roth!¡± Max curses as he deflects all the attacks from the spear with his twin daggers.

    Roth is now on the ground, and he¡¯s now the one on the offense, while Max is on defense. Max is several meters away from Roth, and he keeps moving backwards in order to get away from Roth¡¯s spear. However, the more he backs away, the more the spear extends towards him.

    ¡®The active skill of this spear should wear out soon. Or wait! It must have a limit to how far it can extend, but if I make a slight mistake, then I will have to say goodbye to a chunk of my precious flesh.¡¯ Max thinks inwardly, while blocking Roth¡¯s attack with his twin daggers.

    So far, Max hasn¡¯t activated any of his beast gears, he is reserving them for future use. This is because, even if he activates any of his beast gears right now, it won¡¯t save him from Roth¡¯s spear.

    Suddenly, Roth leaps into the air while raising his spear above his head, with the aim of mming it on Max.

    *BAM!!*

    A loud thud sound explodes as Roth¡¯s spear crashes into the ground, creating a long straight deep line in the hard floor.

    Luckily, Max was very fast in evading Roth¡¯s strike, as he moved sideways, and narrowly missed the attack.

    Raising the spear up again, Roth swings it down in a sh, aiming to strike Max down. However, Max suddenly grabs the head of the spear with his bare hand, causing blood to drip down his arm as the de slightly cuts through his palm.

    ¡°My turn~!¡± Max says with a grin before kicking the spear away with his right foot, putting Roth off bnce.

    In a sh, a burst of fire erupts from Max¡¯s body, covering him from head to toe, and giving him the look of a fire god. Gathering enough strength into his legs, Max leaps towards Roth with his right fist covered in a zing fire.

    ¡°Hahaha!! Yes! Show me all you¡¯ve got! Show me!!!¡± Roth roars with excitement, while a wide grin appears on his face as he retracts the length of his spear to its original size. Skilfully maneuvering the air with his wings, Roth points the tip of his spear towards the iing figure of Max.

    ¡°Light burst!¡±

    Suddenly, the spear turns bright red, and a golden energy beam shoots out of it.

    *BOOM!!*

    The beam hits Max and an explosion urs instantly. However, to Roth¡¯s Surprise, Maxes out of the attack unscathed.

    Still stunned by what just happened, Roth doesn¡¯t notice that Max is already in front of him. Thrusting his right fist forward, Max punches Roth in the gut.

    *GAH!*

    Roth lets out a groan as he flies backward before crashing into the ground and creating arge crater, due to the impact of the blow. Meanwhile, his spear disappears after he loses his grip on it. His spear has one skill, which is to disappear and reappear in its wielder¡¯s spatial space. Only Roth can wield the emperor-tier spear due to this skill which is a sort of contract with the weapon.

    ¡®Just what kind of monster is this guy? It¡¯s as if his attacks are getting stronger. Are all dhampirs like this? I guess It¡¯s true then, now I see the reason why vampires feel threatened by them.¡¯ Roth thinks inwardly as all his internal injuries begin to close up. At the same time, raises his body with his elbow and spits out a mouthful of blood, before sitting upright in the crater that was caused by his crash earlier.

    Looking up at Max, who is slowly walking towards him, Roth can see that his eyes are glowing bright yellow.

    ¡°Are you okay buddy?¡± Max asks as he walks towards Roth. However, noticing that Roth is getting weary of him, Max pauses his movements.

    ¡°Hey, calm down. My eyes are just yellow because I am fighting against a vampire. It doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ve lost my sanity.¡± Max chuckles as he lights up another cigarette and begins to smoke again.

    Seeing Max¡¯s actions, Roth lets out a sigh and gets up to his feet.

    ¡®Phew, I was just worried for nothing.¡¯ Roth thinks as he dusts off the dirt on his short pants.

    ¡°Max, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair to fight me with all those beast gears? The only beast gear I have is my spear. Let¡¯s use only our weapons to spar.¡± Roth says with a smirk on his face. It will be really unfair to him if Max fights him with all the gears on his body.

    Max simply puffs out a cloud of smoke and nces at Roth before letting out a slight chuckle.

    ¡°Fine then~!¡± Max says before clicking his fingers, causing all the gears on his body to disappear.

    Right now, Max is also shirtless, and only has on ck thick short pants, like Roth. He has made the game a fair deal.

    ¡°So you have a spatial ring?!¡± Roth asks in awe. Space rings were rare treasures that many would kill for. Most people that use spatial techniques are the ones with spatial abilities like Roth¡¯s own or at least simr to it.

    ¡°Yeah, the ring was made from a space skrk beast. I was lucky to find it and kill it. Although it was quite troublesome to fight that beast.¡± Max replies, before throwing his cigarette on the ground and turning towards Roth.

    His abs are well toned and carved as if chiseled by a god, making even Roth slightly jealous of him.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll show you what a real battle is called.¡± Roth grins as a red portal appears before him. Roth pushes his hand into the portal, and instantly, another portal opens up bedside Max. Before Max can register What¡¯s happening, Roth¡¯s fistes out of the portal and punches him very hard in the face, sending him skidding backward.

    ¡°Wow, t-that¡¯s epic! Show me what you got!!¡± Max grins as he brings his body to a halt. In a sh, fire suddenly covers his whole body as he dashes towards Roth with his two daggers tightly clutched in his hands.

    *******************************

    ¡°ARGH¡­AHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± ir lets out a wild cry as ck shadows and mist cover the whole area surrounding her. Mean, ck tendrils are also dancing around her body violently.

    Alphonso can also be seen a few distance away, floating in the air, while encased in a transparent red bubble shield to avoid making contact with the shadows.

    ir begins to feel an excruciating pain, as all her muscles tense up as if they are going to rip apart, when many tendrils burst out of her body. Even the humanoid emperor ranked beast halts its movements when it sees what¡¯s happening to ir right now, while its instinct screams at It to run.

    After several minutes of going through immense pain, a big explosion suddenly urs around ir and ck mists cover the whole area. Even Alphonso has to strengthen his shield due to the impact of the explosion. At the same time, all his attention is focused on ir, checking her out with his senses to see if he should butt in.

    Sometimeter when the mist settles, ir¡¯s figure can be seen standing upright with her sword tightly clutched in her hands, while her eyes are shut.

    Suddenly, ir¡¯s eyes open, and she instantly swings her sword in the air a few times, creating a few shes in the air before lowering her sword. Anyone who sees her right now won¡¯t know that she swung her sword, because it was too fast for ordinary eyes to follow.

    Instantly, after swinging her sword in the air, the emperor ranked beast in front of her falls to the ground bit by bit, as if it was sliced. The beast itself has no idea as to how it died, but there is a look of horror on its head, which is now rolling on the floor.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Jill¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 135 Meeting Stellas Parents

    [Ding!]

    [Sudden notification: One of your permanent women just became a godyer; ir.]

    Suddenly, green words sh before my eyes, stunning me for a few seconds.

    ''What the fuck?! ir became a god yer? Is this system broken or what? Mimi, I need answers.''

    [Yippie¨CYippie, what you are seeing is very correct, master. ir became a godyer. This came as a surprise to me too, and I don''t know what to say about it. That ability must be very very strong, for her to have be such a powerful entity in such a short time.]

    ''This makes no sense... is that ability that strong? It''s not even been two months since she got the power!'' I scream inwardly.

    "Saviour, is anything wrong? You don''t seem to be alright." A deep voice suddenly breaks through my thoughts a few meters away from me, causing me to raise my head and look at the huge muscr figure sitting adjacent to me, there is also a massive rectangr table situated between us. On my right, a woman is sitting on one of the chairs, and on the left side of the table, two people are sitting on average-sized wooden chairs; A boy and a girl.

    "Hahaha, there''s nothing wrong. I just remembered something." I say with a smallugh, while raising my right hand in the air as a signal that everything is okay.

    "Okay, if you say so then. However, since you don''t eat the type of food we eat, w-would you like to drink a bit of blood." The muscr figure opposite me asks and picks up arge knife, aiming to make a sh on his wrist.

    "Wait! There''s no need, I am actually okay. I drank a lot of blood beforeing here." I quickly exim, stopping the figure from cutting his wrist.

    "Master, are you going to drink my blood then?" A tiny feminine voice emerges from my side, causing me to nce towards my left.

    I am currently at Ste''s parent''s house in the rural area of yreyar. The man sitting adjacent to me is her father, Madson, who is a full draugh. This is my first time seeing a draugh and to be honest, they are quite different from what I have always pictured them to look like, or what I saw on TVmercials.

    Madson is a very huge, muscr, bald man, who is about 2.6 meters tall. He has onerge brown eye and one crimson coloured eye with thick, brown, coarse skin. Furthermore, there are tworge horns on his head, each the size of my arm. Apart from this, he looks very human and doesn''t even look like a beast. To top it all off, the most fascinating thing about him are his horns, which changes colors every now and then.

    And as for Ste''s mother... She''s a blond-haired woman who''s about 1.6 meters tall. Her looks are pretty average with her sapphire eyes which Ste inherited from her. She is a big-breasted woman as well, with her wide milfy curvaceous hips. Her boobs right now look as though they are about to spill out from their cage as they strain against her yellow kimono dress.

    On the other hand, a boy is sitting next to Ste on the left-hand side of the table, slowly eating some sort of meal that I have never seen before. He''s Ste''s little brother, Zane. A 14-year-old boy that''s about 1.7 meters tall. He is bald like his father with brownish coarse skin, and hasrge elongated horns on his head which also change colors once in a while. To simply cut things short, he inherited more of his father''s genes while Ste inherited most of her mother''s genes.

    "Oh savior, you don''t know how happy I am that you helped us. Even if you decide to drink all my blood, I''ll dly ept." Madson speaks up, as he picks up the knife and ces it on his wrist once again as if he wants to cut it, but is waiting for my permission.

    ''You idiot! It''s not like I don''t want to drink blood. But your blood is just disgusting.'' I think inwardly and scrunch up my nose in disgust.

    "Hahaha, Mr. Madson, you don''t have to worry. I did it simply because Ste urged me to help her n. If you want to be thankful, I think you should thank Ste instead."

    "No, no, no, our savior! I understand that I need to thank Ste, but I would have to thank you first for helping us to get rid of that beast horde. Please ept my blood!" Madson says with a slight bow, then he proceeds to gulp down another drink from his cup. It doesn''t seem like he will stop persisting and urging me to drink his blood, and also, he seems to be a little drunk.

    SIGH...

    "How about youpensate me with your wife?"

    "You say what?"

    "I say how about I cuck you?"

    "Huh?"

    " I mean, how about you cook some blood candies for me."

    "Oh, you mean that....haha, we don''t know how to make it." Madson says while scratching the back of his head.<sub> </sub>

    ''What the fuck? Did I just hear that wrong? This guy is dangerous. I gotta fix my eyes on my wife.'' Madson thinks inwardly and swallows a mouthful of saliva, making a gulping sound.

    "Mr~" A voice suddenly breaks into the awkward silence, causing me to nce at Ste''s mom on instinct.

    "Please take care of my daughter. As a parent, it''s not our wish to part with our daughter this way. However, since Ster chose this path by herself, then there''s nothing we can do than to support her. Please take care of her for me. And here is myst request: try to allow Ste to visit us once in a while at least to put my mind at ease that my daughter is okay. Please¡­" Ste''s mom says in a low voice, as her eyes start getting teary.

    "Okay, ma''am... I promise you." I assure her while she simply nods her head and wipes her tears. Meanwhile, my eyes have been eyeing Ste''s mom''s chest for a while now. To be honest, those pillowy bags are mesmerizing, making me wonder who has the most. Ste or her mother? I can''t tell without stripping them both.

    Shaking off all the perverted thoughts in my head, I continue to talk to the family of four and learn more about the draughs n. They are just a small n, with a poption of not up to 500 in this region. After helping them get rid of the beast hordes that was disturbing them, the people offered me many things which I all rejected. It''s somehow annoying to act as a hero and be hailed, but what to do? I did it for my servant, so I''ll have to swallow my pride.

    Sometimeter, Ste and I bid her family farewell before taking our leave.

    ********************************

    After killing the emperor-rank beast, ir puts herrge sword into its scabbard, which is on her back and turns around, before finally shing a smile at Alphonso who''s still in the air.

    Realizing that she''s okay, Alphonso puts away his barrier and quickly descends to the ground in front of ir.

    "I...I made it master...I made it!!" ir pumps her fist in the air with excitement while tears of joy run down her face as she suddenly hugs Alphonso.

    "It''s okay kid... Now that you can fully control your ability, why don''t you take a few days break before we begin the main training?" Alphonso says while patting ir''s head.

    "Eh, I can see my darling today?" ir raises her head while her eyes sparkling with stars upon hearing Alphonso''s words.

    "Yes, Roth can create a portal that will tel¡ª" Before Alphonso canplete his words, ir shoots into the sky and begins to fly towards Roth''s location.

    "Sigh, she is such a happy girl who was able to put that demonic power under control just because of her love for Jake. I just wish that the brat won''t break her heart or else, this girl will be a very troublesome viin." Alphonso mutters as he walks towards the crystal that the emperor rank beast dropped after it died.

    After picking up the crystal and storing it, Alphonso also leaps into the sky and chases after ir who is heading towards Roth''s location.

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Jill''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 136 Roths Mixed Feelings

    "Hehehe, your attacks are getting weaker, Roth!!" The creepy voice of the dhampir emerges as he punches Roth in the guts, sending him flying backward. It''s no doubt that the dhampir is tougher than Roth since he hasn''t even activated the skill on his twin dagger. However, the dhampir is surprised at the time, because Roth was able to push him to the edge and make him go all out.

    "Argh...ahhh. T-that fire hurt as hell, you bastard! I would have taken you down if it wasn''t for the fact that I am trying to conserve my aura." Roth groans as he gets up from the ground and looks at the levitating figure of Max.

    Right now, he and Roth''s bodies are full of bruises here and there. Although, both of them have a high healing capability, healing themselves right now will only consume a huge chunk of their aura. Which they can''t afford.

    "Then use it all and don''t be a coward!! What if you are facing a real enemy!!" Max roars as he flies towards Roth at full speed, aiming to punch him again.

    ''This guy...there''s something odd about him. He''s using some sort of energy for his blows, as well as to defend himself from heavy blows. Is this some sort of ability? Or can he wield dual or multiple abilities like Jake? Fuck it, I am not backing down!'' Roth thinks inwardly and clenches his fists.

    "Void; Absolute devou¡ª"

    "Roth, stop!!!" A loud voice suddenly interrupts, surprising Roth, and causing him to halt the attack that he was about to lunch on Max.

    When he nces towards the voice, he sees ir swats Max away like a fly, sending him flying several meters away. Even though it didn''t look like it, the movement was packed with a lot of power, making Roth worry about Max surviving it.

    "Roth, didn''t I tell you to call me through the token I gave you if you ever got into danger?" Alphonso says angrily as he slowly descends in front of Roth alongside ir who just kicked Max''s ass with the flick of her hand.

    "M-Master, that dhampir is a friend. We were only sparring, I swear." Roth replies with a stutter.

    "Huh?"

    Both ir and Alphonso look at Roth as if trying to determine if he is crazy.

    "Sigh, I know what I am saying. I know it sounds crazy, but that guy is just a friend. If he wanted to kill me, he would have done that a long time ago because he had been watching me from the top of this volcano before he finally showed himself." Roth exins, as he points towards the top of the dormant volcano.

    Alphonso simply nods his head and nces at the sky as if pondering something.

    ''Roth is right, if that dhampir wanted to kill him, he would have done that long ago because the dhampir is also using ''that energy''. Do all dhampirs know how to use that energy? If yes, then this is going to be bad... But I doubt that is the case. Also, just who the hell is that kid?''

    Alphonso thinks inwardly and swallows a lump of saliva. Only a few people like god yers know about that particr energy. Although, normal people can also use the energy, however, that energy has been exclusive to the strongest people for many years, as they passed it down to their disciples or children.

    If this dhampir knows how to use it, then he must be an influential figure in the dhampir n. Alphonso gulps again and thanks his stars that he didn''t kill the dhampir at first sight. If he had done it, it may have caused a huge war. Because dhampirs can easily detect if one of their own dies, especially the nobles. This is their special trait.

    "It''s okay, Roth, I believe you. Besides, you''ve gotten stronger than I thought. Keep working hard." Alphonso says and pats Roth on his shoulders.

    ....

    A few secondster, a figurends before them like a meteor, raising dust and debris into the air. This figure is none other than Max, who is covered in fire from head to toe.

    He puts away his fire, and introduces himself to ir and Alphonso. "Hi, my name is Max, I am Roth''s friend."

    "I am d you are safe, man. My teacher thought you were attacking me." Roth says as he walks forward and shakes Max''s hand.

    "Roth is right Max. My name is Alphonso, I am his teacher." Alphonso speaks up and also waves at Max when he doesn''t sense any ill intent from him. All he can see is a kind person.

    Max''s eyes light up upon hearing Alphonso''s name.

    "A-Alphonso! Yes! I have heard about you from many elders! Y-You look nice and kinder than what I have always heard about you." Max says with excitement on his face as he starts walking around Alphonso, while taking a closer look at him.

    "Stop ttering me kid. I am a nice person, the conflicts between us made both sides look like monsters to each other. Also, I think it wouldn''t be a good idea to tell anyone that you saw me." Alphonso replies and walks away from the battle maniac pair. From the look in Max''s eyes, he can tell that he''s about to ask for a spar, so he avoided it before he could even ask.<sub> </sub>

    Max simply nods his head at Alphonso''s words while looking at him in awe. One of the strongest vampires in existence is standing right in front of him.

    ''Hehehe, this is the legendary knight who has the strength of a vampire king. How would it feel to take one attack from him.'' Max thinks to himself while a nasty grin starts to appear on his face.

    Suddenly, as if Roth knows what he''s thinking, he ces his hand on Max''s shoulder.

    "Man, don''t think about it. My master won''t even pay any attention to you." Roth says while shaking his head.

    Sometimeter, Max takes his leave, so that he canplete his mission, after exchanging contacts with Roth. Currently, Roth has mixed feelings, this dhampir has the same character as him. They are both battle maniacs, plus, they have 99 percent of things inmon. This dhampir is now like a brother to him.

    "Roth, I think you should have recovered some of your aura after fighting with that weird friend of yours right?"

    A voice suddenly snaps Roth out of his daze, causing him to turn around with a jerk, and his gaze falls on ir''s figure.

    "Yeah, I have recovered my aura and I can now open a portal for you. However, you have to keep to your promise, or else, I''ll never trust you again." Roth tells ir with a battle grin on his face.

    "Sigh, I promise to spar with you when I return. Just open the portal for me please, I want to go and see my darling." ir begs Max with puppy eyes, like a love stricken girl.

    "You promise?" Roth asks again for confirmation.

    "Yes I promise to spar with you when I return. Just open the damned portal already!" ir says while gritting her teeth in frustration. She can''t wait to be reunited with her darling once again.

    "Okay fine. A promise is a debt." Roth says as he begins to circle his right hand in the air in a very fast motion, while a tiny red aura also starts dancing in the air in a circle motion, before expanding and turning into arge man-sized red portal.

    "This portal will take you to Demaz. But you mightnd in any random location." Roth says with a shrug.

    "I don''t care! As long as I see my darling." ir says and instantly jumps into the portal.

    The moment ir passes through the portal, he closes it and lets out a sigh. Then he patiently waits for his master so that they can return to earth.

    ========================

    Join our discord to see Jill''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 137 Grand Battle [part 1]

    Note: Re-add the novel to read the previous chapter.

    =====

    Right now, a tall muscr figure can be seen levitating above the royal castle of the dark elves. This figure is none other than Magnus.

    Meanwhile, below him, many guards can be seen gripping their spears and swords tightly. Lots of corpses can also be seen littering the floor. All the doors of the castle have been shut down by Magnus¡¯ men, leaving no space for anyone to escape, or call for reinforcements from the soldiers that are stationed outside the castle.

    The number of guards within the castle that haven¡¯t been killed yet are less than 150. While the ones that have been killed are over a hundred. The castle and the guards are all surrounded by Magnus¡¯ men, but the guards don¡¯t look like they will be backing down any time soon. Their bodies are all battered with wounds and injuries, while some of them are almost on the verge of death, yet they refused to back down, instead they retained their will to protect the castle to the very end.

    ¡°I will give y¡¯all one more chance! Drop your weapons and surrender now! If y¡¯all do as I say, I¡¯ll promote you from mere guards to sash guards. Y¡¯all seem loyal, it will be a waste to kill y¡¯all. Surrender now or die!¡± Magnus¡¯ voice reverberates across the whole castle, making the guards shiver in fear.

    ¡°We¡¯d rather die with honor than be nothing more than your dogs. Our loyalty has been pledged to her majesty!¡± One of the guards bellows at the top of his voice while the other guards follow suit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself again, surrender or die?! Since you pledged your loyalty to the queen then you should all surrender because she¡¯s going to be my woman very¡­very soon¡­¡± Magnus says in a thunderously scary voice, while his eyes glow bright crimson.

    The guards start pissing their pants, but they still refuse to back down, making Magnus slightly stunned.

    ¡°You disgusting bastard! Who told you that you could even touch her majesty? Touch her, and the king wille for your head.¡± All the guards bellow at the same time, making Magnus enraged.

    ¡°Very well, since you have all chosen your fate, only death awaits you. I¡¯ll keep y¡¯all alive till your so-called king finally arrives. And right before your very eyes, I¡¯ll detach his head from his body¡­hahaha!¡± Magnus startsughing maniacally and then signals to his own guards with his hand in the air.

    Suddenly, many hidden archers raise their bows and begin to fire at the guards.

    *Twooof* *Twooof* *Twooof*

    Many arrows with very sharp arrowheads start flying towards the guards who are currently terrified. Some are even shitting on themselves as they ept their fate.

    However, the arrows suddenly stop a few meters away from the guards. And in a sh, an invisible force turns all the arrows around andunches them back to where they came from, skillfully piercing one target each and killing them on the spot. This single attack just killed 60 percent of Magnus¡¯s men in a sh.

    Suddenly a huge vortex appears beside the guards and many figures begin to emerge from it. Myra, Jill, Misty, Aurora, Anne, Hayes, and finally Kira (Myra¡¯sbat maid.) These are the figures that emerged from the vortex.

    *CRACK*

    A cracking sound ensues as the vortex disappears.

    ¡°Oh, mere women?¡± Magnus says and lets out a chuckle as he sees all the women that came to challenge him. ¡°Y¡¯all are nothing more than ants to me, you will all be good on the bed. Especially you, the one with the big ass.¡± Magnus says with avishous wide grin, while licking his lips pervertedly.

    ¡°You!!¡± Aurora bellows in embarrassment and she instantly tries to cover her asset from Magnus¡¯s piercing eyes, while Misty stops her from acting irrationally.

    ¡°Say all you want Magnus, but your days of living wille to an end right here and now,¡± Hayes says while walking forward.

    ¡°Oh, the Neko queen. You¡¯ll make a nice addition to my collection.¡± Magnus says with the same lewd grin still stered on his face.

    Then he continues. ¡°Hey, you, daughter of a whore. Do you know that your mom killed your dad intentionally? But, she lied that she killed him when he tried to kill you while you were still a baby. Here¡¯s the truth, your mother killed him because she was afraid that the old rule would change because of the support and love your father was receiving.

    Since she doesn¡¯t want a male to be the ruler of the Neko n, she killed him so that she can keep the throne for herself. The past leaders of the Neko n also did the same thing as your mother. It runs in their blood. You were fed lies by your mother¡­.hahaha!!¡± Magnus says with an evil grin and startsughing hysterically again.

    ¡°You! Die! My mother would never do such a thing!!¡± Anne bellows angrily as she changes into part cat and flies towards Magnus.

    ¡°Anne, no!!!¡± Hayes shouts as she tries to stop Anne, but it¡¯s toote.

    Anne flies towards Magnus in a very fast, spinning 360-degree motion, while aiming to grab him and start wing at him. However, before she can even reach Magnus¡¯ position in the air, Magnus disappears and materializes beside Anne like a blur. Raising his right foot upward, hends a very powerful kick on Anna¡¯s ribs.

    *CRACK!*

    ¡°NYAAAAAAAAA!!!¡±

    The sound of bones breaking can be heard, which is then followed by Anne¡¯s cries as Magnus kicks her in the ribs and sends her crashing into the ground in front of her mother.

    ¡°Weak~!¡± Magnus says in a mocking tone.

    ¡°Anne!!!¡± Hayes shouts with tears in her eyes as she runs towards Anne and pulls her into her embrace while checking her body. Anne has healed all her broken ribs, but not only her ribs were broken. Her ribs pierced her lungs and many of her other organs. Magnus also broke her spinal cord. So Anne used up every ounce of her MC cells to heal herself, thus rendering her weak.

    ¡°Why¡­Anne..why? You know that we¡¯re to attack together. He tricked you.¡± Hayes says with tears streaming down her beautiful face.

    ¡°I am sorry mom¡­¡± Anne replies in a low voice and passes out immediately.

    Hayes gently carries Anne and safely puts her down in a corner before standing up and ring at Magnus.

    ¡°Hayes, wait let us deal with him tog¨C¡±

    ¡°I want to deal with him myself, please don¡¯t interfere.¡± Hayes cuts Jill short with an angry expression on her face.

    Jill and the rest of the women simply keep quiet and don¡¯t say anything else, as they quietly watch what is about to happen next.

    Suddenly, Hayes starts to levitate in the air until she reaches the same height as Magnus. Anyone who has blue Mana cells will be able to fly regardless of if they have the flying ability or not.

    ¡°By the time I am done with you, you¡¯ll regret the day you were born. I will feed your bones to mutants!¡± Hayes bellows angrily.

    In the next moment, several green runes start appearing underneath Hayes¡¯s feet while she is still levitating in the air, and it starts to spread across the whole castle. This is one of the Nekos¡¯ innate abilities. However, she and Anne were supposed to be the ones to activate it together, but since Anne is down. Hayes is left with no choice but to activate it on her own.

    The runes underneath her have many marks which look like some sort of dance game or footwork to follow. These marks often change positions now and then, making Magnus slightly cautious.

    Suddenly, Hayes dashes from her position like a blur and moves towards Magnus, while doing some footwork on the runes she activated.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Jill¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 138 Grand Battle [part 2]

    Suddenly, Hayes dashes from her position like a blur and moves towards Magnus while doing some footwork on the runes she activated.

    >>>>FFOOOOOSSSHHHHH<<<<

    A sizzling sound explodes as Hayes swings her ws at Magnus. However, Magnus swiftly leaps backward causing Hayes¡¯ ws to graze his chest. Hayes doesn¡¯t stop there though, as she flies towards Magnus and punches him in his abdomen with all the strength she can muster.

    *BANG!*

    A loud sound explodes as Hayes hits Magnus in the guts. The attack sends him flying backward in the air, but he quickly gains his momentum and starts levitating again. He is currently out of Hayes¡¯s domain so he can watch all her movements now.

    Meanwhile, Hayes can be seen gritting her teeth and panting very hard, as if she just finished running around a whole. Activating the runes on her own without Anne, took a huge chunk of her mental energy and MC cells.

    ¡®T-This guy what is he made of? His body is so strong. It felt like I hit a rock when I punched him. My right hand feels numb.¡¯ Hayes clenches her fists again in frustration as she begins to activate the runes again.

    ¡°Hahaha, not bad¡­not bad¡­ You managed to graze me with your ws and punch me in the guts. Although your punches are like that of a little kid, your ws contain dangerous toxins.¡± Magnus says with a smallugh while coughing up a mouthful of ck blood.

    Then he continues,

    ¡°You surprised me, you know? You could even take me down if you continue to run that formation Array much longer. It would have been so easy if it were you and your daughter. Isn¡¯t that the reason why you¡¯re called the formidable pair? However, you have a big weakness! All I had to do was make one of you disagree and act irrationally, and boom! You¡¯re no longer relevant.¡± Magnus says with a mocking grin on his face whileughing hysterically.

    ¡°Die! You bastard!¡± Hayes bellows as she finally activates the Arrays again and dashes towards Magnus at lightning speed.

    The two can be seen exchanging blows in the air. Each of these blows is packed with a lot of power as it sends several waves across the castle.

    Back on the ground surface, Jill has an expression of worry on her face because she has never seen Hayes this angry before, unless someone hurt her daughter. But still, it¡¯s very hard to hurt Anne because both the daughter and mother are always together, so before getting to Anne, one will have to face Hayes first. However, Magnus has used his cunning skills to lure and render Anne immobile, thus exploiting Hayes¡¯s weak points.

    ¡°Misty, Aurora, Myra. Hayes is

    already losing her ground, she¡¯ll soon be sent flying down. No matter what, avoid fighting with Magnus because you guys are pregnant. I am going to fight him next and make sure I kick his ass. However, If I fail, you guys should find a way to escape from here and then call for Alphonso¡¯s assistance.¡± Jill tells the girls assertively.

    ¡°B-But mom~ Let¡¯s take him on together!¡± Misty retorts and tries to persuade her mom, but Jill simply res at them with blood-red eyes, making the girls shudder with fear.

    ¡®Amber, pleasee out. I need you! Stop being a hothead!¡¯ Misty yells at Amber inwardly since they share the same body.

    [You can¡¯t just tell me to take control. We already had a deal. I¡¯ll only take control when things get out of hand. Besides, Jake Isn¡¯t even here yet. I trust him, when he finds out that his women are being abused, he will kill this puny man that¡¯s not even worth my presence.]

    ¡®Idiot, if you are so confident, thene out and help us! Are you going to take action when things get bad? If mom is not even sure of taking him down, how can Jake beat him?¡¯

    [It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to help.  just like the way you¡¯ve improved. My powers have also grown by leaps and bounds. If I were to take control now and unleash my powers, I-It will affect the baby inside us. That¡¯s the reason why I said we should wait for Jake. If Jake can¡¯t take him down, then I am left with no choice.]

    ¡®T-The baby?¡¯ Misty thinks inwardly and clenches her fists.

    Suddenly, Hayeses crashing into the ground like a meteor, with burnt fist marks all over her body. Jill walks towards her and carries her away, before cing her beside Anne.

    ¡°Wish me luck, my friend¡­¡± Jill mumbles before standing up and walking towards Magnus.

    ¡°Oi, Oi, two down, another one ising again. I can¡¯t wait to bed you all¡­hahaha!!¡± Magnus grins viciously.

    Enraged, Jill ejects her wings as a red aura covers her from head to toe. Then she starts to levitate in the air, floating at the same level as Magnus.

    ¡°You know, if Anne and Hayes use their Array together, they can be one of the strongest in this universe. However, you lured them with your cunningness.¡± Jill says with her arms folded because she noticed that Magnus¡¯s eyes are fixated on her chest.

    ¡°Oh, one of the strongest you say? Have they ever in a god or grown-up dragon?¡± Magnus says with a chuckle. But suddenly his expression turns serious. ¡°You bitch! Do you think you have the right to reprimand me? After everything your husband did for the vampires, what did you repay him with? Your father and his men tried to kill him but they failed, and he was put into eternal slumber by a strange god, a state akin to being dead. I respect that man, he¡¯s one of the strongest of our type, people who could y gods. Even that god couldn¡¯t defeat him, he tricked him and put him into eternal slumber.

    ¡°I know the full story, Bitch! Your husband¡¯s great weakness is his children. He cherished them so much that he even sacrificed himself for them when the god threatened to kill them. He willingly sacrificed himself to be put to slumber all because of his children! Only for you to spread your legs for your child after his death, you ungrateful woman!!¡± Magnus bellows thunderously. He¡¯s also trying to break Jill¡¯s will like he did to Hayes and Anne.

    ¡°M-Mom, is it true? W-Why did you feed us lies? You didn¡¯t tell us that dad was taken down by a god!!¡± Misty mumbles while staring at Jill above.

    ¡°What he said is true, but I have my reasons for keeping it a secret from you. Furthermore, I never betrayed your dad, he and I didn¡¯t have any love interest.¡± Jill tells Misty while gritting her teeth at what Magnus just caused. Her rtionship with her daughter might take a dip again all because of Magnus.

    ¡°Magnus, I don¡¯t need to exin shit to you. Jake is the only man that has ever touched me!!¡± Jill bellows at Magnus. She¡¯s trying to stall for some time while trying to create an escape road for Myra, Jill, and Aurora. However, Magnus has gotten on her nerves and now she¡¯s trying not to act irrationally like Hayes.

    Suddenly, all of Magnus¡¯s men start tough and chuckle at Jill¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hoho, so your son deflowered you? Hahaha¡­.you are more shameless than I thought.¡± Magnus says in a loud voice while theughter of his men echos throughout in the whole castle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have to exin anything, you bastard!! My children were born artificially, and the only man I have ever loved is Jake! I didn¡¯t betray anyone or disrespect the culture of the vampires!!¡± Jill bellows thunderously as her eyes burn hot red, while she swings her right hand and throws arge red arc of blood strike at Magnus.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Jill¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapter

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 139 Grand Battle [Part 3]

    Seeing therge blood strike heading towards him, a smirk starts to form on his face.

    ''This is my first time fighting a vampire lord. How strong are they? Although, I heard that their power varies.'' Magnus thinks to himself as the red arces flying towards him at an incredible speed.

    Snapping his fingers, Magnus activates the beast gear on his middle finger which is a ring. In a sh, a burst of translucent light bursts out of Magnus''s body as the aura hits him.

    When the light finally bes dim, Magnus can be seen floating in the air and unscathed. Not even a strand of his hair was harmed.

    Seeing what has just happened, a surprised look appears on Jill''s face, but she doesn''t fear or falter.

    ''Just what is this guy made up of, that was one of thergest blood strikes I have ever created. That single attack consumed two liters of my blood.'' Jill thinks inwardly.

    Suddenly, Jill turns herself into thousands of bats and starts flying towards Magnus.

    Seeing Jilling towards him in the form of bats, Magnus snaps his left finger, activating another beast gear, which creates a thick bubble barrier around him.

    However, contrary to his expectations, Jill changes her direction and heads towards Magnus'' men, after dividing herself into several bats.

    "Nooo!!!" Magnus bellows. But it is toote.

    Jill is like a grim reaper now, killing countless of Magnus''s men like ants, without them even giving them the chance to fight back.

    "Argh...ahhh!! It hurts!!"

    "Ahh...!! My eyes have been gouged out!!"

    "Aargh!!! Do bats even eat balls, get off me!!!"

    "Arghh!!! I''ve got a family at home, get off me!!! My skin is gone!! Argh...ahhh! Not the eyeballs!!"

    Jill ignores the cries of the men as she continues her carnage, killing every single man under Magnus. However, she leaves the one with the mask, as he seems to be quite powerful.

    After the carnage, all the batse together, and slowly, Jill''s body starts to materialize again in front of Magnus who can''t believe his eyes. Jill has just killed all of his men within a fraction of a second. He has an angry look on his facepared to the shameless and perverted expression that he''s always wearing.

    "You are stronger than I thought and you''ve made a grave mistake by killing all my men. I wanted to y with you before and free you after putting my nuts inside you. But now... you have made me mad and I''m going to make you pay! Once I am done with you, I''ll allow a thousand soldiers to all have a go at you and make sure to cum inside you. I''ll make you the greatest cum dumpster!! Manov, get those girls while I deal with this bitch!" Magnus bellows and in the next moment, he takes off his Jacket, revealing his toned abs.

    ....

    At the same time, the masked figure that escaped Jill''s carnage earlier flies towards Myra and the other women.

    "nning to run away huh?" The masked figure says as he descends in front of the women.

    Right now, Misty is carrying Hayes on her back while Aurora is carrying Anne on her back, since it wouldn''t be a good idea to leave them behind.

    *CHA-CHING!*

    The masked figure suddenly blocks a very fast sword attack that was aimed at him.

    "Not so fast~" The masked figure says, raising his foot in the air to kick Kira. But Kira simply evades the kick by doing acrobatic movements in the air with her long katana de.

    "Kira! Be careful!" Myra suddenly says in a worried voice when she sees Kira move forward to intercept the masked figure. At the same time, Aurora and Misty can be seen gritting their teeth.

    ''It wouldn''t be a good idea for us to go into a tough battle with our pregnancy, but if pushes to shove, we can make another baby if something happens to our pregnancies.'' Aurora thinks inwardly while gritting her teeth and contemting if she should drop Anne and join the fight.

    "Move sideways and hand the queen over to me. My lord ordered me not to kill anyone." The masked figure says, lowering his sword a bit.

    "You have to go through me first!" Kira gives a reply and tightly grips her katana before dashing towards the masked figure.

    "You leave me with no choice then. After all, you are only a merebat maid. Killing you won''t get me any penalty." The masked figure says in a low yet stern voice. In the next moment, he moves towards Kira like a blur, with his robe swaying, and shes her across the stomach with his sword.

    "Gah!!" Kira lets out a groan as she can feel the cold steel cutting into her flesh. This man is just too fast.

    ...

    "When I am done with you, you''ll regret going against me. In Fact, I think killing you will be the best thing to do." Magnus shouts while flexing his toned abs and muscles.

    "Quit whining, Magnus," Jill replies as she turns into many bats and flies towards Magnus.<sub> </sub>

    "Me whining, huh?" Magnus mumbles and in a sh, several vines burst out of the ground, turning into several sharp vines. The vines then begin attacking the bats before they can get closer to him. Since he''s a royal, he also has the innate ability to control vines.

    Frustrated that her movements are getting disrupted by the vines, Jill flies backward andes back together, materializing into her real form. Enraged, she also raises her hand and a big bright light aura envelopes her.

    "Fuck!" Only one wordes out of Magnus''s mouth as he is mmed into the ground, due to the sudden pressure of the gravity. At the same time, all the small castles surrounding Jill also begins to crumble as they can''t withstand the pressure of the gravity.

    "This is what I was avoiding, but I just want to kill this bastard right now." Jill mutters as she flies towards the rubble to pick Magnus and kick his ass again.

    ...

    *Swoossshhhh*

    *Thrust* *Thrust* *Thrust* *Stab* *Stab*

    The masked figure stabs Kira repeatedly, while Kira is still standing on her feet with her katana lodged into the shoulder of the masked figure. The katana could only cut into the masked figure''s flesh a little and it didn''t budge again afterwards.

    *Stab!*

    "I warned you!! I warned you to stay away! Now only death awaits you!" The masked figure roars as he stabs Kira onest time and twists his sword inside her stomach, ripping out all her guts.

    *FWOOOOOOOOSSSSSHHHH*

    A wed hand swiftly moves towards the masked figure''s head, aiming to cleave it off in one go. However, the masked figure is too sharp as he predicts the movement and quickly leaps backward, meanwhile his sword is still lodged inside Kira''s stomach. The person that attacked the masked figure right now is none other than Misty.

    "Kira!!!!!"

    Myra shouts with tears flowing down her face as she runs towards Kira who is still standing on her feet with a happy smile on her face, despite all her guts dangling outside.

    Misty quickly removes the sword that is lodged inside Kira and she immediately lowers her to the ground, then she tries to regenerate all her missing organs. But no matter what she does, Kira''s organs do not regenerate and her minor wounds refuse to be healed as well.

    "Kira! Uwaah!! I am sorry that I couldn''t help you. Misty, please do something!" Myra cries while embracing Kira''s bloodied figure and urging Misty to try her best.

    Suddenly, Misty raises her head and looks at Myra.

    "I am sorry, Myra. There''s nothing I can do. The sword was enchanted by a witch, thus rendering my healing ability useless. It''s as if this sword was mainly created to kill a vampire. The main target of this sword is Jake." Misty tells Myra while shaking her head.

    Then in a sh, she gets up and starts walking towards the masked figure.

    "Amber, it''s time toe out."

    Meanwhile, Myra can be seen weeping profusely while hugging Kira tightly.

    "Please just hold on a little longer Kira!!" Myra weeps profusely, as she tries to stop Kira''s bleeding.

    "I am sorry, master. I-I had the best time serving you because you treated me like a sister. However, I have something to tell you, and I want you to forgive me." Kira says while coughing out a mouthful of blood, then she continues, "Y-Your husband and I h-had things together. Although I don''t know how we ended up having sex, it somehow happened. A-And the oue of the sex left me with a pregnancy that I just discovered today. I...I didn''t want to let anyone know so I nned to abort it as soon as I got a leave. B-But now that I have little time left, I want to ask for your forgiveness, master." Kira says with a small smile on her face while her eyes slowly start to close.

    "Nooooooooo!!!!!! Kira!!!!!!!"

    ============================

    Join our discord to see Jill''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 140 Grand Battle [Part 4]

    Kira''s eyes slowly start to close due to blood loss. However, her heart is still beating slowly with her life hanging on a thread.

    Although she would have been dead immediately after telling Myra her secret. However, Myra had immediately done something the moment she saw death shing in Kira''s face.

    Right now, Myra can be seen cing her two hands on Kira''s stomach with a white light emitting from her hands and entering Kira''s body. This white light is none other than Myra''s divine blessing.

    "Naughty girl, you''ve done a lot of things behind my back, haven''t you?" Myra says with a smile while the white light around her hands keeps getting brighter.

    "W-What is that?" Aurora asks as she moves closer to Myra.

    "It''s my divine blessing that I told you about."

    "B-But didn''t your teacher say that you shouldn''t use it while you''re pregnant? She said it will slowly eat your life force." Aurora says with worry shown on her face.

    Myra simply turns her head towards Aurora and shes a smile at her.

    "Yes, that''s true... It will expend some of my life force, and I will pass out the moment I stop using the divine energy. However, I can''t watch my maid die in front of me while trying to protect me. I might only be asleep for two days, there''s not many consequences." Myra replies while she continues to do what she''s doing.

    ''Mmm, this is why the elves are different from us. If she was a vampire, she would have left her maid to die without a care in the world. I see why the vampires are known as a vile race. I wonder if I would have done the same thing if I were in her shoes..." Aurora thinks inwardly as she sees the way Myra is trying hard to get rid of the sword''s effect on Kira.

    Sometimeter, a bright light shes from Myra''s hands and envelops Kira. After the light dims down, Myra passes out and copses onto the floor, but Aurora is very fast to catch her.

    At the same time, all of Kira''s wounds start to close up and her organs start to regenerate at a rapid rate. This is happening because Misty had tried to heal Kira earlier and she had left a huge healing energy in her to sustain her life. And now that Kira''s body can be healed, the energy started healing all her wounds up.

    ....

    Meanwhile, a short girl with tworge side buns and arge sword strapped to her back can be seen floating in the air while staring at a castle several meters away from her.

    "My eyesight has improved drastically. I can see things several miles away from here and my strength is on par with teacher''s. But I am stillcking in experiencepared to him. I''ll forget about that for now, but the castle looks weird somehowpared to how it looked before. Is some kind of renovation going on? Sigh, even though my eyesight has improved significantly, I still can''t get a clear view of something several miles away from me. Whatever, I can''t wait to meet darling, hehehe!" ir mutters and lets out childish giggles as she flies toward the dark-elves royal castle.

    .....

    "Die! You bastard!!"

    *BOOM!!* *CRACK!*

    Amber curses out loud as she ms the masked figure into the ground, creating several massive web cracks on the ground.

    The mask on the figure''s face has also been crushed, revealing a demon''s face underneath. A higher demon.

    Not wasting any time, Amber grabs the demon''s leg and raises him in the sand before mming him into the ground and creating another massive crater.

    "Hehehe, I have an endurance ability. That''s why that girl''s sword couldn''t cut through me. When you are tired, I''ll give you a swift death. Hehehe." The demon grins with his purple ugly face as Amber continues to m him onto the hard floor.

    Hearing his words, Amber pauses for a few moments and also shes an evil smile at the demon. A much more evil grin.

    "Lucky you, I also don''t get tired. I can do this all day. Since you can endure anything, don''t you think we should y a little harder?" Amber says with a wide evil grin on her face while her green eye glows brighter. Indeed, Valkyries don''t get tired. And since Amber is part Valkyrie due to the pod that she and Misty were created in, she has the ridiculous strength and ''aura'' of the mystical Valkyries.

    "W-What a-are you? Let go of me!!" The demon trembles in fear as he feels the aura Amber is emitting. The aura is something that he knows about and often uses it. But he has never seen one as strong of one as this person''s own. It''s as if the person in front of him was born with it.

    Amber grabs the demon by his hair and shoots into the sky, taking him into the torture room that she has always heard about while inside Misty during their stay on the elves''.

    ...

    Currently, Jill is down on the ground surface, rummaging through the rubble to pick up Magnus''s body and cleave off his head. However, she has been rummaging through the rubble for over 10 minutes, yet, she hasn''t seen Magnus''s body.

    ''Is he dead? How can he be dead with just one attack? If he''s really dead then this doesn''t make any sense.'' Jill thinks inwardly while she continues to search inside the rubbles.

    "Looking for me?"

    Suddenly, a familiar voice sounds from behind, causing Jill to turn her body around in a jerk. Then her eyes fall on Magnus who is levitating above her.<sub> </sub>

    ''H-How? W-When did he appear here? I didn''t even notice.'' Jill thinks inwardly and swallows a mouthful of saliva. In many years, she hasn''t felt fear like this. Yet the man in front of her is making her feel fear for some reason.

    Jill stills her resolve and also flies into the air, levitating a few meters away from Magnus.

    "I wanted to take things easy with you guys. But it looks like I am going to do things the hard way." Magnus says with a scowl on his face, and in the next moment, his hair begins to float in the air in a straight manner while a sort of energy begins to radiate around him.

    ''T-This energy, I have seen someone use it before.'' Jill thinks inwardly while cold sweats start dripping down from her face.

    Suddenly, Magnus disappears from in front of her and her eyes can''t follow his movements again.

    "W-Where the fuck did he go?" Jill mutters panickingly as she changes her stance every now and then to avoid a sneak attack from Magnus.

    ''If only I knew about that energy. I think my sister should also know about it since she''s a battle maniac. B-But, I on the other hand just want a peaceful life.''

    Jill thinks inwardly and bites her lips in regret for not learning all these things when she had the opportunity. It was one of the reasons she insisted that Alphonso should be Jake''s teacher.

    Suddenly, Magnus appears behind Jill and ms his palm into her back.

    *BOOM*

    Jill crashes into the ground in an instant, creating a man-shaped hole in the ground.

    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*

    Jill begins to cough ck blood as she gets up from the floor. She can feel some of her bones broken and her organs disrupted just from a single attack. However, the scariest thing right now is that she''s unable to heal herself.

    ''I...I can''t heal myself. T-This bad, that energy. What is it?'' Jill thinks inwardly.

    Suddenly, she raises her head and looks at Magnus who is flying towards her while emitting murderous killing intent.

    ''If I am to die here, then I am taking him down with me.'' Jill thinks inwardly and ejects her ws, letting her aura dance around them.

    The moment Magnus reaches a few meters away from Jill a strong explosion suddenly sts him away, sending him crashing into the rubble again with greater force.

    *BOOM!*

    "Mmm, that guy''s body is surprisingly strong. Just what the fuck happened here?" ir mumbles as she looks around at all the destroyed buildings before flying towards Jill.

    =============================

    Join our discord to see Jill''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapter

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 141 Grand Battle [Part 5]

    ir slowly flies towards Jill and helps her get up, sitting her upright.

    "What''s going on here Jill?" ir asks as she casually sits down beside Jill like she always does.

    "Sigh, this crazy guy is Myra''s uncle and he''s trying to be the king of this kingdom by force. He''s unbelievably strong too."

    "Uh, what? D-Doesn''t he know that Myra is pregnant?" ir asks with confusion on her face.

    "That''s why I said he is crazy." Jill lets out a cough again which brings out ck blood, as her energy isn''t regenerating because of the strange energy Magnus used on her.

    "W-What about darling?" ir asks with her eyes shimmering and her body getting hot, as she thinks about him.

    "Jake? He just disappeared all of a sudden. But I can feel my connection with him and I can tell that he''s okay. If I want to teleport to his side right now, I can do that. But who knows whether he''s in the middle of some important things. I don''t want to get scolded by him, you know how he can be sometimes." Jill replies as her face flushes red and her gaze shifts to the side.

    "I...I am happy to learn that darling is okay. You don''t need to disturb him then, let me deal with this peasant." ir says with a fierce gaze as she turns her face to where Magnus was sent crashing.

    "ir, be careful that guy is using a strange ene¨C"

    "It''s okay, I also know how to use Ki. Master Alphonso taught me." ir says, shing a smile at Jill.

    "K-Ki.....Alphonso taught you? Did he also teach Jake how to use it?"

    "No, he taught only me. He didn''t even teach Roth or Jake. He said that it''s veryplicated for vampires to learn how to use it. Well, I''ll exin it to youter, Jill." ir tells Jill while rubbing the back of her head. She also begins to hear rumbling sounds from the rubbles.

    In the next moment, ir shoots up in the air and flies towards Magnus.

    ''Alphonso~ that b-bastard! Why didn''t he teach my son how to use that energy? I''ll teleport to earth and smack his face once all this is over.'' Jill thinks to herself while gritting her teeth. No doubt, her son is the most important thing to her, and he is also her happiness. Furthermore, Jill has been getting frustrated for some time over her inability to get pregnant. Although, she didn''t mind much about it before, her infertility was now bothering her. Making her wonder if that is the reason her father forced her to have children through artificial means.

    ****************

    "Hahaha... I see... you are one of us. Since you are one of the king''s wives, how about we forget everything that happened here and let me go my own way." Magnus says with a smallugh as he turns around to leave.

    "Not so fast. You can''t just say you want to leave after causing a lot of trouble here. What''s the assurance that you won''te back here again? Your men, are all died. Yet, you are unfazed by it since they are nothing more than tools to you. You''re nothing but a coward, your head would make a great collection in the trophy room of this castle¡­ Hehehe." ir says with small giggles as she unstraps therge sword on her back.

    Hearing ir''s words, Magnus pauses his footsteps as his face turns dark with anger, while he slowly turns around to face ir.

    "You say what little girl? Just keep your mouth shut and let this end here. I promise not to return here. Besides, I''ll eventually get bored If I be king."

    "You heard what I said right? How can you make up for all the innocent people that died here? I am no saint, but I hate guys like you." ir says as she raises her sword.

    "Be ready to die then!"

    *BOOM!*

    A ridiculous amount of Ki bursts out of Magnus''s body as he flies towards ir. Meanwhile, ir simply closes her eyes while shadows slowly start seeping out of her body.

    "Oh darkness, grant...." ir starts to mumble some words as she envelops herself and her sword with the dancing shadows.

    However, when Magnus gets a few meters close to ir, she suddenly swings her sword in the air once, and in a casual manner. "Shadow st!"

    However, the attack was so fast that Magnus''s eyes weren''t even able to follow the movement of her sword.

    *BOOM!*

    A loud explosion urs as a huge ball of shadow shoots out of ir''s sword and hits Magnus.

    When the debris of the attack settles, Magnus can be seen panting very hard with several bruises on his body. However, not a single significant damage was done to him.

    ''W-What he survived my shadow st!'' ir exims inwardly while adrenaline rushes through her body.

    All the buildings several meters away from her have been razed to the ground.<sub> </sub>

    "Kid, you''ve got quite a strong ability there. But I held back to know your full capabilities. I took that attack head-on without using my ability, bummer." Magnus says with a grin andughs hysterically. His ability is ''balls of steel''. An ability that makes his body as strong as therium. Furthermore, he also has his innate ability; vine maniption. And to top it all off, if Magnusbines his Ki with his balls of steel ability, he''ll be almost imprable.

    "Hehehe, I was also holding back. Okay then, I am going all out now." ir giggles as a huge wave of Ki also bursts out of her body. If Magnus'' Ki is like a running tap, then ir''s own is like a dam.

    Soon after, loud explosions ur as the two titans sh and exchange several blows.

    *************************

    Currently, Amber can be seen inside a huge room that has a single chair at the center of the room. On the walls of the room, are several torture weapons of various kinds, also the boxes on the floor are filled with torture tools.

    Apart from the weapons hanging on the wall, there is also fresh blood that was sshed on the wall.

    Standing in the center of the room is Amber who''s looking at the butchered pieces of meat on the ground. It would be almost unbelievable that these pieces of meat are the body parts of a higher demon. This is indeed a gruesome scene.

    "Tch, I thought he wouldst longer with his endurance ability. It''s not even been up to two hours and yet he died so soon." Amber clicks her tongue and throws the axe in her hand onto the floor before turning around.

    It was quite a painful death for the demon because Amber repeatedly hacked him with the axe without showing any signs of getting tired. Even though he had an endurance ability, he was after all still a living being. He could feel the pain of repeatedly getting hacked for over one hour non-stop. He had to cancel his ability so that his suffering woulde to an end.

    "Now, I remember everything. I remember everything that happened back then. Those damned, shameless, two-faced gods allied with the demons and Balors!!!!" Amber bellows, while her green eye glow brightly. Her destroyed soul has finally been repaired, and now she finally remembers who she really is and how she ended up merging with a vampire girl who is now her sister.

    **********************

    "No doubt, you are one of the strongest god yers out there. But it''s all useless if you have no experience. I warned you earlier, but you refused to back off, now only death awaits you!!" Magnus bellows as he raises ir''s sword in the air in order to separate her head from her body.

    *CHIIING!!!*

    Magnus ms the sword downward, only to hit the empty hard floor. ir was nowhere to be found.

    "No one hurts my woman and lives to tell the tale."

    ''Hugh''

    Magnus suddenly hears a voice from behind, causing him to turn his body around with a jerk, and his gaze falls on a tall vampire who is carrying ir in a princess carry.

    RED

    That''s the only thing Magnus can see right now.

    ========================

    Join our discord to see Jill''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 142 The Final Battle

    Magnus is stunned for a moment as he looks at the boy in front of him. The vampire looks like every other male vampire except for his extreme handsomeness and sharp crimson eyes. And then, there''s also a strange beast girl beside him which Magnus doesn''t sense any threat from.

    "Mmm, so you''re Myra''s husband huh? You don''t look as mighty as I pictured you, what a shame." Magnus mumbles as he scrunches up his face in hostility.

    However, the vampire doesn''t say anything. He''s only staring at the girl in his arms.

    "You did this to my woman, huh?" Jake mumbles while his eyes continue to glow brightly.

    "Hahaha...I also beat the other women to a pulp. Especially that cat woman, she should have already met her demis¨C" Before Magnus canplete his sentence, he finds himself being raised up in the air, and in a sh, Jake ms him very hard into the ground with telekinesis.

    Jake doesn''t say anything as he flies towards Myra''s location, tracing her with her scent. Abruptly, he sees them behind the wall of the castle, which is opposite a vast garden.

    "Myra! Hayes! Mom!" Jake bellows as he descends to the floor and dashes towards the women.

    Sometimeter, after making sure that everyone is alive, and after listening to the story of the women, a red aura begins dancing around Jake violently. His anger keeps surging, but he''s trying to remain calm and keep his emotions under control ording to the teachings of his teacher, Alphonso.

    "Jake, I don''t think you can win against that guy." Aurora suddenly speaks with worry etched on her face.

    "Darling, she''s right... I was stronger than that guy and gained the upper hand while we were fighting. However, he has so many tricks up his sleeve." ir says as if remembering something sad.

    "Jake please don''t go, that guy separated Anne and Hayes and made them fight independently. Please, be calm, I have called for reinforcements." Jill also speaks up with tears streaming down her beautiful face. ir extracted the Ki in Jill''s body after she woke up from her unconscious state.

    "I will finish him." A familiar voice suddenly sounds from behind them, causing everyone to turn their heads around in sync.

    "Amber~" Jill mutters as she instantly stands up and runs towards Amber, hugging her tightly.

    Jake also walks towards Amber and hugs her tightly before nting a deep kiss on her lips and cing his hands on her waist. Although Jake has never gotten romantic with Amber before, it doesn''t matter, since she and Misty are both sharing the same body.

    "You are okay now, Amber. I am very excited."

    "It doesn''t matter, Jake. Misty and I are the same, you don''t have to differentiate us. All I want is just to protect Misty anytime she''s in danger."

    Jake shes a smile at her before replying, "The look in your eyes says it all, Amber. No one knows you better than me. You feel like you don''t want to take over Misty''s body because she''s the sole owner right? That''s why you onlye out to protect her. Don''t worry Amber, I''ll find a body for you once we go to the vampire world since you''re now stable." Jake says, and hugs Amber tightly again.

    "Thank you, Jake! You''re the only one who understands me." Amber mutters as emotions surge within her. She moves her face towards Jake''s and nts a deep kiss on his face.

    After their deep kiss finishes, Amber gestures with her face towards the beastkin who is standing several meters away from the other women, and a smirk forms on her face.

    "I...I found her....a-and..."

    "Pervert~!" Amber punches Jake in the ribs as she turns around.

    "I''ll be watching you, Jake, if anything goes wrong, I''ll butt in." Amber says before walking away.

    "Darling~"

    Jake''s eyes suddenly fall on ir, whose eyes are already getting teary.

    "I...I was thinking about you day and night, and yet you were cuddling with a-another woman. Uwaah!!!" ir starts crying and instantly turns around before running towards Jill and snuggling into her arms. Jill and Myra are the only two people whom ir is very close to. Since Myra is still unconscious, she can only cry to Jill.

    Jake nces at the figure of Hayes, Anne, and Kira before turning around and shooting into the sky.

    "I''ll avenge you guys." Jake thinks inwardly as he flies into the air.

    ****************

    ''Mimi, are you sure about this?''

    [Yes, master. As long as you can finish your enemy within five minutes. System overdrive will give you almost infinite stats and MC cells for five minutes. Once the five minutes are up, you''ll be weaker than an average human.]

    ''Almost infinite huh? That means it also has a limit.'' Jake thinks to himself as he flies towards Magnus who''s currently gathering Ki around his body. He has also activated his ability; balls of steel. Making him as sturdy as therium.<sub> </sub>

    "I have been waiting for you kid. Now, it''s time to die!" Magnus says as he also starts flying towards Jake.

    ''Mimi, now!''

    [System overdrive activated! You have been given unlimited stats and almost infinite MC cells.]

    Green words sh before Jake''s eyes. The moment Magnus is before him, Jake catches his iing fist as if it were simply a sheet of paper floating in the air.

    "Is that all you''ve got?" Jake says with a smirk as he flicks Magnus away with his finger, sending him crashing into the ground.

    ''T-This power... Is this what it feels like to be very powerful?!'' Jake exims inwardly. At the same time, he''s calcting how much time he has left.

    Simrly, Magnus is feeling troubled and his instincts are screaming at him. Not even a god has made him feel this scared, yet, this normal vampire is making him feel fear.

    ''T-The intel was wrong. T-This boy is a monster just like his father. T-That aura is also the same as his father''s. Fuck! I have to run away from here. Even my balls of steel won''t save me from one of his punches.'' Magnus thinks to himself as he turns around and begins to fly away for survival.

    However, he suddenly pauses when he Jake appears before him.

    ''H-How did he get here so soon? He was there before.'' Magnus shakes in fear. In reality, Jake only blinked to his location.

    "Trying to run away huh?" Jake asks with a chuckle as he grabs Magnus''s neck with his bare hand. No matter how much Ki Magnus tries to use to free himself, he is unable to budge.

    "If you didn''t hurt any of my wives, I would have freed you and allowed you to go. However, you hurt my women and one of your men even attempted to kill one of my women who is carrying a baby." Jake says while his anger surges.

    He also just learned about Kira''s pregnancy while he was in Ste''s parent''s house. It didn''t shock him much because it was his fault for not controlling the potency of his semen when he creampied her. After all, he was in haste not to get caught by Myra. Furthermore, he is willing to ept Kira since he was the one who deflowered her.

    Jake grabs Magnus'' right arm and rips it off, "For Anne."

    He grabs his left arm and also rips it off, "For Hayes."

    He doesn''t stop there though, as he also rips out Magnus''s two legs, avenging ir and Jill.

    Jake also thrusts his hand into Magnus''s chest and pulls out his beating heart, before crushing it in his hand, "For Kira."

    Jake says before finally detaching Magnus''s head from his body with his wed hand. The look on Magnus''s face is that of horror and regret. If only he hadn''te here.

    Jake descends to the ground with Magnus''s head in hand, before picking up a spear.

    Throwing Magnus''s head in the air, Jake aims the spear at it, and the spear sessfully pins it to the wall of the castle''s tower.

    ==============================

    Join our discord to see Jill''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 143 Aftermath

    After Jake kills Magnus, he exhales deeply as he can feel the borrowed power leaving his body. Thereafter, he starts feeling his body bing as weak as he has never felt before, but not to the extent of being unable to stand up on his feet.

    ¡°You killed him effortlessly! When did you be so strong Jake?!¡± Amber exims in shock as she descends beside Jake.

    ¡°I paid a little price for the strenght¡­¡± Jake replies while staring at the head he pinned to the wall. Although, Jake would have loved to torture Magnus further, he couldn¡¯t take a chance since five minutes was the time given to him.

    ¡°It has something to do with your system, right?¡± Amber asks Jake curiously while also staring at the head on the wall of the castle.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ your aurapletely disappeared.¡± Amber mumbles while the atmosphere bes awkward as the two do not know what to say.

    ¡°J-Jake, I¡¯ll leave the rest to Misty. Bye-bye.¡± Amber stutters as the glow on her green eye bes dim while the red eye lights up.

    ¡°Jake, who is that beast girl?!!¡± Misty suddenly bellows as soon as she takes over her body. Extreme jealousy can be seen shing on her face as she confronts Jake.

    ¡°Sigh, Misty, won¡¯t you even ask about my well-being instead of berating me? You haven¡¯t even changed in the slightest. And your cheeks are always getting red anytime you¡¯re around me.¡± Jake says with a grin as teases Misty.

    ¡°You!¡± Misty bellows in embarrassment and turns her body around. Jake also doesn¡¯t waste time as he hugs her from behind.

    ¡°I love you, Misty~¡± Jake deres as he rubs Misty¡¯s stomach while kissing her nape.

    ¡°Jake, if you hadn¡¯t received this system and Sid hadn¡¯t died, you know, I would have had you all to myself right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if all those things didn¡¯t happen, then I would have married only you. We can spend some quality time together and go on many trips, and I will also try to improve my blood skills.¡± Jake replies while he continues kissing her nape.

    ¡°J-Jake, are we also going to make a lot of babies? Y-You will put a lot of babies inside me right?¡± Misty asks while her face flushes extremely red at the thought of waking up with Jake and their numerous babies.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡®This pervert¡­. why is she so obsessed with making babies? If that¡¯s what she really wants, then I will put another baby or lots of babies inside her again as soon as she has her first child delivery.¡¯ Jake thinks inwardly, while his body also begins to feel weird at the thought of impregnating his sister over and over again.

    ¡°Yes, Misty. Even though you¡¯re sharing me now, I¡¯ll still put a lot of babies inside you¡­¡± Jake whispers in her ear and grabs her waist firmly.

    ¡°R-Really?! Y-You will put lots of babies inside me?¡± Misty stutters again as her body shivers at the manly touch of Jake and the thought of him dominating her on the bed and putting babies inside her.

    ¡°Believe my word, Misty. Within a hundred years, I want to have about 20 babies with you Misty.¡± Jake replies and grabs her waist again. 100 years is akin to 10 years in the eyes of vampires since they are almost immortal.

    ¡°B-Babies¡­ Ahhh¡­.ahh Iyaaaaaan~~¡± Misty lets out small muffles and moans as she thinks about Jake dirtying her insides with babies.

    *HUFF* *HUFF* *HUFF* *HUFF*

    ¡°T-That was so embarrassing. I can¡¯t believe I came to the thought of having babies.¡± Misty covers her face in embarrassment at what she just did. But luckily for her, she¡¯s wearing ck leather pants. So no one will see the mess she made on herself, but of course, Jill and Aurora will probably smell it on her body.

    Right now, the 67-year-old, young vampire is having the best time of her life as she thinks of the promise her man made to her; to make lots of babies with her.

    *Cough* *Cough* *Cough*

    ¡°If you guys want to make out so badly, at least you should go and check on the others first. Also, you guys were talking out loud.¡±

    Jake and Misty hear a voice from behind, causing them to turn their body around with a jerk, and their gaze falls on the figure of none other than Dorathy, the witch.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing here? You¡¯ve made my wife very embarrassed.¡± Jake says with a sigh as Misty clings to him tightly from behind and buries her red face in his back.

    ¡°Firstly, I was called here by Jill to repair the destroyed castle and bring it back to how it was before. And secondly, how did I make your wife embarrassed?¡± Dorathy asks, raising her head a little and giving Jake a clear view of her wless face.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know you could do that too.¡± Jake lets out a surprised voice.

    ¡°Humph, there are many rules and restrictions in witchcraft. For example, I can repair this castle by reversing time around the castle and restoring it to its former glory. However, I can¡¯t make a castle that never existed before appear out of nowhere. Of course, that is unless I create a pseudo castle.¡± Dorathy exins and puffs her chest in pride.

    ¡°I see¡­.¡±

    Suddenly, Misty raises her head, wraps her arms around Jake¡¯s neck, and looks at Dorathy.

    ¡°Dorathy, by any chance, did you hear what me and my husband were talking about?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you are still talking about that? Well, I overheard that you want your husband to dirty your insides with babies.¡± Dorathy says nonchntly.

    ¡°Kyaaaaaaaa!!¡± Misty¡¯s face flushes as she buries her face in Jake¡¯s back again.

    ¡°Sigh, stop making my wife feel so embarrassed. She¡¯s always like that anytime we talk about babies.¡± Jake says with a sigh.

    ¡°Ah, who doesn¡¯t like babies? I mean I also like babies. I am jealous of you guys.¡± Dorathy says with a somewhat sad expression on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have children?¡± Jake asks. Although he knows that this is a sensitive question, he can¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any. The witches¡¯ fertility rate is very low. The ones with children among us mostly have one. Witches with two or more children are rare. However, In my case, I don¡¯t even have anyone to love me. Men are only after bedding me, I guess I¡¯ll always carry this burden in my heart till I die.¡± Dorathy replies while her eyes tear up as she turns around.

    ¡°I got carried away, I¡¯ll begin my work right away.¡± Dorathy says as she walks away and starts to levitate in the air, before casting some spells. Suddenly, a huge bright rainbow envelops the whole castle, covering everywhere.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite sad. She can perform miracles for others and make them happy. However, inwardly, she¡¯s carrying a huge burden and tons of worry. I feel pity for her.¡± Misty says in a low voice.

    ¡°Me too¡­¡± Jake replies.

    [Master, we¡¯ve got a job to do, fufufu¡­.]

    ¡°Jake, let¡¯s go and meet the others.¡± Misty announces as she carries Jake on her back and flies into the air. She knows that her husband is weak due to his fight with Magnus.

    ============================

    Join our discord to see Jill¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 144 Origin Of Ki

    144 Origin Of Ki

    Jake and Misty enter the building which is the only building still standing and unscathed. And this is because it was specially built for the Queen and king using a special type of material. Therefore, the building was unfazed by the attacks that urred earlier today.

    Currently, Jake and Misty are inside a rtivelyrge room with many beds stationed around. This room was formerly given to Jill to use, but it seems like all the women were transferred here for some reason. Anne, Hayes, and Kira areying down on different beds, a few inches away from each other and they are all unconscious. While Aurora is sitting upright on another bed that is next to arge empty bed which is probably Jill''s. In a sh, Misty runs towards the unconscious women and begins to use her healing ability on them even though a healer just left the room a couple of minutes ago. However, Myra and ir are not inside the room.

    Raising his head a little and veering it to the side of the room, Jake sees Jill standing in front of someone. Her voice increases in volume as she continuously berates the person who seems to be using a ck hood.

    "Why~ Why didn''t you teach my son how to use Ki?! Furthermore, you never told anyone about it. What if anything bad had happened to my son today?! Even Hayes and I didn''t stand a chance against that man! I trusted you! B-But you ended up disappointing me!" Jill screams at the figure. This figure is none other than Alphonso. ''Sigh, mom summoned Alphonso over here. Now, things are going to get awkward. And what the hell is Ki?'' Jake thinks inwardly as he walks towards Jill and hugs her from behind, catching her off guard. "J-Jake, what are you doing?" Jill asks with a stutter as Jake suddenly hugs her from behind unexpectedly. This little action of Jake makes her face flush red like that of a maiden in love, and she can feel butterflies rising in her stomach. These little actions are important to women; to surprise them even when they are angry.

    Feeling Jake''s manly touch, Jill''s body goes soft and she''s no longer in the mood to berate Alphonso. Now that Jake is here and asserting his dominance, she has no choice but to instantly shift from mother mode to wife mode.

    "H-Honey, I...I¡­"

    "It''s okay, sweetie. You are so cute when you''re angry." Jake says and slowly kisses Jill''s nape.

    "I...I am cute?" Jill asks and her face flushes red again. She''s trying her best not to show this side of herself in front of Alphonso. But what to do, Jake keeps teasing her.

    Suddenly, Jake stops teasing Jill and raises his head, looking into the eyes of the figure in front of him. "Master~" Jake says in a low voice.

    "Jill, I know that you are mad at me for not teaching your son how to use Ki. The truth is that I nned to teach Jake and Roth how to use Ki after they graduate from high school. However, things took a different turn when I learned that Jake had awakened his blood power and also got this weird power of copying women''s abilities. And at the same time, Roth also acquired his blood power. All these things happened in a short time. I wanted to teach the two how to get ustomed to their blood powers and thoroughly know how to use them before learning other things. That was the reason why I postponed teaching them about Ki." Alphonso exins to Jill without mentioning anything about the argument that ensued between him and Jake. "Ah, I am sorry for berating you, Alphonso. I...I was just worried and disturbed. I guess I acted irrationally, after all, I was the one who also brought ir to you. If you were keeping it to yourself, you wouldn''t teach her. I am sorry once again." Jill apologizes and turns her body around, bringing her face closer to Jake''s face before nting a kiss on his lips.

    On the other hand, Alphonso is barely concerned about the perverted mother and son that won''t stop making out at any slight opportunity. "I taught ir the Ki so that she would be able to suppress her powers from going out of hand or possessing her. However, Ki or no Ki, only the skilled shall be victorious. No doubt, Ki is a very good type of energy. It can be used in different types of forms that haven''t even been fully learnt yet. So we don''t know its limit. But learning Ki can be very hard for vampires. The only race that can learn Ki easily are humans, due to their versatile bodies, that is why ir has been able to learn it quickly. "Humans were the weakest of all races before. However, after the humans were able to use abilities, they have been evolving non-stop. Even their life span increased tremendously. Humans with abilities can now live more than a thousand years. Just how monstrous would they be if they all had an ability?" Alphonso mutters while staring at the ceiling.

    Suddenly, Misty starts walking towards Alphonso. The person in control now doesn''t seem to be Misty, but Amber.

    Amber stops in front of Alphonso and grabs him by his hood, raising him up in the air and pressing his back against the wall.

    "Still as aggressive as ever towards strangers, huh?" Alphonso lets out a chuckle at Amber as he knows that she''s the one in control, due to her glowing green eye. Alphonso knows everything about the royal vampire family. "Still as cocky as ever, huh? You seem to know a lot about Ki since you''re a historian. Can you tell me what happened to myrades? It has been so many years since those damned gods did what they did to us." Amber says with a sigh and lowers Alphonso to the ground.

    "Amber, what are you talking about?" Jake and Jill ask in sync as they can''t process what''s going on between the two.

    "The truth is that my soul has been repaired and I have my past memories."Amber confesses.

    "Jill, here is the truth. The pod where Misty developed had been contaminated and was hosting Amber''s soul without the knowledge of the doctor at that time. That pod had been used before to carry out some experiments with the fossils of Valkyries when we vampires tried to bring them back. B-But we failed. However, we miraculously brought back Amber''s soul without knowing. After many years, the scientists dispatched the pods to hospitals so that we could create vampires through artificial means since our birth rate is declining. So, I guess that the pod that was hosting Amber''s soul was used to develop Misty unknowingly." Alphonso exins.

    Jill simply takes a deep breath and calmly exhales it. 1000- 5 extra chapters 10:58

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    "Alphonso, I know about that issue, but I thought they were just experimenting on Valkyries. I never knew the vampires were trying to bring them back." Jill says wearily.

    "S-So you mean that all myrades are dead?" Amber asks and clenches her fists tightly till they bleed.

    "Yes, they were all killed by the gods, demons, and Balors. The gods felt that the strength of the Valkyrie was getting out of hand, so they felt threatened."

    "B-But howe? We were the only ones who were able to use the energy of life." Amber mutters in confusion. "As I said earlier, many experiments were carried out on the fossils of Valkyries by different races which enabled them to learn more about the energy of life which we named Ki. The humans were the first race to learn how to harness it." Alphonso exins.

    "T-Those damned gods!! Jake, I promised not to use Misty''s body to do anything. However,when you get me a new body, you and I will have a little chat because it seems like we have the same goal inmon." Amber tells Jake while a calm wave of Ki explodes from her body.

    "I understand..." Jake replies, but he is slightly stunned by what Amber meant when she said that they have the same goal inmon. At the same time, a bright light shes before his eyes. [Ding! Another God yer has been born in the host''s harem.]

    =============================

    Join our discord to see Jill''s illustration. https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter 1000- 5 extra chapters 200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapter

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 145 Sky Gazing [part 1]

    Jake is currently on his way to Myra¡¯s room after he realized that she is not in the same room as the other women. He was told by Jill that Myra was taken to her room¡­no their room. The room which the Queen and the king shares. Although they both have their own separate rooms, they also have a room which they share together, and must sleep in as long as they don¡¯t have any dispute.

    Jake arrives before the room and sees two guards guarding the door. The guards slightly bow their heads in respect to their king, and Jake nods his head and pushes the door slightly, making a faint creaking noise as the therium door opens up.

    The moment the door opens wide, Myra¡¯s figure appears before Jake¡¯s eyes along with ir, who is sitting down on a stool and watching over Myra¡¯s unconscious figure.

    Jake simply power-walks toward Myra and picks up a stool, sitting next to ir without uttering a word.

    Gritting her teeth, ir decides to break the silence.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to be mad at you when she wakes up.¡± ir says with a smug expression.

    ¡°Why is that?¡± Jake asks, looking unfazed.

    ¡°Well, Aurora told me that Kira revealed something to Myra before she passed out.¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you have any idea about it?¡± Jake gives a reply, still acting unfazed by her questions.

    ¡°You impregnated her¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The room bes awkward for the two as ir blurts out the words. At the same time, an angry expression can be seen forming on her face. Jealousy, resentment, and rage. These are the emotions on ir¡¯s face right now.

    ¡°Do you have anything to say to me?¡± ir asks in anger. Jake knows that Myra is supposed to be the one in the position of scolding him, but he also knows that ir has an inferiorityplex issue, and she easily gets jealous.

    ¡°I am sorry, ir. I know I messed up after bedding Myra¡¯s maid. However, you¡¯re in no position to berate me because I already told you that I was going to have a lot of women in my life before we started this rtionship. Besides, I haven¡¯t even added anyone to my permanent women list for about two months now.¡± Jake says while ncing at the ceiling and caressing Myra¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I¡­I am sorry for talking rudely to you. B-But what about that beast girl you brought home?¡± ir asks while biting her lips.

    ¡°The beast girl is my maid. Our rtionship is still neutral for now. And to be honest, I don¡¯t have any feelings for her, but that might change in the future.¡± Jake replies earnestly.

    After a few minutes of caressing Myra¡¯s hand, Jake suddenly stands up and grabs ir by her shoulders, pushing her backward and pinning her back to the smooth wall of the castle. Next, his hands move towards her face, gently brushing her cheeks, causing ir¡¯s body to shudder at what her darling is nning to do.

    In a sh, Jake brings his face closer to her¡¯s before nting a deep long kiss on her lips. To make things worse, ir is currently wearing a very thin nightgown with her nipples protruding from it, further increasing Jake¡¯s lust. While kissing her, Jake moves his right hand downward, grabbing onto one of her soft mounds which are now a handful due to constant groping by Jake.

    ¡°Aahan~ Darling~¡± ir lets out small moans as Jake cups one of her tits. Jake doesn¡¯t stop there, though, as he moves his hands downwards to raise her gown, before rubbing her pussy over her panties.

    ¡°Aaahan~! Not there. Iyaaaaaaaan~¡± ir lets out cute moans as Jake continues to touch her sensitive spots.

    [SUDDEN POV CHANGE~ FIRST PERSON]

    I don¡¯t stop there, though, instead I slide her panties to the side, brushing herbia with my index finger.

    ¡°Aaahan~ Jake. Don¡¯t let us do it here, it¡¯s disrespectful to Myra. Also, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s proper for you to do that to me here.¡± ir tells me with a very red face.

    This is the first time I have gone so far on her body such as touching her pussy. After all, I couldn¡¯t have sex with her in the past because of the insane amount of MC cells she has in her body. Doing so might have ripped my body apart ording to what the system told me. Copying an ability involves a very versatile methodpared to hosting the original ability. So if one is not careful, one might explode.

    Snapping out of my lust, I stop touching her down there and wear her kidult panties back for her. Turning her body and grabbing her from behind, I open the windows of Myra¡¯s room and jump out it with ir in my arms while two wings burst out of my back, enabling us to soar into the sky.

    ¡°Phew¡­ stop scaring me like that, Jake,¡± ir says with a sigh as we fly higher, into the sky, with the cold night wind blowing over our bodies.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you more scared that I am going to pop your cherry today?¡± I say with a grin while flying towards a certain location that I brought Myra to on the night of our wedding.

    After a few moments of flying, we arrive in front of a very huge mountain.

    ¡°Wow~ this mountain is so huge. Besides, holding me while flying is different from flying by myself. I feel calm in your hands, Jake.¡± ir says with a dazzling smile.

    ¡°You have yet to see anything.¡± I say as I p my wings faster and begin to rise higher in the air. Although, I find it hard to use my wings because I am just recovering from the effect of system overdrive.

    Rising higher in the air, the top of the mountaines into my view and Instantly, I descend to the ground with ir in my arms.

    ¡°Wow, the top of this mountain is surprisingly smooth, and what are these weird drawings?¡± ir asks as she sees several runes on the ground.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± I say with a smile as I make a cut on my wrist and begin to spray some blood on the ground.

    Once the runes align themselves, they begin to form a familiar shape. They form a huge canopy made out of gold and equipped with arge glowing machine that looks like a vending machine. However, this machine is strange as it can be seen pulsating with a purple glow as if it¡¯s alive.

    ¡°T-This Jake¡­ w-what is this?¡± ir leaks out a voice in surprise as she walks into the golden canopy. But she suddenly stops when she notices something.

    ¡°Darling~ the floor is ba-¡± Before she canplete her words, I give orders to the strange-looking machine.

    ¡°Fleecy, create a tiled floor¡­¡± I say, and in the next moment, a bright translucent light erupts from the ground and thus the ground bes tiled.

    I don¡¯t stop there though¡­

    ¡°Fleecy, I need arge bed¡­¡± I say again and In a sh, a bed appears in front of us as well and without wasting time, I push ir onto the bed, making her fall t.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Misty¡¯s illustration.

    https:///RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets ¨C 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    =============================

    [x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x]

 Chapter 146 Sky Gazing [Part 2]

    Note: Read the previous chapter. A few words has been added to it to make up for the tons of fillers. If you can''t see it, re-add the novel to your library.

    ============================

    "Kyaaaa~!" ir leaks out a small moan upon my sudden action. Right now,  I am feasting my eyes on her alluring body on the bed. Although, her stature is still churning my stomach somehow,  but since we''re almost the same age and we have each other''s consent, there''s no need to worry.

    "J-Jake, what''s this this ce?" ir asks me with a lovely gaze. Although she also wants to getid right now and then, but her curiosity is getting enough of her.

    "I also don''t know, ir. I just discovered this ce by chance."

    "B-By chance? And also that strange machine?"

    "Yes, I met everything here. If we want to turn this canopy to a huge house, Fleecy will help us. However,  I haven''t used Fleecy much, so I don''t know her capabilities."

    "She''s a girl?"

    "Oi, Oi, looks like someone is getting jealous of a machine...fufufu." I say as I climb on top of the bed too. In reality, I bought Fleecy from the system shop a month ago after me and Myra''s wedding.

    "Aaahan~" ir leaks out a moan as I slide off the sleeves from her shouders.

    "ir, you look nervous... but before we started dating, you are always seducing me and offering me sex. Even the first day that I agreed we shoud date,  you also tempted me to fuck you that day. But now, why are you looking so nervous?" I ask as my hands moves downward,  pulling off her panties.

    "T-That question is so embarrassing Jake. It''s not like I have had sex before.  I was just a desperate girl at that time. I was scared of sex, but it felt like an adrenaline was always rushing through my body anytime I set my eyes on you. However,  after we started dating, the adrenaline vanished. That''s why I am always nervous anytime you touch me." ir replies with a very red face.

    "Ah, that makes sense.  I am going to make you feel good, ir." I say as I also remove all my clothes in a sh.

    Next, I grab ir''s legs spreading them apart, revealing her small hairy pink alluring pussy that''s giving off a musky scent right now. ir''s pussy is so small to the extent that my index finger would even have a hard time prating her.

    But before touching her down there,  I lean my face forward and nt a kiss on her face while my cock keeps pressing against her pussy in advance.  After passionately kissing ir for a few minutes,  I can feel her body getting hot and her pussy juice dripping wet on my cock.

    Raising my left hand,  I ce it on her tits and begin to fondle them roughly, making ir moan underneath me non-stop. After a few moments of intense kissing, I seperate my lips from ir''s lips.

    Her face is all bright red and breathing is getting rough as her heart''s pace increases significantly.

    "I...I love you, Jake."

    "I love you too..." I reply lovingly as I raise my upper body a little while still in the missionary position. Next, I grab my shaft and reduce the size of it to 5 inches in length and 4.47 inches in girth. With this size, I wouldn''t injure her or make her feel severe pain since her vagina is way too small. I start rubbing my shaft against her sopping wet pussy, making ir clench onto the bedsheet in anticipation of what is toe.

    Suddenly, I start pushing the cap of my dick into her pussy inch by inch. With each of my movement,  I can see ir''s face distorting in pain. After pushing 30 percent of my cock inside, I feel a little resistance. Yes, this her hymen.

    Thrusting my waist forward for more force, I plunge my dick into her vagina in one go.

    "Iyaaaaaaaannn~" ir lets outs a loud cry as I plunge my cock into her hole. In response,  she pulls me closer into a very tight missionary embrace while her fingers dig into my back. This doesn''t hurt much since it''s just a natural instinct of females after getting deflowered or pounded very hard.

    I look down a bit a my cock and see blood flowing out of ir''s pussy with my cock still buried inside. This sights made me a little nervous and guilty of not reducing my cock to a smaller size. Furthermore, her hymen was a little thick which made everything moreplicated. In females,  the thicker their hymen, the more blood and pain they''re going to feel while getting deflowered.

    "Aaahan~ I love you Jake." ir suddenly deres, making me aroused further and causing me to nt a kiss on her lips.

    "Jake, when we return to earth, I want our wedding tomence. I...I have already spoken to my parents about it a-and they agreed. Even my brother also agreed. I was scared that they woud reject the idea but after confusing them, they agreed to it. You don''t know how happy I am today, Jake." ir says with a mezmerizing smile, causing me to kiss her lips again.

    "I''ll start moving, ir..."

    Seeing her nod her head in confirmation, I start to move my waist slowly, fucking her in a slow pace.

    "Aaahan~"

    "Aaahan~"

    "Mmmm~"<sub> </sub>

    ir moans begins to increase in volume as I increase my pace as well. The way her vagina is gripping so tight on my cock is making me feel the urge to cum right now and then,  but I can''t be defeated like this. Gritting my teeth, I start to fight the urge to cum while hitting ir''s women with each of my thrusts, making her moan loudly.

    After having sex a couple of times with  Barry''s mom who''s a human,  I have learned that going too rough on a human isn''t a good idea since they are not physically strong as a vampire apart from a few ones who have a high level ability and mastered Ki to a certain degree.

    In extreme heat, I spread ir''s legs further apart,  causing the cap of my dick to hit the end of her womb while her pelvic floor muscles contracts non-stop and making several farting sounds as ir climaxes at the same.

    "Aaahan~"

    "Mmm~ Ummn~"

    ir keeps giving me otherworldly moans as I keep plowing her sopping wet vagina.  Suddenly,  her vagina starts sucking and clenching my dick as if it wants to devour it. No matter how I try to move, her vagina doesn''t release my cock, it''s as if it wants something in return.

    "Aargh.... fuck it! Such suction..." Grabbing ir''s two hands in tion, I strongly starts moving my waist despite the suction of her pussy. However,  I can''t take it anymore as I start to feel the pressure build at the base of my dick.

    "I AM CUMMING, BLAIR!!" I let out a loud grunt...

    "Do it inside me!!" ir also gives a swift reply while she wraps her legs around my back.

    In extreme heat, I begin to squirt my semen inside her....

    "Iyaaaaaaaaan~" ir lets out a loud moan as her pelvic floor muscles contracts again upon feeling my hot semen inside her womb.

    After two minutes of filling up ir,  I stop squirting my semen and slowly retract my cock from her vagina. Instantly,  mixture of blood and excess semen begins to pour out of her vagina, staining the bed.

    Immediately, I slump onto the bed in exhaustion after ir sucked me dry. Looking her face sideways,  she''s also looking at me with a lovely gaze.  It''s as if our love increases leaps by bounds after exchanging body fluid.

    "S-So much semen inside my womb.... At this rate, am I not going to get pregnant?" ir asks with a red face with her gaze shifted to the side.

    After resting for a few moments, I order Fleecy to clean up all the mess we made on the bed and on our body. Just as anticipated,  every trace of sexual intercourse between ir and I arepletely erased.

    ...

    "Isn''t the sky beautiful?" I ask while hugging ir from behind. Right now, we''re both sitting down on the floor inside the canopy with the wind slowy wheezing onto our body and making ir''s hair flutter in the air. During our sexual intercourse,  her two side buns were loosened upon my request.

    "Yes, the sky is beautiful,  and thanks for making me see this, Jake. Like those two stars close to each other, don''t ever leave my side..." ir says, pointing to two stars above in the sky.

    "I''ll never leave you,  ir. I promise..." I say and begin to kiss her nape.

    ir simply smile and lean backward on my chest making this moment more romantic. Furthermore, after deflowering ir, something feels different about her demeanor. The aura of bing a woman is surrounding her.

    ============================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapter

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 147 Nailing Blair

    "Darling~ do me one more time~." ir says while shing an alluring smile at me.

    "Are you sure about that, ir?" I ask with a brow raised.

    "I want to go one more round with you, but this time let me satisfy you too." ir says with a dazzling smile again as she turns her body around and points at my crotch.

    Sigh, why is she so cute?

    Giving her a small smile, I get up from behind her and push her back to the ground before sliding her panties to the side. In a sh, I also lose my pants and bring out my dick, before slowly sliding it into her naturally lubricated pussy. However, ir suddenly stops me halfway.

    "I said that I also want to make you feel good." ir says as she sits upright in the seiza posture.

    "ir, are you sure about this?" I ask with my brow raised. For some reason, ir is like one of my women and I don''t want to engage in extreme sex activities with her, for now, just like the way I promised myself not to touch Lilith until she has fully bloomed and be a mature vampire-eatris.

    "Mmm, I am sure. I know that you don''t want to do extreme things with me, but sucking you off won''t harm me since you reduced the size of your cock." ir says with a blushing face as she grabs my cock and starts stroking it clumsily with her hands. Then finally lowering her face and burying it in her mouth.

    ir knows that I am holding back, huh? Well, she has seen me fuck the other women. She must know how monstrous my cock is...

    [Hehehe, master... You shouldn''t underestimate this girl. Although, I like the way you are taking things easy with her, that doesn''t mean that you should treat her like an egg during sex. ording to my observations, she doesn''t look like the type who wants it soft, she''s the type that wants to bepletely dominated.]

    Mimi''s voice suddenly surfaces inside my head.

    Hey, how the hell did you activate the overdrive stuff during that time? That shit was lit!

    [Master, I think you should continue what you''re doing....fufufu.]

    Wai-

    "Argh...ahhh...."

    A tingling sensation on my dick brings me back to life causing me to look at ir who is bobbing her head up and down my shaft.

    "ir, how are you so good? Have you blown someone before?" I ask with a raised brow.

    "Eh?" ir lets out in surprise as she raises her head and looks at me, stopping what she''s doing.

    "Y-You are the only man that has ever touched me. Don''t say such a thing again." ir replies with a frown.

    Oof...girls are hard to deal with.

    "I am sorry, ir. I didn''t mean it that way. I was just surprised that you''re so good at it." I say, scratching the back of my head.

    "Humph, I have watched tons of porn just for this day toe. Furthermore, I have seen Jill sucking you off many times...teeheehee." ir gives a small harrumph and leaks out mischievous giggles for some reason.

    "Yeah, mom is so shameless. She''d suck me off at any slight opportunity." I mumble with a slightly red face. In the past month, mom has gotten more perverted and she won''t let any opportunity slide without sucking me off and getting her pussy creampied. Well, I can''t me her, she''s trying to get pregnant, and all our efforts have been futile. Even with my penis mastery skill, I couldn''t get her pregnant.<sub> </sub>

    ir lowers her head and continues to suck me off till I eventually let out a huge load inside her mouth which she promptly swallows.

    Without wasting time, I push her to the ground and thrust my cock into her tight vagina in one go, making her back arch up due to my sudden pration.

    "Y-You can''t prate like...Aahan~!" ir lets out a moan as I begin to ravage her in the missionary position. This time, I increase my pace and make sure to hit her womb non-stop, including her g-spot as well, making her cry in tion.

    *******

    "W-What was that? I can''t believe I peed... b-but it felt different from peeing." ir mumbles with a very red face while clinging tightly to me like a ko. I have never seen her as red as this before, or possessive to this extent.

    "It''s not pee... you squirted. Haven''t you seen Myra squirting before? After all, you''re always peeping at us when I am sleeping with her." I say with a grin and pinch ir''s cheeks lightly.

    "Uwaah!! You knew that I was always watching?" ir''s face burns hot red again at the sudden revtion.

    Currently, we are both lying on the ground in a puddle while cuddling. Well, to be clear, It''s ir''s love juice. When I went a little rough on her, she squirted for about two minutes straight, making even me surprised that arge amount of juice came from her body.

    "Jake, I feel numb down there..." ir says again while hugging me tightly.

    "Should I do you again?" I whisper into her ear just like a grim reaper and lick her ear lobe as well.

    "W-Waaaaah!" ir lets out a surprised voice and her face turns hot red again, as she can feel the cap of my dick pressing against her folds once again.

    =============================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY a€¡° MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 148 A Chat With Kira [Part 1]

    Once we are done having another round, both of us look extremely tired and exhausted, with my semen flowing out of ir''s pussy. I creampied her intending to get her pregnant since she requested it. Well, in the past month, ir underwent aplicated ritual that''s meant for vampire and human couples. This ritual will enable them to give birth to a half-vampire rather than the ursed dhampir. Seeing ir exhausted, I order Fleecy to clean up our bodies. And just like before, a bright light erupts from the machine and covers us, and in a sh all the semen and juices disappear.

    After purchasing Fleecy from the system, I was instructed to find a ce where she can get an unlimited supply of wind due to her being weak. After a week of research, I learned that the top of this mountain has quite an insane amount of wind despite its height, which is a good ce for Fleecy to grow.

    ording to the system, once Fleecy acquires her full power, I can summon her to anyce just by sprinkling my blood on the ground and chanting some words. However, this mountain will always be her home and source of energy since it is where I created her.

    "ir, are you ready to go?" I ask with a small smile.

    Seeing her give me a small nod in confirmation, I hold her tightly by her waist. (I got a little naughty and squeezed her boobs.)

    In a sh, two wings burst out of my back and I begin to fly back, towards the castle.

    **********

    Sometimeter, the castle appears before our eyes and we safelynd on the ground. The castle has been restored to its normal state and every broken wall has been fixed.

    The guards are still in a little bit of shock at the sudden invasion that urred today, so they are always tense and at alert. But they lower their guard when they realize that it''s just me and ir.

    "Your majesty, where have you been? Y-Your mom has been searching around for you." One of the guards who is extremely fat tells me. He''s very fat and he looks like he is going to explode from within his armor.

    "Oh, okay, thanks for informing me." I say as I simply wave my hand. The guards go back to their position and begin to give each other a strange nce with slight chuckles.

    These little actions of theirs don''t escape my notice, due to my heightened senses. I also realize that their gaze is fixated on ir.

    As if noticing this, ir hides behind my back in embarrassment since she''s wearing a pretty thin nightgown.

    "Hey, let this be thest time you guys will do this kind of shit. She''s also my wife and well, she saved you guy''s ass from that cunt who would have killed you." I say with a deep frown on my face.

    "Either way, assuming you guys had joined Magnus when he offered you a chance. Then you would have died by my hands, your blood will be very tasty." I say, baring my fangs at the guards before I start to walk away while ir follows me from behind.

    *******

    Meanwhile, in one of the rooms in the towers, Alphonso can be seen ncing through the window, looking at Jake, who is down below.

    "Sigh, Jake still has this young master vibe. I am just d that he is at least special. Speaking of an heir, since Jake is the heir to the throne now, aren''t the other males in the royal family going to loathe him? Meanwhile, he doesn''t even care about the throne in the slightest. Also, the old man doesn''t look like he''s willing to leave the throne any time soon, at least not without achieving his goals. This is such a headache." Alphonso says as he rubs the back of his neck and lights up a cigarette.

    Then he continues...<sub> </sub>

    "Jake is so special, he will be the best king for the vampires with me assisting him. If only he isn''t a degenerate and only stuck to Misty. Tch...Tch...Tch old man, it looks like your n failed. I am just anticipating what is going to happen when Jake meets Zamira who loathes men to the core. Mmm, this is so exciting." Alphonso grins while he puffs out a cloud of smoke.

    In reality, what Alphonso is saying is correct. Ze''s rtionship with Jake was just a setup between Duke and the witches to achieve their one goal. The perfect bride who the old man Duke had in mind for Jake was Jake''s sister; Misty. Duke really wanted Misty to be Jake''s queen when he bes the king and be his only legal wife. However, when the old man wakes up, he''ll realize how messed up things became while he was in slumber. Even his dear daughter has married her son and she''s also willing to bear a child for him.

    *******

    Right now, I am the only one walking through a hallway that leads to a room where Kira is situated. In my absence, everyone was returned to their specific rooms by the healers and maids who''s care they were kept in. Kira was transferred from the maid''s dormitory to one of the rooms in the royal chamber.

    When I arrived back home, mom nagged at me and ir for taking so long, but she was quick to catch the mood that I had a special time with ir, and she insisted that I check on Kira since she was awake, unlike Anne, Hayes, and Myra who are still unconscious.

    Sometimeter, I''m in front of a room with a door that''s embedded with beautiful ornaments. This room is Kira''s new room.

    Letting out a soft sigh, I knock on the door.

    *knock* *Knock* *knock* *knock*

    "Come inside, your majesty..." A soft familiar voice emerges from within, making my heart skip for a moment. If it hadn''t been that my penis mastery skill failed me, I wouldn''t be in this position.

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 149 A Chat With Kira [Part 2]

    I push back the door of the room, opening it without making a sound. The moment the door opens, I slowly step into the room and stealthily close the door from behind.

    This room is quiterge and furnished with a lot of extravagant stuff. At the center of the room, there''s a huge king-size bed situated on the exquisite, fluffy, red carpet that spreads across the whole room. Lying on this bed is Kira whose eyes are wide open with a nket covering her lower body. And a chair has been ced by the side of the bed.

    I walk in her direction and grab the armrest of the chair, aiming to sit down on it. However, I change my mind midway as I sit down on the bed, beside Kira.

    "Your majesty~" Kira lets out a surprised voice as I sit down on the bed which sinks a little due to my weight.

    She''s wearing a thin nightgown just like the one ir wore, with her nipples protruding from it. Now that I think about it, all the women are also wearing this type of nightgown. Kira''s hair is also emitting an alluring scent of female shampoo which somewhat attracts me.

    Apart from this, Kira is a natural beauty with her deeply tanned skin and hazel eyes which shimmers in the dark. Moreover, her night-ck hair which is spread all over the bed would make any man aroused just by looking at her, and coupled with her pointed elongated ears with two earrings on each if them. No doubt, Kira''s beauty is on par with Myra''s or even surpasses hers. And to top it all off, her crescent-shaped brows make her long delicate face more alluring, unlike Myra who has an oval-shaped face.

    "How are you feeling now?" I ask while my right hand runs across her face, gently caressing it.

    "Y-Your majesty~"

    SIGH...

    "Just call me Jake from now on." I say, shing her a dazzling smile.

    "I...I dare not." Kira replies in a low voice.

    Then she suddenly looks at me with a sad gaze as if tears are about to fall from her eyes.

    "I...I didn''t mean to ruin your rtionship with her majesty. I thought I was going to die since I could see death shing before my eyes. So, I decided to tell her majesty that I offended her before I die. B-but I didn''t know that her majesty would go so far as to rescue me at the expense of her life. I...I feel like trash, I don''t know how I will look her in the face when she wakes up." Kira mutters while biting her lower lip till it bleeds.

    "I understand how you feel. In case you don''t know, Myra cares about you just like a little sister since she doesn''t have one. That''s why she did what she did." I give a reply and clean the tears streaming down her face.

    "T¨CThat makes me feel worse. Even if she sees me as her little sister, I am still a bad person for having an affair with her husband." Kira bites her lips again.

    "First of all, why didn''t you tell me about your pregnancy?"

    "I only knew about it recently when I started puking unnecessarily, furthermore, I missed my period. So when I went for a test, I learned that I am a little over one month pregnant. I vowed to have an abortion soon, but then the unfortunate incident happened today." Kira exins.

    I see...

    But this is surprising... Is the system broken? It should have informed me that a woman was pregnant for me.

    I take a deep breath and look at Kira again.

    "That was so reckless of you. You can count yourself lucky because if you intentionally abort the pregnancy without my knowledge, then you would be instantly killed." I say, shaking my head.

    "I...I will be killed?"<sub> </sub>

    "Yes, the moment you abort the pregnancy without my consent, a certain curse of my family would activate and take your life." I say, leaning my face forward before finally nting a kiss on her lips.

    Kira blushes at my sudden action but she''s still terrified by what I told her. In reality, I just told her a lie, because I noticed that she still has the intention to abort the pregnancy at all costs so as not to make her master loathe her.

    "Don''t worry, Myra won''t hate you. Besides, I am the one to be med. After all, you warned me that I shouldn''t creampie you." I say with a bitter smile.

    "T-That... It''s really your fault. You sneaked into my room a-and seduced me."

    "Wait~ what?! I asked for your consent and you agreed to it. It was a mutual agreement, plus, your moans were all over the ce."

    "Y-You are shameless...." Kira mutters with a red face and shifts her face to the side in embarrassment. Although she willingly agreed to give me her virginity, it was all thanks to my skill; sex scent.

    After a little talk and flirting, I check Kira''s wounds, only to see that they are all healed up, as if they never existed. Although there are still marks on her stomach that look like scars.

    While checking her wounds, Kira dozes off and falls asleep after I assure her that things will go well between she and her master.

    Once done, I get up and leave Kira''s room, heading back to my private room which is situated on thest floor, and right next to Myra''s private room.

    Opening the door and entering the room, the first thing that catches my eyes is Ste, who is sitting down on the edge of the bed as if patiently waiting for someone. She''s also wearing the same perverted nightgown as the others which slightly stuns me.

    "Master~"

    Ste leaks out a voice upon seeing me.

    =============================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapter

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 150 Jake And His Maid

    "Master, I have been waiting for you for a while now." Ste says in a low voice while looking at me with sparkling eyes.

    "I am sorry for taking so long, Ste." I give a reply while I start to take off my clothes, leaving me in only my underwear.

    After undressing, I climb onto the bed andy down. Following suit, Ste also climbs onto the bed. However, instead ofying down, she sits upright in front of me in the seiza posture.

    "Uhhh...uhm Ste, how was your day?"

    "It was fine, master."

    "I see... I hope no one was hostile to you."

    "Not really, master, Everyone introduced themselves to me and they all seemed nice, especially your mother. Also, that aunt with the big ass and the one that is called your sister are also nice. I can''t really say about the others though, since they are still unconscious. Also you went out with the tiny one, so..." Ste exins.

    "Ste, you''re still hiding something from me. You know, we initiated a life and death contract when we went to your hometown, so if you are telling a lie, I''ll surely know." I say while stroking her face.

    "I...I am sorry, master. I didn''t mean to lie to you. I just didn''t want to bother you. In all honesty, all the maids here were hostile to me when they learned that I am your maid. What infuriated them the most was when they also discovered that I am going to be warming your bed every night, master. Although, I talked to your mom about it and she allowed me." Ste eventually spills the truth while a small blush appears on her face.

    "Ah, I see.... those maids are going to be angry. Especially since they also heard about what happened between me and Kira. After all, they are living beings and they wouldn''t mind having that kind of opportunity. I bet they would all spread their legs if I requested it. I ju¨C"

    "Master~! A-Are you thinking about other maids when you have me here?" Ste cuts my ramblings short.

    "Mmm, looks like someone is getting jealous here. I can see jealousy written all over your face, Ste." I say, gently raising her face with her chin.

    Ste''s face flushes red as she shifts her face to the side, trying to hide it from me.

    In reality, I have fucked some of the maids here. In this castle, there are 100 maids in total. And while it may sound like much considering the size of this castle, it still feels like they are not even enough. These maids are divided into two groups; the inner maids and the outer maids. The inner maids are situated in the royal chamber and are the ones in charge of cooking, cleaning, and washing the clothes of the royal family. To simply cut things short, they''re the maids who prioritize serving the royal family and their guests. They have a dormitory inside the royal chamber, which is where they live.

    And as for the outer maids, they are the ones in charge of cleaning the surroundings of the castle like sweeping away dirt and dried leaves. They also have a dormitory within the castle where they live. The castle is very wide and it might even take a vampire half a day to walk around it without flying. Within this castle, several knights, tons of noble families, and important wealthy merchants who are given noble titles are also living inside. However, where the royal family lives is a veryrge, restricted area far away from the poption. It''s also called the royal space or royal chamber, and it''s always heavily guarded.

    That was why when Magnus attacked, he killed all the guards and blocked all the roads that can help one to escape from the royal space. Thereby incapacitating them and preventing them from calling for reinforcements from the knights. Facing the knights would have been a little tough for him, that was why he prevented everyone from escaping.

    Andstly, those living in the outer castle are just normal people or people who don''t care about living in the castle. In the dark-elves kingdom, there are tons of cities and a poption of about 1 billion. So, not everyone would be able to afford to live inside the castle. Only the first-ss nobles are permitted to live inside the castle and that evenes at a huge cost.

    There are also tons of beautiful ces in the elven kingdom that are even more beautiful than the castle, thus, not many people bother with the idea of living there. The status of a maid who works for the royal family and her monthly ie is something that even the richest would respect. The maids here are well-paid, well-fed, and not maltreated in any way or forced to entertain a visitor with sex unwillingly.

    Back to the main topic, all of these outer maids, I have fucked every one of them, coupled with some female soldiers that let their guard down...fufufu. However, I haven''t touched any of the inner maids because it would be a disrespect to Myra. But well, that rule no longer exists since I already fucked Kira. Although, Kira is an exception since she''s a trainedbat maid and she''s not counted among the fifty inner maids. But that doesn''t change the fact that she''s still a maid.

    "Ste, if any of the maids bully you, you should teach them a lesson, okay?"

    "I understand, master..." Ste replies.<sub> </sub>

    Suddenly, a bright smile morphs on her face.

    "Master, have you eaten?"

    "Ah, now that you mention it, I haven''t eaten yet." I say, as I start to feel hungry.

    "Master, I have prepared a nice meal for you. I am sure you''re going to like it...teeheehee." Ste says while leaking out mischievous giggles.

    [She behaves simrly to ir. I am sure those two are not going to get along.]

    I ignore Mimi''s words since she''s still under punishment, and instead focus on what Ste is saying.

    "Mmm, Ste, you don''t need to say much. I''ll eat whatever you prepare for me as long as it contains mostly blood."

    "Okay, master, the food is right in front of you... I want you to suck my blood while I pleasure you at the same time." Ste smiles as she pulls off her nightgown, revealing her perky breasts to me.

    Without wasting time, she climbs on top of me and starts stroking my dick till it bes erect, before lowering her waist and burying my cock in her sopping wet pussy.

    "Aaahan~" Ste lets out a moan while she leans her upper body forward, bringing her face closer to mine while baring her neck at me to suck.

    Gulping a mouthful of saliva, I open my mouth and sink my teeth into her neck.

    =============================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 151 Tons Of Sex Points....

    Right now, Ste is lying down on the bed which is soaked with fluids, while looking tired. There''s an expression of bliss and ecstasy on her face, like none she has ever felt before.

    "Thank you, master...." She says in a small voice before dozing off.

    Letting out a small sigh, I summon all the BDSM tools that I used on her back into my inventory. While I was having fun with Ste and using the kits on her, I noticed that she''s not really into the torture type of BDSM since she constantly uses the safe word we agreed on before starting the torture. This brings me back to the reality that public humiliation and torture are both under BDSM but they are totally different from each other. This means that whatever works for one woman won''t work for another woman.

    Sigh, If I had known I wouldn''t have initiated the torture method.

    I think to myself as I get up with my cock which is nowid. This is surprisingly amazing since it has been a while since a girl had been unable to make my cock erect.

    Next, I pick up a new nket from the side drawers of the bed and use it to cover Ste''s body since the weather is a little cold tonight.

    After that, I enter the bathroom and take a long shower to get rid of the scent emanating from my body. As well as to prevent a certain woman from getting jealous.

    Once done taking a shower, I return to the room and wear a green pajamas made out of pure cotton. This might sound weird, but this is the first time I have seen this type of material.

    Mimi, time toe outside.

    [Yipee-Yipee!!] A loud voice rings in my head, causing me to feel a striking headache.

    WOOOSH.

    A small wispes out of my head and starts flying around the room while cussing at me.

    After cussing me to her satisfaction, Miminds on my shoulder while the blue glow around her flickers. This mostly happens when she''s angry or does any tiring activity.

    "Ahem....so are you done cussing at me?"

    [It''s your fault, master. You punished me and didn''t allow me toe outside because of what I did to you on the train. Humph, I should have allowed that Magnus guy to whoop your ass.]

    "But you caused it. You sabotaged me."

    [I am sorry, master. I just felt like messing with you.] Mimi replies while the glow around her body continues to flicker very fast.

    I simply pat her even though my hand passes through her current form which is just like energy. However, she can still feel my touch somehow.

    [You fucked that beast girl again... Woah, my master has really be a horny man.]

    "You little... isn''t that what you want me to be?"

    [Hehehe, I said you should cuck people and make them cry, fuck people''s wives. You could have even fucked Ste''s mom when you had the chance...tch...tch.]

    "I feel bad, I thought she liked torture, but if she doesn''t, then why did I acquire a full BDSM torture kit for conquering her?"

    "It doesn''t matter, master. You can use those things on Hayes. She''s into that type of stuff." Mimi replies while she seems to be a little scared as the glow around her bes dim.

    "Ah, Hayes? She''s pretty weird, she loves getting hit during sex. Like getting strangled till she chokes or getting hit all over. I remember when I spanked her with my full strength, she had the biggest orgasm of her life. Anne on the other hand, is the type that loves to be pampered during sex and treated gently..."

    [Those two are the opposite of each other, but their cooperation is unparalleled. I''m still surprised that Magnus was able to separate them. Well, back to the main topic, you have two masochists in your harem now. One likes public humiliation while the other one loves to get tortured. Oh my, oh my, you don''t need another masochist again, or else you are going to turn to something else.] Mimi utters as if worried about something.

    "Don''t you want me to be a sadist?" I say with a grin forming on my face.

    [Just a few months ago, you were one innocent boy. I guess lust spoiled you.]

    "Duh, don''t sound like you made me a bad boy. Even without your help, I would have still conquered my sister and mom anyway."

    [Mmm, master, it has been a while since you checked your system stats. Plus, you have earned quite a lot of sex points. Don''t you think it''s time to use that ticket to open the system shop?]

    "Ah, right... show me the system stats."

    [Affirmative...]

    Mimi replies before going back into my head. And Instantly, a bright light shes before my eyes.

    ______________________________

    THE CUCKOLD SYSTEM

    ______________________________

    [>>>>USER''S STATS<<<<]

    [Name: Jake Mystro]

    [Race: Vampire]

    [Strength: 30]

    [Dexterity: 30]

    [Stamina: 30]

    [Resistance: 30]

    [Perception: 30]

    [System Respect: 7]

    [Free System Stats: 5]

    [Sex Points: 203,000]

    [Charm: 100 <Unlocked>]

    [Celestial Points: 23 <Locked>]

    [Ability Bank: 3/3]

    [Current Cell: Not defined]

    [Number Of Mana Cells: 8,220 (used 10,000)]

    [Current Ability: Ice, healing, telekinesis]

    [Ability Category: Esper(3)]

    [>>>HOST WOMEN''S LIST<<<]

    [Jill Mystro | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [Misty Mystro | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [Ze Fox | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 56%]

    [Aurora Grey | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [Myra Cougar | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [Anne Heath | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [Hayes Heath | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [ir Graham | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 100%]

    [Kira ke | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: 75%]

    [Ste Mystro (Was given host''s surname after taming her.) | Permanent Woman]

    [Loyalty: Extreme¡­(More than 100%)]

    [Note: Temporary women will be removed from the list after 48 hours. Each sexual interaction with the host will allow them to appear on the list again, till they be a permanent woman or get dumped.]<sub> </sub>

    ==============

    [SYSTEM''s SKILLS]

    [Inspect: The host will be able to analyze any item. It can also be used on beasts, humans, and demi-humans.]

    [Inventory: Store anything inside the endless space, apart from living things.]

    [System Shop: This is a function of the system that has been permanently unlocked. Anything can be found in the system shop, ranging from skills, weapons, items, and consumables. (Locked. Unlock with system tickets or spin a roulette.)]

    [Lust Meter: This skill can be used to measure the arousal state of the opposite gender. It does not work on men.

    Level: 2 (Maxed out.)

    Usage: Passive

    Cooldown: None

    Category: Skill]

    [Ben Transform: This skill will allow you to change your appearance into the character "Ben".

    Level: Not defined.

    Usage: 2 hours before wearing off.

    Cooldown: Can only be used once a day. Resets after 24 hours.

    Category: Skill]

    [Sex Scent: This skill will enable you to secrete an aphrodisiac substance from your body into the air, and arouse the opposite gender who is within a distance of 3 meters.

    Level: 1.

    Usage: Use it indoors so that it will be more effective. It might not be effective in an exposed or open environment. It also works faster when there is body contact.

    Cooldown: Can only be used once a day. Resets after 24 hours.

    Category: Skill.]

    [Cock mastery: Shift your penis to any desired length or size as long as it doesn''t exceed the real size of the host''s penis.

    Level: Passive.]

    [Mind Read: Read someone''s mind for one minute.

    Level: Maxed out.

    Usage: Can only be used once a day.

    Cooldown: 24 hours.

    Category: Skills]

    _______________________

    [SEX POINTS EARNING METHODS]

    [Give a woman cunnilingus: 500 sex points]

    [Receive Fetio from a woman: 500 sex points]

    [Grope a woman''s tits (for more than 20 seconds): 200 sex points]

    [Finger a woman till she cums: 200 sex points]

    [Fuck a woman''s pussy: 500 sex points]

    [Deflower a woman: 500 sex points]

    [Impregnate a woman: 10,000 sex points]

    [Make a woman reach orgasm and cum: 500 sex points]

    [Make a woman climax and cum: 1000 sex points]

    [Eat a woman''s cum: 100 sex points]

    [Fuck a woman''s backdoor (anal): 500 sex points]

    [Take a woman''s first-time anal purity: 1000 sex points]

    [Spank a woman''s ass during sex very hard more than 10 times: 500 sex points]

    [Take a woman''s first kiss: 500 sex points]

    [Kiss a woman: 50 sex points]

    [Foot fetishes: 1000 sex points]

    [Normal BDSM: 2000 sex points]

    [Extreme BDSM: 50,000 sex points]

    Note: You can only earn a specified amount of sex points from each woman a day. For instance, making a certain woman cum multiple times a day doesn''t mean that your sex points will be multiplied. Each earning slot is a one-time urrence.

    _______________________________________________

    [Recent sex points earning history]

    [You earned 50,000 sex points for performing BDSM on Ste. You have earned +2 system respect.]

    [You earned 3000 sex points for performing sexual activities with ir and deflowering her.]

    [Total sex points: 203,000]

    Do you wish to use the system ticket to ess the system shop?

    [Yes] OR [No]

    "No."

    [Okay, should the system tab be closed, or does the host wish to perform another activity on the system?]

    "No."

    _______________________________________________

    I give a reply while the interface in front of me closes.

    In a sh, Mimies out of my body andnds on my shoulder.

    [Master, why didn''t you use the system ticket?]

    "I want to keep it till I return back to earth. I have enjoyed this for a while and I wouldn''t want to cause a ruckus over here. I need to return to earth. The supers academy examination is starting next week. I can''t wait!" I exim with a grin while I start to walk out of the room.

    I look at the guards that are guarding the entrance of my room. They are all asleep.

    "Sigh, pathetic losers." I let out a sigh while I begin to walk through the hallway that leads to Myra''s room. It would be best for Myra to wake up and see me by her side. Moreover, that was the reason why I got rid of Ste''s scent.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 152 Morning Routine

    Slice of life¡­.

    ===============

    [MYRA''s POV]

    The sound of ckbirds chirping wheezes into my ears. And at the same time, I can feel a cold arm wrapped around my waist. This arm is none other than my husband''s arm.

    I can feel his manly hand roaming all over my stomach like he always does every morning. However, there''s something quite different about him this morning. He''s not groping my tits, or sliding his thick hand into my panties.

    This is WEIRD...

    Is he feeling guilty for what he did? Yes! That must be it! He had the guts to impregnate my maid who is also like a sister to me. I won''t forgive him easily! Yes, I must let him know that I am mad! B-But whenever I look at him, my face always turns red. I mustsh out at him, I need to muster my courage and do it. I just nee-

    Suddenly, I start to feel his hand moving up, towards my tits, before grabbing one of them an¨C

    "Aaahan~!"

    This pervert~!

    [END OF MYRA''s POV]

    **********************

    I softly squeeze one of Myra''s tits through her negligee, making her leak out muffled moans. I don''t stop there, as I trace the outline of her see-through negligee, moving my hand upward before mping my fingers on her nipple.

    "Aaahan~" She moans again and tilts her head and body back a bit, making her buttocks press against my erect penis and her ck hair tickle my bare chest.

    While doing this, I begin to feel white liquid being secreted from her nipple, forming a wet patch around her negligee. Well, I noticed that she startedctating a few weeks ago, however, her milk still tastes somewhat weird. Maybe because she''s an elf.

    Suddenly, Myra pushes my hand away as her eyes open in a sh, while she turns her body around, bringing her face closer to mine. And her hot breath slowly blows on my face.

    "Do you have something to say to me?" Myra asks with a stern expression.

    Is this a catchphrase for women or something like that?

    "I...I am sorry, Myra. I understand that I fucked up, It was my system''s fault."

    [Ah, master you fucking bloody liar!! How dare you lie against me!]

    Shut the fuck up!

    "So it''s your system again, huh? I was okay with you messing around with the maids and female soldiers, but messing with Kira was just way out of line, Jake. I know that it''s not Kira''s fault since almost no woman can resist you. However, I have a question that has been bothering me for a while now..." Myra says with a very serious expression.

    "Since you always me your system, what would you do if your system asked you to impregnate one of your daughters?"

    "..."

    "....."

    Looking at the expression on Myra''s face, I can tell that she''s very serious and is waiting to receive an answer.

    "Myra, my system can''t give me that type of mission, okay? I admit that I have been putting the me on my system."

    [Yes! Spill the truth, you cunt licker!]

    "However, most of the time it''s my system''s fault."

    [Aargh! You fucker! You''re just a horny man!]

    "I promise not to do any thing like that to our daughter." I say, caressing Myra''s face.<sub> </sub>

    [Knowing the pervert you are, master, are you sure about this? Fufufu.....]

    Myra doesn''t give me any reply and turns her body around, causing her wide ass to press against my crotch while my erect member presses against her pussy over her panties. This is because her negligee was slightly raised the moment she turned her body, enabling us to end up in this awkward position.

    "That doesn''t justify your actions. You need to take responsibility for her. And please can you just leave me alone for a moment?"

    "Myra.... plea¨C"

    "I just need some private time, Jake. Please leave..."

    "Okay fine." I say with a sigh as I get up and wear my clothes. I give her onest nce before exiting the room.

    **********

    [Myra''s POV]

    PHEW~.

    That was so hard to do. But I finally scolded him! Ah, it took me all of my willpower to do that. He must know that what he did was wrong and feel guilty.

    I mutter and pump my fists in the air.

    But¨C wait a minute, why is it that everyone''s pregnancy is that of the female gender? Misty, Aurora, Hayes, Anne, and I. Is this a coincidence or what? Ah, we will soon find out about Kira''s pregnancy and the strange woman Jake talked about. Not that females aren''t good, it just feels a little weird.

    I think inwardly and go back to my sleep.

    [End of Myra''s POV]

    ***********

    After getting out, I move to the fourth floor where Anne and Hayes are residing. This particr building has five floors in total, so the Queen and the consort (king) are using the uppermost floor.

    Next, I check on Anne and Hayes but realize that they are still asleep. However, they seem to be in good condition and would probably wake up soon. I move from room to room, checking on all of my women and doing the needful as their husband, while also informing them that we''re returning to earth in two days.

    Only ir seems to be somewhat clingy and reluctant to let me do other things. However, due to my experience, I was able to sweet-talk her and make her flustered, which gave me the chance to escape.

    Once done, I return to my room. The moment I enter, my eyesnd on a surprising thing that makes my jaw drop in shock.

    ========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 153 Learning Ki

    "Ste~!" I let out a voice of surprise as I look at Ste who is now in a different formpared to her normal form. She''s standing at about my height or maybe a little taller with extremelyrge horns on her head. Her skin is also deep brown right now and looks coarse just like her father''s own. While her horns are constantly changing colors.

    Hearing my voice, she turns around and looks at me in shock while her body begins to morph again and changes into her normal petite figure.

    After changing, Ste looks at me with a very embarrassed expression upon seeing my surprised gaze.

    "M-Master, I am sorry for showing you that form. Every morning, my body always transforms into a full draugh for a few minutes before reverting back to my original form." Ste exins with her gaze still lowered.

    Phew.... that fucking surprised me. I wasn''t expecting that.

    "It''s okay, Ste. I was just surprised, nothing more. So, that''s your draugh form, huh?" I say while walking towards her, before stopping in front of her and hugging her, burying her face in my chest.

    Sniff. Sniff. Sniff.

    "Master, I am such a failure." Ste weeps while her tears soak my pajamas.

    "What''s the matter, Ste?" I ask while patting her head and stroking her horns.

    "Master~ I am theughingstock of our n because I can''t maintain my draugh form for more than two minutes. Even though I have worked hard to get stronger, I was still looked at with disdain among my peers. That''s why I am always away from home, hunting." Ste cries profusely.

    "Ste, stop crying... it''s okay. Nobody is going to bully you ever again. Because you can''t retain your draugh form doesn''t mean you''re useless. You''re just special. Moreover, I checked the stats of the people of your vige and realized that you are even a lot stronger than most of them. And with me, your potential will bloom." I tell Ste as I raise her head and clean the tears on her face.

    "Thanks for the kind words, master~."

    "It''s okay. You are better than them." I give a reply again and caress her horns.

    This is so fucked up. Do people still have this type of weird mentality? She was bullied just because she can''t maintain her draugh form longer. Sigh, those fools. Isn''t it obvious that she has more of her mom''s genes than her father''s? I guess life wasn''t easy for her. Beastkins will always be beastkins, they still have 40% beast instinct and are not capable of learning things faster like the other races. However, Ste doesn''t have any of those traits. She''s special.

    "Ahem... Ste, I think you should dress up. Looking at your sexy figure makes me want to pounce on you and fuck you hard. However, I have some things to do this morning." I say, trying not to be tempted by Ste''s morous figure since she''s currently naked.

    She blushes slightly and runs towards the wardrobe to pick out some clothes.

    Letting out a sigh, I turn around and make my way towards the door, when Ste suddenly calls me.

    "Master~" Ste''s voice suddenly causes me to halt my footsteps again and turn around.

    Ste is now wearing a red kimono dress that perfectly fits her, but it still can''t conceal the jugs on her chest. Furthermore... she''s fidgeting with her hair and fingers while a pink blush appears on her face.

    "Master, I...I was unable to rte with the other maids here and It would be weird to ask your women for it. Please can I get some money?" Ste says in a low voice while she continues to fidget.

    Mmm, she indeed needs some money, but I don''t have any elven cash on me. I''ll give her some money when we get back to earth but what does she want to use the money for?

    "Ste, I have just run out of this country''s currency. And I don''t want to ask my wife now because she''s currently mad at me. When we go back to earth, I will give you lots of cash. But what do you want to use the money for? It might be something that I can tell someone to get for you." I ask curiously.

    "M-Master....I...I." Ste stutters while her face continues to turn red.

    Mmm, what is wrong with her? Is she shy to tell me what she wants? I think I can guess.

    I clear my throat...

    "I guess you need some tampons or menstruation pads?"

    "N-Not that, master...."<sub> </sub>

    "I...I want to buy some pills."

    "Pills." I mumble in a low voice.

    "Yes, pregnancy prevention pills. Since I couldn''t ask the maid about it, I thought of getting some money from you to purchase it because you came a lot inside me." Ste finally spills the truth while avoiding my gaze.

    "Oh..." My mouth forms into an 0 shape since I wasn''t expecting that.

    "You don''t need to use pills, Ste, you won''t get pregnant. And if you eventually get pregnant, we''ll raise the baby, okay? After all, it would be cruel to you if you didn''t have one or two babies, now that you''re bound to me by a life and death contract." I say while looking at her face.

    "Master~~!" Ste''s face burns hot red in surprise upon hearing my reply. I can hear her heartbeat increase in pace while her body turns extremely hot.

    She keeps mumbling my name, unable toe up with words to counter my reply due to her being flustered and flushed.

    *******

    I leave the room and head towards Alphonso''s room since my mom has nagged at me to visit him this morning. Once I reach Alphonso''s room, the door opens up by itself before I can even knock. It''s almost like he knew I wasing or he sensed my presence. However, I am only in awe at how he opened the door without getting up. Even with telekinesis, I can''t achieve this feat without busting the door or ripping it off from its hinges.

    I enter the room and look around but I can''t find my master.

    "Up here...."

    A voice sounds from above, causing me to raise my head. It''s Alphonso. He''s levitating upside down in the air, and in a lotus position. As expected of the weirdo.

    In a sh, his eyes open and he gentlynds on the ground in front of me.

    "I am sorry, master."

    "I am sorry, Jake."

    We both speak at the same time. Realizing what has just happened, we let out a chuckle.

    "It''s okay, Jake. Let''s forget about the past. I want to see if you can quickly learn Ki the easy way rather than the hard way." Alphonso suddenly says with a stern expression.

    ============================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 154 Failure

    "You want to teach me about Ki now?" I ask with a voice full of surprise.

    "Yes and no. If you were listening to the conversation I had with your mom yesterday, you must have heard when I told her that it''s hard for vampires to learn Ki. It is a very torturous methodpared to the way humans learn it. However, since you''re a special vampire, you might be able to learn it the normal way." Alphonso says as he suddenly sits down on the tiled floor in a lotus position, gesturing to me to also do the same.

    Nodding my head, I sit down in the lotus position.

    "Do as I do. Firstly, rx your palms on your thighs. Next, cross your middle and index fingers together." Alphonso says while he crosses his middle and index fingers while still resting on his thighs. Following carefully, I am able to do exactly as he did.

    "Good. You''ve grasped the first step. Now, stay still while I do something to you." Alphonso says as he gets up and sits down behind me before cing his two palms on my back.

    Suddenly, I start to feel something enter my body through my back. The feeling is neither painful nor soothing. It''s just a feeling of something entering my body. A feeling that I have never felt before.

    Sometimeter, I begin to feel as if my consciousness is fading away. And in the next moment, I see myself in a dark room, butt naked. And In front of me, is arge red glowing ball that is radiating with an intense vampire aura. Besides this red aura, there''s also a tiny white speck of light glowing like a firefly. This white light is almost non-existent and even normal human eyes might not be able to see it. Andstly, standing right in front of me is the smaller version of myself at about the age of 10.

    Suddenly, I hear a distinct voice...

    "Defeat the smaller version of yourself and try to grab that small light." The voice reverberates across this space. This voice is none other than Alphonso''s.

    Hearing his words, a smirk forms on my face.

    Defeating my smaller version huh? I was weak as fuck during this age. This will be easy peasy.

    <o>,m I start to run toward the smaller version of myself with my fist tightly clutched. However, the moment I start moving forward, the smaller version of myself disappears and appears right in front of me, and thrusts his hand into my stomach. He''s just so fast that my eyes are unable to follow his movements.</o>

    "Aargh...ahh." I let out a shocked sound as I can feel his hand passing through my stomach. B

    However, before I can register what is going on, my body starts to disintegrate before vanishing, and I finally regain consciousness.

    Pant. Pant. Pant. Pant.

    I start to breathe heavier than I ever before. All my body is covered in sweat from head to toe while all my joints feel sore. Even as an undead with a demonic bloodline, I have never felt like this. My heart which barely works starts to beat very fast as if it''s about to fall out of my chest.

    "What was that, master?" I ask as I am finally able to speak after catching my breath.

    Right now, my master is no longer sitting behind me. He''s standing before the windowsill, gazing down below.

    "You failed... We are going to forcefully perform the acupuncture and acupoints method for you." Alphonso says while he lights up a cigarette and begins to smoke.

    "W-What''s that? Can''t we try again?" I ask with a stutter. I have no idea what my master is talking about.

    "Unfortunately, we can''t. That will break your sea of consciousness. The best we can do is to try the other method. Before I could use Ki, I also went through that torturous method."

    "You''re making me scared. Is it that painful?"<sub> </sub>

    "It''s really painful. However, you should only think about the gain and ept the sacrifice." Alphonso exins as he walks towards the wardrobe of the room and picks up a jacket.

    He continues...

    "I am leaving this ce. I''ll begin the acupuncture and acupoints method on Roth. When you return to earth,e to the dojo." Alphonso says before turning into many bats and evacuating the room through the window.

    ''Sigh, I feel so pathetic. I wish I hadn''t been too overconfident and let my guard down. I thought my younger self was going to be weak.'' I think inwardly as I get up.

    Suddenly, something starts vibrating on my wrist. And in a sh, a holographic screen appears on my wrist. This is the mana watch that Myra got for me.

    "Ah, I bet I have tons of missed calls and messages, but I should read the recent message first." I mutter as I click on the message Myra sent to me.

    [Myra: Come to the dining room, honey, breakfast is ready. I am sorry forshing out this morning, but what you did was wrong. And I am still mad at you. ?>|<?]

    Oh, how sweet of her? She apologized even when I am the one who is at fault. Maybe she thinks I am leaving for earth because of what happened. I have to clear up the misunderstanding. But this is so sweet.

    I smile at the message before dismissing it and walking out of the room. Mmm, I wonder how this morning''s breakfast will turn out. Anne and Hayes should also be awake by now. Moreover, Anne and Hayes'' breasts are getting bigger these days. Is this some sort of development?

    I contemte perverted things as I walk into the royal building.

    ==============================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 155 Breakfast And News [Part 1]

    nk. nk. nk. nk.

    The sound of several spoons hitting the tes ensue as everyone silently eats their breakfast.

    Right now, I am sitting around a dining table inside a massive dining room. Around this round dining table, all my women are seated here, eating their respective types of food.

    I am currently eating a blood steak prepared with elves'' blood. Elves'' blood is almost the same as human blood with only a slight difference in taste. It is a little nd in tastepared to human blood. Since we arrived at the elves'', we have been constantly supplied with blood from the blood bank of several hospitals. Although, we don''t drink quite a lot of blood since my mom''s a vampire lord that can live on for a year without blood, while Misty and Aurora can also live up to two months without blood as long as they don''t use their blood aura.

    However, Myra has learned how to cook vampire meals from Jill. So she''s always cooking breakfast for me every day despite being the queen.

    Aurora, Jill, Misty, and I are all eating the same type of food right now while the rest are eating simple elven food. Hayes and Anne don''t have problems eating this food. Since we got here, Anne and Hayes have been trying to explore the food and culture of the vampires and elves. So, eating their food is more like an adventure for the mother-daughter pair.

    After waking up this morning, I visited them and did all that I was supposed to do as their husband before heading to the dining room.

    Suddenly, Hayes stops eating and raises her head with a blush on her face.

    Cough.

    "Ahem... Anne and I have something to tell you, Jake. We wanted to tell you earlier, but that moment wasn''t the best time to bring up the topic. However, I think this is the best time to say it since we are all a family." Hayes says while her face turns bright red.

    Huh.

    Everyone raises their heads in surprise upon hearing Hayes''s words. Hayes isn''t a talkative person, she''s the type who always looks serious. However, seeing her blush while talking piques my interest too and I stop eating, and so does everyone.

    "Mmm, Hayes, should I take a guess? I have been noticing some changes in you and Anne''s bodies." Jill suddenly speaks up with a grin on her face.

    "Don''t take a guess. If you guess it correctly, Anne and I won''t be satisfied. Maybe darling should guess..." Hayes replies as she looks at me with a tinged red face.

    Anne is also red, as if all her blood moved to her face.

    "Mmm, I should take a guess, huh?" I say, stroking my non-existent beard while Inspecting Anne and Hayes. I could have used my inspection skill, but I noticed that the inspection skill barely works on my women.

    "Hayes, you and Anne''s boobs have gotten bigger. Also, I noticed that the both of you are get quite wetter than usual down there when we are having sex. So I gu¨C"

    PAT.

    A rice ball hits me directly in my face. The person who threw this rice ball is none other than Anne.

    "You pervert... What does that have to do with guessing? If our tits got bigger doesn''t that mean something?" Anne says with a red face while feeling embarrassed about what I said.

    "He''s not even close to guessing it correctly, but he''s on the right path...Teeheehee." Hayes giggles at me and doesn''t find my words embarrassing. It''s as if she''s happy about it.

    Ah, what the hell should I guess about?

    *Clears throat*<sub> </sub>

    "Since I am on the right part, then I should continue talking. When Dorathy came, she performed some sort of ritual on you right?" I say, scratching the back of my head.

    "Hugh... you suck at guessing, Jake." Misty suddenly speaks up and rolls her eyes. Even Kira isughing silently at me.

    "Since you couldn''t guess correctly without thinking about perverted things, I''ll say it myself." Hayes deres.

    "Anne and I¡­ a-are pregnant." Hayes reveals while hers and Anne''s face flushes red again.

    "W-What, pregnant?!" I exim in surprise, nearly throwing up the food I ate.

    "Y-You don''t want us to get pregnant?" Anne asks in a panic upon seeing my reaction,pared to when the other women dered their pregnancy.

    "No, no, no. It is not what it seems like Anne, I am sorry for reacting like that. It just came as a surprise to me because both of you got knocked up at the same time." I say, raising my right hand a little as an apology. In truth, I am surprised that Mimi didn''t tell me. After all, she must know about it.

    [Ugh, sorry master, but I am not obligated to tell you if any of your permanent women are pregnant unless it''s necessary.]

    "....."

    "Anne and Hayes, I am happy for you guys. In a year from now, we''ll have a lot of babies in the house since almost all of us are pregnant." Myra says with a bright smile and caresses her stomach.

    "Excluding Aurora and Misty. Vampires'' pregnancy takes five years to fully develop before childbirth." Jill suddenly interrupts, congratting Hayes and Anne as well.

    "Ah, I see... I didn''t know that it takes longer for vampires. But still¡­ Kira, Anne, Hayes, Ze, and I are all pregnant. So a year from now, there''ll be five babies in the family." Myra predicts and a smile morphs onto her face.

    =========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    ? 1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 156 Breakfast And News [Part 2]

    "Our babies are going to be the cutest~!" Anne and Hayes say at the same time, causing them to blush furiously.

    "Do you dare?! Let''s make a bet! My baby is going to be the cutest." Myra argues.

    "Big sister, my baby is going to be much cuter than yours¡­ fufufu." Kira also interrupts and lets out mischievous giggles.

    Earlier today, Myra and Kira had a private time together, clearing all the possibilities of a feud between them. And after that, I noticed that Kira began calling Myra ''big sister''. This came as a surprise to everyone because I thought Kira was a little older than Myra, but our notions and assumptions were wrong.

    Upon hearing Kira''s words, Myra grits her teeth in frustration. It''s no doubt that Kira is also as beautiful as Myra, if not more so. Thus, butting into the conversation made the gamble more intense.

    On the other hand, Misty and Aurora have an expression of jealousy on their faces. They wish to partake in this bet, but since they won''t be going intobour until after five years, it''s a waste of time betting with people who are going to have their babies a year from now.

    "Hehehe, seems like you don''t know how cute furry babies can be?" Hayes giggles while her cute dimples begin showing, expressing how happy she''s.

    The person who has been quiet all this time is ir. It''s as if she''s living in a different world as she continues to wolf down the enormous food in front of her which weighs about 30 pounds. Since she came back from training with Alphonso, her eating appetite has be monstrous. ir who could barely eat a handful of food can now consume 50 pounds of food.

    "Seems like you''re all wrong. Maybe we might have seven babies in the family a year from now." Jill suddenly says with a wide grin.

    Huh.

    Everyone looks at her in surprise upon hearing her words, before shifting their gaze to me and giving me a piercing look.

    "Are you talking about that girl he brought home?" Misty asks.

    "Yes... Jake ims that she''s his maid and he trusts her. And yesterday night he seemed to be having a lot of fun with his ''maid'' without touching his wives. So... if things continue like that between the two of them, who knows whether he might also end up knocking her up since we all know that Jake hates using protection." Jill exins as her grin grows wider.

    "Hugh, Jake. You''re such a perverted skirt chaser. You just brought a random girl home and called her your maid. What if she is pretending?" Aurora asks with worry shown on her face despite being the type of girl who doesn''t know how to show her emotions towards her lover.

    "Sigh, here''s the thing...." I start to exin how I met Ste and how she became my maid without missing a single detail.

    "Wow, so she''s now bound to you by a life and death contract? She really is serious." Misty says in surprise.

    "Yeah, I have heard about those type of beastkins that just want to be tamed and have an owner whom they can call a master. It can happen to any type of beastkin or even normal people. It''s just some sort of fetishism or circumstances, but it''s rare." Hayes interrupts and exins while she nces at Jill from the corner of her eyes. She also knows about Jill''s life and death contract with Jake.

    "She looks like a good girl to me. Trust me, I evaluated her yesterday and saw that she doesn''t have any ill intent. If I had sensed anything, I would have finished her on the spot yesterday." Jill says with a shrug and continues to eat her food.

    "I take back my words, I feel pity for that girl. She just signed a life and death contract with a stranger on a whim!" Aurora mutters, unable to believe my words.<sub> </sub>

    "Aurora, as a fellow beastkin, we inherit some of the beast traits which vary depending on the type of beastkins. For example, we Nekos do growl when we are happy, angry, or having sex with the person we love. It''s an instinct that we have no control over no matter how we try to avoid it.

    So I guess in Ste''s case, she wanted to be tamed and have a master, but she couldn''t find a person capable of bing her master. However, after meeting Jake who was able to tame her, she epted him as her master and formed a life and death contract with him. Now that she has gotten over her beastial instinct, she will be at ease." Hayes exins and gives many theories.

    "That makes a lot of sense then, I guess she isn''t bad after all. So to put it short, she''s in the family but as Jake''s maid. I wonder when she will join us." Misty ponders.

    "I don''t think it will be anytime soon, and even if she eventually gives in and rtes with us, she won''t give up on acting as Jake''s maid." Hayes exins again.

    "I understand what you''re all saying now. But I still don''t get what Jill meant by seven babies. Are any of us pregnant with twins?" Myra asks curiously.

    Hearing Myra''s words, a grin forms on Jill''s face as she turns her head towards ir, making all the other women look in ir''s direction.

    Feeling several gazes on her, ir raises her head and awkwardly looks at everyone, with her mouthpletely stuffed with food.

    =============================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 157 Breakfast And News [Part 3]

    Feeling several gazes on her, ir raises her head and awkwardly looks at everyone, with her mouthpletely stuffed with food.

    "Uhmm... why is everyone staring at me?" ir asks with a full mouth and a confused expression.

    Cough.

    "Mmm, ir, it seems like you''re hiding something from us. Why don''t you just stop eating your food for a few moments and tell us what it is, or do you want me to talk?" Jill says with a mischievous grin on her face.

    "Uh... I am hungry, besides I am not keeping anything from you." ir says with a shrug and continues eating her food. In reality, she hasn''t been paying attention to all that the other women have been discussing, only the food was on her mind.

    "Well then. Since you refuse to tell us, then I shall let out your secret." Jill threatens.

    "ir popped her cherry yesterday, fufu. And not only that, but they also n to have a child." Jill exposes ir''s secret.

    Hearing Jill''s words, ir is a little surprised as she raises her head and looks at everyone. I am also stunned by this revtion and by how my mum knows this. Did she stalk us?

    ir''s face turns a little pink, but she doesn''t look as embarrassed as the women expected. After getting deflowered, ir''s demeanor changed to that of a mature woman. Although, that doesn''t mean she stopped her liking of kidult dresses.

    "Oh my, oh my, my little flower popped her cherry, fufufu." Myra lets out giggles upon hearing Jill''s words. Same as the other women, since they felt like I wanted her to grow a bit more before touching her.

    "Hehehe, Jake couldn''t wait any longer. Now, my biggest worry is that if she gets pregnant, how will she partake in the Supers academy?" Jill expresses worry.

    ir finally lets out a sigh.

    "Jake and I are getting married when we return to earth. So, before themencement of the Supers academy exam, I''ll attach my marriage details to my profile. And once I get selected as a student and my pregnancy starts to be obvious, I''ll transfer my embryo to a pod to develop so that it won''t hinder me." ir exins.

    "Wow, so things have changedpared to when I attended the Supers academy." Misty lets out a surprised voice.

    "Well, what did you expect? They have finally discovered a way to solve pregnancy issues among horny teens or married couples. In the past, they would expel any girl who got pregnant, which is why they always give them free pills every month to avoid unwanted pregnancies. However, despite that, there have been some cases whereby some girls will still end up pregnant.

    So the school changed their rule and offered many options. Firstly, they can sessfully abort the pregnancies without anyplications in exchange for merit points. Secondly, they can allow the student to keep the pregnancy if she''s a married woman, and even help her nurture the child with the help of the school nannies. Andstly, a non-married girl can also request to keep her pregnancy, but.... that child will be registered as an orphan and will work in the military. So only married couples get the privilege to keep their child." ir exins vividly and returns to eating her food.

    "This makes a lot of sense. But... I can''t believe that ir is also nning to have a baby. Have you told your parents about it?" Myra asks with worry shown on her face.

    "Yes, I have told my parents about it, big sister. You don''t have to worry about me. This little girl is very strong! I can even beat up everyone inside this room." ir puffs up her chest with pride and stuffs her mouth with food.

    All the women giggle at ir''s words.<sub> </sub>

    "Sigh, I forgot that you''ve gotten stronger, ir. But you shouldn''t let your power get into your head. You might be strong but you''re stillcking experience. Magnus almost killed you because you let your guard down. However, I defeated him with a flick of my finger." I say and also puff my chest in pride, asserting my dominance and sovereignty over ir.

    "Bully~!" ir says with a pout and stuffs her mouth with food again.

    "Uhmm, Jake. Can you copy ir''s ability now?" Jill asks with curiosity.

    "Ah, honestly I can''t. I can only have sex with ir after copying three abilities from other women. If I try to copy ir''s ability while I still have an open slot, I am afraid that my body might rip apart. I can barely maintain 50,000 MC cells in my current body, much less ir''s MC cells. Maybe if I learn Ki or increase my stats, I will be able to copy it." I borate.

    "But I am curious. If the academy finds out about ir''s ability, won''t it cause a ruckus?" I ask.

    "Yes, it will surely cause a ruckus. But here''s what you don''t know. Only the higher-ups know about the shadow ability. If they realize that ir has the ability and they decide to do a background check on her, they won''t be able to do anything since she''s married to the vampire royal family. She''s the wife of the man whose father single-handedly killed the demon king like it''s nothing. That alone won''t allow them to do anything. Furthermore, there''s also a pact between us." Jill replies.

    "That makes sense. I''m pretty sure that they will also think I have the shadow ability since they will be expecting me to copy it from ir most times. After all, we''re going to be seeing each other frequently." I mumble while I continue to eat my food.

    ========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 158 Back To Earth

    It has been almost a week now, and today is the day that I am to leave the elves'', Demaz, along with my other women.

    Right now, Myra is in my arms, kissing me non-stop. It''s as if she doesn''t want me to leave. Even yesterday night, she was aggressive in bed, she was unlike her normal self. After kissing her for a while, we separate our lips and look into each other''s eyes.

    "Be safe and take care of yourself."

    "I will. You should also take care of yourself." I say, caressing her face.

    "Promise me. Promise me that you''ll stay safe. I...I don''t want to lose you." Myra suddenly hugs me again and buries her head in my chest.

    "I promise you that I will stay alive, Myra. And I will always check up on you." I say while caressing her hair. Myra and I have been cuddling like this since we woke up, she just doesn''t want to part with me. Unfortunately, now that she''s a queen, she won''t be able to travel out of her kingdom again unless it''s urgent.

    I also look at Kira who is beside Myra and do the same to her. Even though Kira and I are still trying to build a rtionship between us, to develop feelings for each other, she''s still one of my women.

    "Hey, we have to leave! If we don''t leave now those two oldies won''t allow us to leave!" ir suddenly bellows, snapping us out of our daze.

    Hearing what ir said, Kira and Myra also shout at ir, but ir keeps giving them aeback, making their argument an endless circle.

    <o>,m This is my chance.</o>

    I walk past the women and move towards my mom and the other women who are patiently waiting.

    Right now, we are inside arge hall that seems to look like an endless trophy hall. This is where all the important relics, trophies, and all the former rulers'' tombs are located, including Myra''s mom.

    "Seems like those women eventually let go of you." My mom lets out a sigh.

    "All thanks to ir...." I say, giving my mom a wonderful brilliant smile, making her blush a little.

    On the other hand, Anne, Hayes, Aurora, and Misty are working on arge round device that is made out of spine-chilling metal. This is the first time I got close to arge non-working teleportal of this caliber, and to be honest, a certain aura is radiating from it. The aura is to be expected from a device that can transfer people from one to another within the universe.

    Andstly, Ste is standing by my side without uttering a word. In the past week, Ste has learned a lot of things about vampires, and she can even cook our food better than my mom. Also, I usually take her out for a walk once in a while and silently finger her in public or do perverted things to her. While learning about her, I noticed that she isn''t after getting caught by people in a naughty act, she''s after the thrill. The thrill of getting ravaged in front of so many people while trying not to make it obvious and known to them usually turns her on, rather than getting caught in the act.

    "Aaaaaaaah! It''s so hard getting this thing fixed up. It''s unlike a normal teleporter." Misty lets out a groan.

    "Can''t we use the one in the castle, the outskirts of the royal pce? Besides, I can''t believe that this castle doesn''t have a single portable teleporter." Anne alsoins as she sits down on the floor, looking tired.

    "Well, this one was working perfectly before that is why we didn''t bother buying a portable one. Besides, portable teleporters are quite dangerous for traveling from one to another. We''ve heard some cases whereby it dropped people in the middle of space." Myra exins while walking forward.

    "Well, looks like it developed a fault. We''ll have to use the one outside...." Anne says wearily.<sub> </sub>

    I had also tried to fix the teleporter earlier, but it just won''t start up.

    "Wait! I can fix it." A voice suddenly says.

    Everyone''s gaze falls on Ste who is walking towards the device.

    "Ugh... again? Is there something that you can''t do?" Misty says in surprise, while feeling slightly jealous of Ste. At first, Mimi and I spected that ir and Ste won''t get along, but that wasn''t the case. In fact, ir and Ste now look like best friends while Misty doesn''t seem to get along with her.

    "This is my father''s work. He repairs broken teleporters for the elves, but I don''t think he works for the dark-elves. So it''s no surprise that I would also know a few things about teleporters." Ste exins as she crouches down In front of the teleporter, easily opens a panel and begins to do some things.

    Suddenly, she cuts her wrist and begins to sprinkle blood onponents that seem to consist of rows of metals and nothing more. And just like magic, theponents of the teleporter begins to glow steadily. In a sh, Ste covers the exposedponent with the panel and hops away from the teleporter.

    The moment she moves away, a bright green light erupts from the teleporter, blinding everyone for a second, and immediately after that a green portal appears in the center of the spherical teleporter.

    "Don''t mind what I did. Teleporters also involved the witches'' technology, so using blood was normal. We should get going, the teleporter has been set to a station in district A." Ste says with a smile and urges everyone to get ready.

    Sometimeter, after saying ourst goodbyes, everyone hops into the teleporter. We don''t need to hold hands this time around since the teleporter has been set to another station on earth. After the women jump into the portal, I kiss Myra onest time, saying myst goodbye before jumping into the portal.

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapter

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 159 Jealous Misty

    Whoosh.

    A tingling sensation engulfs me the moment I step into the teleporter. This is the feeling of travelling through a teleporter. The sensation is as if billions of microscopic insects are crawling on my skin.

    Thud!

    In the next moment, another teleporter ejects me like trash. This teleporter is none other than the one in the human world, earth.

    "Aargh~" Letting out a groan, I get up from the floor and look up to see Ste and the others running towards me.

    "Are you okay, master?" Ste asks with worry etched onto her face, as she helps me to get up.

    "Fufufu... I like the way you fell. We also fell like that." Misty giggles and mocks me.

    "Ugh. Do you have any idea why the teleporter is like this, Ste?" I ask curiously.

    We are in a warp station in District (A) earth. Many people are also using teleporters here, especially the free brutal ones.

    "Master, these teleporters were set up like that. They were set up during the war to quicken the transportation of soldiers and weapons. I can make a teleporter that is as amicable as that. For example, those ones are the total opposite, as they are drastically slowed down forfort." Ste says, pointing to the rows of teleporters opposite us.

    "I see... My assumptions were right. Humans are just greedy beings. What will it take them to make all these teleporters normal? They made the free ones bad while the premium teleporters are user-friendly." I say, shaking my head.

    "Master, they are paying money?" Ste asks in shock as she finally realizes what''s happening. The free teleporters are the aggressive ones, and the humans made them that way because they want to earn more money from the premium ones.

    "Master, so my mother is from this ce? It''s as beautiful as she said." Ste mutters in awe while looking around.

    "Humph, they don''t have as much technology as we vampires." I say as I begin to walk out of the warp station alongside my women.

    "Hayes, are you still going to that ce?" I ask.

    "Yes. Just as nned, we''re moving in with Jill and will also wait for you and the others to join us. However, the moment I get home, I need to check on our n. Sigh, I am just lucky that the Neko race can take care of themselves even if I am away for a year." Hayes says with a long sigh.

    Earlier, I had nned to bring all of my women under one roof. And the house I chose is the house where my mom is currently living in. Once I get home, Misty and Aurora will inform the tenants about our relocation and how the management of the house will continue like before since it''s within the same district.

    It''s an honour that Hayes epted my proposal instantly and agreed to live with me under the same roof as the other women. Furthermore, the cooperation and experience between her and the other women on Demaz seem to excite her. To top it all off, her n isn''t up to three million in poption, that''s the total number of Nekos that exists. Also, they are an easygoing race that barely makes any trouble, unlike the dark-elves. They also share a very small with the fox n, and their rtionship is quite good since the Neko n has a very low birth rate of males. Their poption consists of 90 percent females and 10 percent males, which makes them marry other races, especially the fox n since they have simr appearances and are practically neighbours.

    "Jake, I will be heading home now, I''ll join you after our wedding. Moreover, we''ll be training in the dojo together, which means that we can have a nice time..." ir whispers in my ear and kisses me on the cheek. Once done, she nces at Ste and shes a smile at her.

    "I''ll see you soon, Ste!" ir says in excitement as she hugs Ste.

    "I''ll miss you."

    "I''ll miss you too."

    The girls separate themselves, while ir begins to hop away after saying goodbye to the others by simply waving her hand.

    "Tch. That brat." Misty grits her teeth in jealousy because ir didn''t give her a special goodbye. On the other hand, Aurora simply giggles at Misty.

    "Okay, I think I should be going now since Anne is staying behind." Hayes says as she tosses a space ring to Anne.

    "Mom, when are you going to be back?" Anne asks with puppy eyes while looking like a two-year-old baby who is reluctant to part with her mom.

    Only one thing is on everyone''s mind: Cringe!

    "Fufufu, my baby doesn''t want me to leave." Hayes giggles and pulls Anne''s cheeks lightly.<sub> </sub>

    "Mom~"

    "Okay, okay, I''ll be back in two days, I promise. If I return tomorrow, the n will see me as a degenerate queen. After all, my excuse for going on a honeymoon is over. Besides, you should also learn how to act like a princess since you will be taking over when you grow up." Hayes says with a smile and hugs Anne.

    "She''s already a fucking grownup and she''s going to be a mother a few months from now." Jill groans under her breath. We all know that Hayes and Anne are connected by a strange Neko bond but their level of cringe is on another level.

    "This looks weird... if we didn''t know any better, we would have thought that these two are lesbians." Misty also groans.

    After some weird mother-daughter moment, Hayes finally leaves for her n. Jill and Anne also go their separate ways, to the new house we''re moving into.

    Right now, only Aurora, Misty, Ste, and I are left.

    "We should get going, girls," I say to the women, especially Misty, by tapping her on her shoulder.

    "You were meant to be only mine." Misty mumbles and shifts her gaze to the side.

    Sigh, I have truly wronged Misty. I was meant to be her man while she was to be my only woman. However, fate can be a little tricky at times. Moreover, Misty is having a hard time dealing with the other women, something which I noticed recently, especially after Ste''s arrival. I may have to sit her down and have a chat with her.

    Sometimeter, a ck luxury car stops right in front of us. This is thetest edition of Bachmay, the creation of Marsedes, a poprpany known for building exotic cars. This was the type of ride I bought for Misty and the other women as gifts after marriage. I bought it for everyone except Myra, she refused it because it was worthless on the elves'' where they solely prefer flying machines. So instead, I bought her a hoverboard which she would often use to survey the castle every evening.

    *******************************

    Right now, we are already at home and are putting everything in order since we left the house pretty messed up.

    "I''ll miss this ce when we leave..." Misty says while ncing around the living room.

    "Are we going to rent it out when we leave?" She asks, looking at my face.

    "No, we are not renting it out. We are just going to make it sparkling clean before we leave." I give a reply.

    "Why are we doing this? So that you can pack a lot of whores ande fuck them here, huh?" Misty says in a slightly audible voice with her arms folded.

    "Sigh¡­ Misty, we need to talk. I know that you''re angry at me. Let''s settle things inside the bedroom."

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 160 Irreplaceable

    "Sigh¡­ Misty, we need to talk. I know that you''re angry at me. Let''s settle things inside the bedroom."

    "Humph, go into the bedroom for what?" Misty asks with a pout while her arms are still folded.

    "Just let''s go."

    "To do what? To fuck me?"

    "Hey, don''t make it sound like I am the only one who has always been enjoying our sex. We both enjoy it. Besides, I just want us to have a little talk." I say with a sigh while rubbing my temple.

    "I am not going in with you."

    "Please..."

    "Okay, promise me that you won''t have sex with that girl again."

    "Why?"

    "Nothing. I just don''t like something about her, she''s always acting as if she knows everything. It''s infuriating!"

    Ah, I see... My notion was right. Misty is jealous of Ste. But what Misty doesn''t know is that Ste is very special, she has a Hyperthymesia type of memory, ording to the exnation that Mimi gave me. She can remember any past event in her life vividly and urately. To top it all off, she can learn andprehend things in seconds. She''s just like a walking sh drive.

    "Misty, I will have to do things the hard way since you won''t listen to me." I say as I swiftly bend down and forcefully carry her towards the bedroom.

    "Kyaaaa!! Drop me now, you jerk! You pervert!!" Misty bellows as I carry her toward the room.

    ****************************

    "Mmm, Aurora, is everything okay? Is master doing something bad to Misty?" Ste asks Aurora with shimmering eyes.

    Aurora stops what she''s doing and looks at Ste for a few seconds before replying.

    "Don''t mind those two, they are messing around with each other. Besides, Misty is always like this when she''s mad. Why do you ask, Ste?" Aurora asks and looks at Ste curiously.

    "I...I thought master was hitting her."

    "Eh..." Aurora lets out a surprised voice. "We vampires always respect ourselves. The males don''t hit women, especially the royal family. If anyone from the royal family hits his wife or wives, he would be punished severely by the royal verdict or stripped of his noble title. Jake is the heir, it would be really bad for him to hit a woman. Moreover, Jake would never hit a woman, okay?" Aurora exins with a bright smile.

    "Ah, I am sorry for thinking bad of my master. It''s just that I always feel bad when a man hits a woman, especially when it''s not consensual. Some women might want to get hit during sex willingly, that''s a form of pleasure. But hitting a woman without consent, or out of resentment or anger is just very bad." Ste says with a sad look in her eyes as if remembering something. Sadness and anger can be seen unfolding in her eyes.

    "I see... but no one hits a woman here non-consensually. You don''t have to worry about that. Let''s get back to what we were doing." Aurora says with a smile and pats Ste''s hair.

    Ste nods her head and continues to do what she was doing. Aurora and Ste are cleaning up the kitchen since it was covered in dust during their absence.

    ''This girl has been traumatized in the past. She seems to be sensitive about a man maltreating a woman. It''s weirding from a girl who derives joy from public humiliation. Wait, that''s a consensual form of pleasure. But she''s talking about a man maltreating a woman non-consensually. The anger in her eyes shows that she went through something scary in the past. I must inform Jake about this, maybe he can help her get over her trauma.'' Aurora thinks inwardly and looks at Ste who is now wearing a cheerful expression.

    ****************************

    "What do you want to do now?"

    "I want to have a little chat with you."

    "And we''re staying in this position? This just looks like another idea to fuck me."<sub> </sub>

    "Okay fine, I promise not to touch you then." I say as I get up from Misty''s body.

    "Wait! T...That''s not what I m-mean." Misty stutters with a red face upon seeing me get up.

    What the fuck do women want!? She wanted me to get off her a few seconds ago. And now, she wants me toe back?

    "Fufufu... looks like you''re also yearning for your darling. I am going to fuck you in your favorite position now that we''re back home." I say with a grin as I get on top of her again in the missionary position with our clothes still on.

    "S-Shut up! Y-You said you wanted to tell me something right?" Misty mutters with a red face.

    There, there, I know Misty''s weakness¡­ hehehe. Now, I just have to talk to her about Ste.

    *Clears throat*

    "It''s about Ste. I noticed that you''ve been acting weird since her arrival."

    "You caused it, Jake. You''ve been paying her much more attention than me. I can''t just sit back and watch a random girl take my spot on a whim. You know Jake, I am your real mommy." Misty says emotionally as she holds my face gently with her hands.

    "I was there for you since when you were a baby, Jake. I understand that mom never wanted to part ways with us after you developed in the pod. I was mad at her before, but when I weighed all the events that urred after you were born, I can''t me mom and dad. After all, mom was the one who took care of me till I was finally an adult. She could have left you in the care of nannies, but instead, she left you in my arms because she trusted me and believed that I would be able to take care of my kid brother.

    I was 57 years old at that time and I thought that what mom did was wrong. It was only recently I realized that it wasn''t her fault. But that still doesn''t change the fact that I am not worthy to be your mom. I d¨C"

    "Don''t talk too much, Misty." I suddenly interrupt her.

    "To be sincere, you''re my hero, Misty. You''re my real mom, the one who took care of me and watched me till I became an adult. I sucked your tits from day one till I came of age. You''re irreceable in my life, Misty. I will always love you no matter what. Everyone is important to me, but you''re irreceable Misty, my life would have be messed up without you." I say and give Misty a deep kiss.

    Sniff. Sniff. Sniff.

    "I love you too, Jake. Uwaah! I love you, Jake. I am sorry for feeling insecure about someone recing me." Misty mumbles while tears roll down her beautiful face.

    "Just hold me tightly like this, Jake." Misty mutters and her hug gets tighter than before.

    =========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 161 Chapter 161

    "Aaaahn~"

    "Aaaahn~"

    "Aargh~"

    p. p. p. p. p.

    Lewd sounds can be heard as Misty and I engage in the abyss of lust.

    "Aahan~ you''re stretching me out."

    "Aargh~ you''ve gotten tighter than before." I say with a small grunt as I continue to m my balls against Misty''s sopping wet pussy.

    "You have also gotten bigger!"

    "I didn''t get bigger, have you forgotten that I can shape-shift my cock? And this is the normal size that I always use to fuck you."

    "Aaahan~ Iyaan~ that is because you don''t fuck me as often as before."

    "You caused it!"

    "You caused it! You''re always after trying to use my backdoor."

    "I am sorry for not considering your interest. I thought every girl would like it. I was being selfish." I say, moving my waist faster.

    "No, I don''t like it, and I don''t enjoy it like the others. I am also sorry for not fulfilling my duty as a wife and the mother of our future babies." Misty moans and mutters.

    "Argh! Misty you got tighter."

    This pervert~ just mentioning babies made her tighter. Fuck! I can''t take it anymore!

    "I am cumming!!"

    I let out a loud groan and begin to pump my seeds deep inside Misty''s pussy.

    "Iyaaaaaaaaaan~!! It''s deep inside me. Much! It''s so much semen!" Misty moans loudly and her body begins to spasm beneath me while I continue to pump my seed into her pussy till I fill her to the brim. All thanks to the semen volume potion I drank a few months ago, I can creampie my women without worrying about emptying my balls. (At least for now.)

    *******************

    "You were awesome back there~"

    "Pfft, but I wanted to continue though^"

    "Ah, I feel numb down there even after healing myself. I can''t continue, we had hardcore sex for six hours nonstop."

    "That is right... I think you should rest." I say, caressing Misty''s face.

    Right now, we are on the bed butt naked after having sex to our satisfaction. Misty seems a little bit different today and much wetter for some unknown reason which made me to keep railing her nonstop.

    "Okay, what about you?"

    "Uhmm, I need to check on the others and also check up on Lilith."

    "Sigh, just when are you going to stop piling up women? I am not against you fucking other women, just stop piling them up." Misty says with a sigh.

    "Ah, but I already told you about Lilith before we even got married. Furthermore, I am not adding just any type of woman as a member. I have fucked tons of women in the past few months, but only Kira has joined the family. And that was even unintentional. If am going to add any other woman to the family, there must be a very good reason."

    "Ugh, just do what you see fit, pervert!" Misty says with a pout and turns her body around, facing the other side.

    "Pervert, huh? I will show you exactly what a pervert is looks like." I say with a grin and in the next moment, I raise my hand andnd a small p on Misty''s ass cheek.

    "Aaahan~!"<sub> </sub>

    "That''s punishment for you. But I am not done yet, you''ve made me hard again, so you have to make an atonement with your mouth." I say with a wide grin.

    ****************************

    "Oof, it seems like Aurora and Ste are having a good time watching that movie. I better leave them alone now. Besides, this is the best time for the duo to be closer." I mutter as I peep at Ste and Aurora. Phew, I should go grab my dinner in the kitchen. I wonder what they cooked.

    ****************************

    "Uhmm, Ste, don''t you feel like a rat is spying on us?" Aurora asks with a wide smile.

    "Yeah, I can smell the rat. And he has a lewd scent on him, fufufu." Ste giggles.

    "What do you think we should do with this rat, Ste?"

    "Fufufu, we won''t give the rat any cheese."

    "That''s a good way to punish a rat."

    The two women giggle evilly and continue watching the program airing on the holographic screen in front of them. The rat they are referring to is none other than Jake.

    ****************************

    Dammit!

    There''s no food for me tonight! And all the blood packs are not fresh. I can''t even tell Misty to make me anything since she''s asleep. Aurora is a cruel revenger, fuck!

    I curse as I kick the door of the refrigerator, causing it to close with a loud thud.

    Suddenly, a burst of lightes out of my head and starts flying around the kitchen.

    [Hehehe, we are back home master!! I can''t wait to y with Misty and Aurora]

    Mimi giggles in tion as she flies around the kitchen. On the elves'', I didn''t allow her toe outside much because allowing her outside drains a lot of my mental strength in Demaz. But here on earth, Mimi can y outside to her heart''s content as long as we''re at home. All my women know about her existence so they are always ying with her.

    Her wisp form has gotten denser and begun to take on a weird shape unlike before when she looked like a round ball. Her existence is still a mystery to me, but all will soon be clear to me. It''s just a matter of time.

    [Master, why don''t you go and visit Lilith tonight? She would have been expecting you for some time now.] Mimi asks as she sits down on my shoulder.

    "Ah, that''s right... I was about to go there before I began to have sex with Misty." I say with a facepalm as I get out of the house and move towards Mrs. Kremer''s apartment.

    =========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 162 Visiting Lilith

    Right now, I am in front of Mrs. Kremer''s apartment, knocking on the door gently. I keep knocking for a very long time but no one answers the door even after knocking very hard.

    Mmm, what is going on? Is she not at home? Or wait, does she think that it is those people? Have things gotten worse in my absence?

    Suddenly, I start knocking on the door again, but this time, I also start to talk.

    "Lilith, open the door, it''s me, Jake." I say with a small knock and continue this process. A few momentster, I start to feel a presence walking towards the door and stop behind it, as if checking me through the peephole.

    With a clicking sound, the door of Mrs. Kremer''s apartment opens wide and I can see her figure standing right in front of me.

    "Jake, is this really you?" She says in a small voice as if surprised.

    "Yeah, it''s me, Mrs. Kremer." I say with a small sigh.

    Or do I have to bring out my dick as confirmation before she knows it''s me?

    Even after my response, Mrs. Kremer stands still at the doorstep without uttering a single word. I can see dark bags/circles under her eyes and I can also hear her heart beating very fast.

    "Mrs. Kremer, is everything okay?"

    Hearing my voice, Mrs. Kremer''s body jerks as if she was in a stupor before.

    "Jake, I think it''s best if you don''t get involved. Please, I don''t want problems for you." Mrs. Kremer says while tears start to stream down her beautiful face.

    "Wait~ what! What''s wrong Mrs. Kremer?!" I ask, grabbing her shoulders and shaking her lightly. Even in this situation, I can''t help but admire her soft, tender skin. And her curvy milfy body, of which I can see the outline through her nightgown.

    "Jake, try to understand me, those people a¡ª kyaaaa!!" Before Mrs. Kremer can evenplete her sentence, I carry her in the princess carry and push the door, entering her apartment.

    The moment I enter the living room, I can also see another figure standing a few meters away, looking at us. This figure is none other than Lilith.

    "Mom, Jake, what are you two doing?" Lilith asks with a calm expression and suspicious eyes. Hearing her words, my body freezes in ce, while Mrs. Kremer freezes in my arms as well. It''s as if she also didn''t expect Lilith toe to the living room.

    "Ahem...I...I stopped her from falling down. Isn''t it, Mrs. Kremer?" I ask with a faint smile.

    "Ah, yes, Jake carried me when I was about to fall." Mrs. Kremerughs andes down from my arms.

    In a sh after seeing her mom get away from me, Lilith dashes towards me and hugs me tightly.

    "Uwaah! Why did you take so long, Jake? Why didn''t you call me? I was worried about you!" Lilith bellows as she hugs me. Seeing her like this, I lower my face and nt a kiss on her lips.

    Lilith doesn''t resist my advances as she also kisses me back before separating our lips. Looking at her right now, I can''t believe my eyes. Lilith has grown slightly taller, about two inches. She has also started growing in the right ces like her hips and ass, she''s no longer as skinny as she was thest time I saw her. And to top it all off, there are also two handful bulges on her chest. She has begun to develop in the chest area, however, I don''t have much hope for her chest since her mom also has them small.

    After the brief kiss, everyone settles down on the floor of the empty living room.

    "Mrs. Kremer, what''s happening?" I ask.

    "Jake, I don''t want you to get involved in this mess. I understand that you care about Lilith, but we also care about your safety." Mrs. Kremer replies in a low voice while staring at the floor.

    What the fuck are you saying? Realizing that I won''t get the right answer from Mrs. Kremer, I shift my gaze to Lilith.

    "Lilith, what''s happening, please don''t lie to me. I love you, and I am sorry for not fulfilling my promise before I left. But now... I am back and ready to marry you." I say, looking downcast.

    "Really~ Jake?" Lilith asks with sparkling eyes.

    "Yes, I promise."

    Lilith looks at her mom''s face briefly as if hesitating to talk, but a determined expression suddenly appears on her face.

    "Jake, in your absence, that pig and his father came here again and threatened to kill my mom. They also brought some rookies who shed my mom with a knife, and began to tear her dress. Terrified, I screamed and told them to stop, and agreed to marry their son. So, they shamelessly picked a date for my wedding with their son even though he didn''t grab my horns and I didn''t ept it willingly. Uwaah, it''s toote, Jake. I am sorry." Lilith burst out in tears and runs towards me before burying her face in my chest.

    I can feel the anger rising inside me, I can also feel the urge to destroy anything in my way right now.<sub> </sub>

    "What did you call those people, Mrs. Kremer?"

    "Jake, they are not people that you can fig¡ª"

    "Just shut the fuck up, woman! Do you even know who I am?" I ask with red glowing eyes, staring deep into Mrs. Kremer''s eyes and giving her a fright.

    "T-They are called the Haweks family..." Mrs. Kremer mumbles in fear upon seeing my reaction.

    "Jake, your eyes~" Lilith also mumbles but she doesn''t look scared like her mom since she''s currently sitting on myp.

    Some momentster, I calm my nerves down and let out a sigh.

    "Mrs. Kremer, I am sorry for scaring you earlier. It wasn''t your fault for not knowing my real identity. Actually, I am from the royal family. And not just any royal family, the main bloodline of the throne. To top it all off, I am the heir to the throne."

    Hearing my exnation, Mrs. Kremer and Lilith can''t believe their ears. To them, it''s as if I am telling a fairy tale.

    "Sigh, I know it''s hard to believe, but that''s the truth."

    "I...I believe you, but what are you doing here? You''re supposed to be in the vampire world." Mrs. Kremer breaks her silence while confusion is etched onto her face.

    "Unbelievable~ so I have been with a vampire prince all this while?" Lilith also mutters in awe.

    "I am sure, you all found out about my engagement with my sister and aunt right? Don''t you find it odd that such a thing can''t be done by a mere vampire? My mom is a vampire lord, I guess you should know her since you''ve been here for quite a while. And about living on earth... it''s for some personal reason and family''s decision." I exin to Lilith and Mrs. Kremer.

    "That''s so surprising~ you don''t even behave like one. I...I thought royal families were going to be worse since even the nobles are so pompous and arrogant. B-But you and your family don''t even behave like one." Mrs. Kremer says while tears stream down her face.

    "It''s okay, Mrs. Kremer. The royal family doesn''t bully people. In fact, we prefer to keep our identity a secret instead and only act when necessary." I say while the memory of a certain person shes in my mind. The vampire that I enved for looking down on me at the verdict.

    "So, Mrs. Kremer, this Haweks family, where do they live? After All, I don''t know all the noble families on earth."

    "Jake, what are you going to do to them? Please, don''t do anything bad to them. Just make them let go of my daughter and our confiscated property." Mrs. Kremer pleads.

    I pause for a moment without saying anything.

    I can''t believe that this naive woman is going to forgive the people that treated her badly and even attempted to kill her.

    "You''re in no position to decide that Mrs. Kremer, Lilith will decide that." I say with a small smile and look at Lilith, waiting for a reply before I spring into action.

    Lilith bites her lips and looks at me with a determined look on her face.

    "Please, kill those people and erase them from existence. If you forgive them, they will definitely retaliate in the future. But eradicating them now will erase all forms of threats in the future." Lilith says with a determined look on her face.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 163 Curious Yandere [Part 1]

    [Damn, I guess Lilith has developed a trauma from those people''s harassment. She didn''t even think twice about her decision.]

    Yes, that was the answer I expected from her. I would have felt bad if she had chosen to forgive them. But surprisingly, she made the right choice. I tell Mimi inwardly with a smirk.

    I am currently on my way to our apartment to fetch the blood packs that are in the refrigerator.

    Once I let myself into our apartment, I notice that Ste and Aurora are still watching the show that they were watching earlier, since I can hear the sound of the show which ising from the sound bars inside her room. I sneak into the kitchen and start putting all the blood packs in the refrigerator inside my inventory.

    "Jake~"

    Suddenly, I hear a voice from behind, causing me to stop what I am doing.

    Fuck~

    "Uhmm, Misty~" I say with a stutter while rubbing the back of my neck.

    "What are you doing?" She asks groggily.

    "I...I am disposing of the blood packs."

    "Oh, you don''t have to do that, at least let it wait till tomorrow."

    "Haha, let me just clear it tonight." I say with a smallugh. Upon hearing my word, Misty''s expression turns serious.

    "Jake, you are acting weird. Since when did you start doing the chores? What are you up to?" Misty asks with a suspicious look while her eyes dart around the kitchen.

    "Uhmm... you are thinking too much, Misty. Let''s go inside..." I say as I move towards her, before hugging her, nting a kiss on her lips and pushing her lightly against the kitchen tform.

    Kissing sounds ensue in the whole kitchen as I do a lot of lewd things with Misty. Even after having sex all day, I still can''t get enough of her.

    "There, there, you are seriously hitting my g-spot. Aahan~."

    "Don''t make too much noise or else the others will hear you."

    "Mmm~ okay. What are Aurora and Ste doing?"

    "I think they are watching a show, they might be asleep though." I give a reply while moving my waist.

    I ced Misty on the kitchen tform and started fucking her here after things got hot.

    "Aahan~ they are asleep? Have you eaten, honey?"

    "No, I haven''t eaten. But you don''t have to worry about me. It''s not like I am extremely hungry. I just like eating something cooked with blood. It''s an exhrating feeling."

    "Mmm~ what are you going to eat? Should I make you some blood steak? The blood is not as bad as you im." Misty tells me while moaning lightly.

    Suddenly, I start to feel a sensation build at the base of my cock right down to the cap of my dick. No matter how I try to hold back, I just can''t control it, not anymore.

    "Aargh~ I am cumming, Misty. Should I release it inside you?" I ask with a low grunt.

    "Just do it already. For crying out loud, we are married. Do you have to ask before releasing it inside me?"

    Hearing her reply, and feeling more aroused with the way she suddenly hugs me, I start to squirt my semen inside her pussy, filling her up to the brim.

    "Aaahan~ yes~ fill me up~" Misty lets out small moans as she also achieves a little orgasm.<sub> </sub>

    There''s something that I didn''t mention. Vampires'' orgasms and climaxesst much longer than that of humans or elves. An average vampire can climax for at least two minutes, or much longer depending on the mood of the sex.

    "I love you, Jake."

    "I love you too."

    "I have always dreamt about this day. However, In my dreams, I was the only one for you. I didn''t share you with anyone else."

    Sigh...

    "I understand that you are feeling bad about it. But remember that i love you the most, and you have a special ce in my heart, Misty." I say, nting a kiss on her face.

    "Y-You love me the most~"

    "Yes, I love you the most, Misty. Don''t get me wrong though. I also love and care about the others, but you have a special ce in my heart."

    Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump.

    I start to hear Misty''s heartbeat and her face flushes red. Seeing her like this makes me grin inwardly and makes me want to tease her further.

    "Misty, the moment you give birth, ortest the second day, I''ll put another baby inside you. This time it might even be twins or triplets." I whisper into her ear and lick her earlobe lightly.

    "B-Babies..." Misty mumbles and her face turns very hot red. At the same time, I can see her juice flooding the kitchen tform.

    "Jake, you are a bully~" Misty mumbles as she gets down from the kitchen tform with a red face and wears her panties back which instantly turns wet due to her juice and my semen.

    Once she is done cleaning the tform, Misty looks at me with a still red face.

    "I''ll make you something to eat..." she says in a small voice and starts to make some blood steak.

    Once she is done cooking, Misty serves me the food which I promptly eat. It''s quite delicious despite theck of freshness of the blood. Afterward, Misty and I enter the bedroom and fall asleep.

    =============================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 164 Curious Yandere [Part 2]

    Yes!

    "She''s asleep."

    I mutter as I shift my face to the side, looking at Misty''s beautiful face. Right now, she''s hugging me tightly as if she doesn''t want to let me go. Or better still, as if she''s aware of my ns to sneak out of the house tonight.

    Sigh, how the fuck can I slip out of her grip now?

    I raise the nket over our bodies and slowly start to move away from her grip without alerting her. This process will take me a very long time, but it''s worth a try.

    After some minutes, I am finally able to get away from Misty. Next, I silently open the door and walk to the living room.

    I also quietly open the door of the living room and leave the apartment without alerting anyone.

    -

    -

    -

    -

    -

    -

    -

    -

    Right now, I am flying towards the Haweks family house which is also located in district (A). After gathering enough info about them from Mrs. Kremer, finding their house won''t be that hard.

    [Master, are you not going to use your ben transform?]

    I am not using it, this time I want to use my real identity to kill all of them. Even if this case somehow gets to the Vampire''s verdict, I have proof to justify my actions for killing them. They harassed my fiancee and there are a lot of eyewitnesses.

    [Sigh, but still...]

    I understand that you''re worried, Mimi, but I don''t need to hide my face. I wouldn''t want to waste ben transform on pathetic losers.

    [Master....]

    -

    -

    -

    -

    -

    -

    I spot arge floating mansion from afar. This mansion is none other than the Haweks mansion. The mansion seems to be built on some kind of flotation device. In this era, nearly everything is possible with the help of technology. The only thing that the mortals are incapable of doing is bringing the dead back to life. Especially in district (A), most people prefer to build their houses on floating devices that are like arger version of a hoverboard with the house mounted upon them.

    However, the mansion in front of me seems to be on a different level as I can feel the heat radiating from the silent thrusters that are making the mansion levitate. Looking around, it''s as if the Haweks family specifically chose this area because it''s somewhat isted from the rest of the world by about 1-kilometer square.

    "Damn, the Haweks family seem to be richer than I thought." I say in a low voice. Now that no one is around, I decided to talk to Mimi out loud instead of using our mind link.

    [Yes master, I have done some research about them, and here''s what I found out: They''re a branch of the Freeman family. They are also into real estate investment and are quite popr. To top it all off, they are ranked 55th among the richest on earth.]<sub> </sub>

    "How the fuck did you know? Roth is from the Freeman family."

    [Huh? Master, as a special system, I have ess to all the websites in this universe.]

    Mimi says with pride. if she had a physical body, she''d look like one of those spoiled young masters.

    Oof....here we go again.

    "They are fucking rich, man. Mimi, what''s my position on the wealthy people''s list?"

    [Sorry, master... you are not even ranked in the top 1000 of the wealthiest people on earth.]

    "Oof... that''s quite sad. After all, I don''t even have up to 200 million dors in my ount. What about my mom, Mimi?"

    [Your mom is ranked 15th... and Hayes is ranked 76th while Anne is ranked 95th.]

    "What the fuck? Mom is 15th on earth? That''s quite sad. So she dropped from the top 5, huh? Sigh, it''s not surprising since dad was the one who earned and worked for the money. So it makes sense that mom''s ranking would drop after dad went into eternal slumber since she''s neither topping the wealth nor spending from it.

    "Mom has her own money, that enormous wealth is dad''s asset. Since he''s in a state simr to death, mom is automatically the owner. Then how the fuck are Hayes and Anne so rich? I guess there''s a lot to make in the cosmetic business."

    [Master, you are a lucky bastard...]

    Tch...

    "Mimi, how many guards are stationed outside? I can''t see clearly from here. Please use your senses to inspect the mansion. I am afraid that I might trigger some sort of rm that would ruin my ns.

    [Affirmative, master... I am analyzing the situation.]

    Right now, I am levitating in the air, several meters away from the Haweks floating mansion. Their mansion is clouded by some sort of smoke which renders my eyesight useless from this distance.

    [Master, there are 30 vampires and human guards situated around the mansion, while ten seem to be stationed inside the main mansion. All of them are high-rank ability users simr to A-rank travellers. Furthermore, there are also several robots armed with torrentser guns capable of harming a vampire. However, I didn''t sense any sort of barrier or security system. Besides, those robots can easily be destroyed if we hit their core.]

    "I see..." I mumble as I digest all the information that Mimi just gave me.

    "Then, let''s get to work." I say with a wide grin as I open my inventory and bring out all the blood packs inside.

    "Blood maniption: Absolute control." I mumble. All the blood begins to float in the air before it starts shifting and forming several sharp shards.

    ======================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 165 Attack On The Haweks

    "Blood maniption: Absolute control." I mumble. And all the blood begins to float in the air before it starts shifting and forming several sharp shards.

    Swinging my hand forward, all the ice shards fly towards the guards and starts to attack them.

    "Aargh!"

    "Ahhhhhh....!"

    "Aargh....ahh!"

    All the guards begin to shout at top of their lungs as my blood attack rains down on them.

    My eyes are currently closed while I am controlling all my blood shards. I have gotten more efficient with my blood power during the past few months on my own. I realized that I can see through my blood powers and control them from almost any distance.

    "We are under attack!!"

    "I repeat, we are under attack!! Protect the mansion at all costs!!!"

    "Activate the robots and increase their power output to the max!!"

    All the guards begin to yell as they start using their abilities to fight back against the blood shards.

    At the same time, severalser beams start heading in my direction, causing me to grit my teeth while I begin evading them in the air. The precision and senses of the robots are insane and not to be underestimated as they can sense the direction of where the attack ising from. So, right now their attack is centered in my direction.

    [Master, don''t get hit by one of thosesers!!]

    >>Fwoosh<<

    Aser beam shoots past my face, narrowly missing me. That was a close call, fuck!

    I curse under my breath as I continue evading theser beams, while controlling the blood shards. However, now that my eyes are open, my concentration is divided in two as I am trying to evade theser beams being shot at me while also attacking.

    Looking at the mansion, almost all my blood shards have been destroyed while some have disintegrated. The guards are also fighting back and destroying the shards with their abilities. To top it all off, I just noticed that only two guards have died so far, while the rest are simply injured. They seem to have a healer in their midst who''s mass healing them. But who?

    Fuck! This is going to be harder than I thought!

    I curse as I notice about five guardsing in my direction on hoverboards, and all of them are armed to their teeth with gears. Realizing the situation, I stop focusing on my blood powers and try to figure out a way to eliminate the targets in front of me.

    -

    -

    -

    -

    -

    -

    -

    -

    -

    -

    "Code zero, are you thinking the same thing as me?" A bald vampire asks as he destroys a blood shard by coating his hand with aura and mming it into the blood shard. Male vampires are known for their handsomeness and charm, but for some reason, this particr vampire seems to be an ugly anomaly.

    "Yes, we are being attacked by a vampire who has one of the special blood powers. These shards are made out of blood, and not even a vampire lord can create such attacks. I think we are going against a monster." A vampire with a mask on his face replies as he swings his whip and destroys all the remaining blood shards in the air.

    "T-Then d-don''t you think we should run now that it''s not toote?" The bald vampire asks with extreme fear on his face.

    "Code one, you have known me for a very long time and you should know how careful I am. However, in this situation running is useless because we are going to die anyway if we run away." Code Zero replies while staring at a faraway distance with his hands folded behind his back.

    "T-The contract...." Code one mumbles while his legs begin to shake and wobble upon realizing the current situation he is in.<sub> </sub>

    "As long as we are still working for the Haweks family, we are going to be bound by the life and death contract. Besides, this person might not even be as experienced as a vampire lord, so, we don''t have to fear him that much. I have fought many battles, and I have never lost one, but is that going to be the case tonight?" Code Zero mutters while staring at the scars on his hands before a smile creeps up on his face.

    "Y-You are crazy." Code one mumbles while he clenches his jacket tightly.

    -

    -

    -

    -

    -

    -

    -

    -

    "Mimi, what are my current abilities?"

    [Ability Bank: 3/3]

    [Current Cell: Not defined]

    [Number Of Mana Cells: 15,050]

    [Current Ability: Blink, healing, gravity]

    [Ability Category: Esper(3)]

    "Okay, I have fifteen thousand MC cells. This should be enough toplete my mission... let''s deal with these guys here." I mutter while staring at the guards that are heading in my direction.

    Two humans and three vampires.

    In the past few months, I have gotten used to my women''s abilities. I noticed that each and every one of these abilities also has its skills and ways to utilize them, just like the way I am learning more about my blood power. It''s not easy to master so many abilities, but thanks to my sparing with Misty and Aurora, I have gotten more efficient with using the abilities.

    "Heaven palm strike!" I bellow as I fly towards the guards while raising my right palm in the air.

    In a sh, a huge ball of aura starts gathering around my palm. When it gets big enough, I swing my hand down at the guards before they even have any chance to fight back.

    BOOM.

    Just like a meteor, all the guards crash into the ground and turn into meat paste in an instant. They couldn''t withstand the force of gravity.

    ========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 166 Carnage [Part 1]

    After confirming that all the guards are dead, I continue to fly forward until I am just a few feet away from the mansion. At this point, theser guns are getting stronger, with lethal beams shooting out of them.

    If it were me from a few months ago, I would have been burnt to a crisp long ago. Making a small cut on my arm, I form three blood spikes with my blood andunch them at the robots, destroying their cores in an instant and shutting them down.

    I don''t stop there, as I descend on the mansion''s grounds and begin to walk slowly towards the terrified guards that are about 30 in number now. It seems like the ones that were formerly positioned inside are now outside, trying to protect the mansion at all costs.

    All of them are wearing ck tuxedo suits just like normal guards and they are not wearing any apparatus like the first set that attacked me.

    "Just move out of my way, I don''t want to kill anyone." I say with a sigh, taking a few steps forward. With each of my step, the guards move backward in fear.

    "What are you doing!? You''ll be prosecuted by the verdict!!" One of the guards who seems to be a vampire says in fear while pointing a weapon that has a shape that''s simr to a baton at me in defense, even though he knows that it''s going to be ineffective.

    "I am above thew... As you can see, I didn''t hide my face." I say with a wide grin and take a few steps forward boldly again.

    "W-Who are you? Why are you attacking this ce?" The guards ask in horror as they watch me get closer.

    "Oh, I have been waiting to hear that question. I am prince Jake, the crown prince of the vampires. And my reason for attacking this ce is that these people messed with me and even tried to execute someone close to me." I say frankly with my hands folded behind my back.

    "P-Prince...C-Crown prince?" The vampire guards mutter and their legs begin to shake. They just realized the situation that they are in. After all, it makes sense. No ordinary vampire can create such an attack.

    "P-Please s-spare us!! If we do not protect the mansion and the Haweks family, we are going to die because of the blood contract we signed." The vampires plead fervently while gripping their batons and stepping back in fear. The aura radiating from me is enough to make them piss their pants despite them being as powerful as A-rank travellers. Well, that can only happen if vampires are even able to pee. This is one of the quirks of having a special blood power.

    "Fuck it! There''s nothing special about this guy!!" Three human guards bellow in anger and dash towards me with daggers in their hands.

    "Foolish humans~" I mutter as I eject my ws.

    In a sh, the heads of the humans can be seen rolling on the ground.

    "H-He didn''t even move from his position~"

    The other guards trembles in fear but they can''t budge from their position. Fear, hopelessness, regret, and despair can be visibly seen on their faces. They are waiting for their deaths, like sacrificialmbs.

    The reason why the humans weren''t scared of me is because they couldn''t see how dreadful and sharp my aura, and this is because they are simply humans.

    Sigh, these guys humbled themselves, it would be cruel of me to kill them.

    In the next moment, I start blinking around all the guards and begin to knock them out. In two seconds, all of them are lying unconscious on the ground.<sub> </sub>

    "I have to do something to these guys, although it might affect them a bit..." I mumble as a red aura in the form of tendrils starts dancing around my body before extending andtching onto the guards'' heads.

    With this cruel method, I can erase all the memories about me from their brains. The reason why it''s a cruel method is because it can have many possible inhumane bacshes once the victim wakes up. However, I don''t care, they simply had to meet their doom. My only aim is to achieve my goal.

    Once done, I look at therge door that leads to where the Haweks mansion is situated. However, I notice something which makes me hesitate a little bit. The mansion is currently flying away from its position and towards the main buzzing city of district (A). Oh, I forgot to mention that Mimi assisted me in jamming all forms ofmunication so that the Haweks family would not be able to seek assistance. However, who knew that they would resort to this shameless way of trying to fly a whole fucking mansion into the city.

    "Not so fast~!!" I bellow as I leap into the air and cover my right fist in a veryrge ball of gravity aura which is about the size of a van. Descending like a meteor, I m my fist into the hard ground which is probably the surface of the floating machine.

    Rumble. Rumble. Rumble. Rumble.

    The whole floating machine begins to shake violently while some parts of the mansion begins to crumble since it is mounted on top of this machinery. After shaking for a few minutes, the whole mansion crashes into the ground as the thrusters underneath malfunction due to the heavy gravitational force, causing it to go into overdrive mode before crashing.

    Luckily for me, the mansion hadn''t flown out of the Haweks'' domain yet before crashing. So, there''s no need to worry about people finding out what''s going on here.

    Running forward, I pick up my pace and m my foot against the therium door leading into the Haweks mansion, causing the door to burst open with a loud bang.

    However, before I can take a step forward, a kicknds on my chest, sending me skidding a few meters back.

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 167 Carnage [Part 2]

    However, before I can take a step forward, a kicknds across my chest, sending me skidding a few meters back.

    The kick is so strong that I wouldn''t have been able to withstand its impact if I hadn''t used gravity to brace myself while skidding backward.

    Only one thing is going on in my mind right now: This person is strong and he has something inmon with Roth and me. I look up and see a tall vampire with a mask on his face. From his aura, I can tell that he''s a royal vampire, although his aura is somewhat faint and peculiar, like that of a subss.

    He''s wearing a ck long coat,monly used by vampires. Stopping my momentum, I hear his footsteps slowly walking towards me. It''s as if he''s also careful and trying to observe things before acting in the most rational way possible.

    "That...Kick... who are you?" I ask, raising my head and looking at the masked figure.

    The man pauses for a few moments before finally speaking.

    "You have be a man, my prince. Don''t you think you''re doing things the wrong way? I am sorry for my actions earlier, but I won''t allow you to enter this mansion because my life depends on it. Not to be rude, but can you leave and solve things legally, please?" The man says with a deep bow.

    Huh?

    Who the fuck is this man and what the hell does he mean?

    Confusion is etched on my face as this man acts weirdly. I could have blinked behind him and finished him off, but for some reason, my instincts are screaming at me.

    [Master, look at his hand! He''s making some sort of sign.]

    Hearing Mimi''s voice in my head, I lower my gaze and look at the man''s fingers which are moving weirdly. He is tapping his index finger on his right clenched fist.

    What does he mean, Mimi? I don''t understand what he''s trying to convey.

    [Calm down, master. I think he''s trying to tell you to bend down.]

    Huh? That doesn''t make any sense.

    Looking back at the man''s face, I don''t act suspicious, I simply act as if I am contemting something. Because I can guess that someone is probably watching us right now.

    Mimi, if I remember correctly... He said his life depended on the safety of the Haweks family. If I were to go against this man, I am sure that I won''t leave unscathed. Worst case scenario, my mom would appear out of nowhere, and it''s kinda embarrassing to get my ass saved by her. Since he knows me and he''s trying to tell me something secretly, then he''s probably telling me to knock him out like the others.

    [Uhmm....master~] Mimi says with worry.

    Don''t worry, I am pretty sure that it''s what he''s trying to tell me.

    In a sh, I blink behind the man, lodging a jab into his neck and knocking him out in an instant. However, a feeling of horror overwhelms me because the moment I blinked from my position, it''s as if time stopped around me. That means this man intentionally wanted to get knocked out by me.

    The moment I knock him out, I hear loud footsteps running away, causing me to raise my head and see a bald vampire running straight into a hallway.

    [Master~! That''s the healer that ruined your blood attack! You''ve to take him down. He might have some tricks up his sleeve!]

    -

    -

    -<sub> </sub>

    -

    -

    -

    -

    Pant. Pant. Pant. Pant. Pant.

    "Fuck it! Code zero got knocked down! Is that bastard so weak!? After all his bluffing, he got knocked out with just one jab. I could even survive that kind of att¡ª Wait a minute... Code Zero called him prince Jaden or something along those lines and also bowed to him. Is this a setup or was he afraid of that person? The code Zero I know would never betray hisrades, I guess I am overthinking things." Code one mutters while trying to catch his breath before picking up his pace and starting to run through a hallway that is illuminated by outdated led lights arranged on the walls.

    After running for some time, he finally reaches a dead end. However, instead of panicking, he ces his palm on a digital screen in front of him. The screen begins to scan his palm

    [ess granted.]

    A mechanical voice emerges from the screen and a rumbling sound can be heard as the in walls open up while smoke covers Code one''s view. In a sh, he enters the room and the door instantly closes

    behind him.

    The moment he enters, the smoke disappears and in front of him, is a big secretir. Inside this room, there are also four people along with code one.

    "What the hell are you doing here?! Aren''t you supposed to protect us? How did you even have ess to this ce?" A fat vampire boy with round, odd looking sses on his face asks in panic upon seeing code one.

    This boy, although vampires have great vision and don''t need sses, this boy loves using them. He likes behaving like a human. And about him being a fatty, well, just like how humans get fat by consuming a lot of food, vampires can also get fat from consuming too much blood. Although, this case is extremely rare and can only happen if the vampire drinks a single blood type. For example, if a vampire only drinks group B blood type, he/she is likely to have this problem.

    However, this doesn''t happen often, because the blood that is usually sold is from different blood groups. But this boy has been specifically drinking only one type of blood over the years which made him look like this.

    This boy is none other than the young master of the Haweks family, Allen. A young scientist and inventor who is well known. He also contributed a lot to the sess of the Haweks family at a very young age. Which is why his dad always tries to fulfill all his wishes.

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 168 Carnage [Part 3]

    Apart from this fatty called Allen, there''s another girl who is about the same age as Lilith here, she is wearing a pink pajamas, but she''s not a subss like Lilith. This girl''s name is Arya, Allen''s little sister. Unlike him, and despite being pampered by her parents, Arya is not a spoilt girl. She''s a well-mannered girl who barely even talks. Of course, her parents are proud of her and they can only wish for her brother to also be like her. However, Allen has always been a spoilt brat since he was young. It even got worse after he became a sessful scientist.

    "Ugh... look at what you caused now, idiot! If it weren''t because of you this wouldn''t be happening to us, what the hell did you do this time?" The little vampire girl asks with a frown on her face while her arms are folded at the same time. If it were someone else, they would have been panicking by now, however, there is not a single hint of fear on her face.

    "Y-You.... brat! Keep your mouth shut, I didn''t offend anyone!" Allen bellows in anger while shaking in fear.

    "I...I don''t want to die... All the lines are not going through, we can''t call for help." A mature man says. He''s like the older version of Allen, except that he isn''t fat like him. The man smashes a telephone on the table in frustration.

    "George... are we going to die now?" A woman asks in fear while clinging tightly to George. This woman is none other than his wife, Helene, who is also Allen and Arya''s mother.

    "We''ll be alright, Helen. I promise you." George mutters as he hugs his wife tightly while looking at Allen hatefully from the corner of his eyes.

    ''This... boy... if it hadn''t been because him, the whole family wouldn''t be on the point of extinction today.'' George thinks to himself while clenching his fists.

    On the other hand, Allen has almost gone crazy. All of his beloved types of equipment and creations were useless and unable to counter whatever had jammed theirwork.

    ''I thought I was one of the best scientists out there. However, in this situation, all my creations have been rendered useless and has been unable to bypass this Jammer. Just who the hell created such a device that could block all my devices and servers?'' Allen thinks to himself in desperation and regret. If only he knew that they were being attacked by someone because of one small girl, whom he threatened into marrying him.

    _____________________________________________________

    I just entered the Haweks mansion, and to be honest, it''s very grand and beautiful, but that is the least of my concerns right now. I pick up my pace and begin to walk along the hallway that the bald vampire also followed.

    [Master, be careful, there might be some sort of trap around here...]

    Hey, I''m more careful than you think.

    I give Mimi a reply while walking slowly with all my senses working past their limit. I am ready to blink at any moment if I sense any odd sensation.

    After walking for a few minutes, I reach a dead end which is a in wall and nothing more.

    "Uhh... Mimi, this is weird... don''t you think something is fishy here?" I ask, confused.

    [Fufufu... you don''t have to worry master, look over there.]

    Shifting my gaze to the side, my gazends on a small screen mounted on the far end of this wall by the right side. If it wasn''t for Mimi, I wouldn''t have noticed it.

    Nodding my head in amusement, I walk towards the screen, waiting for Mimi''s next instruction. Right now, the screen is currently nk and I have no idea what to do about it. I can only rely on Mimi.

    [Master, this is a security check that is linked to some sort of door and I can sense the presence of some people behind the wall. We just have to bypass it. And looking at the level of security this door has, I am afraid that I can''t bypass it. It''s a technology built by Edgar Frost himself. It...It''s soplicated.

    Sigh... it''s okay, Mimi.

    I say in exhaustion and check the time on my wristwatch. It''s 1:03 a.m right now. Time is really flying faster than I thought.

    Suddenly my eyes widen as I realize something.

    "Mimi, I have an idea!"

    [Master, what''s that?]

    I don''t say anything, I simply give Mimi a wide grin before walking out of the hallway.

    -

    -

    -<sub> </sub>

    -

    -

    -

    -

    -

    Sometimeter, I return to the hallway with a big bag, which is dripping with red liquid, in my hand .

    BAM.

    The bag lets out a small sound as I let it fall to the ground.

    Phew~ that was tiresome.

    [Master, I...I still can''t believe that you cut off all their hands.]

    I can''t take any chances, Mimi. I had to cut their hands, including that strange guy''s hand. Well, they are vampires, they''ll grow another hand.

    I say with a careless shrug.

    In the next moment, I start to pick up the hands one by one before testing them on the small screen. However, everything keeps showing ''ess denied''

    Right now, only one hand is left. The right hand of the man that secretly told me to knock him out.

    "I hope this works¡­" I say with a sigh before cing it on the screen.

    [ess granted.]

    ng. Creak. Creak. Click.

    Seeing this notification, a bright smile appears on my face.

    =============================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 169 Fathers Love

    ng. Creak. Creak. Click.

    Seeing this notification, a bright smile appears on my face.

    The door begins to open while smoke suddenly appears and clouds my view. I enter the space and move forward a little. The moment I step inside, the door closes behind me and the white fog disappears like it never existed.

    Then, lo and behold, the Haweks family appears before my eyes, coupled with the guard that also ran away.

    Awkward silence ensues for a few moments before I start walking forward. While walking forward, I create a ball of gravity aura and hurl it at the bald healer, killing him in an instant. I made sure that the gravity was strong enough to kill him at once, so that he won''t have the chance of regenerate.

    Seeing the healer die by a single attack, the Haweks family sucks in a cold breath. The most annoying person among them right now is an odd fat vampire who is wearing a white coat. He''s sitting on the floor and crying profusely.

    Shifting my gaze to the side, I also see two mature vampires, a woman and a man, who are cuddling while weeping. Thenstly, there''s a young vampire around Lilith''s age, she''s wearing pink pajamas while hugging a doll tightly to her chest. She doesn''t show any emotion on her face. I don''t know what she''s feeling or thinking right now because she seems empty and I am unable to read her.

    "You''ve got a niceir here..." I say picking up a Rubik''s cube from a table while walking towards the Haweks.

    "W-Who a-are you? What do you want from us?" The mature man asks in horror while moving backwards with his wife. Thisir is quite spacious, so there''s enough room for me to mess with them before finishing them off.

    "You''re the man of the house right, Mr. George?" I say with a small smile while ying with the Rubik''s cube in my hands.

    "Y-Yes... Please, what do you want? D-Do you want money? We have plenty, please just don''t kill my family, I beg of you." Mr. George pleads fervently for his and his family''s life.

    "You have an innocent face, like that of someone who has never done something wrong. However, your life has been decided by my fiancee. Well, I''ll answer your question first. My name is Jake Mystro..."

    "J-Jake Mystro?! I-Isn''t that the royal family''s name? A-And y-you''re prince Jake the next in line?" Mr. George mumbles while he and his wife copse on the ground after hearing the groundbreaking information.

    The fatty Mrs. Kremer told me about is currently sitting down on the ground at the other side of their, with his back pressing against the wall. It''s as if he''s broken. In my conclusion, I believe he''s heartbroken. After all, his beloved creations are useless and unable to save his ass. The worst part is that they were even bypassed by someone else.

    [Master, why are you toying with your prey? Just finish them already. But this small girl is somewhat weird.]

    Toying with them makes it more fun.

    [....]

    "Prince Jake, what exactly is our offense?" George finally musters up the courage to ask.

    "Lilith..." I say in a low voice.

    Allen and George''s eyes widen in shock while the woman''s mouth opens in shock.

    "S-She is your fiancee?" George asks while his whole body begins to tremble.

    "Yes, she''s my fiancee. You have traumatized her and I am here to execute her judgment."

    "P-Please, we didn''t mean to torment her. We proposed a marriage offer to her mom, but she disagreed. And since my son said he was interested in her we tried to force her to agree. I...I didn''t know t-that..." George burst into tears.

    "Not only did you confiscate their property in my absence and make Mrs. Kremer lose her job, but you also trespassed. You always barge into my property as you wish and carry out your evil intentions. Aren''t you ashamed?" I ask with a disgusted expression on my face.<sub> </sub>

    "We''re sorry...." George and his wife say at the same time while weeping profusely. Right now, I am acting as if I might consider forgiving them, if only they knew...

    "You''re sorry, huh? Just think about it... How disheartening would it be if I assaulted your daughter right in front of you?" I say, ncing at the little vampire.

    "No, please!! Don''t do that! You can take my wife instead!" George pleads profusely. On the other hand, his wife has a look of disbelief on her face.

    "George..."

    "I am sorry, honey. I just can''t stand Arya getting assaulted. She''s innocent and knows nothing about it." George pleads while bowing his head.

    I don''t answer him as I simply walk towards his daughter and put my hands around her neck. Although, I don''t n on assaulting this girl, I want to break George''s spirit before killing him. As for the main culprit, Allen, he already broke when his creations failed him.

    "Hey, what is your name?"

    "The name is Arya..."

    "Arya, huh?"

    Arya nods her head without any emotion on her face.

    "Arya, you got some nice titties under this pajamas...." I say with a grin while looking at George through the corner of my eyes.

    "Do you want to touch them?" Arya asks with an innocent look on her face while blinking her eyes a few times.

    "Nooo!!!! Please don''t do that!" George bellows and dashes towards me while throwing several barrages of blood attack at me.

    =============================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 170 Last Member

    "Nooo!!!! Please don''t do that!" George bellows and dashes towards me while throwing several barrages of blood attack.

    I simply catch his blood strikes with my bare hands before they disintegrate and join my aura. Stunned by my action, George stops running forward and breaks down in dismay. Coming closer to me would only quicken his death.

    "Y-You added my blood attack to yours. What are you?"

    "Seems like you don''t know your situation. You even tried to attack me in defense of your daughter. You know how to protect your own daughter while tormenting that of other people?!!" I bellow as I kick the air. But this kick of mine contains a lot of force which raises George and ms his back against the wall.

    "Argh!!!" George lets out a groan as he is mmed against the wall before falling to the ground.

    "Unfortunately, I don''t have any interest in using your daughter as my cum dumpster tonight. But I can do this...."

    I say, getting behind Arya and cing my hands on the two bulges on her chest before squeezing them. I didn''t n on doing this before, but I got infuriated after George attacked me, and I am going to break him further.

    "Aaahan~!" Arya lets out a moan while her doll falls away from her hands.

    "Nooo!!! You bastard! Get away from my daughter!!" George screams at the top of his lungs, but I don''t answer. I decide to take things further by sliding my hands inside her pajamas and begin groping her tits.

    "Aaahan~"

    "Ahaan~"

    "Iyaaaaaaaan~!!"

    Arya gives one loud moan, this time it looks like she had her first-ever orgasm. It''s not surprising that a sixteen to seventeen-year-old vampire doesn''t know what is called orgasm. Some don''t even know what their genitals are used for at this age, unlike humans who are quick to adapt to things.

    Unlike her gloomy expression before, there seems to be small tears on Arya''s face. However, I don''t care, her family has made Lilith cry several times, and they even did worse things to her.

    "Why... Just why are you doing this to my daughter? She''s innocent...." George mumbles while his eyes are looking lifeless right now.

    "Innocent my foot! Didn''t you consider the fact that Lilith was also innocent!?" I say in anger, kicking George away again.

    *BAM*

    "Honey~!" His wife dashes towards him and starts crying as heys half-dead on the ground. Looking at the woman, she doesn''t even seem fazed nor does she care about the fact that her daughter just got assaulted. She only cares about her husband''s life.

    This is one of the ws of vampires, we care less about our children. For instance, If 90 percent of vampires were to choose whose life to save between their spouse and their children, most won''t think twice before choosing their spouse. They never even bother to bargain or check if there''s a way to save both.

    What I seem to notice about this family is that George cares about his daughter very much while his wife only cares about her husband. As for the young girl, she''s unreadable.

    "Useless woman, you care so much about your husband, yet he offered you to me as a cum dumpster to save his ass." I say with a smallugh.

    "You bastard~!! I don''t care what my husband uses me to do, I know that he loves me." The woman bellows while crying profusely beside the body of her half-dead husband.

    Okay, I have had enough y. It''s time to get things done.

    I look at Allen who is sitting down on the far edge of their before I start walking towards him.

    When I get closer to him, he doesn''t show any signs of resistance, he''s already broken after his precious machines failed him.

    "This will make things so much easier." I say, before grabbing his head and bashing it on the wall, killing him in an instant as his head explodes on impact with the therium wall. Only his headless body is lying down on the ground.<sub> </sub>

    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"

    Seeing her dead son, the woman screams, but I quickly blink in front of her before grabbing her head and twisting it several times, detaching it from her body.

    Thud.

    I throw the head of the woman to the corner of the room and look down at George''s half-dead body one more time before raising my foot and stomping on his head, turning it into meat paste.

    Once I am done killing the trio, I look at thest person in the room, Arya.

    "Are you going to kill me too?" She asks in a shaky voice while cuddling her doll. This is the first time I am seeing fear on her face ever since I entered thisir.

    I look at her for a few moments before walking towards her and stopping in front of her.

    "I don''t kill innocent people, Arya." I say, bending down and bringing my face to the level of hers.

    "And, I am sorry for touching you inappropriately the other time. Anger took over me and I also wanted to break your dad. All of them are bad people. If I had only wanted to avenge them for what they did to my fiancee, I would have simply punished them severely. However, I realized that they have destroyed a lot of people''s lives, innocent people. Vulnerable people like my fiancee..."

    "T-They are bad people?" Arya asks, her face swelling with tears.

    "I am sorry, Arya. I just couldn''t let them keep living. I could have spared your mom''s life, but she knew everything about what your dad and brother are doing, yet she refused to stop them. They used many people for experiments. I am pretty sure that he doesn''t even like my fiancee, he just wanted to marry her so that he could learn more about Eatris'' or carry out some sort of experiment on her. I just can''t let such dubious people continue living and allow other people to fall victim. I am sorry for your loss, Arya." I say, cing my hand on her head while she weeps profusely.

    Suddenly, a bright red aura starts dancing around my palm before sinking into Arya''s head, giving me ess to her memories, and I begin to alter them. I alter her memory by erasing my face, but I leave every other memory intact. In her memory, I am an anonymous person with a mask and whose face she doesn''t know.

    Once done, I put her to sleep and ce her in the corner of their along with her doll.

    Phew~!

    Afterward, I ask Mimi to erase every data on the security cameras and I remove every trace that can lead to me. All this while the guards are still unconscious.

    Once I am done, I teleport directly back to my house.

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 171 Waifus Feelings [Part 1]

    It''s a bright morning, the sun is hanging high in the sky and shining brightly. Today seems a little different and calmpared to the normal days on earth.

    "Mmm, today appears a little bit different... I hope Jake stays at home all day since today is Saturday." Misty mumbles with a smile on her face while rummaging through the dirty clothes inside theundry room. For some reason today, Misty woke up early before the others and decided to do theundry before they woke up as she didn''t want Aurora to do all the work while she would onlyze around. Or better still, she still feels insecure about Ste for some reason and she vowed that from today onward, she would always do her husband''sundry herself.

    However, this morning she decided to do everyone''sundry including Ste''s. She did everyone''sundry and kept Jake''s own forst. While putting Jake''s clothes into the washing machine, Misty notices something on one of Jake''s clothes which makes her pause for a moment.

    She''s always observant in everything, especially when ites to Jake.

    "This...this is blood... Howe? He wore these pajamasst night." Misty mutters in shock while staring at the several blood stains on Jake''s pajamas. This is one piece of evidence that Jake forgot to get rid of. This shows that there''s nothing like a perfectionist.

    Misty brings the pajamas close to her nose and begins to sniff them.

    "These bloods are vampire blood, and there are different scents of blood that don''t belong to anyone that I know. I can smell at least seven different scents." Misty mutters in confusion and bites her lips.

    Only one person can confirm her suspicions right now.

    "Amber, are you there? Please can you tell me what Jake did while I was asleep yesterday?"

    [He sneaked out of the house and returned after two hours with another set of pajamas.]

    "I knew it! He sneaked out of the house yesterday and went ahead to flirt with other women. Who knows if he had some sort of bond with them which is why he has their blood all over him!" Misty says in anger while clenching the pajamas in her hand with tears streaming down her beautiful face.

    "That...that man-whore, that...pervert, he couldn''t fulfill just one wish for me. I told him to have sex with only me throughout yesterday and cuddle me. Yet....he...he."

    *sob* *sob* *sob*

    [Hey-Hey, calm down and stop crying like a baby, it might not be whaa€¡°]

    Misty doesn''t let Amber finish her words before she storms out of theundry room with the pajamas in her hands.

    ___________________________________________________

    I blink my eyes a few times as I notice that it''s already morning and it''s time to wake up and do some other things. The first thing I notice is the empty space beside me. Misty is not inside the room.

    "Mmm, this is strange... The Misty that I know would still be on the bed this morning, swooning all over me. Besides, I am also feeling horny this morning." I say with a yawn while stretching my body on the bed.

    [Yipee-Yipee]

    A certain annoying voice sounds in my ears, causing me to let out a sigh.

    "Just when am I going to have a normal day like every other vampire out there..." I say, looking at the ceiling.

    Not listening to me, Mimies out of my head in wisp form and begins flying around the room. She flies towards the window to look at what is going on outside.

    [Good morning, master.]

    She says, finallynding on my shoulder after ying around.

    "First and foremost, is my shoulder some kind of secret spot for you?"

    [Hehehe, your shoulder feels good. By the way, how are you feeling this morning, master?]<sub> </sub>

    "Hmmm, I feel good. I just feel a little sore in some ces. It seems like using my blood power on arge scale took a toll on my body."

    [That makes sense... So what about...]

    Mimi and I begin to talk, discussing many things. Both important and irrelevant things, when suddenly, the door burst open with a loud bang. If the person who opens it had added more force, this door would have been ripped off its hinges.

    "Misty, what is that?!" I ask in a surprised tone.

    However, I stop talking when I see the state that Misty is in right now.

    *Sob* *Sob*

    "Jake, you promised that you''ll touch only me yesterday, why didn''t you keep your promise?" Misty asks in a loud voice. Her eyes are red with crimson tears streaming down her face.

    I look puzzled and dumbfounded about Misty''s question, causing me and Mimi to look at each other''s faces. (It''s not like she even has a face though. She''s a fucking wisp.]

    "I kept the promise. I don''t know why you''re crying, Misty." I say while trying to get up from the bed. However, Misty doesn''t allow me as she pushes me back on the bed and also climbs on top before sitting in the seiza posture.

    "Exin this, Jake! I swear the neighbors are going to hear me scream this morning if you dare lie to me." Misty says, before bringing out my blood-stained pajamas.

    "Oh..." I say in a slightly surprised tone while scratching the back of my neck.

    "Alright, I''ll tell you everything, Misty. Just don''t shout, it''s too early for drama." I say with a sigh and begin to exin things to her.

    ****

    "S-So you killed them all except their daughter?" Misty says in surprise and guilt for using me wrongly.

    "Yeah, people like them don''t need to live anymore." I say with my face shifted to the side, while I wait for her to berate me for killing the Haweks family.

    However, contrary to my expectations, Misty has a bright smile on her face. One of the rarest smiles that she has ever shown me.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY a€¡° MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 172 Waifus Feelings [Part 2]

    "You''ve done well, Jake. You are getting more mature than I thought, my king." Misty says with a smile as she tosses the pajamas in the corner of the room and begins to crawl towards me on the bed sexily.

    "Huh? Misty, what''s wrong with you?" I ask, surprised. She seems very happy right now after I exined everything to her.

    She sexily pushes me on my chest, causing me to fall t on the bed before she sits down on my crotch and starts grinding her buttocks.

    [Okay, I think Imma go y with Aurora and get away from you weirdos.] Mimi cusses as she flies out of the room by passing through the wall.

    "Jake, you know, you acted like a king would, right? You need to act like that so that when you be king, you''ll be liked and feared by your subordinates." Misty says, leaning her face towards mine.

    "And me, your queen, will always support my husband." She whispers before giving me a deep kiss.

    After separating our lips briefly, Misty and I look at each other''s faces.

    "Misty, I thought you said that you don''t want me to interfere in the vampires'' affairs. So, why are you saying this now?"

    "Honey, you have the qualities of a good leader. If you be king I know that you will lead the vampires in a good way and restore our former glory."

    Cliche...

    "Misty, what hase over you? You haven''t been yourself these days."

    "People change, you know? The more I view things about life the better I try to fix things. As your wife, I want the best for you, Jake. If we stay in this damned cramped ce called earth we''d continue to be used as chess pieces for grandpa when he wakes up from his slumber. No one knows when that old man is going to leave the throne, he might decide to leave it for you when he wakes up. But if he doesn''t, you''ll have to take it by force because that grandpa may be up to another n. And he''ll use anyone as cannon fodder as long as he gets what he wants." Misty says, biting her lips.

    Everything is starting to make sense to me. Misty is right, If the old man doesn''t give up the throne when he wakes up from slumber, then he still has something that he''s nning. And the old man will go to any length to get what he wants. He could even sacrifice his loved ones to achieve his goals while grieving at the same time. He''s a psychopath.

    "Misty, I promise you. If old man Duke doesn''t leave the throne, I''ll take it by force. I didn''t tell you before, but I also have my ns. I have some scores to settle with the old man. That''s why I want to get stronger in the span of two years before he wakes up."

    "I am so happy, Jake. You''re making me feel flustered." Misty mumbles and starts kissing me again.

    "You made me horny this morning, I am so wet down there." Misty whispers.

    "Me too. My cock won''t turn soft ever since I woke up. Seems like it wants to enter your cave..."

    "Fufufu, perverted as usual...."

    "Aahan~"

    "Ahn~"

    "Aaahan~"

    ________________________________________________________

    "Hey, Mimi, how are you doing?" Aurora asks with a small smile upon seeing Mimi.<sub> </sub>

    "Hehehe, I am good, Rora. Seems like your ass has gotten bigger...fufufu." Mimi giggles evilly.

    However, Aurora doesn''t say anything and simply continues what she is doing. She''s currently inside the kitchen with Ste, making breakfast while also teaching Ste at the same time.

    "Rora, what is this talking blob? Is it master''s toy?" Ste asks with curiosity while poking Mimi.

    "You idiot! I am not a blob and I am not that pervert''s toy! You should kneel down and beg for forgiveness." Mimi bellows.

    "Awwnnn~ so cute~!! I didn''t know that master had such an adorable pet!" Ste''s eyes sparkle with stars. In her eyes, all of Mimi''s actions are cute. Even when Mimi boasted that she has the power to destroy a, Ste found it cute.

    ****

    "Phew, thank you for saving me from this weirdo." Mimi says with a sigh while resting on Aurora''s shoulder.

    "It''s nothing. What about Jake? Is he still sleeping?" Aurora asks while chopping arge chunk of meat.

    "He''s awake. He and Misty are getting all lovey-dovey and when they were about to do the deed, I left the room." Mimi replies.

    "I see...." Aurora says in a small voice.

    ''Just why? Just why has Jake refused to even consider my feelings? It''s like I don''t even exist in this marriage. Am I the problem because I don''t know how to express my feelings? This is so saddening, I don''t think I can hold it in anymore.'' Aurora thinks inwardly while tears start forming on her face.

    "Rora, be careful, you''re getting clumsy with the knife!"

    ============================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 173 Chapter 173

    Slice of life¡­.

    ===========

    "Rora, be careful, you''re getting clumsy with the knife!"

    Chop. Chop. Chop. Chop.

    "Rora!!" Ste also shouts upon seeing the way Aurora is chopping the meat while crying.

    However, before Ste can grab the knife from Aurora''s hand...

    *Stab*

    Aurora cuts herself with the knife after getting careless with it. Instantly she drops the knife and starts weeping. As for the knife cut, it closes up immediately due to the vampires'' self-healing capabilities. Nevertheless, the pain is still there.

    *Sob* *Sob*

    "Why? Why is Jake doing this to me? I can''t take it anymore! I can''t!!" Aurora bellows as she wipes her tears and runs out of the kitchen, going into her bedroom.

    Only silence ensues in the kitchen for a few moments as Mimi and Ste look at each other. At this point, Ste is extremely confused because she doesn''t know what''s going on. After all, she has been with her master for a week now and she hasn''t seen him treat any of his women badly.

    ''This doesn''t make any sense. I think I should ask this blob some questions since it seems to be the talkative type.''

    "Hey, Blob, wh¡ª"

    "The name is Mimi!!" Mimi replies in anger, cutting Ste short.

    For some reason, this small act of hers scares Ste.

    ''What the fuck was that?! How could this thing scare me like that?'' Ste thinks inwardly and swallows a mouthful of saliva.

    "Okay, Mimi, what happened to Rora? She wasughing a few moments ago and now she''s crying. I wanted to follow her, however, since I don''t even know what''s going on, how will I console her?"

    Mimi stays silent for a moment before she starts talking.

    "Just leave her alone for some time, I think she needs some time alone. Rora is someone who doesn''t know how to express herself. Even when she wanted to express her feelings to Jake before they got married, she was unable to do so without Misty''s help. Right now, what I am thinking is that Rora is jealous of Misty and she also wants Jake to get all flirty-flirty with her, but she doesn''t know how to initiate it." Mimi exins.

    "But, why did my master not notice this? Now that I think about it. Master seems to be a bit one-sided with his women. He gives Misty, Myra, and Jill the most attention. But it seems like he likes Misty the most, and he''s trying to hide that fact from others, but he''s not perfect." Ste evaluates.

    "Indeed, no one is perfect. But there''s something you don''t know, no one can take Misty''s ce in Jake''s heart. Not even Ze. He also likes Ze and he always feels guilty about his actions towards her, but he doesn''t want his emotions to get the best of him. Apart from being his wife, Misty is also....." Mimi starts telling Ste everything about Jake in his stead since he probably won''t have time to tell her himself.

    *******

    "Ah, I see... That makes sense, so if my master hadn''t gotten that system thingy, he would have married only Misty while Aurora might have been his mistress. So now, if my master bes king, will Misty be his queen?"

    "Yeah." Mimi replies.

    "I see... Misty is indeed special to master. But that doesn''t mean he should get carried away and let his other women get angry or jealous of each other." Ste mumbles.

    "Peace... is never an option...fufufu."

    "Huh?"<sub> </sub>

    "Never mind, I was just joking. I''ll talk to Jake about this issue. I also like Aurora since she''s the one who ys with me the most. However, she finds it hard to express herself to Jake."

    "I also like her. Since my master took me in, she has been nice to me. She''s also a hardworking woman, I feel sad for her."

    _______________________________________________________

    "Jake, why are you so good at this?" Misty asks with a satisfactory smile while cuddling me. Right now, we are covering ourselves with a nket after having a hot steamy sex.

    "Pfft, I also don''t know the reason why you are so sweet, Misty."

    "Teehee Teehee... what is so sweet about me?" Misty asks with a beet red face.

    "The emotions between us when we are having sex. But the most interesting thing that drives me mad is your otherworldly moans, Misty, and the way you get tighter anytime I mention babies." I say with a grin while grabbing her breasts.

    "W-Whaaaaat~?" Misty''s face turns hot red and she covers her face in embarrassment.

    "Jake, you don''t have to mention the baby part. It''s so embarrassing~"

    "Fufufu, but you asked me a question and I answered it sincerely. If you don''t mind my asking, why do you like babies so much?"

    "I...I just love them, Jake. I don''t know the reason why I like them. But I want to have as many babies as I can with you." Misty says with a smile as she hugs me and begins to stroke my penis under the nket again.

    "You''re weird."

    "You''re also weird, Jake."

    "Since you mentioned babies, I am feeling horny again. Let''s go for another round, I want you to fuck me in my favorite style."

    "Ah, I also enjoy hitting you from behind while you moan nonstop..." I say, pinching Misty''s nipples, causing her eyes to roll to the back of her head and her hand to let go of my cock.

    Afterward, only Misty''s moans and my grunts can be heard as we indulge in satisfying ourselves again.

    =============================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 174 Chapter 174

    Slice of life¡­..

    ===============

    "Aahan~!"

    "Argh! I am cumming Misty!"

    I say with a groan as I start pumping my semen inside Misty''s pussy, filling her up.

    "I love you, Jake... "

    ? "I love you too...."

    "I''m tired. I feel sore down there."

    "Knowing you, you might decide to go for another round again."

    "This time, I am serious."

    "Then take some rest."

    "Kiss me~"

    "Come on, Misty. It seems like you want to have me to yourself all day." I say, nting a kiss on her face while retracting my cock from her pussy after squirting all my semen inside her.

    After separating our kiss, I look down at Misty''s pussy and see my semen gushing out of her pussy as it couldn''t hold all of it.

    "I''m resuming work on Monday, so tomorrow, which is Sunday, is thest free day for me." Misty says with a sigh, putting the nket over her body.

    "When I be king, we''ll get away from this shitty ce, I promise." I say, using my hand to swipe her hair sideways which is scattered across the bed.

    "Jake~ your words always turns me on."

    "Oh, that mere word turned you on?" I say, surprised while trying to get up from the bed.

    "You''re already tired. I have been having sex with you since yesterday, you need some rest." I tell her as I enter the bathroom and clean myself up.

    Once done, I return to the room and wear some simple clothing. I notice that Misty is already asleep. Although we vampires don''t really need to sleep as we can live without sleeping for centuries. However, recent studies during thest decades has shown that deep slumber makes up for us vampires''ck of sleep which is why our body might break down at any moment if it needs rest. Vampire scientists discovered that sleeping like humans reduces the possibility of going into deep slumber very early and somewhat rejuvenates us bit by bit just like the way a deep slumber does.

    ''Sigh, she''s really tired but she wanted to go another round. Misty, I promise you that I will be king soon.'' I think inwardly as I get out of the room.

    Once I get out, I walk towards the sitting room and see Ste and Mimi. Mimi is currently sitting down on Ste''s shoulder. However, the moment they see me they stop talking.

    "Were you guys talking about me? What''s with the sudden pause?" I ask with augh as I sit down on a couch adjacent to Ste.

    "Uhmm... nothing important."

    "Master, I have something to talk to you about." Mimi says while flying towards me before entering my head.

    ''Yo, what do you want to tell me?'' I ask inwardly. Now that Mimi is inside my head, I canmunicate with her through telepathy.

    [Master, it''s Aurora~]

    Huh, what happened to her? Where is she by the way?

    [She''s inside her bedroom, crying.]

    W-What?!

    [We were all inside the kitchen, but she started crying when she learned from me that you were awake and also heard Misty''s moans.]<sub> </sub>

    Ah, did I mess up, Mimi?

    [Master, to be honest, I think you''re getting a bit one-sided. You barely even pay attention to Aurora. She''s a hardworking woman who does 80 percent of the chores, but you barely evenpliment her for her efforts. If she wears a new dress, you don''t even notice her let alonepliment her. Master, do you even like her? I can read your thoughts and all that but I can''t read your emotions. I can only evaluate it. You need to do something to make this girl happy.]

    I like her Mimi, but it always feels like she''s hiding from me. And after our wedding, she usually looks gloomy at times. That''s why I always hesitate to flirt with her because I thought that she wanted some time alone.

    [Even though you''ve been living with her for many years, you still don''t understand her. You''re pathetic, master.]

    I agree...

    [Fix your mistakes.]

    Sure, I will do that.

    [So, what is your next n now that the Haweks family is out of the picture?]

    I want to find a way to meet Alice Gunner, then i n on going to the dojo to learn how to use Ki for the uing examination.

    [Hehehe, I am getting all excited for the Supers academy exam.]

    **********

    I open the door of Aurora''s room and enter. She''s standing beside the window sill, gazing at the view below. She mostly does this whenever she''s mad or sad.

    Seeing me walk inside, Aurora turns her body around and wipes her tears, putting on a fake smile.

    "Jake, you are here?" She says with a smile, walking towards me before stopping in front of me.

    "Aurora, you are crying..."

    "Eh, that? Haha, that is because I had a small argument with my mom over the phone." Aurora replies and tries to cover up the truth.

    "Stop lying, Aurora. It''s my fault, I am sorry. I am so sorry." I say with a genuinely apologetic look as I hug her.

    "Jake~ I can''t hold it anymore, Uwaah!!!" Aurora also hugs me tightly and starts crying again.

    =============================

    Note: This chapter doesn''t have any significance to the main plot. It''s more like a family slice-of-life drama. After all, a harem without any conflicts or problems is unrealistic.

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 175 Chapter 175

    Slice of life...^....^

    ======================

    "Jake~ I can''t hold it anymore, Uwaah!!!" Aurora also hugs me tightly and starts crying again.

    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault for not paying attention to you. I promise to be a better husband." I say, wiping off the tears on her face while slowly sliding the straps of her blue dress off her shoulders, revealing her tits.

    "Your tits got bigger, Rora." I say in awe while staring at Aurora''s D-cup boobs which were formerly a C-cup.

    "That''s because I am pregnant."

    "Ah, I see... Are theyctating yet?"

    "W-Why are you asking me, why don''t you check them out yourself." Aurora says with a red face while her face is shifted to the side.

    "Oh, I thought you didn''t like me touching them?"

    "I-it''s not like that... I enjoy it when you touch my tits. My nipples are just so sensitive to the extent that I may cum from just a mere poke."

    "Mmm, that''s true, but it''s not as sensitive as your pussy, Rora."

    "Uwaaa!!!" Aurora lets out a surprised voice as I carry her and ce her on the bed.

    In a sh, I pull off my clothes, revealing my rock-hard cock which is pointing towards heaven. Moving forward, I climb unto the bed and get on top of Aurora.

    "You haven''t taken off my dresspletely.... fufufu."

    "Ah, that''s right..." I say with a sigh as I remove her dress and panties, throwing them away to the side of the room.

    Right now, Aurora''s sopping wet pussy is in front of me dripping with her love nectar. I can also see her clitoris poking out due to how aroused she is.

    Only one thing is on my mind right now and this is something that I rarely do. But as she''s my wife, I don''t mind doing it since she also does the same to me. It would be unfair not to give her this type of treat once in a while.

    I grab hold of her legs and raise them in the air before spreading them apart as if I am using a spreader bar. In this position, I have easy ess to her snatch. Seeing me do this, a curious expression appears on Aurora''s face since she knows that I don''t usually spread her legs wide like this if I want to fuck her in the missionary position.

    Next, I move my face forward, nt it on Aurora''s pussy and begin to eat her out.

    "Aaahan~!!! Jake! Fuck!!" Aurora says with a loud surprised moan as my tongue begins to explore every nook and cranny of her pussy. The more I eat her nectar, the more nectar she secrets from her pussy non-stop like a dam. Once her body stops jerking uncontrobly due to the small orgasm she had, I decide to take things further.

    I stop circling my tongue around her pussy walls and begin to move upward till I reach a poking nub, her clitoris.

    "Aahan~!!!" Aurora moans loudly again, but this time with all the strength she can muster upon feeling my wet tongue on her clit. Slowly, I start to circle my tongue around her clit, stimting it and teasing it, making it more erect.

    Subsequently, Aurora''s body starts Jerking. Seeing this, I know that something ising, but I want it toe abundantly. In a sh, I insert my middle and ring fingers into her pussy while my index and pinky fingers rest on the outer parts of herbia.

    In this position, I start moving my fingers in an upward and downward motion while also using the thrusting motion once in a while. I continue this process for a few seconds before Aurora suddenly lets out a loud scream, and a burst of love juice erupts from her pussy like a volcanic eruption, hitting me directly in the face.

    I don''t let any of this yummy juice go to waste as I start drinking every drop of it without letting a single drop go to waste.

    "Fuck me~ Jake."<sub> </sub>

    Once done, Aurora can be seen breathing heavily as if exhausted. Seeing her very aroused like this, I spread her legs apart again and ram my cock into her sopping wet pussy and begin to fuck her brains out.

    **********

    Ste and Mimi are in the living room, looking at themselves weirdly without saying any words due to Aurora''s loud moans that keep emerging from the walls non-stop.

    "I have even forgotten that she''s always this loud...." Ste says with a sigh while ying with her hair.

    "Yeah, every inch of Aurora''s body is very sensitive, so she''s always loud when having sex. This is one of the reasons why Jake usually has short sex with her. Meanwhile, she''s jealous of the way Jake often has a lengthy sex performance with Misty."

    "That makes sense...." Ste mumbles.

    "Ste, I have a question to ask you." Mimi asks while her body glows brightly.

    "Sure, you can ask me anything."

    "Why do you like public humiliation? At least, there must be a reason behind it.You don''t need to say it though if you don''t trust me."

    "I am sorry, I can''t tell you, Mimi." Ste replies in a low voice without looking at Mimi.

    "It''s alright, I know that you are still wary of me. But I am very loyal to my master, you see..."

    Hearing Mimi''s words, Ste looks at Mimi for a few moments before letting out a heavy sigh.

    "Okay, I''ll trust you then. But please don''t tell anyone about it, not even master. At least, I don''t want him to know now. If he asks me I''ll tell him, but since he hasn''t asked, then it would be better not to tell him. Promise me."

    "I promise...."

    ==============================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 176 Chapter 176

    "Yousted longer than I expected this time around, Rora."

    "Don''t say words like that, it''s embarrassing." Aurora mutters with a red face.

    Right now, I am currently wearing my clothes after a long sexual intercourse between me and Aurora. Aurora on the other hand is removing the bed sheet since it''s soaked with mostly her fluid. This bed sheet is designed to absorb a lot of liquid despite its light fabric without staining the bed.

    While changing the sheet, she bends over the bed, making the outline of her huge backside visible despite wearing a big red dress right now.

    Taking a few steps forward, I grab a hold of Aurora''s ass cheeks after pping them lightly, making them jiggle.

    "Aaahan~ I...I thought we were done. D-Do you still want to do it?" Aurora asks with a husky voice upon feeling my manly hands lewdly caressing her ass cheeks.

    "Yes, I''d like to do it again, however, since you said that you are tired, I won''t force you."

    "I''m sorry..."

    "It''s okay. It''s not your fault, we will find a solution to your problem if we go to the vampire."

    "Is that even a thing?" Aurora asks as she tilts her head sideways while looking at me press my crotch against her ass. In reality, I still want to fuck Aurora, but since she said that she was tired, I have resigned to my fate. Aurora tends not tost long on the bed. I thought it was a normal thing, but today''s sex and urrence prove that it''s not normal.

    "Maybe I should ask mom, she might know what to d¡ª"

    "No don''t! D-Don''t tell anyone about it until we go to the vampire. I mean, it''s embarrassing to tell my fellow woman that I can''tst on the bed. It doesn''t make any sense." Aurora says with a small sigh as she turns around and hugs me, burying her face in my shoulder.

    "Ah, I see... It''s the same for us guys. It would be somewhat embarrassing to tell my friends that I can''tst long during sex with a woman. But it''s different for women, I have never heard that a woman is unable tost in bed. Isn''t it just for a penis to enter?" I ask in confusion.

    "It isn''t all about that. It really gets ufortable and painful when females lose the interest to have sex with their partners. In my case, I get extremely tired after cumming a few times, making me lose my enthusiasm for sex even though I yearn for more." Aurora exins.

    "I see.... that makes sense. We''ll find something to do about it when we go to the vampire world. However, it might take a while before we go to the vampire world since it will be my first time going there as an adult. I was given birth to there, but left when I was a baby and I have no idea what it looks like. Going there now is like walking into my own trap since there will be many people who are against me."

    "So... I''ll have to deal with this till then?" Aurora asks in a sad voice. "I''m sorry for whining this morning and getting jealous of Misty. Meanwhile, I''m the one who has a problem. This has always happened and I never took notice of it until today, honey please help me. There should be a solution here on earth. I''m sure some women also have this problem." Aurora says, finally raising her head and looking into my eyes.

    Sigh...

    "You know, everyone has their own problem¡ª some even greater than yours. I am not supposed to say this but I don''t mind since you are also my woman. I can''t get Jill pregnant no matter how hard I try. She''s extremely worried about it because she also wants to have a child for me."

    "Huh? Y-Your mom wants to bear a child for you?"

    "Yes. You know Misty and I were born through artificial methods, right?. So, my mom hasn''t gone through actual motherhood. To top it all off, I was the one who deflowered her."<sub> </sub>

    "W-Whaaaat?!" Aurora says in shock while covering her mouth.

    The vampires'' birth pod ismonly used in the vampire to increase our poption due to our low birth rate. This process is done by mixing both parents'' fluids and blood. Since Aurora didn''t know this, she is surprised that my mom had been a virgin.

    "She''s unable to get pregnant. And she doesn''t want to tell anyone else, just like you don''t want to tell others about your problem because of the fear that they will mock you. Jill and I have picked an appointment to meet a doctor who specializes in dealing with vampire fertility-rted issues. If you share your problem with her she might know something about it since she''s much older. Besides, you are all my women, I don''t see the reason why you should hide things from yourselves."

    "Okay, I''ll try to tell her¡­ but¡­ it''s embarrassing."

    "It''s okay, she won''t mock you."

    "Moreover, I have prepared what you requested and everything is ready. It was ready before we went on our honeymoon, but I didn''t want to tell you untill we returned."

    Hearing my words, Aurora''s eyes widen in shock and a bright smile appears on her face.

    "T-The supermarket is ready? Thank you, darling!!" Aurora mumbles and hugs me in excitement.

    After our wedding, Aurora requested that I get her a supermarket in district (A) not too far from our house. This way, she will at least have something to do if she supervises her supermarket. With her money and part of my money, I got the biggest building suitable for a supermarket in district (A) and stacked it up with almost anything anyone would want.

    Once I exit Aurora''s room, I don''t waste any time as I leave the house and fly towards my master''s dojo which is located in district (H). I could have used the teleporters to make it easier, but I want to practice more so that I can be efficient with my wings, since there are no rules that ban races with wings from using them.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 177 Return To The Dojo

    As usual, a dome-shaped building appears before my eyes with the words ''Behemoth'' written at the top of it. This building is none other than my master''s dojo.

    I don''t really know why this building is built in a dome-like shape, but for some reason, I just like the design. Next, I walk towards the entrance and see two ancient vampires standing at the entrance as usual.

    I greet both of them.

    "Hoho, herees the future king of the vampires." Mr. Pam and Mrs. Pam say at the same time before giving me a small bow. I also give these ancient vampires a deep bow since it''s somewhat awkward, considering the fact that they have never acted this way before.

    "How are you doing, Jake?" Mr. Pam asks with a wink.

    "Haha, I am good." I reply with a smallugh.

    "That''s good... How about your wives?" Mr. Pam continues, his grin growing wider.

    "...."

    Seeing my expression, his wife lodges a small jab into his ribcage, signaling for him to keep quiet.

    "I''m sorry that I couldn''t attend your wedding." Mr. Pam changes the topic while scratching the back of his head.

    "It''s okay, my master also didn''t attend my wedding. It''s not really important though." I reply with a shrug.

    "That''s true..." Mrs. Pam nods her head in confirmation.

    Luckily, I get away from the old perverted vampires and enter the hallway of the dojo. Just like before, nothing has changed in this dojo. All the weird drawings of ancient vampires can still be seen on the walls of the hallway I am currently passing through.

    Sometimeter, I get to the main hall of the dojo where all the dojo students are free to practice and use any of the equipment inside this hall. And right now, I notice that there are many VR capsules situated in a corner of the dojo. These capsules are the new trending VR capsules that were created by none other than the mad renowned scientist!

    I have seen several gameys of this game on wowtube and to be honest it is very realistic and is exciting to try out. However, I don''t know the details of it since only short clips of its gamey have been posted online. It''s not even on dark websites. The VR console seems to have a strong encryption and limitations which stops people from being able to download their gamey into external sources except from the Capsule itself or the Mini Charter helmet.

    Mmm, master and the other dojo masters have finally gotten these consoles. It seems like a new era is here. People could really train inside this game.

    [Master, I can''t wait for you to try out the game. Hehehe.]

    ''You sound so mischievous right now.''

    I say inwardly with a raised brow.

    [Of course, master. I can''t wait to check out some things.]

    Like what?

    [Like seeing if the pod will be able to replicate me inside the game. And I would also like to see if you will be able to use your powers in the game!]

    Mimi says excitedly while brimming with immense joy.

    Sigh¡­

    Even though I want to check these things out badly, I can''t, because I came here for another thing.

    I tell Mimi while shaking my head. Right now, several people are trying to check out these pods, but they are unable to do so because the number of pods is limitedpared to the demand.

    While walking through the hall, many people stare at me in awe while some whisper and tap each other. However, I just don''t know if they are stupid or something, they should juste out and say it to my face since no sound can escape a noble vampire''s ears. I can hear even the slightest drop of a pin.

    "Isn''t that the strongest student in the dojo? It has been a while since I saw him."<sub> </sub>

    "Yeah, I''m also surprised to see him here. He looks a little fatter than before."

    "Fufufu, didn''t you hear that he got married to many wives? What do you expect?"

    ''What the fuck?! Did I get fatter?'' I mutter, looking at my hands in embarrassment while walking away from the two regr vampires that are gossiping.

    However, the farther I walk, the more whispers I can hear, making me grit my teeth.

    "Hey, that''s the guy that single-handedly won the weekly duel. Many people have tried to be like him but no one was able to achieve the feats he performed."

    "Eh, I thought Roth is now the strongest student here. We wouldn''t know since this guy suddenly disappeared after that duel. Roth would defeat him in seconds if they were to go against each other. Besides, he looks fatter. But he''s handsome nevertheless, no wonder Myra the stoic girl fell for him."

    "Yeah, he looks fatter. But you never know, he might have also improved just like Roth did. But I would like to watch their duel."

    "Me too~"

    ''The fuck! Am I fatter, Mimi?'' I mutter angrily while stomping into one of the changing rooms inside the hall.

    [Mmm, not really master. It just happened that you grew a lot in the past month.]

    I see¡­.

    I say with a sigh while checking myself out in the mirror that''s inside the changing room.

    But Mimi, hearing these rumors, it seems like Roth has gotten stronger. I wonder if I can defeat him because ir mentioned something about him being a battle freak.

    [Master, you also didn''t relent in the past few months. But I would like to see you two fight though.]

    Roth is better at hand-to-handbat than me. I am afraid he would have be a monster now.

    [Make him your ally, master.]

    "He''s already my ally, I am just the one who always ignores him." I give Mimi a reply, talking out loud this time.

    Sometimeter, I get away from the changing room and move to where my master''s floor is located.

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 178 VR Capsules

    Sometimeter, I get to my master''s floor, and upon getting to the floor, I also see about three pods situated in a corner of this floor. Just like I have exined before, there are many floors in this dojo, each for a dojo master. Each floor contains a private training ground and a quarters where the dojo master lives.

    Currently, I am inside my master''s quarters. Instead of a normal living room, this ce seems more like a mini hall of some sort with many destroyed training dummies and VR pods lying around.

    The most fascinating thing right now are the sparkling ss walls that were always dirty before no matter how hard we tried to clean them. This way, I can see everything that''s going on outside.

    "Many things changed in this dojo. Where''s everyone?" I mumble while walking through the room, moving towards a hallway that leads to my master''s bedroom and other rooms. At the same time, I am wondering why there are so many destroyed dummies. These dummies barely had any scratches on them in the past when we were using them to train, because they could repair themselves automatically. However, looking at them now, they look beaten up beyond repair.

    "Darling~!"

    Suddenly, I hear a familiar voiceing from the hallway, making me pause my movements while my heart starts beating very fast. This voice is none other than¡­

    "ir~!" I say in a low voice while looking ahead. For some reason, I can feel butterflies fluttering in my stomach. I don''t often feel like this in her presence, but today seems different.

    ir is wearing something different today, mature women''s clothes! Unlike her taste in kidult dresses. Right now, she''s wearing a simple red blouse with sky-blue jeans. There''s nothing special about her dress, but the outline of her womanly figure can be visibly seen. To top it all off, her hair is tied into a single ponytailpared to her usual twin ponytails.

    When she gets closer, I wrap my hands around her waist and nt a deep kiss on her lips. ir also returns the approach by kissing me fiercely.

    "I missed you~" She says, after separating her lips from mine.

    "But we just parted ways yesterday and even spoke over the phone this morning." I give a reply while caressing her face.

    "That won''t do, honey. But I''m d you''re here."

    "Me too. By the way, you seem different than usual today. What''s wrong?" I ask with a gentle smile while raising a brow in curiosity.

    "Well, that''s¡­." ir mumbles and shifts her face to the side. Looking at her, I see that her face is very red.

    She looks at my face again.

    "I have spoken to my parents and they said you shoulde and see them for our marriage." irs says, her face getting redder.

    "Alright, I''ll go and see them. However, you are still not telling me something, ir."

    "Okay, fine¡­ I have decided to stop wearing those type of dresses since I am going to be a young mom soon." ir finally lets out, unable to look at my face anymore due to her embarrassment.

    "It''s fine¡­ I like this version of you, ir." I say, kissing her forehead.

    "Really?" ir mutters, her eyes sparkling with love.

    "Yes."

    "L-Let''s us go somewhere, I want to do it right now." ir says while biting her lower lips and looking at me with lustful eyes.

    "Me too, I can''t wait to ravish you. Just how horny are you?" I say with a little grin while grabbing one of her ass cheeks.

    "I''m very horny. Right now, my panties are soaking wet. Do you want to see it?"

    *Cough.* *Cough.* *Cough.*

    We suddenly hear a voiceing from the hallway, causing me and ir to separate from ourselves with a jerk.<sub> </sub>

    "I understand that you guys are couples, but let''s be serious here. There is a time for everything, you two shouldn''t be like my perverted parents." Alphonso says, his appearance slowlying into view. He''s wearing our usual dojo uniform, and his signature cigarette is also in his hand.

    "Kyaaa!! You should stop appearing like that." ir''s face burns hot red and she storms out of the room in embarrassment.

    Once ir gets out of the room, I look at my master for a few seconds before bowing my head.

    "It''s such a pleasure to see you back here." Alphonso says with a smile and puts his hand on my shoulder before patting my back.

    "I''m also d to be here, master." I say with a bow.

    "Haha, you shouldn''t say that. I''m the one who hides things from you." Alphonso replies with a smallugh while raising his right palm in the air.

    "A lot has changed, master¡­" I mutter, staring around the room in awe.

    "Yeah, I noticed that these VR pods are really helpful, then I along with the other dojo masters contributed some money and bought a lot of these pods. This game is like a different world, an exhrating ce to explore." Alphonso says, taking a puff of his cigarette.

    "Hearing this from you, I guess it must be awesome because you''re not the type of person who loves these things." I say, looking at my master''s face.

    "You are right, I just like this pod because we can train inside it just like we do in the real world. The pod would replicate all your abilities and stats once you get inside. So, with this pod, I can actually show you my true power without destroying things in the real world or injuring you." Alphonso says with a wide smile.

    I also give him a wide grin.

    "I''d also like to show you my full power. But unfortunately, I only have two pathetic abilities with me right now."

    "Ah, now I remember that you gain your power in a perverted way. I would really like to have a duel with you and Roth. I have been waiting for this moment." Alphonso says with a sigh¡­

    "There''s another option though." I say with a smile while showing off my sharp fangs.

    "What is that?"

    "I just have to have sex with ir..."

    =========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 179 Chapter 179

    "Have sex with ir?" Alphonso asks with a bitter smile before nodding his head in confirmation.

    "By the way, where''s Roth? I haven''t seen him in a while." I ask with a sigh while looking towards the hallway.

    "Roth is here¡­" Alphonso replies.

    "Wait, what?!" I ask in surprise, ncing around the room left and right.

    "Roth, show yourself¡­ you can''t hide away from my eyes." Alphonso says, as he clicks his fingers and a wide nasty grin forms on his face.

    "Tch. Old guy, just when am I going to be able to catch up with you?" I hear a familiar voice and Roth''s figure slowly starts to appear before my eyes. He''s currently leaning on the ss wall with a blood pack in his hand.

    "W-When d-did you get here, Roth?" I ask with a stutter, unable to believe my eyes.

    "Huh? I was here even before you came." Roth replies with a shrug and continues to drink his blood pack.

    I open my mouth in bewilderment as my jaw drops. For some reason, my face also turns red because I didn''t know that Roth was also hearing and seeing me and ir''s act of perversion.

    "Roth has mastered his blood power to a certain extent. Now, I guess this is one of his new skills." Alphonso says with a shrug.

    "B-But I thought his blood power was summoning familiars! How the hell did he have an invisibility ability?" I ask in confusion while looking at both Roth and Alphonso.

    "Brother, we should have some fun first before you start questioning me." Roth says with augh after drinking thest drop of blood from his blood pack. Throwing the empty pack to the side of the room, he walks towards me and gives me a friendly hug.

    "I missed you, brother." Roth says while patting my back before separating himself from me.

    Although I am still shocked, I give him back the same energy.

    "Hmmm, Roth¡­ this is weird of you. Why didn''t you challenge Jake to a duel?" Alphonso asks with confusion.

    "Haha, I don''t want to bully Jake. Besides, I don''t challenge people that I can beat. The people I want to fight now are you and ir. I''ll protect Jake from getting bullied." Roth says, puffing his chest with pride while patting my back.

    "..."

    [Did this guy just get worse or something¡­?] Mimi also mutters inside my head in surprise.

    "Jake, don''t mind Roth''s words, he''s probably Joking. Here''s how his skills work: His blood power is to summon familiars and make them fight for him. But that''s not all, we all know that familiar owners can also have the skill of their familiar. There''s this unstated rule of having only one familiar. Even though you try to possess two, you won''t be able to do that because you''ve formed a contract with your current familiar. However, in Roth''s case, he has been able to form contracts with different familiars and he doesn''t seem to be stopping or hitting any limit. His first familiar was the one with a space-rted ability." Alphonso exins.

    "I see¡­ but won''t it backfire? I mean I thought familiars'' rtionship with people is equivalent, they also collect something in return." I say, ncing towards Alphonso in confusion again.

    "Yeah, familiars also want something in return which is a vampire''s aura. I think they collect Ki or other energy from other races." Alphonso borates.

    "Master, speaking about Ki. When are we going to begin the Ki process?"

    "After our duel inside the pod. Roth can now use Ki¡­ you are the only one remaining."

    "What the fuck?!" I mutter in surprise before ncing towards Roth, but he''s no longer inside the room.<sub> </sub>

    "Jake, do not fret. I don''t know your full capability, but Roth is still learning Ki. So, it''s fair between you guys if you duel." Alphonso replies, turning his back towards the hallway.

    "You should do whatever you want to do ande back in thirty minutes so that we can start our duel." Alphonso continues before walking towards the hallway.

    Seeing him disappear into the hallway, I let out a sigh and get out of my master''s floor, looking for ir.

    I have a perfect idea of where she will be right now.

    [Master, I think Roth is very strong. I can tell from his aura.]

    I see¡­ I have to evolve.

    [Master, speaking about evolution, you are already getting to the peak of the vampire noble stage. I think your body needs to evolve to the next stage. This way, your body will be able to handlerge amounts of MC cells.]

    I have also noticed this, I feel full from the inside as if my body is limiting me. I''ll talk to my mom about it. She will probably panic if she finds out because evolving is very hard. Apart from that, it takes a talented noble vampire to evolve to the lord stage for hundreds of years, just like mom. She is considered a talent because of her fast evolution at 120 years old. But an 18-year-old bing a vampire lord is scary.

    I tell Mimi, shaking my head inwardly.

    Sniffing the air, I realise that ir is in one of the dressing rooms in the dojo hall.

    Without wasting time, I walk towards the room and open the door. ir''s figure appears before my eyes, she''s sitting on the small couch inside the dressing room while staring at the floor.

    "I thought you wouldn''te for me¡­"

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 180 Chapter 180

    "I thought you wouldn''te for me¡­"

    "...."

    "I would surelye for you, ir." I say while walking slowly towards her before sitting down beside her on the chair.

    "Why are you sitting here though?" I ask while wrapping my hands around her waist.

    "I was so embarrassed back there." ir says while looking sideways.

    "I was also embarrassed. Did you know that Roth was also standing there?" I ask while facepalming myself.

    "W-What? Roth was there?" ir mumbles, her face turning very red.

    "I think we need to be cautious in public. We''ll be parents soon."

    "....."

    "ir, what happened? You changed."

    "I didn''t change, I''m just trying to be more mature." ir mumbles while looking sideways.

    She''s acting unusual today¡­

    "ir, what''s up? You aren''t telling me something¡­" I say, before grabbing her waist romantically.

    "Can you guess? I have been giving you hints for a while now." ir whispers into my ear.

    "You know that I suck at guessing." I reply, slowly kissing her nape.

    "Just guess." ir groans.

    "Okay fine!" I say. with a perverted grin slowly forming on my face. "Your panties are soaked wet, huh? Did you really mi¡ª ouch!!" ir suddenly lodges a jab into my stomach. A normal human jab can''t hurt me unless they use their abilities. However, ir isn''t using any ability, yet this light jab feels as if I was hit by a boulder. Yes, she must have used Ki!

    "You horny pervert! You must have been thinking about my panties the whole time." ir says with an exasperated look on her face.

    "I''m sorry, I suck at guessing."

    "It''s fine, I am d that you are even thinking about seeing my panties." ir says with a smallugh.

    Afterughing for a few seconds, ir looks at me with a serious expression.

    "Jake, don''t get mad at me. I was pretty excited to know what it feels like. It''s my fault for not sticking to our ns." ir says as she turns her body around and finally faces me, before sitting down on myp and bringing her face closer to mine.

    "What are you talking about? I promise not to get mad." I say while caressing her face.

    "Do you remember that I mentioned something about being a young mom the other time and also mentioned that we''re going to be parents soon." ir says in a low voice, her face getting redder.

    "You are pregnant?" I ask in a surprised voice.

    "Yes."

    "I am sorry, I just couldn''t wait even though we nned to have a baby after we get into supers academy." ir mumbles while staring at the ground.

    "When did you realise?"

    "My parents were the ones who noticed and they immediately requested that I do a pregnancy test. That was how I knew that I was a week pregnant. I''m sorry for not using any preventive pills."

    "What? I am the one at fault. Have you forgotten that I can make my semen infertile? However, I miscalcted your case. I thought humans couldn''t get pregnant easily with vampires, but I was wrong, once again." I exin.

    "That''s why my parents requested that you see them immediately. I think they must have dialed your previous number but weren''t able to reach you since you changed your contact. My brother is also angry at you." ir tells me with a perplexed expression.

    "Sigh¡­ Of course, he would be mad. After all, I impregnated his little sister." I say with a smile.

    "When are you going to see my parents?"

    "Tonight."

    "Thanks, darling." ir tells me happily and begins to unbuckle my pants.

    Sometimeter, only ir''s inconspicuous moans can be heard inside the dressing room as I fuck her from every angle and in different positions.

    *****************************

    "You seem aggressive today, is something wrong?" ir asks while putting on her clothes. Her face is also bright red which shows that she''s satisfied.

    "Oh, did I do something wrong?" I ask in confusion.

    "Hmm, no¨C not at all! It''s just that you''re different today, with the way you handled me. I enjoyed it though." ir says, her face getting tinged red.

    "I came a lot inside you, huh?"

    "Yeah, my insides are full. I can''t hold the semen. My panties are going to be very soaked today. Don''t worry about me, I will get a disposable panty and clean up." ir replies and continues to do what she''s doing.

    [Master, how do you feel?] Mimi asks with worry.

    My body feels sore and I can feel a lot of MC cells flowing through my body. Just how monstrous is ir to be able to hold such an amount of MC cells in her body?

    [Well, she''s stabilizing the MC cells with Ki so that it won''t put a strain on her body.]

    I see¡­ that makes sense, I was so careless back then. But she has been enduring this even before learning Ki.

    [You are right and wrong, master. The thing is that she didn''t have this many MC cells before learning Ki. I''m afraid that she would have been ripped to pieces if she had suddenly gotten this amount of MC cells right from the moment she absorbed the ability crystal. I''m sure we haven''t seen the full extent of her MC cells.]

    Mimi, show me my stats¡­.

    [Affirmative.]

    THE CUCKOLD SYSTEM

    ______________________________

    [>>>>USER''S STATS<<<<]

    [Name: Jake Mystro]

    [Race: Vampire]

    [Strength: 30]

    [Dexterity: 30]

    [Stamina: 30]

    [Resistance: 30]

    [Perception: 30]

    [System Respect: 7]

    [Free System Stats: 5]

    [Sex Points: 203,000]

    [Charm: 100 <Unlocked>]

    [Celestial Points: 23 <Locked>]

    [Ability Bank: 3/3]

    [Current Cell: Not defined]

    [Number Of Mana Cells: 112,000]

    [Current Ability: Shadow, healing, blink.]

    [Ability Category: Esper(2)| Super(1)]

    **********

    "What the fuck?" I exim in surprise when I see the amount of MC cells I have right now. Stealing a nce at ir, I just understood the reason why Roth is unable to defeat her.

    "Roth, maybe you can''t defeat me after all."

    A wide nasty smile starts forming on my face. With this amount of MC cells, the Blink and Healing ability would be on a whole different level.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 181 Chapter 181

    "Jake, why are you grinning?"

    A familiar voice brings me back to reality, causing me to turn my head around in a jerk. ir is currently standing in front of me and looking at me with a seductive gaze.

    "Or do you want to fuck me again?" ir whispers into my ear while lewdly caressing my chest.

    PAH!

    "Kyaaa!" ir exims in surprise and also jumps back at the same time as a result of my sudden action.

    Inded a strike on her ass which took her by surprise.

    "You scared me~" ir says in a low voice while putting her hand on her chest before heaving a sigh of relief.

    "Who is the pervert now? You were crying non-stop a few minutes ago when I was hitting your g-spot continuously. But now you want to go for another round." I say teasingly while slowly walking towards her.

    "I¡­I thought you wanted to do more." ir mumbles with her face shifted to the side in embarrassment. Despite opening up to each other, ir still gets embarrassed during some of our interactions. This won''tst forever though, since Misty also did the same thing at the beginning.

    I stop in front of her, pulling her into a tight hug before nting a brief kiss on her lips.

    "Let''s go back to Alphonso''s floor, I want to surprise you."

    "Surprise me? Let me guess, you got a gift for me?" ir says with excitement on her face.

    ''Gift? Got a gift?''

    I think inwardly while scratching the back of my head. To be honest, I barely even get gifts for my women. And this is something I really need to learn how to do.

    [Master, there''s a ring inside the inventory though. You can use it to save your ass now. ir thought you were talking about gifts, not knowing you wanted to surpass her by showing her that you copied her ability. Tch¡­tch, you need to be more romantic.]

    ''Huh, the actual fuck?! Ain''t I romantic enough?''

    [You are, but you are stillcking in many ces. You need to surprise your women once in a while. Not frequently though.]

    ''I see¡­ so where did that ringe from?''

    [ording to my memory, that ring belongs to Mrs. Jack. She told you to keep it for her, but she forgot to collect it back from you.]

    ''When was that?''

    [Thest time you took her to a love motel.]

    "Jake, is something wrong?" ir asks with worry when I do not reply to her statement.

    During my whole chat with Mimi, only a few seconds have passed in the real world.

    "Sigh, you guessed it. I wonder why I suck at guessing." I say, faking defeat.

    "Really?! You got me a gift?" ir''s face brightens.

    "Yeah, I got you a gift."

    Hearing my words, ir''s face turns very red and her heart begins to beat very fast.

    "Can I see it?" ir asks in a low voice.

    "Sure¡­" I say, and in the next moment, a gold ring with a tiny blue stone on it appears in my hand.

    Suddenly, I go down on one of my knees while gently holding ir''s left hand in front of me.

    "ir, will you marry me?" I ask, bringing the ring closer to her left hand, but stop when I see that she hasn''t replied.

    Looking at ir''s face, she has a look of disbelief, yet there is this look of satisfaction as if she has been expecting this moment toe. Small tears can be seen falling down from her eyes.

    "Idiot, what took you so long to propose to me? Of course, I''ll marry you." ir says with a profound smile while wiping away her tears.

    Hearing her words, I gently spread open her palm, take her fourth finger, and put the ring on it. And to my surprise, it fits perfectly.

    The moment I get up after putting the ring on her finger, ir kisses me on the lips.

    "I love you, Jake."

    "I love you too, ir."

    [Ding!]

    [One of the host''s permanent women''s love for him increased by leaps and bounds.]

    Seeing this notification, a surprised look appears on my face. This is the first time I am seeing something like this.

    ''So, ir''s love for me increased tremendously, huh?''

    "ir, let''s get going¡­." I say, lifting her in a princess carry.

    "W-What¡­. P-Put me down! People are going to look at us¡­." ir says in a surprised voice.

    "No, I don''t care about what people say. I''m going to carry you like this." I say assertively.

    ir simply nods her head in defeat while a pink blush appears on her face. In the next moment, we leave the dressing room.

    **************

    Right now, we are inside Alphonso''s quarter, with each of us standing in front of a VR pod/capsule.

    ir is also going to enter this game and fight against Alphonso. Inside this game; The ruined Legacy, there are several modes there, ording to what my master told me. So we are going to select a mode used specifically for training.

    The next moment I get inside the pod. The inside isfy like the seat of a bachmay and it also has the smell of a new car. After sitting down in the pod, the cover closes up andplete darkness ensues. At the same time, white fog begins to fill up the confined space of the pod, clouding my vision and slowly, I start losing consciousness.

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 182 Chapter 182

    Right now, I''m in some sort of empty space with darkness surrounding me. Even with my vampiric eyes, I can''t see anything in this ce.

    Suddenly, a status bar appears above my head. This status bar is almost simr to the way my system works, but it''s more designed and unique, unlike my system interface which seems somewhat old.

    The first thing I would like to know is if Mimi is here.

    ''Mimi, are you there?''

    [Yes, master. As expected from the mad scientist, his creation was able to replicate me since I am also a life form.]

    ''I see¡­ But I am unable to open the system.''

    [I intentionally made it that way. If the system appears inside here, who knows if it will alert Edgar Frost?]

    ''Makes sense¡­''

    Suddenly, the game interface starts floating in front of me.

    [Choose a name.]

    ''Mmmm, what if I choose something like this?'' I mutter and begin to input my name into the holographic screen.

    [You have created a character; Blood Overlord.]

    [Choose an avatar or would you like to use your real identity? Yes or No]

    Seeing the next step, I click on ''No'' and start skimming through the tons of avatars here till I eventually settle for a hooded guy with a scary red mask on his face. I notice that there''s also a store where I can buy different skins and beast gears. However, it''s currently locked. Once I am done, my body starts morphing into the avatar I chose.

    [Alphonso sent you a friend request. Will you ept his request?] [Yes] or [No]

    I click the button ''yes'' without hesitating and in the next moment, my body disappears and appears inside a room that looks like a lobby.

    Looking to the side of the room, I see Roth, Alphonso, and ir. They are all looking at me weirdly as if¡­

    Wait a minute¡­. They are not using any avatars like I did!!

    "You know, you look weird right now¡­" ir says while walking towards me.

    "Honestly¡­" Roth also chimes in.

    "Okay, fine¡­." I say in defeat, putting away the avatar.

    "Holy Shit?! You are naked dude!!" Roth bellows, causing my body to jerk in shock, before realizing what is going on.

    "Where the fuck did my clothes go?!" I also bellow in return. Now this game is really frustrating me.

    "Just check the ****** interface you''ll see some clothes there. Choose your preferred choice." Roth exins to me.

    Hearing his words, I quickly scroll through the interface and settle for a ck jacket and pants which is the most casual dress here.

    For some reason, ir has a red face. I don''t know the reason for this though, maybe it''s because her husband''s dong was out a few moments ago.

    "That''s one big dong for a male¡­" Roth mumbles, while taking a swift nce at ir.

    He''s probably wondering how ir is receiving my big meat rod with her petite body. As if she also knows what we are thinking, ir turns her face away in embarrassment.

    "Cough¡­" Alphonso suddenly breaks the atmosphere with a fake cough.

    "I have used this pod for a while, and I have bought a training arena. I am going to transfer everyone there. In this game, there are also many events and challenges, but that isn''t our goal. Our goal is to duel against each other, so other than that, we won''t be exploring the game. If you wish to explore this game further, it won''t happen today." Alphonso says and starts typing something on his interface which only he can see.

    In this game, other yers'' interfaces are blurred as a privacy measure.

    While Alphonso is doing his thing, ir walks towards me and starts looking at me with a pout.

    "What''s wrong?" I ask with a small smile.

    "That was embarrassing!" ir says, before lowering her voice.

    However, I make up my mind to do something that she is not expecting. I move my hand down and grab one of her ass cheeks, fondling it. Inside this game, we can feel anything, just like in the real world. The only thing that reminds me that I am in a game is my flowing status bar. However, if I want to make this status bar disappear, I can pay a small amount of money. This is one of Edgar Frost''s schemes to farm money from yers'' wallets.

    "Aaahan~!"

    ir leaks out a small moan, causing Alphonso and Roth to look at us weirdly. Alphonso wants to say something, but he seems to bepletely speechless right now. However, I can hear him mumbling some words that I can''t hear.

    "Do you have to do that?" ir asks with a very red face.

    Before I can give her a reply, our body vanishes from the lobby area and appears in a different ce. The ce we are currently in looks like some sort of stadium. There are many rows of empty seats right now. This stadium looks as if it can hold at least 10 thousand people, but only four of us are here.

    In the center of this stadium, there''s an extremelyrge field with a floor made out of ck material. There are also several burnt scorch marks on the floor as if a battle had taken ce here before.

    "Master, I thought you said you bought this arena inside this game?" I ask in confusion, wondering where the burnt marks came from.

    "Yes. Remember, this is a realistic game. Everything in this game is built from the perspective of the real world. The first few arenas I bought couldn''t withstand my full attack, but this particr one could withstand my attack. As you can see, this arena is quiterge, it''s where one of the top yers'' events or duels was formerly hosted with thousands of yers watching and betting on them. When I discovered that this arena could withstand my attack I bought it off with a lot of money¡ª I don''t want to go into the details." Alphonso says with a bitter smile.

    Only one thing is going on in my mind right now.

    ''Just how monstrous is Alphonso?''

    ========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 183 Jake Vs. Roth

    ''Just how monstrous is Alphonso?''

    "Hey, old guy, stop bluffing about your powers." Roth suddenly speaks up while Alphonso lets out a smallugh.

    I, on the other hand, still have many questions to ask.

    "Master, does the game also replicate our blood level? Like the amount of blood I had in my body before entering the pod." I ask out of curiosity. Blood is the most essential part of every vampire. To survive and make attacks we need blood.

    "That is one of the things that made me like this game a lot. Of course, it also replicates the level of blood in our bodies. However, using our blood in the game doesn''t affect or consume our blood in the real world. If you also exhaust your blood in the game, you won''t go into berserk mode like in the real world. You''ll simply grow weak." Alphonso exins.

    ''I see¡­. I don''t have to use my blood power unless necessary.''

    "So¡­. How should we begin the duel?" Roth asks with a yawn.

    "Good. Before I fight all of you, you guys have to battle yourselves first." Alphonso says with a neutral look on his face.

    "The first match will be Roth vs. Jake!!" Alphonso deres with a serious expression.

    Roth on the other hand, has a bored expression on his face, his demeanor is brimming with overconfidence.

    "Don''t worry, Jake. I''ll go easy on you. I might just break a few ribs here and there¡­fufu." Roth says mockingly and jumps onto the field below.

    "..."

    "Honey, are you going to be okay?" ir asks with worry etched on her face.

    "Have you forgotten? We are in a game." I say with a chuckle.

    Hearing my words, ir hangs her head in embarrassment while her cheeks turn beet red. For a moment, she forgot that we are inside a game.

    Taking a nce at Alphonso, I also jump onto the field below, standing several meters away from Roth.

    "Let the match begin!!" Alphonso roars.

    "..."

    Roth simply stands in a position without moving while yawning.

    [Now, this is annoying. Please teach him a lesson, master.]

    "Come on, attack me, Jake. It would be bullying if I attacked you first¡­" Roth says with a confident smile.

    "...."

    "Okay, let''s do it like this¡­ It seems like you underestimated me, Roth. If you can defeat me with a single punch, you win. However, if I can defeat you with one punch then I win. If both sides are unable to defeat each other with a single punch, then we''ll begin a real duel." I say with a confident smile.

    I can see Roth gritting his teeth upon hearing my words. Yes, this is the perfect way to break him and make him lose his ego. I wouldn''t mind teaching a brother somemon sense and humility.

    "Since you proposed this, then I have no choice but to agree to it. Don''t me me for whatever happens. Even though this is a game, you can still feel the pain, just like the real world." Roth smirks and in the next moment, arge pool of aura starts dancing violently around him.

    ''Such powerful aura! Just when did Roth be this monstrous?''

    Looking to the side, I notice that ir has a worried expression on her face and is restless. Even though we are inside a game, she cares so much about my safety.

    ''She''s so cute¡­.''

    Suddenly, I hear a battle cry.

    "Ayaaaa!!!" Roth lets out a wild battle cry and starts running towards me at full speed.

    In return, I also brace myself for the impact while swallowing a mouthful of saliva.

    "''Drac''s rage; step 1!!" Roth bellows and instead of him to continue running forward, he ms both of his feet into the ground and leaps into the air.

    Right now, I can see his figure in the air as it descends towards me like a meteor. Both of his hands are also cupped into a single fist like a sledgehammer, trying to m into the concrete.

    ''N-Not this technique! I have seen him use this technique against Mule. Besides, the name of that technique¡­ No way, only the Royal family is allowed to use that.'' I think inwardly as I watch Roth''s figure get closer.

    "Blood for Blood, Aura for Aura. Heed my words ye blood. Absolute blood control; ultimate defense!!" I bellow and instantly a burst of aura erupts from my arms, creating arge shield above me as I raise my hands.

    And at the same time¡­..

    BOOOM!!!!

    Roth ms his fisted hands into the shield I created, causing a loud explosion to ensue.

    "Arrgh!!" I let out in pain as it feels like a 50-ton truck mmed into me.

    The ground below starts cracking while my body begins to skid backwards little by little. At the same time, the sound of bones breaking can be heard from my body. But since I have the healing ability, I am healing myself continuously.

    Roth''s body on the other hand, is covered with a hot aura like a rocket trying to force its way through a barrier.

    Abruptly, my aura shield starts cracking¡­

    ''No way.''

    Gaining a little momentum, I push Roth with my pure strength, causing him to fly backwards. But he quickly regains his momentum in the air and gentlynds on the ground.

    Pants. Pants. Pants.

    Roth starts panting hard while looking at me with a bemused expression.

    I, on the other hand, don''t look tired. After all, I only have a few bruises on my arms which were caused by the blood skill I used since it would need part of my blood and aura to form the shield.

    "That was cheating, you know?" I say, looking at Roth and Alphonso.

    "Well, the answer is yes and no. He used a high-level skill that wasn''t meant to be used as a punch, which would be counted as a cheat. On the bright side, it isn''t cheating because he used his fists to initiate the skill that was meant to be used with a weapon. That skill is meant for killing in one strike, it has 10 levels in total depending on the type of enemy you are facing. Back to the topic, to make this a fair game, you can attack him with a skill as long as you use your fists." Alphonso deres.

    "My turn, Roth¡­" I say with a wide grin slowly forming on my face.

 184 Chapter 184

    "My turn, Roth..." I say with a wide grin slowly forming on my face.

    Seeing my battle expression, a grin starts forming on Roth''s face like a battle maniac.

    "Come at me!! Show me what you''ve got!!" Roth roars like a madman with veins popping out of his neck and forehead.

    "Master, I can go all out right?" I ask with a confident smile, shoving Roth''s medicine down his throat

    Alphonso simply lets out a sigh at our childish act and replies either way.

    "You can go all out as long as it''s only one punch. Even if he ends up dying, he will respawn." Alphonso exins.

    "Me die? What a joke." Roth mumbles upon hearing Alphonso''s words.

    "If you say so, then..." I reply and unleash my aura.

    BOOM!

    "S-Such monstrous aura.... It''s even scarier than my own." Roth mumbles, but instead of feeling scared, he gets more excited.

    Suddenly I raise my right hand in the air, trying to use one of my arsenals. Although, I had nned on using it against Alphonso. But, since I want to teach Roth a lesson, I wouldn''t mind using it on him.

    "Blood for blood, aura for aura. Ye blood heed my words and abide by mymand. Absolute blood control; Sanguine''s wrath, fifth-level berserker!!!"

    BOOM!!!!

    A red aura bursts out of the floor and covers me from head to toe as if I am the god of death.

    "T-That skill....where did he learn it?" Alphonso mumbles.

    Suddenly, I disappear from my position.

    "W-Where did he go? I...I can''t sense him..." Roth mumbles in confusion while looking around the field. Since the duel began, this is the first time I have seen him panic.

    In a sh, I appear in front of him using Blink, and lodge my fist into his abdomen.

    "GAHHH!!! ARGH!"

    Crack. Crack. Crack.

    The moment my zing fistes into contact with Roth''s abdomen, I can feel my fist pass through his abdomen like tofu. Although, it''s quite surprising that he wasn''t sent flying due to the impact of the blow, but his rock-hard stomach couldn''t withstand my attack.

    "J-Just how...? How? I thought I was strong enough. Why am I always below you? I have trained day and night just to surpass you but I was defeated by a single blow from you. I didn''t even have the chance to show my full power. Just what sort of monster did you be?" Roth asks while blood begins to pour out of his mouth.

    Slowly, I start to dislodge my hand from his stomach, and lo and behold, a huge gaping hole can be seen in his stomach. His wounds don''t seem to be healing or closing up because there are still residues of my aura on his wound, which are slowly chipping his flesh away, and making the hole wider. As the wielder of Absolute blood control, I can have control over the aura of any vampire as long as I make physical contact. I hope that it evolves someday to the extent of not needing physical contact or to the point of being able to control other races'' aura.

    "Roth, don''t feel bad. Your overconfidence actually ruined you. To be honest, when ites to physicalbat, you are leagues above me because you are skilled. I saw it in you the day you fought against Mule. You are a born warrior. However, when ites to delivering arge-scale powerful attack, you are nowhere near me, Roth. If we had dueled the normal way, you might have won." I say, shaking my head, before turning around and walking towards Alphonso.

    Slowly, Roth''s body begins to disintegrate till it finally turns into dust particles. There was still a frozen expression of disbelief on his face till he disappeared.

    I stop in front of Alphonso.

    "Well, I have defeated him.... Can you see that I am stronger than him?" I say with a shrug.

    "Sigh, Roth has worked so hard for this day. You broke him more than I expected. At least, you should have reduced your attack." Alphonso says with a bitter smile.

    "I think Jake did the right thing. It''s good for Roth to learn the hard way and never underestimate his enemy. He was so confident that he could beat Jake." ir interrupts.

    "As expected from you, you will always side with your husband even if he did the wrong thing." Alphonso says with a sigh.

    ir''s face turns red as she takes a quick peek at me.

    "I agree with ir, he''s getting out of hand with his overconfidence. Either way, I think I was too harsh on him."

    "You did the right thing, Jake."

    A voice suddenly emerges a few meters away from us, causing us to raise our heads and see Roth sitting on one of the chairs in the arena. After disintegrating, he respawned into the game again.

    He has a gloomy expression on his face but he''s wearing a genuine smile at the same time.

    "I was too overconfident. I guess I have a lot to learn, thanks for correcting me, brother." Roth says with a small smile.

    "It''s okay, you can always count on me." I give a reply.

    "I don''t think I can participate in today''s duel again. I''ll just sit and watch, we''ll have a real duel someday, bro." Roth tells me and I simply give him an affirmative nod.

    Suddenly, Alphonso speaks up.

    "Now, that Roth is no longer ying. Jake, you have to go against ir." Alphonso says, taking a look at me.

    In return, I take a look at ir with a battle grin on my face.

    "Pfft... you stand no chance against me, Jake. You''re going to lose within seconds..." ir says mockingly, before letting out loud giggles.

    "Oh, not when we are going to fight using the same type of ability." I say as I begin to form a small shadow in my hands.

    "W-What! You have my ability? I...Is that why you...you..." ir''s face turns bright red in embarrassment, unable toplete her words after realizing the way I got her ability.

    "And I forgot to mention, once I copy someone''s ability, I tend to be more skillful than the wielder."

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY a€¡° MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 185 Chapter 185

    "W-What?" ir mutters in surprise upon hearing my words that once I copy anyone''s ability, I be more skilled with it than even the wielder.

    She walks forward and stands in front of me.

    "I don''t believe you, Jake. You might be able to copy my ability but you can never be as skilled as me." irughs and jumps onto the field below.

    ''We''ll see about that, ir. The more I dominate you on the bed, the more skilled I will be with your ability. And just a few moments ago, you were crying loudly for me to cum quickly and remove my dick.'' I think inwardly with a smirk and also jump onto the field, several meters away from ir.

    The expression on ir''s face is that of determination. The determination to crush me.

    "Let the match begin!!" We suddenly hear Alphonso''s loud voice.

    Suddenly, ir starts running towards me with her body covered in many shadows.

    ''Mmm, what is she up to? Why is she running towards me? She hasn''t even used any of her shadow skills. She could have used shadow hop instead of dashing towards me. She probably wants to see all my arsenals, but this petty trick won''t work on me, ir.'' I think inwardly while watching her get closer.

    The moment ir gets closer, I blink behind her and lodge a jab on her neck. However, to my surprise, my hand simply passes through her body and her body turns into a shadow.

    "W-What the fuck was that?!" I shout as I jump away from the shadow.

    "She tricked me¡­" I mutter as I see several shadows flying around the field. There is also a huge shadow cloud forming above me.

    ''No way, I learned all her skills when I had sex with her. Did she develop another skill or is the shadow ability just different?''

    I start thinking about many possibilities as the shadows keep increasing in number, barely leaving any space for me to blink around the field.

    ''ir you are forcing me to do this, I can''t let you win over me.''

    "Blood for blood, aura for aura. Ye blood, heed to mymand and adore me as your liege. Absolute blood control; Drac''s blood rain spears!!" I bellow and in the next moment, several rain spears begin to fall from the sky, hitting the shadows and disrupting them.

    Inside this game, I can exploit my blood power to arge scale and summon the blood that has been absorbed by this. If only I could fight like this in the real world with my current body.

    Suddenly, all the shadows starting together and begin to form a humanoid shape, which turns out to be ir.

    "Mmm, not bad. That was just a warm-up though." ir says with a smirk and in the next moment several dark tentaclese out of her body and start heading towards me, attacking me from different angles. The tentacles keep multiplying and growing in length no matter where I try to run to or blink.

    Realizing that I am almost cornered, I decide to use the shadow ability for the first time since we began the duel.

    "Shadow clones!!" I mutter and many of my clones start appearing surrounding the whole field. Right now, I have about one thousand clones running towards ir while destroying her shadow tentacles. I''m at their center, and also running forward.

    "How can you create more clones than me?" ir mumbles in shock, but she does something surprising. She starts running around the field very fast, destroying all the clones by hitting them with a single punch.

    Seeing this, I control all the clones to attack her at once, and then I use the opportunity to blink behind her and lodge two blows in both sides of her ribcage in quick session.

    "GAH!!" ir coughs out a mouthful of blood as she felt both of her ribcages break. However, she doesn''t know where my original body is because she was also attacked by the clones at the same time. Meanwhile, each of these clones have around ten percent of my power so they are pretty hard to deal with.

    "Argh!!! Fuck you, Jake! Do you think you can beat me?!" ir bellows angrily and a burst of an alien yet familiar energy bursts out of her body, destroying all the clones.

    I can see the energy radiating around her body violently, it has a faint neon color.

    "T-This is Ki¡­" I mumble.

    Suddenly, ir turns into a shadow and moves towards me at a very fast speed, the moment she gets close, she uses her shadow to start strangling my neck before I can even blink.

    "Not so fast, girlie¡­" I struggle to talk in a mocking tone despite seeing death shing before my eyes. But yes, this is because I still have many arsenals up my sleeve.

    Suddenly, my body turns into several bats, freeing myself from ir''s grip. Now that I have turned into about a thousand bats, I can attack ir with these bats and I won''t die as long as one of these bats is alive.

    However, contrary to my expectations, ir instantly turns into arge cloud of shadow, swallowing up the bats. However, I am lucky enough to stay alive as one of the bats manages to escape the onught.

    Enraged this time, I decide to use one of my arsenals again.

    ''All these arsenals, I had nned to use them against Alphonso, dammit!''

    Right in front of me, ir is already preparing herst attack to defeat me. There are several dots of shadows in the air right now, they look harmless but if one of these things touches me, then I am a goner. One disadvantage of the shadow ability is that it''s only befitting for people who are good in hand-to-handbat and weapons. This way, they would be able to draw the power of the shadow. However, ir isn''t good at hand-to-handbat, she''s just learning swordsmanship. And in this duel, weapons are forbidden which leaves ir in a bad situation.

    "Blood for blood, aura for aura. Heed mymand ye blood and abide by my rule. Absolute blood control; Blood burst!!" I bellow while raising my hand towards ir.

    BOOM!!

    A burst of aura erupts from my hand, hitting ir directly on her chest. I, on the other hand, am currently not in good shape because my right arm waspletely blown off the moment I used the skill. My body is not ready to use this skill, but I have to use it either way.

    "All that for an attack that won''t do anything? I didn''t even feel a single pain." ir says with a mocking expression after the aura hits her. There''s barely any scratch on her.

    "You made the biggest mistake by taking that attack head-on. After all, you are not different from Roth, too confident in yourself and underestimating your enemy." I say with a smile and click my left fingers.

    "Burst!"

 Chapter 186 Overpowered

    "Burst~!"

    The moment I say this word, ir''s body starts swelling up, forming an irregr shape. Right now, her two hands are swollen with several little swellings, as if they''re going to burst at any moment now. The same goes for the rest of her body, and it doesn''t seem to be stopping.

    "J-Jake, what did you do to me?" ir asks me with a stutter as her body continues to grow and elongate in size. Currently, her body is taking on the shape of a round balloon, a balloon that is hitting its limit.

    "I''m sorry, ir¡­ I have to teach youmon sense. You also underestimated your opponent just like Roth did. For instance, when you fought against Magnus, you were overconfident in yourself, yet he almost killed you, at least until I showed up. Do you know that you were so reckless back there?" I say, looking at ir like a husband who is cautioning his wife over her bad habit.

    "I''m sorry." ir replies in a low voice.

    BOOM!!!

    Her body explodes into several tiny fragments of meat before disintegrating in an instant.

    ''Sigh, if it had been a real duel, I wouldn''t have done that. As a woman she might be mad at me for defeating her like that, forgetting the fact that this is a duel inside a game in the first ce. Women~''

    I let out a sigh and start walking towards Alphonso, stopping in front of him.

    "I thought you would go easy on her¡­" Alphonso says with a smile.

    "I went easy on her though¡­" I reply with a shrug.

    "Pfft, you went easy but you lost one of your arms." Alphonso says in a mocking tone while pointing towards my right hand that''s currently regenerating. Inside this game, I noticed that using blood attacks doesn''t use up a lot of my blood like in the real world.

    In reality, even though I lost one of my arms, I really went easy on ir. My arm was just a price to pay for the attack.

    Sometimeter, a figure suddenly appears in our midst. This figure is none other than ir. She respawned inside this game minutes after she was killed.

    "ir¡­." I call out to her but she doesn''t answer me, and instead she walks past me before sitting down on one of the chairs in the arena.

    Sigh¡­.women.

    "So now, it remains me and you, huh? You showed some pretty good skills there boy and I was impressed. Honestly, I thought you would be the one to perform worse. Your mom must have taught you quite some skill." Alphonso says as he finally moves for the first time, jumping down to the field below.

    *BAM*

    The dust rises upon his arrival and the atmosphere changes due to his aura. I also jump into the field and stand opposite him, several meters away.

    "Jake, I am a master when ites to using Ki. But to make the duel a bit fair to you, I''ll not use Ki. I''ll only use my blood power and blood attacks." Alphonso says menacingly.

    ''People just don''t learn. He''s also underestimating me. I know that I might not be able to defeat you Alphonso because of my mediocre stats, but I''ll make sure to put up a good fight.''

    ''Mimi, I have five free stats points, right?''

    [Yes, master¡­]

    ''Distribute them evenly¡­''

    [Affirmative, master¡­]

    ...

    [Done master, all your stats have been raised to 31. You have zero free stats points. Moreover, you have 7 system respects. With this system respect, I can raise all your stats to 40 for a limited time, at least untill you finish this duel.]

    ''Really?''

    [Yes master.]

    ''Do it then!''

    Suddenly, I start feeling a strange sensation in my body. I can feel my body getting stronger.

    ''T-This¡­ is this what it feels like when all my stats rise to 40? I can''t imagine how sturdy my body will be if all my stats are 100. I will be able to perform any blood attack.''

    [You are right and wrong master¡­ to release the best blood attacks, you need to have above 100 stats. Meanwhile, you are going to be a vampire lord soon, so your natural body stats will increase.]

    ''Wow''

    Suddenly, my master''s voice brings me back to reality.

    "Jake, attack me with the strongest attack you have before we begin the real duel. I want to have a little fun first." Alphonso says while cracking his hands.

    ''You are the same as Roth.''

    "Thank you for giving me this opportunity, master. But can I pick a weapon so that I will be able to unleash my strongest attack?" I ask with a polite voice while smirking inwardly.

    "Oh, sure¡­. I only have one weapon inside this game, it might do." Alphonso says and in the next moment, a long bronze sword appears in his hands.

    Tossing the shining sword towards me, I leap in the air and catch it.

    *BAM*

    I get down back on the floor and begin to inspect the weapon.

    ''Mmm, a normal basic-tier sword with no active skill. This should do at least.''

    Suddenly, I start focusing my vampire aura on the sword. My eyes are glowing bright red, while my hair is flowing backward in a wavy manner.

    Even Alphonso has a look of disbelief on his face at what I am doing right now. I don''t stop there, I continue to send my aura into the sword which is now bright red as well.

    Furthermore, a tornado of aura is swirling around me while the sky is slowly turning crimson.

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 187 187

    Furthermore, a tornado of aura is swirling around me while the sky is slowly turning crimson.

    Awe!

    That''s what is written on Alphonso''s face right now. He never believed that I would be able to create an attack of this scale. However, I am not stopping here, I''m going to take him down even though this single attack will drain all my blood and cause me to be weak. If ir had allowed me to drink her blood the other time, it would have been much better. However, after this attack, I''ll be weaker than a two-year-old kid.

    I''m never going down, not- without taking Alphonso down. Because if he survives this attack, there''s no way I''ll have a chance to fight back. Although, he might allow me to drink some blood before continuing the duel. But to me that doesn''t count as a win.

    Suddenly, I raise the sword in the air.

    >>>BOOOM<<<<

    The sky lets out a thunderous sound while a red beam shoots out of the sword, piercing the sky. Yes, no one taught me this technique. I just feel like I know it, it came to me like a natural instinct. Sometimes, I just dream about some random skills and find out that they work in real life. Some of these skills don''t work because of my current fragile body, but inside this game, I am somewhat able to summon any amount of blood at my disposal.

    The beam keeps spreading around the sword, and the pressure emanating from me keeps getting stronger. Slowly, the ground below me starts cracking while my body begins to levitate in the air like the god of war.

    Red!

    My eyes are pure red like that of a devil''s incarnate. Alphonso no longer has a calm expression on his face. His expression is neutral but I can see a hint of fear and admiration in his eyes. However, this won''t fool me. We are talking about the strongest vampire knight alive, how will this one attack finish him when he knows many blood skills? (Although, he can''t initiate some, he has a vast knowledge about them.)

    ''I need more power.''

    "Aargh!!" I let out a scream as the beam grows bigger again. Currently, the sky is blood red and there''s a vortex above me which the beam is shooting into. It might seem like it but that isn''t the case. The vortex is actually trying to umte enough aura.

    "Transcendent god''s bane: Second stage!!!"

    I bellow as I swiftly swing the sword down at Alphonso.

    >>>BOOM<<<

    >>>BOOM<<<

    >>>BOOM<<<

    Arge beam that was made into a sword ms down on Alphonso. The impact of this single attack blows me away while the sword used for the skill disintegrates because it could barely withstand the immense power. All the aura that was absorbed into the vortex was brought together to form a blood-aura sword which Iunched at Alphonso.

    "Arrgh!!!"

    Stabbing my ws into the hard ground, my skidding momentumes to an abrupt halt while my hands begin to bleed because I mustered all of my strength and used it to stop skidding.

    >>>Crack<<<

    >>>Crack<<<

    I can feel it. I can feel the power of this attack. Was I the one who created such a mighty attack?

    >>>Crack<<<

    I hear another loud cracking sound, causing me to look up and see a bright red barrier in front of the blood sword that I created. This barrier was created by Alphonso to protect himself from the brunt of my attack. However, this doesn''t seem to be helping him in any way.

    I see the barrier cracking while the blood sword keeps pressing against it.

    >>>Rumble<<< >>>Rumble<<<

    >>>CRACK!!!<<<<

    Yes! The barrier finally cracks and the blood sword pushes forward, aiming to strike down Alphonso. However, to my great surprise, Alphonso coats his two hands with a thick blood aura and grabs the blood sword above him.

    "Aaargh!!!"

    For the first time, since I''ve known Alphonso, I am finally seeing him let out a groan in frustration.

    >>Crack<<  >>Crack<<

    Many cracks start appearing on the ground, spreading across the field while rumbling sounds ensue. Before me, the scene that I never expected to see in fifty years is finally happening in front of me. The legendary knight is being pushed backward by a single attack from me.

    He could have used one of his skills to escape from this blood sword, but for some reason, he didn''t. It''s as if all his concentration is focused on defending himself against this blood sword.

    The blood sword continues to push Alphonso backwards while his feet chips off huge chunks of the ground while trying to gain momentum. However, the blood sword hasn''t even lost 10 percent of its power.

    "This¡­kid, where did he learn such a powerful attack? I have only heard the story about the protoss using it. I-If the second stage is this powerful, just how powerful and monstrous will the 10th stage be?" Alphonso mutters while defending himself against the blood sword.

    One thing about blood attacks is that the more powerful they are, the more life-like they be. That is the case for my blood attack. it will continue to attack my assant on its own until the assant unleashes an attack more powerful than it, which will then make it to dissipate.

    "Aargh!!! Looks like I won''t keep to my word, Jake! You earned this one, but I can''t go down like this!!" Alphonso bellows angrily.

    BOOM!!

    The moment he speaks up, a bright neon energy bursts out of his body, sending a chill down my spine and that of everyone here.

    "This¡­.is this his Ki?"

    ============================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 188 188

    "This¡­.is this his Ki?"

    I mutter in surprise while staring at Alphonso with my mouth open wide, as the neon-colored energy around him keeps gettingrger and shimmers, just like fire.

    At the same moment, Alphonso''s skidding momentumes to an abrupt halt. Using one of his hands to hold the blood sword, he retracts his right hand backward, balling it into a fist.

    I can see it¡­ He is gathering Ki in his right fist! A ball of Ki starts condensing around his fist, enveloping it. Without holding back, Alphonso ms his right fist into the blood sword.

    >>>BOOOM<<<

    A loud explosion erupts as Alphonso hits the blood sword. Right in front of me is the battle between Ki and vampire aura.

    >>>BOOM<<<

    Another loud explosion urs again, this time the foundation of the arena starts vibrating while many cracks start appearing on the ground. I can''t see clearly right now because of the debris flying around, rendering my special eyesight useless.

    >>>BOOOM<<<

    Another explosion erupts, this time, I see a huge amount of Ki erupting from Alphonso''s body.

    ''What type of monster is he? Fuck, I have to run!!'' I think inwardly as my instincts start screaming at me to run.

    However, before I can take a step to start running away, another explosion erupts, causing my vision to go white.

    It is as if a sh bomb was used.

    ''W-Was I killed?''

    ***************************

    Meanwhile, inside arge room filled with many robotic arms and flying mechanical objects, a man can be seen seating on a chair with a mask on his face. All the robotic arms that are working stop their movements while all the miniature flying mechs also stop mid-flight.

    Under his ck mask, this man seems to have a perplexed expression on his face as he squints his eyes for some reason.

    This figure is none other than the mad scientist; Edgar Frost. While working on one of his creations, he noticed that a huge amount of energy was reading inside the game, making him check out the person that was exuding it out of curiosity.

    "This boy is getting stronger day by day, his growth is quite amusing. What should I expect from the reincarnation of the Protoss? Grow stronger, boy, so that I can break you myself, muahahaha!!" Edgar startsughing maniacally while a white sinister energy starts surrounding his body.

    ''I need to be patient¡­ I can''t wait to break him. There are just so many people on my list, but the Protoss is number one. That second vampire is also plenty strong, along with that girl with the demon king''s power.'' Edgar thinks inwardly while licking his lips creepily.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    This was the reason why he created the game in the first ce; to watch out for possible god yers and challenge them to a death duel when they are strong enough. The mad scientist is like a savior and revered figure to the public, but there are many mysteries surrounding him.

    *******************************

    After the white sh that blocked my view subsided, I felt my body being blown away before hitting something sturdy. I can somehow tell that this is the viewing tform of the arena as my body crashes into several rows of chairs, crushing them. However, surprisingly, despite this huge blow, I am still alive in this game.

    Slowly, I start to see all my surroundings again with many debris covering the whole arena. Sometimeter, the debris settles and¡­

    "Holy sh*t! So much destruction." I mutter in shock while ncing around the arena. The whole arena has been destroyed and razed to the ground. Only the severely scorched ground is in my view with several cracks andva spewing out of it.

    At the center of the arena, I also see Alphonso standing unscathed. Not even a single scratch is on his clothing. The Ki surrounding him now is calm and gentle, unlike the violent Ki he was emitting before.

    Slowly, Alphonso turns his body around and looks at me, as I am currently seated on the floor with my body full of cuts and bruises that are not healing due to the wave of Ki that hit me in the explosion that urred.

    At the same time, my eyes take in the figure of two people flying towards me. These figures are none other than ir and Roth. Both of them are encased in a barrier made out of Ki. This is ir''s Ki because I have seen the difference between everyone''s Ki as each and everybody''s Ki seems to have a signature of some sort. Besides, apart from Alphonso, only ir can use Ki to this extent since Roth only recently learned how to use it.

    They descend in front of me.

    "Jake, are you okay?" ir asks with worry etched on her face while running towards me, before crouching down beside me and checking out all my bruises.

    "We''re inside a game, you know right?" I say with a sigh¡­ as I can see the worry on her face.

    She pauses for a moment.

    "Ah, everything just feels so real that I forgot for a moment that we''re inside a game. But still¡­ I can''t stand seeing you like this¡­" ir says as she leans her upper body forward and bares her fine neck to me, urging me to suck her blood.

    Seeing her do this, I gulp a mouthful of saliva as my fangs begin to elongate while I slowly start moving my mouth towards her neck, salivating about her tasty blood.

    "Wait!!"

    Alphonso''s voice stops me in my tracks, causing me and ir to turn our heads in his direction.

    "You don''t need to suck her blood¡­ Even though you drink her blood, you can never regain your stamina to the peak that it was in before you used that attack. I won''t ask you where you learned that skill from. Everything is clear to me now¡­

    "Apart from that, you were hit by my Ki, it will be tough to heal yourself unless you expel it with your own Ki. Even if you knew how to use Ki, it would be hard to expel my Ki unless you have mastered Ki to a certain extent than I did. In short, you can''t expel the Ki of someone stronger than you once it enters your body. I''ll teach all of you everything about Ki, but we need to exit this game now." Alphonso says, and he begins to walk away before his body suddenly disappears.

    It''s obvious that he has exited the game¡­

 Chapter 189 189

    Seeing Alphonso exit the game, ir looks at me with a different expression before nting a kiss on my face. Roth on the other hand, also exits the game after seeing that ir and I are making out.

    Sometimeter, ir separates her lips from mine with a red face.

    "Let''s exit the game¡­" She says.

    Nodding my head, I open the interface above me and see the word ''Exit pod'' written down below in a corner of the holographic screen.

    Once I click on it, my body starts disintegrating and, in a sh, I am back in the real world.

    WHOOSH¡­

    The mechanical sound of the pod can be heard as the door of the pod automatically opens itself after sensing that I''m no longer inside the game.

    Letting out a sigh, I get out of the pod and see ir standing beside the pod. Roth is also in a corner of the room, but he''s not saying anything as he seems to be in deep thought while eating some blood candies.

    "You did a good job there, honey. I am proud of you¡­" ir says while hugging me and putting her head on my chest. Her warm soft hands are slowly moving downwards, caressing my abs.

    Sigh¡­ women.

    "What do you want?"

    "Eh, don''t you know what I want?" ir asks and blinks her eyes a few times.

    "How will I know what you want if you don''t say it?" I reply with a subtle smirk while still maintaining a very serious expression.

    ir''s face flushes in embarrassment.

    "B-But you always know what I want. I want you to do it¡­" ir lets out in a low voice with her face averted to the side.

    "Seriously, I don''t know what you''re talking about." I say with a shrug while feigning ignorance.

    "J-Jake, you''re something else. Why make fun of me? Maybe I should get a dildo or something.." ir jokingly threatens as she turns her back on me and pretends to start walking away.

    "Hold on, ir¡­" I say with a sigh while grabbing her hand.

    "Okay, I won''t make fun of you again. But that joke was expensive, a dildo can neverpare to me." I say with a chuckle and also poke her nose slightly.

    "My panties are soaking wet, Jake. It seems like I will need a lot of attention from you. My body gets heated regrly and I am not going to lie, it gets very itchy down there." ir exins with a tinge of redness on her face.

    [I guess this is happening because of her pregnancy. Her body keeps on producing sexual hormones non-stop.]

    "Let''s go to that ce¡­"

    "WAIT!!" A voice suddenly interrupts me and ir.

    "Roth~" ir and I say at the same time.

    "Sorry to interrupt you guys, I just have something to tell you, Jake. Alphonso said you should see him now, he''s waiting for you." Roth says before walking away.

    Realising that I haven''t said anything in response to Roth''s message, ir starts clinging to my shoulder while tugging on my shirt lightly¡­

    "Jake, we really need to fuck first. I''m so itchy down there." ir tells me with gleaming eyes that are etched with nothing but lust.

    I can''t leave her like this¡­

    I hold her face between my two palms, looking at her lovingly.

    "My womanes first before any other thing." I say as I bend down a little and carry herpletely catching her off the ground.

    "We don''t need to go to that ce, there''s a room we can use here." I say, walking down the hallway.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "This is so embarrassing¡­" ir mumbles and doesn''t say anything again untill we get to the bedroom.

    Afterwards, only her intense moans can be heard throughout the floor as I make sure to fuck her out of her senses.

    **************************

    "Aahan~ so much semen inside me." ir lets out cute moans as I impale my cock deep inside her and dirty her insides with my semen.

    "Argh!" Letting out a loud groan, I remove my cock from her pussy and get up from the bed. Right now, we are inside one of the empty rooms on Alphonso''s floor.

    Walking across the room, I pick up my clothes which were neatly hung by ir before we began having sex.

    "Honey¡­"

    "What is it again?" I ask, feeling frustrated.

    "Mmmm, nothing¡­" ir replies, but keeps on looking at me.

    "....."

    "....."

    "Do you want to do it again?"

    "No, I''m okay¡­ I just felt like calling out your name for no reason." ir says with a shrug while lying down on the bed with a nket covering her nakedness.

    "For no reason?"

    "Mmm¡­ I want you to do something for me." ir says as she gets up and sits on the bed in the seiza position.

    "I want you to cum on my face¡­"

    "...."

    "Where did you learn that from?" I ask with a raised brow. Meanwhile, on the inside, I am actually getting excited about this because I don''t usually do this to my permanent women unless they request it.

    "Porn¡­"

    "You naughty girl, you need to be punished¡­" I say with a smile as I drop my clothes on the floor and start walking towards her with my erect cock.

    Without wasting time, I grab her head and shove my cock into her mouth.

    "Urgh!!" ir chokes a little upon feeling my monstrous cock slide into her tiny throat.

    After a few seconds, she gives me a small nod as a sign that I should move my waist. In response, I start moving my waist gently.

    *Slurp* *Slurp* *Slurp*

    Lewd sounds ensue as ir skillfully sucks my cock. While blowing me, I also fondle her boobs and pinch her nipples.

    "Mmm Nh~" ir starts moaning while sucking me off, making me more aroused. Her face is bright red due to the pleasure she''s feeling from my hands that are working on her tits. However, this doesn''t make her lose concentration. Her exquisite tongue skillfully works on my shaft.

    ''Fuck! I''m hitting my limit.'' I think inwardly and start moving my waist very fast, thrusting deeper into her throat.

    After a few seconds, I retract my cock from her mouth and tug her hair from behind, raising her head with a jerk. Aiming carefully like a sniper, I start squirting my semen all over her face, hair, eyes, and mouth, giving her a lewd makeup. The semen I released is almost 1 litre, giving me the ability to bathe ir in my cum.

    =========================

 Chapter 190 190

    "Are you satisfied now?" I ask ir who is currently covered in my semen as if she bathed in a semen pool.

    She nods her head.

    "I still don''t know why you wanted me to do that so bad." I say, walking to the side of the room to pick up my clothes.

    "The truth is that I saw you doing it to Ste and I got extremely jealous." ir reveals.

    Hearing her words, I turn around and give her a look.

    "You did it because you saw me doing it to Ste and you got jealous?" I ask with surprise etched on my face.

    "Yes, that was what happened. By the way, you need to see Alphonso, or do you want to continue tapping it?" ir asks with a wink as she uses her hands to spread her pussy, showing me her pink slit.

    "..."

    "Well, it seems like you''re not tapping again¡­ I have to take a bath right now." ir says with a sigh as she gets up from the bed and walks past me, as she sexily swings her ass, before entering the bathroom.

    "Do you even realize that you have a small ass?" I ask with a smirk once I see ir enter the bathroom.

    ''I need to wear my clot¨C''

    *BAM!!*

    A soft yet solid material suddenly hit me on my forehead before falling to the ground and breaking to pieces.

    "A toilet soap, what the fuck?" I mutter while staring at the pieces of soap on the floor.

    "Uwaah! How dare you say I have a small ass!!"

    Hearing the voice, I suddenly raise my head and see ir running towards me with a toilet brush in her right hand.

    ''Fuck!!''

    Cursing loudly, I swiftly wear my underwear, pick up my pants and shirt before dashing out of the room. Even though I know that the toilet brush won''t hurt me, the idea of it touching my body makes my skin crawl.

    *******************

    I exit the room and move down the hallway before taking a swift turn to the left side, entering a specific room.

    The moment I enter the room, I see Alphonso standing close to the bedroom''s window sill, while gazing down below. Although, the whole dome-shaped building is covered with a ss-like transparent material, that doesn''t change the fact that there are also windows here and there.

    At the center of the room, there''s a huge metallic bed lying there. And beside this bed, there is also a trolley with arge silver tray on it. Inside this tray, I can see several types ofrge needles that I have never seen before.

    *GULP*

    "You don''t need to be afraid, I''ll try to lessen the pain to the best of my ability." Alphonso says reassuringly.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "When did Roth open his acupoints? Besides, must I go through this hellish torture before I can use Ki?" I ask with a perplexed expression.

    "Sigh, we tried the normal method on the elves'' and it didn''t work because we vampires are a weird race, so, before we can use ki, we have to go through some sort of mind trial. The trials vary from one another as they are not usually the same. I also failed my trial just like you did, so, it''s no big deal if you fail. In fact, I have never heard of a vampire who passed the mind trial. Moreover, only a few vampires know about Ki." Alphonso says with a sigh and takes out one cigarette from his pocket, lighting it up before putting it into his mouth.

    Hearing his words, a look of surprise appears on my face. Back on the elves'' when I tried to use Ki, I remembered that I was transferred into a dark room and saw a younger version of myself. But, before I entered, Alphonso told me that I was going to fight a version of myself. Did he already know the type of trial that I would go through?

    "I know what you are thinking, Jake. I was able to guess the type of trial you would be given because of your lifestyle. It was merely an intuition but it turned out to be correct." Alphonso says, taking a puff of his cigarette.

    "What does that mean? Why did I fight a younger version of myself?" I ask in confusion.

    "That I don''t know, and I won''t tell you what I think it is because I might be wrong, as I don''t want to give you the wrong idea. However, since the trial can only be taken once, we''ll resort to the cruel force method. Thoserge needles are acupuncture needles used to open the acupoints of ancient dragons. Although the ancient dragons didn''t use this method for Ki, they simply did it as a form of rejuvenation. However, we vampires found out that theserge needles can be used to open our acupoints which would enable us to use Ki afterwards." Alphonso exins and puffs out a cloud of smoke.

    "But these things¡­" I mumble while staring at the needles which have about three inches of circumference each.

    "Don''t worry, I''m quite skilled at this¡­" Alphonso tells me reassuringly and throws his cigarette to the side of the room.

    Nodding my head, I pull off my shirt and pants, leaving only my underwear on, as I climb onto of the bed and lie down on it, sleeping on my stomach with my back facing up.

    *ng* *ng* *ng*

    Many strange shackles suddenly pop out from the side of the bed, wrapping themselves around my hands and legs.

    At the same time, I can see Alphonso wearing a pair of gloves. Right now, my heart is beating at a fast pace as I see Alphonso picking up one of the needles and moving his hands towards me.

    GULP.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 191 Special Eyes

    Pain~

    That is the only thing I can feel right now. I blink my eyes a few times but all I see is darkness. Thest thing I remember is the excruciating pain that I felt as those thick needles pierced through my body. I am just d that I kinda passed out during the process, but this pain¡­. Argh¡­

    Mimi, are you there?

    [Yes, master.]

    ''Phew, at least I know that I''m not dead now.''

    [You are not dead, master.]

    ''Mmm, you sound more like a robot now. What is wrong, Mimi?''

    [Mimi is sad~]

    ''What is wrong? Do you mind telling me?''

    [No¡­ Mimi, can''t share.]

    ''I see¡­ These things are starting to annoy me. Why would you keep things from me when you know every single detail about me?''

    [I''m sorry, master. I can''t tell you, it''s for your own good. It''s not like I also wished to know everything about you. It''s just programmed into me.]

    Hearing Mimi''s words, I don''t give a reply because she seems sad about something which I have no idea about.

    ''It''s okay, Mimi.''

    I open my eyes in a sh and see ir sitting down beside me. Although she doesn''t know I''m awake yet, because she''s currently resting her head on the side of the bed.

    Mmm¡­ how much time passed while I was asleep? I think inwardly while staring at the ceiling of the room.

    Right now, my body is wrapped in white bandages while the trolley containing the acupuncture needles is sitting in a corner of the room with stains of blood on it.

    The pain I was feeling earlier is reducing drastically and I start to see a faint aura surrounding my body. This aura is the same color of aura that Alphonso emitted when we fought earlier.

    "Is t-this Ki?"

    I mumble while staring at both of my hands. Even though my body is currently wrapped in bandages, I can feel that all my wounds have been healed. However, I''m feeling an undying thirst for blood right now.

    Suddenly, ir slowly raises her head and looks at me with tears on her face. I can also see that her eyes are swollen, as if she has been crying her eyes out while I was asleep. And right now, It''s as if she can''t believe her eyes or something.

    "Jake~" ir mumbles in a low voice and hugs me tightly before giving me a long deep kiss.

    "I was worried about you, Jake. I was so worried¡­ don''t ever leave me like that again."

    *Sniff*

    "It''s okay, ir. I promise not to leave you ever again." I say while caressing her head.

    "How are you feeling now?"

    "I''m alright, you don''t need to worry too much."

    "Jake, you know that I''ve always liked you since I was young. As my brother''s best friend you were close to him, just like a family member and I''m happy that we are together now, and also expecting a baby. However, I always feel guilty about one thing which is your friendship with my brother. Since we started dating, your rtionship with my brother has be very strained. Please, honey, I want both of you to get back together just like before." ir says with a cute expression while rubbing one of my hands.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "ir, I agree about that. However, you also know that things have beenplicated, especially with so many events that urred in my life. Tony is still and will always remain my best friend. I say, caressing her head again.

    "If you say so, Jake."

    "I''m hungry, ir.'''' I say, looking at her like he wants to ravish her.

    In the next moment, ir climbs onto the bed and sits down on my crotch with her ass pressing against my dick. In the next moment, she leans her face forward and bares her neck to me.

    Seeing her beautiful neck, I don''t waste any time as I sink my fangs into it.

    "Aahan~ Jake." ir moans in pleasure as I start sucking her blood slowly. While sucking her blood, I feel a wet liquid dripping onto my crotch. No one needs to tell me though since I know what this liquid is.

    I don''t mind the liquid and continue to drink her blood. Once I am satisfied, I remove my fangs from her neck and lick thest drop of blood on my lip while ir presses her head against my chest in exhaustion.

    It''s not that I wanted to stop or something, but as a royal vampire, I have been taught some basic manners like knowing when to stop sucking people''s blood, which is a hard task for many vampires.

    "ir, you got this wet just because I sucked your blood?" I ask in surprise while rubbing the base of her pussy over her jean.

    "Aahan~ Jake, I can''t let you do that in this condition¡­" ir leaks out a cute moan while her eyes roll to the back of her head in ecstasy.

    "You won''t let me tap it but you got extremely wet, huh?" I ask with a brow raised. Even in this situation I can''t help but flirt with ir.

    "When you sucked my blood, I felt a strange kind of pleasure. I also felt that sensation when you sucked my blood the other time. But how would it feel to suck my blood while having sex with me?" ir says while looking at me with lust etched onto her face.

    "Do you want to do it so badly now?" I ask with a teasing gaze.

    "Yes, I want to do it with you¡­ However, I won''t because of so many reasons." ir says, giving me a meaningful look.

    "ir, can you see the color of the aura radiating from my body?"

    "Huh? What aura?" ir asks with a confused expression on her face.

    "S-So you can''t see it?"

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 192 Special Eyes [Part 2]

    "I don''t know what you are talking about, honey." ir says with confusion still etched on her face. The look on her face says it all, she''spletely clueless.

    "ir, I thought you could see Ki?"

    "See Ki? Haha, now this is funny." ir says with a small chuckle and continues. "We can''t see Ki, we can only feel it. It''s like an invisible energy that has a certain sensation. This sensation allows us to gauge the amount of Ki an opponent can harness. However, Alphonso mentioned something about visible Ki. He said if someone masters Ki to a certain extent, they''ll be able to emit a lot of monstrous Ki in an attack that might then make it visible. Just like Alphonso, if he uses all his Ki while fighting, it will be visible to the naked eye. However, that doesn''t mean you can see his attack patterns." ir exins, shaking her head.

    "I see¡­ But mine is on a different scale, I can see the fluctuation, the color of the energy, and the way it moves. Not only that, but I can also see the slightest speck of Ki surrounding someone. It''s as if I can even see different types of energy." I tell ir.

    "I still don''t understand¡­" ir looks at me weirdly, as if I''m crazy.

    "Here is the thing¡­ every living thing has Ki surrounding them even though it''s a very small amount. However, it''s impossible to harness them willingly. I just feel like the vision is getting better with each passing second." I mutter as I can currently see different types of energy in the air¡­ Neon, yellow, pink, andstly white. However,pared to the other energies, the white energy is very faint. It can never be harnessed by normal mortals. ording to the description, Mimi gave me before about a certain energy; the celestial energy.

    [Master, that is not celestial energy. This ability of yourses from me. Celestial energy is the energy that is made up of equivalentw, aw of the universe. That is why celestials with many followers are most likely to be very strong. I used the word most likely because the god only gets stronger if the followers are fulfilling the required conditions that are to be met. Lust is very strong because people lust after each other every second of the day. The same goes for the blood god, he''ll acquire more celestial points the more blood is spilled. Nevertheless, being armed with celestial energy doesn''t make a god invincible. There is a reason why gods fear the god yers. God yers are normal mortals that evolved from nothing to a frightening existence and also have the ability to adapt to a situation very quickly. To top it all off, they are skilled warriors who have fought countless battles. Some gods were formerly mortal and well-revered warriors. However, they are quite a handful since most gods were born naturally from thew of the universe.] Mimi exins vividly.

    ''Wow, t-that is quite surprising, Mimi. Just who the hell are you? I know you''ll tell me someday. As for the white energy, if it isn''t celestial energy then what exactly is it?''

    [That¡­ I don''t know. But I think it has something to do with the witches and the existence of abilities in general.] Mimi replies.

    ''I see¡­ it makes sense now¡­. That energy, which the witches always use to perform something called magic. So¡­ they are the only ones that can harness that energy, huh? They are quite special, but there must be a way or loophole to harness it since Ki was first harnessed and manipted by the Valkyries before the other races knew how to harness it.''

    [I agree with this, master, but it seems like you are forgetting something here. Only a few understand this energy.]

    ''If it pertains to abilities, then I guess it''s called Mana right?''

    [Correct, it''s called Mana. in this universe, there are manyws and mysteries surrounding it. Not only it but the other energies surrounding it. The neon energy is Ki (energy of life), the pink is Nen and the yellow is Primal energy which is also known as Chaos energy. As for the white energy¡­ it''s called Mana, also known as universal energy. ]

    ''I see¡­. Just who are you, Mimi?''

    "Jake, are you there?" ir asks with concern on her face upon seeing my brief silence.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Yeah, everything is okay¡­ I was just checking the Ki radiating from you.." I say while caressing her head lightly.

    "Jake, I think something is wrong with you." ir says with concern.

    "There is nothing wrong with him, ir. I think you are just overly worried." A voice suddenly emerges within the room, causing me and ir to raise our heads in sync.

    "Alphonso!!" ir and I shout at the same time.

    Right now, Alphonso is standing in a corner of the room with his back resting against the wall while he tries to light a cigarette.

    "You shouldn''t just walk in on people like that!" ir berates Alphonso as her face flushes in embarrassment because she''s currently sitting on my crotch while my left hand is on her breast, fondling them gently (of course, I am using them to y).

    In embarrassment, ir slowly gets up and sits down on the chair beside me.

    "Since when have you been standing there?" I ask Alphonso in a neutral voice.

    "I walked right through the door. And I saw you two discussing an interesting topic." Alphonso says and puffs out a cloud of smoke. Then he continues¡­

    "Jake, you are indeed a special one, so I wouldn''t be surprised by how monstrous you are. ir, I just haven''t told you and Roth yet. You can see the flow of Ki once you master it to a certain stage. However, ites at a price."

    "Price? What price?" ir asks with curiosity.

    "To see the flow of Ki, you have to focus all your Ki into your eyes. However, during that moment, you would have created an opening for your opponent because you won''t be able to protect the rest of your body with Ki since you''ve focused it all on your eyes. As for Jake¡­ He''s simply a monster."

    =============================================

 Chapter 193 193

    "To see the flow of Ki, you have to focus all your Ki into your eyes. However, during that moment, you''ve created an opening for your opponent because you won''t be able to protect the rest of your body with Ki since you''ve focused it all on your eyes. As for Jake¡­ He''s simply a monster."

    ir opens her mouth in surprise, unable to close it while staring at me.

    "Jake, don''t tell that you can see Ki without focusing it in your eyes?" ir mumbles.

    "Master, when am I going to be able to see Ki like jake?" ir asks in amusement.

    "Sigh, I''m sorry ir, but you won''t be able to see Ki like Jake. Even I can''t see Ki to the extent that he sees it. But to see the fluctuation of ki the energy of life, you have to use the technique GYO by focusing all your Ki in your eyes. But remember that I said that you might be vulnerable if you are going against a formidable enemy." Alphonso replies while shaking his head wearily.

    While ir and Alphonso were conversing only one thought was going on in my mind¡­

    "Master, do you have any idea about Primal energy?" I ask Alphonso while looking at his face.

    "Primal energy huh? Also known as chaos energy. I haven''t seen many articles about it, but in vampire history, the Protoss was known for using primal energy. It was also rumored that the former demon king could use it. However, he doesn''t use it anyhow because he couldn''t control its mass destruction. It was more like his trump card. Nevertheless, he was still killed by your father." Alphonso replies and throws his cigarette on the floor.

    "The Protoss huh¡­." I mutter while staring at the ceiling.

    *****

    ''Jake, you are the reincarnation of the Protoss and you are growing faster than I can imagine. It''s just a matter of time before you surpass me and Zamira or the vampire king. Very soon¡­ the blood god wille after him. I have to protect him at all costs even though it will cost me my life. As one of the most wanted god yers, the vampire (blood) god is a monstrous entity. He is experienced in battlepared to other gods. I just have to be careful of ''that thing'' he did to Jake''s father. If the vampire god didn''t resort to that dirty trick, he would have been killed by Jake''s father. Such a corny and dangerous entity¡­ I can''t even guess his next move despite being a genius. He''s frightening¡­ that disy of power.'' Alphonso thinks inwardly while clenching his fists tightly. Unbeknownst to him, a red aura can be seen radiating around him. Right now he''s recollecting the monstrous disy of power between Jaker''s dad and the blood god.

    ******

    "Master, what is wrong?" I ask as I can see a malicious red aura radiating from Alphonso. S-such killing intent and sharp aura. For some reason, patches of sweat start forming on my forehead while I swallow a mouthful of saliva.

    Hearing my voice, the malicious killing intent stops radiating from Alphonso.

    "I didn''t mean to do that, Jake. By the way, how are you feeling now?" Alphonso replies, returning to his former demeanor.

    "I am feeling good, but can you please get rid of these bandages all over me?" I ask with a brow raised.

    "Sure~"

    Suddenly, red-like aura threadse out from Alphonso''s palm and start tearing the bandages on my body. His movements and control are so swift¡­ if it was before I wouldn''t be able to follow his movements. Such a level of blood control, his hand movements areid yet his blood aura is very fast. So¡­ he didn''t fight me at his full strength? Just how monstrous is he?

    Sometimeter, all the bandagese off my body. There is not a single mark on my body, all my wounds are already healed. The next moment, I get up from the bed and walk around the room before picking up my clothes and wearing them.

    "As expected from you, all your wounds are healed up¡­" Alphonso mutters while staring at me in awe.

    "Mmm, really? Is there something special about that? Afterall all the vampires have a fast healing rate."

    "It took Roth three days to heal. The wounds umted while opening your acupoints are hard to heal despite being a vampire, but again you surpassed my expectation. I think I should stop underestimating you." Alphonso groans under his breath.<novelnext>  </novelnext>

    "Honey, what are you doing?" ir asks in confusion as she sees me sitting on the floor in the lotus position.

    "I think you should leave him alone. He''s trying to absorb Ki¡­" Alphonso replies in my stead before I even move my lips.

    "B-But...he just opened his acupoints. Isn''t he supposed to wait first least a day?" ir asks with worry shown on her face while biting her lips.

    "But Jake is an anomaly, he would be fine." Alphonso replies with a shrug.

    "I won''t listen to you. As his wife, I have to also look after him!" ir says and starts walking forward toward me.

    "Oh, are you guys married yet?" Alphonso asks with a brow raised as if he missed something important. While ir pauses her movement and turns her head around.

    "W-We¡­ are not married yet, b-but we are getting married soon." ir says with a stutter while her face burns hot-red in embarrassment.

    "Jake, is that true?" Alphonso asks me with a suspicious gaze just like a father who''s trying to advise his son in advance about child support.

    "Yes, we are getting married soon. Besides, she is already pregnant." I say with a shrug while Alphonso opens his mouth in shock.

    "Jake~!" ir blurts out in embarrassment.

    Suddenly, he starts talking¡­

    "Sigh, Jake¡­ You are just something else." Alphonso says with a sigh while shaking his head.

    I simply give him a toothy grin and begin to absorb Ki for the first time.

    ==========================================================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 194 194

    Suddenly, I close my eyes while sitting in the lotus position and begin to focus all my senses on the energy surrounding me. Even with my eyes closed, I can see the auras of the energies with the color of Ki glowing brightly.

    Although it feels like I can absorb all this energy I am feeling right now, but that isn''t the case. I try to absorb the primal energy but it''s as if it''s slipping away from my grasp. The same goes for Nen¨C the pink-colored energy. As for the white energy, it''s as if it''s already in my body. Yes! It''s in my body. I seem to have gotten the logic behind it. Every ability user uses Mana. This is why once the Mana cells are drained, an ability user will have to wait for his/her Mana cells to be restored recharged. In this universe, every ability user''s body absorbs Mana on its own, purifies it, and stores it in their bodies depending on the amount of Mana cells they have in their bodies. In short, the energy cannot be harnessed directly without some sort of purification.

    This is the reason why there are power levels in Mana cells. However, in my opinion, it''s as if the witches can harness the Mana directly without having their bodies purify it. Bringing back my focus to what I''m about to do right now, I start concentrating on absorbing the Ki, but I suddenly stop midway as a thoughtes into my mind.

    Looking at the way Alphonso and ir use Ki, I have a better grasp of it. Firstly, since Ki can''t be stored in the cells like Mana, it''s always surrounding the body of a user like a pool, depending on the user''s state of mind; it could be calm and it could be violent just like a raging storm. This phenomenon I''ll call Ki POOL. I don''t have a crisp understanding of how this Mana pool fully works but it''s quite simple. Therger the Ki pool, therger the Ki one will be able to harness. However, it takes time, talent, and dedication in making the Ki poolrge. Since my logic is quite correct for Ki, is that the case for the other energies? That will be research for another day. Right now, I have to focus on absorbing the Ki in the air. Just howrge is my Ki pool?

    Suddenly, I start absorbing the ki in the air¡­

    WHOOSH¡­.

    *POP*

    A loud cracking sound ensues as the Ki begins to force its way towards me. Yes! My Mana pool is slowly forming. In excitement, I continue to greedily absorb the Ki in the air.

    CRACK.

    BOOM.

    *******

    Meanwhile, inside the room, ir and Alphonso are staring at Jake with their mouths wide open.

    BOOM!

    "H-His Ki pool is gettingrger¡­" Alphonso mutters in shock while staring at Jake like he is a god of some sort. This is the biggest shock that he has ever received in his life because Jake''s Ki pool is almost getting asrge as his own. Furthermore, unbeknownst to Jake, his logic was indeed urate as the Ki formation around a user is generally known as Ki pool.

    Just like Alphonso, ir is also surprised by what is happening right now as Jake''s Ki pool keeps gettingrger than even Alphonso''s own. Right now, her eyes are glowing brightly just like Alphonso''s as she''s using a technique called GYO. A simple technique created by focusing Ki into one''s eyes. For a master of Ki like Alphonso, he doesn''t need to focus all his Ki into his eyes since he has arge Ki pool.

    However, for a novice like ir, she can only focus all her Ki into her eyes to see Jake''s monstrous Ki pool.

    BOOM!

    With a loud cracking sound again, Jake''s Ki pool growsrger, suffocating ir and Alphonso. However, they are quick to counteract it by also releasing their Ki. Seeing ir struggling to stand on her feet due to the continuously overwhelming pressure, Alphonso brings her close to his side, shielding her with his Ki.

    With his size of Ki pool, Alphonso can never be pressured by any Ki user again because his Ki pool is also no child''s y, but Jake is just simply a monster. Either way, Alphonso is not using a hundred percent of his Ki to shield himself right now.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Without stopping, Jake''s Ki pool continues to growrge, passing through all the openings of the room and extending farther. Since he''s in a somewhat calm mood, his Ki pool won''t destroy anything.

    "Jake has a lot to learn, he can''t just release this monstrous amount of Ki at once." Alphonso tells ir while gritting his teeth.

    ******

    In the hall and the floors of the other dojo masters, many can be seen kneeling on the floor and puking because of a certain pressure. The ones who know about Ki are still in better shape than the ones who are clueless about it or still learning it. Some passed out while others puked non-stop, but there was no serious damage done since the aura is not malicious.

    As for the other dojo masters, they shielded themselves with their Ki since they can all use it. But only one thing is going on in their mind.

    "Brad¡­ Just who is emitting this monstrous amount of Ki. It''s as if my Ki is about to leave me and meet that person." A woman speaks in horror. She''s wearing a white long robe. She''s a dark toned woman with elongated ears. Her beauty is unprecedented as her body glows with radiance, coupled with the pieces of jewelry on her ears and head. She''s none other than Myra''s master, who is like a motherly figure to her. This woman has taken care of Myra since she was a kid till she became the next queen.

    "I¡­I don''t know, but it''s not Alphonso. I have seen Alphonso''s Ki pool before. Even if he did improve, it wouldn''t be to this extent." Brad replies while gritting his teeth.

    Hearing Brad''s words, the elf woman''s eyes widens in shock.

    "I think I know who it is now¡­" The woman says with a small smile.

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 195 195

    I have just finished absorbing all the Ki that I can absorb as my body felt like it just couldn''t take anymore. Even though my Ki is stored in my ki pool, the pressure is somewhat wearing down on my body like a heavy weight. Aside from that, the presence of Ki I can feel in the air is not as much as before and I also can''t hear ir''s voice again. Out of curiosity, I open my eyes and see Alphonso and ir standing very close to each other.

    A surprised look appears on my face.

    In confusion, I retract my Ki pool into my body just by thinking about it. Just like that, my Ki pool keeps getting smaller until it finally enters my body. I don''t know how this happened, but the idea just popped into my head.

    "What are you guys doing standing so close?" I ask with a raised brow.

    "Hoho looks like someone is so protective of his woman." Alphonso says with a smallugh.

    "You almost injured her though¡­" Alphonso suddenly says with a serious expression while shrugging his shoulders.

    "What the fuck? Injured her? She is a freaking god yer, how can I even injure her without lifting a finger?" I say with confusion etched on my face.

    "I know¡­Jake, but your massive Ki pool could have harmed her if I hadn''t shielded her. Because she wasn''t even trying to shield herself in the first ce, she had tried to go straight towards you." Alphonso replies with a shrug.

    "I''m sorry, ir¡­" I say with a sigh as I get up from the floor and walk towards her before pulling her into a warm, cozy hug.

    "It''s okay¡­ I was just worried about you." ir says in a small voice as she buries her head in my chest.

    "You don''t need to make stupid decisions because you love me. What if something bad had happened to you? Don''t be naive and act rationally next time." I scold ir.

    "Jake~"

    "Before you scold her, I would like to ask you a question first¡­" Alphonso suddenly interrupts.

    "How did you put away your Ki pool without prior knowledge about it?"

    I look at him for a moment before separating myself from ir.

    "I don''t know, random memories would just pop into my head. Although, they are still a bit vague, they are still essible either way. And all these memories have something to do with skills and techniques. Everything is clear to me now." I say, looking deep into Alphonso''s eyes. "I''m the Protoss¡­" I say with a superior look on my face. I''m indeed the reincarnation of the Protoss. That exins the reason why I didn''t receive a notification about bing a god yer despite being able to defeat many god yers.

    Hearing my words, a surprised look appears on Alphonso''s face for a few seconds before he schools it back into his normal expression. It''s as if he had expected this to happen. Suddenly, Alphonso goes down on his knees, bowing his head on the floor. Even ir looks surprised at what is happening right now. Since she often reads a lot about vampire history, she has an idea about who the Protoss is; the first vampire called Drac.

    "Please, stand up, Alphonso. No need for all this drama, can we just go back to how things were before?" I ask while rubbing my forehead.

    "I''m sorry, but I can''t." Alphonso says stubbornly.

    "Then I ammanding you as your liege¡­" I say with my eyes glowing red.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Hearing my words, Alphonso swallows a mouthful of saliva. At this rate, I can''t defeat Alphonso if we were to battle each other, because he still has a lot more vampire aura than me, and his body is much sturdier. However, that wille to an end once I evolve to the vampire lord stage. Just what is my full power? After bing a vampire lord, I''ll also be a warlock¡­just how monstrous will I be? Once I be a vampire lord, no vampire can go toe to toe with me again. Except for my father who is also a monster, s, he''s in an eternal slumber right now. Either way, Zamira and old man Duke are not to be underestimated.

    "Okay, I''ll do as you wish, my lord¡­" Alphonso says with another bow before getting up.

    SIGH¡­.

    "So¡­ you knew all this while, huh? You knew that I was the Protoss?"

    "Yes, we knew~"

    "What do you mean by we?" I ask.

    ? "We all knew. The king, your dad, your mom, a few other people, including me¡­" Alphonso says truthfully. Looking at his aura, I can tell that he''s telling the truth. This is another ability that I just acquired right now. Although, this skill only works on a vampire, for now, who knows if it might work on other races in the future. I can tell if a vampire is lying just by looking at the fluctuation of his/her aura. Even the legendary Alphonso cannot lie to my face.

    "Then what''s the prophecy of making a baby with a witch all about?"

    "T-The truth is that¡­." Alphonso stutters while beads of sweat start rolling down his forehead. It''s also as if he knows that I can discern even the slightest lie from a vampire. "There was a prophecy that you are deemed to destroy this world. Along with that prophecy, there was also another prophecy that reveals that once you go rampage, you can only be stopped by your own blood, which is a Red-witch, a half-vampire-half-witch. That was the reason why the king wanted you to have a baby with the daughter of the witch empress. And that also exins why Ze was kept away from you¡­." Alphonso answers honestly in fear again.

    Hearing Alphonso''s words, a surprised expression appears on my face. Only one question is going on in my mind.

    "Did my mom also know about all this?"

    ====================================================================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 196 196

    Hearing Alphonso''s words, a surprised expression appears on my face. Only one question is going on in my mind.

    "Did my mom also know about all this?" I say while a violent red aura dances around my body.

    "Yes, she knew¡­." Alphonso says while beads of sweat slide down his face.

    I don''t say anything immediately. Only one thing is going on in my mind¡­ ''why didn''t she tell me?''

    "Then why did she hide it from me and didn''t tell me directly? Now that I remember, she always told me subtly, but I didn''t understand. Either way, she has hidden so many things from me that I just can''t forgive this one easily." I say while looking at the ceiling.

    "You don''t need to be mad at her. Jill is a very good mother and lover. She is trying her best to lead you the right way, and not in a way that will make you thread the path of the prophecy that is looming over you. She knew that you were going to know about it someday, so she just didn''t tell you directly." Alphonso replies.

    "Jake, you are a kind and different person from the Protoss. You might be his reincarnation, but that doesn''t make you selfish and evil like him. I love you no matter what you be¡­" ir suddenly says while standing in front of me. Before I can give a reply, she walks out of the room with tears on her face for some unknown reason.

    Feeling confused by the way ir left, I run after her since I can''t leave her like that without knowing what is making her cry. After all, she isn''t the crying type like Misty and Aurora.

    ***********

    Once Jake leaves the room to chase after ir, Alphonso lets out a weary sigh and clenches his fists.

    "He''s gaining his abilities at a very fast pace. I felt that monstrous aura surrounding him. That''s not even a Vampire''s aura! If I had told him a lie, my instincts were screaming at me that my head would be detached from my body. Although, I know that Jake can''t kill me for such a petty thing, however¡­.." Alphonso mumbles and wipes the sweat off his forehead again.

    He panickingly searches his room for something till he eventually sees it on the wall shelf. He picks up the phone and dials a number.

    BEEP. BEEP. BEEP.

    [What do you want from me, old geezer? You shouldn''t call a married woman at this time. If my husband was here, he wouldn''t like it in the slightest.] A grumpy voice says jokingly over the phone.

    "Jill, this is not the time for cracking jokes. Something came up and it''s very important!"

    [Mmm, you sound so worried, what happened?]

    "It''s Jake¡­ He already knew that he was the reincarnation of the Protoss."

    [...]

    "Jill¡­"

    [I already knew¡­. I felt it a while ago. Jake and I formed a life-and-death contract a few months ago before our marriage. So, I can feel all his emotions and know when he''s in trouble.]

    "Wow, that is quite surprising. I didn''t know that you love him to that extent¡­ But the thing is¡­.."

    ************

    Inside arge room, a beautiful mature vampire can be seen lying on the bed with a white sheet over her body. This vampire is none other than, Jill. After hearing the full details of what happened from Alphonso, Jill has been quite worried about Jake''s reaction. Especially now that she can''t lie to him if he asks any question that she doesn''t want him to know the answer to.

    "So many things are unfolding rapidly. I''m d to know that he''s slowly acquiring his powers. But the most disturbing thing is that I am unable to give him a child. What is wrong with me? Here is another solution that might help, I hope it works. However, I can only use it when I''m about to mate with Jake." Jill mumbles and nces at her side drawer, looking at a bottle with a green content inside it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    ************

    "ir! Hold on a second!" I shout while chasing after ir. Thankfully, she stops running this time and turns her body around, before she startsughing hysterically.

    ''What the fuck?''

    "Why are youughing and why did you run out of the dojo?" I ask in confusion as I look around and realize that we are in the parking lot of the dojo.

    "I''m sorry for acting that way¡­ I just felt that we had to leave. If I didn''t do that, you wouldn''t have thought of leaving." ir says with a shrug.

    "But¡­ I still need to ask him some questions~."

    "Jake, you don''t need to ask him anything. Honey, you are a different person even if you are the reincarnation of the Protoss." ir says while rubbing my face with her hands.

    SIGH¡­

    "Thanks, ir¡­" I say as I also caress her face with my hands.

    "Let''s go to my parent''s house. While you were going through the acupuncture session, your watch was with me. So, I controlled your vehicle to drive itself here." ir says while shing my wristwatch before my eyes, before turning around and pointing towards a red Bachmay.

    "Wow, this is the first time I''m driving this bad boy ever since I got it." I say with a chuckle as I walk towards the car. However, ir suddenly walks right in front of me, stopping me in my tracks.

    "You also got this type of Bachmay for your wives after marrying them, what are you going to get for me after you marry me?" ir asks seductively while rubbing my chest.

    "Mmm, maybe I should get you a Bachmay too?" I ask while pondering about what to get her. In my opinion, since my women got a Bachmay each, then I should also get one for her. Oh, Aurora asked me to open a supermart for her instead of getting her a car, she is the only one who has refused the Bachmay so far.

    "I don''t want a Bachmay, I want something else." ir says seductively while looking at me with lustful eyes.

    ========================================================================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 197 197

    "I don''t want a Bachmay, I want something else." ir says seductively while looking at me with lustful eyes.

    "What is that?" I ask with a raised brow.

    "I¡­I want you to help my parents instead of buying me a Bachmay. I don''t want them to suffer again, they have sacrificed a lot for me and my brother. I won''t be okay driving a Bachmay while my parents are living in misery." ir says with a serious expression.

    What the fuck¡­ I thought she was going to talk about lewd things¡­

    [Me too¡­]

    "ir, I''ll give them enough money and also get you a Bachmay. I thought you wanted to ask for something lewd. Moreover, I have also thought about it before." I tell ir with a smile. Upon hearing my words, she hugs me very tightly.

    "Thank you, Jake~."

    "It''s okay¡­"

    Sometimeter we get into the car and start driving towards ir''s parent''s house¡­

    *********

    I get down from the car along with ir and we begin to walk towards her parent''s house.

    WOOF. WOOF WOOF.

    Arge dog starts barking the moment it sees me but pauses its momentum immediately it sees ir beside me.

    "There¡­.there, keep calm Rob. Don''t bark at my husband." ir says with a smile while patting the dog''s head.

    Rob lets out cute whimpers while wagging his tail as ir pats his head. Rob just reminded me of the dog that attacked me at Barry''s house. Compared to that one, Rob is calmer and moreposed, making me take a liking to him despite not being a fan of dogs.

    "Honey, can you touch him?" ir asks with a smile, giving me no other choice but to touch Rob.

    Leaking out a sigh after taking a deep breath, I move forward and touch the dog''s head.

    Woooof.

    Rob lets out a small voice while wagging his tail happily.

    "I''ll surely get you a treat when next I aming." I say as I pat Rob''s head onest time before standing back on my feet.

    "Let''s go¡­" ir says with a small smile as she sends Rob away.

    In the next moment, ir and I move towards the door and press the bell. Sometimeter a bald, short man opens the door and stands at the doorstep, looking at me and ir for a few moments. To make matters worse, ir suddenly interlocks her arms with mine.

    "Hi, Mr. Derek¡­" I suddenly break the silence, stretching my hand forward.

    "Hi, Jake¡­ How are you doing? Pleasee in." Mr. Derek replies, shaking my hand with his right hand while using his left hand to gesture for us toe inside.

    Nodding my head, ir and I enter the living room and sit down on arge-looking brown couch in the corner of the room.

    Mr. Derek also sits opposite us.

    "Jake, I called for you because¨C"

    "Jake! When did youe? Oh my, I should have known." A blond-haired woman says in excitement as she runs into the living room with a towel wrapped around her body, coupled with water dripping from her hair. It''s obvious that she just took a bath. This woman''s beauty is unprecedented as if she was specially created by a god. This woman is none other than ir''s mom.

    "Mom~!"

    "Sanders!"

    ir and Mr. Derek shout at the same time. Well, this is because Mrs. Sanders is currently covered with a thin wrap of towel.

    Realizing the situation, Mrs. Sanders''s face turns beet red and she dashes out of the living room.

    "My bad~! My bad~." those are the words she keeps mumbling till she finally disappears from my view.

    [Wow, she''s quite endowed in the chest region¡­ ^_^]

    ___<novelnext></novelnext>

    [New mission: Fuck ir''s mom, thus cucking ir''s father.]

    [Reward (abundant): All system skills will be unlocked. The host has awakened after realizing that he''s the protoss and slowly recovering fractions of his memory. At this rate, the host doesn''t need the system levels and difficulties anymore. However, the system will continue to exist and manifest the meaning of its existence, which is to cuck people to acquire celestial points.]

    [Reward 2: 400,000 celestial points.]

    [Penalty Upon Failure: Another hard mission will be issued. The mission will keep getting harder with each failure.]

    [Note: The skills can only be essed after the host evolves to the vampire lord stage while the celestial points can only be essed when the host evolves to the warlock stage or bes a vampire king. This is a measure put in ce by the system because of the host''s current weak body.]

    _____

    What the fuck?!

    Seeing this notification, a surprised look appears on my face. After hearing Mimi''s pervertedment, I had expected something like this to happen. However, the most surprising things are the rewards!

    ''Mimi, what is going on?''

    [Master, as you can see¨C this is a hard mission. But I think it should be easier since you''ve done way more shameless things¡­fufufu.]

    ¡­.

    ''For some reason, I''m also excited about what is toe. It''s been a while since I have done this. Since I wasn''t able to unleash my desires on Arya from the Haweks family, there has been some kind of burden on me, but I''ll be d to unleash it on this sexy milf :)''

    [:)...]

    [That reminds me, master. Do you recall your ve? The one you tamed.]

    ''Mmm, give me a few moments¡­'' I reply inwardly while rummaging through my memories. A certain incident suddenly shes in my brain.

    ''Elza! Yes, her name is Elza!''

    [d that you finally remembered. It would have been ***** if you had forgotten her name :)]

    ''Haha, I didn''t forget her. Well, a lot has just been going on. Sigh, I also forgot about Mrs. Jack. That woman needs a good fuck. She''s one crazy woman. She wants to have a baby for me despite being married¡­''

    [Crazy enough, but she won''t get pregnant though. And if she does, it''s going to be a dhampir, unless she does the same ritual that ir did.]

    ''True¡­ But I have no ns of doing any of that anyway.''

    [Hehehe, looks like we are going to talkter, master. Bye.]

    Huh¡­

    Suddenly, I raise my head and see that Mrs. Sanders is back in the living room and she''s currently sitting down beside her husband, which is adjacent to our seat.

    I can smell the alluring scent of the shampoo emanating from her hair. She''s also currently wearing pink pajamas with floral patterns on them. At the same time, the outline of her nipples poking through her pajamas is giving me a slight erection.

    "So, Jake¡­Mystro, should we begin our discussion since ir''s mom is also here?" The thick voice of Mr. Derek brings me back to reality.

    If it had taken just a little bit longer for him to speak up, he would have noticed the predatory look I was giving his wife¡­

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 198 198

    *Darling~ you sound harsh¡­*

    *How the fuck do you expect me to talk? He freaking impregnated our baby. She''s still too young to be a mother.*

    *Don''t say that, honey. I also gave birth to Tony at ir''s age.*

    *That was a fucking mistake. I wish I had used a freaking condom.*

    *Then I also wished that I had used some fucking pills. Enough ying, let''s be serious for once.*

    *You started it¡­*

    *Just shut the fuck up:)*

    Only the whispers of the mature couple could be heard inside this room. I just don''t know if they forgot that I am a vampire, or if they are not aware of something called Ki. (well, they probably have no idea.)

    Normally, every ability user''s senses are sharppared to normal people, so they can easily hear whispers, but not everytime though. Which means they can only hear it to a certain degree. However, vampires and some other races have the natural ability to hear even the sound of a pin drop depending on the prowess of each individual. Either way, an average Ki user can also hear the slightest sound of a pin drop if the Ki is focused or harnessed into the ears.

    Shifting my gaze to the side, I realize that ir''s face is flushed red. She also heard her parents'' conversation.

    "Cough. Cough." Mr. Derek lets out small coughing sounds.

    "Jake, yesterday¡­ my wife and I came to the realization that you impregnated ir. Is that true?" Mr. Derek asks with an unwavering gaze.

    "It''s true¡­ sir." I reply. "That''s not all, I also want to marry her." I added.

    "...."

    "...."

    ir''s parents keep quiet for some moments without saying anything.

    "Mom, dad¡­ He proposed to me." ir suddenly speaks up after sensing her parents'' silence.

    "Jake, ir¡­ we''re fine with both of you getting married, having a baby, and all that. ir even exined to us that she did some rituals so that she won''t give birth to a dhampir. That means you guys have nned all this on your own. However, Jake, you have a lot of wives. I know it''s a vampire thing since you''re the crown prince, but I only want to ask you one question." Mrs. Sanders says with a serious expression.

    "Do you truly love ir? I know that ir loves you more than even herself, do you love her the same, or were you just forced into this rtionship because of her obsession?"

    SIGH¡­

    "I love her from the bottom of my heart." I give a reply with a little smile. "And as for whether I started dating her because of her obsession¨C that''s true. But over time, I fell in love with ir. If I didn''t love her, I wouldn''t have agreed to marry her or let her even perform the ritual in the first ce." I borate.

    "That makes sense¡­" Mr. Derek mumbles.

    *Honey, what are we going to say next? I don''t know **** about vampire culture.*

    *Just take it like a normal wedding.*<novelnext></novelnext>

    The couple whisper to each other again.

    "Do you guys even realize that we can hear you?" ir suddenly speaks out with a dazed expression as if surprised by her parents'' childish actions.

    "You can?!" The couple blurt out with their mouths formed into an O-shape.

    "Sigh, normal humans like us are just so clueless¡­" Mr. Derek says with a long sigh.

    "Don''t worry, dad. I''ll get you and mom some ability crystals¡­fufu." ir says with a giggle.

    "Really?! B-But do we really need it?" The couple say at the same time, and with their eyes gleaming with excitement that can''t be hidden.

    ''Yes, this is the perfect way to settle things. Well yed, ir.'' I think inwardly.

    "You need it of course. The weakest ability can expand the lifespan of an average human by twofold. The stronger the ability, the stronger the life span." ir says again, making her parents'' eyes sparkle.

    "Cough. Ahem¡­Jake, let''s continue talking from where we stopped." Mr. Derek says with a straight face after realizing that he let down his guard and became too excited.

    "About the wedding¡­ Although, I wish Tony was here right now. It would have been much better, but he''s going toe back tomorrow anyway. So, there are a few things you need to know about ir, Jake¡­.."

    Mr. And Mrs. Graham start talking to me and ir, nning our wedding, and also telling me a few things about her. Such as her most embarrassing childhood moments and a few of her ws that I didn''t know about. This was indeed a good conversation, it was quite funny and intriguing to learn more about my soon-to-be wife. Misty has probably told ir a lot of things about me.

    ************

    "I can''t believe that I''m sleeping over¡­" I say with a sigh as I crash into an average-sized bed.

    Right now, I''m inside ir''s room. Not her room specifically though, it''s ir and her brother''s room.

    "I''m d my brother is not at home¡­" ir replies while changing her clothes and putting on some pajamas.

    "Here put them on¡­" ir says, throwing a silky brown pajama at me. These are Tony''s pajamas but¡­

    "Come on, wear them, they''ll fit you perfectly. I bet my brother wouldn''t mind."

    "I don''t like touching people''s stuff¡­" I say with a groan as I oblige and put on the pajamas. Since Tony and I are pretty much the same height, his pajamas fitted me perfectly. Oddly enough, Tony''s clothes fit me, he''s just a tall guy whose height rivals that of an average vampire. (His mom is freaking tall :)

    "Mmm, Jake¡­ should I take a shower? I think I should shower, you might want to get freaky with me tonight." ir says with a wink as she pulls off her pajamas and moves into the bathroom.

    Damn¡­ that gave me some butterflies.

    But first and foremost, I need to call Misty and inform her that I am noting home tonight.

    Turning on the screen of my smart watch and dialing Misty''s number, I swallow a mouthful of saliva while beads of sweat start dripping down my forehead. My yandere sister might do something crazy¡­

    ========================

 Chapter 199 Bad Aphrodisiac

    Beep. Beep. Beep.

    I can hear beeping soundsing from my watch as I dial Misty''s number.

    Suddenly, she picks up her call¡­

    (Hello, honey~)

    "Hi, dear¡­." I reply cautiously. I don''t say much because her voice sounds exhausted.

    (Honey, are you there¡­?)

    "Yeah, I''m sorry. I think there was a connection problem. Why is your voice different tonight?"

    (I woke up in the evening and started making dinner for you, so I''m quite exhausted. Yeah, I know that you might be thinking that vampire food doesn''t take much time to cook, but this food is a little different. It''s something you haven''t tasted before. I took my time to prepare it.)

    "I see¡­."

    (Mmm, you don''t sound like your usual self, Jake. When are youing home tonight?)

    "Misty, I don''t know how to say this, I''m very sorry. But I don''t think I''ming home tonight. I am very sorry Misty, I ha¡ª"

    (B-But t-the food¡­.)

    "I''m sorry, Misty¡­ You should keep it in the refrigerator or something, please try to understand. I didn''t inform you earlier because it kinda came up unexpectedly."

    (.....)

    "Sorry Misty¡­"

    (I am okay with you sleeping outside Jake. But I really did put some effort into making dinner, do you even remember that I am resuming work tomorrow? Where are you sleeping tonight? Where are you¡­..) Misty starts bombarding me with questions.

    "I''m sleeping at ir''s house. I promise toe and see you at work tomorrow. I''lle as a patient. However, you''ll be the one receiving an injection from me. Imagine the other waiting patients hearing your moans¡­fufufu."

    (Sigh, you sure do know how to get me¡­ Alright, I''m not mad at you again. You should call Aurora too because she''s the one who will be mad at you¡­hehehe.)

    Once I am done talking to Misty, I dial Aurora''s number. I don''t know what Misty meant by Aurora will be the one to be mad at me, but she only left a few hints, I just need to call Aurora.

    ***************

    "H-He I-Is not cing home tonight¡­" Aurora stutters as she drops her phone with shaky hands. She just spoke with Jake, and the confirmation of Misty''s message gave her some anxiety.

    "Master is noting home?" Ste asks in confusion and looks at Aurora with pity.

    "Yes¡­" Aurora replies and slumps onto the small couch inside her room.

    "B-But you just drank that thing, isn''t it going to affect you?" Ste asks with a slightly embarrassed expression.

    "Of course, it''s going to affect me. I''m even starting to feel the effects. Who knew that he wasn''t going toe home?" Aurora mumbles while her face and skin turn beet red.

    She had drunk a bottle of Aphrodisiac potion specifically made for vampires by one of the most revered witches. Of course, this cost her quite a fortune and a huge chunk of her savings, but she had nned to have longsting sex with her husband. Apart from the Aphrodisiac effect, the potion will increase her sensitivity by many folds without making her easily tired.

    "What are you going to do now?"

    "D-Do? I don''t know¡­ I don''t think I can sleep tonight after drinking that potion because the witch told me that sex ispulsory after consumption." Aurora replies.

    "Ah, that''s bad. Why don''t you tell, master?" Ste asks with curious eyes, wondering how she would feel if she had drunk the potion instead.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I¡­I can''t tell him, that would be so embarrassing. I know where he''s, I''ll go and meet him there." Aurora gives a reply while she gets up and walks out of the room.

    The chair where she was formerly sitting can be seen to be smeared with a wet patch of liquid. It''s obvious that Aurora is already getting wet and ready for some action.

    "It would be a disaster if Rora doesn''t mate with master tonight¡­" Ste mumbles while staring at the patch of liquid. A perverted thought is also swirling in her mind right now. She was thinking about tasting the liquid to see what it tastes like, but she shakes her head and puts the thoughts away.

    ***************

    ir just finished taking her bath and right now she''s standing in front of me naked, doing some weird happy dance while applying her cream and a cologne to her body.

    Once she is done, she walks towards me and slowly starts climbing into the bed. However, before she can lie down, we hear a series of knocks on the door.

    With a deep frown on her face, ir gets up and walks towards the door before opening it.

    "Mom~ what do you want?" ir asks in a slightly annoyed tone. Taking a peek, I see her mom on the other side of the door.

    "Didn''t mean to disturb you, ir. A vampire is standing outside right now. She said she was Jake''s wife and she wishes to see him. I think she called herself Aurora." Mrs. Sanders says while scratching her head, wondering for a moment if she has forgotten the person''s name.

    "Aurora?!" ir and I say at the same time, giving ourselves a meaningful look. Hearing these words, I instantly get up and move towards the door.

    "I''ll go and see her¡­ I think it must be something important." I say, cing my hands on ir''s shoulders, assuring her that we''ll spend the night together.

    "Really?" As if understanding my words, ir asks with a doubtful expression. She really does want to spend the night with me without any interference.

    "I promise¡­" I reply before moving out of the room and start following Mrs. Sanders.

    Mrs. Sanders'' movements seem to be swift for some reason as if she doesn''t want me to see her face or strike up a conversation, but I don''t try to catch up with her anyway because I also use this opportunity to gauge her backside.

    Once we get outside, I see Aurora standing outside and looking nervous with a lot of perspiration on her face. Her skin looks very red and her nightgown is soaked. She surely doesn''t look okay. Behind her, there''s a red Bachmay which is owned by Misty.

    The moment I step outside, Mrs. Sanders hastily goes back inside¡­

    "J¡­Jake, touch me."

    Yeah, she certainly doesn''t look okay.

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 200 Getting Freaky

    "J¡­Jake, touch me."

    Yeah, she certainly doesn''t look okay.

    "Aurora, what is wrong?" I ask with a confused expression.

    "I''ll tell you, let''s go inside the car, please." Aurora replies with a look of desperation on her face.

    Nodding my head, I follow her into the car and sit down on the passenger side of the car. In a sh, Aurora presses a button which lowers my seat while the other seats fold up, creating a lot of space inside the car. Without wasting time, Aurora sits on myp and starts grinding her juicy ass on my cock.

    However, I suddenly notice something which makes me look at Aurora in surprise.

    "You are so wet¡­" I mutter in surprise as I raise her nightgown, revealing her panty which is extremely, soaking wet. Right now, I have just witnessed something that I have never seen before: a vampire getting wet to this extent. Not even Jill (mom) has gotten this wet without any forey or stimtion first.

    "Fuck me, please¡­" Aurora begs with desperation in her eyes. Her body is all red and looks weak as if she can''t lift a finger anymore.

    ''Aurora is begging me to fuck her? Am I dreaming? What the hell happened to her?'' I think inwardly, trying to rummage through my memories to have an idea of what is currently going on, but I don''t just get it.

    "Rora, what is wrong? Were you missing me that much? Your body looks extremely turned on, I can even feel how hard your nipples are now¡­" I whisper into her ears romantically, trying to get her to speak.

    "I¡­I wanted to have a long sex with you tonight because I felt bad for what happened this morning with my inability tost in bed as a woman. So, I used an Aphrodisiac potion in hopes that I''d be already aroused by the time you return. B-But things went wrong when I learned that you weren''ting home." Aurora exins with all her face turning red. This is happening because she just recently fed on blood before using the potion.

    I don''t say anything for a moment as I start undoing her dress. First, I slide her dress off her shoulder, revealing her two average D-cups with pinkish-brown erect nipples. Unlike Misty, Aurora doesn''t have bright pink nipples, but they are awesome either ways.

    "You don''t need to feel bad about your capabilities, Rora. You are just more sensitive than many other women which makes you cum quickly many times, thus, making you lose your appetite for sex with your partner even though you want to continue. I''m okay with that Rora, thirty minutes to one hour is enough if that''s your limit. You don''t need to strive to go for longer periods all for the sake of satisfying me." I say while shaking my head and nting my mouth on one of her nipples.

    "Aahan~ Put it inside me." Aurora moans in ecstasy while her eyes roll to the back of her head.

    Without further ado, I slide her panty to the side and insert my cock into her pussy before nting a kiss on her lips. Then I switch our position, which puts me on top of her. In this position, I start moving my waist, drilling her sopping wet pussy.

    "Aahan~"

    "Aahan~"

    "Aahan~"

    Only Aurora''s loud moans can be heard as the both of us engage in the abyss of lust.<novelnext></novelnext>

    *******************

    Right now, I''m going back into the house¡­ After a long sexual intercourse with Aurora whichsted about one hour, the Aphrodisiac effect reduced drastically, making her satisfied and bringing her back to her senses. Besides, all her insides were extremely full to the brim with my semen.

    When we were done, Aurora blinked back home with the car. Her blink ability is capable of blinkingrge items along with the user as long as there are enough MC cells.

    Getting to the entrance of the house, I see Rob lying down at the doorstep, guarding the whole house. Unlike before, the size and numbers of zombies and mutants are reducing dramatically because of the several security systems which are currently being installed in many parts of earth. Either way, there are still some districts that are still being terrorized by mutants, and the Hunters are trying their possible best to eradicate all these vicious monsters from the earth.

    Very soon, I''ll join one of those guilds and start my rough journey through life. My sweet daily life will soone to an end.

    I mutter and clench my fist and without further ado, I move towards the room.

    When I get there, I see ir patiently sitting on the bed, waiting for me. It seems that she is slightly angry because I can feel the Ki she''s emitting. Although this Ki is almost nonexistent, with my ability I can easily discern it.

    "What took you so long?" ir asks with her arms folded. Right now, she looks like a new wife who is berating her husband foring homete. Furthermore, she is also slightly jealous.

    "It''s aplicated case, ir. You know that Rora isn''t the type who likes to disturb you. In fact, not to be biased, but she''s my most patient woman. However, tonight''s case was just a little tricky." I say with a sigh as I get into the bed.

    "Are you praising her or what? Am I not patient too?" ir asks with jealousy.

    Another yandere¡­.

    "That''s not what I mean, don''t get me wrong, I''m not praising her. However, that doesn''t change the fact that my words are nothing but the truth." I answer truthfully.

    "You''re so mean¡­ I would like to know what really happened, but I guess I should ask Aurora herself if she''s willing to tell me. It might be something that she won''t befortable letting a third party know about." ir spectes with a pout on her face.

    "It is nothing important though. But I think it would be more fun if Aurora told you herself." I say with a shrug.

    ir and I start staring at each other romantically all of a sudden while the atmosphere bes warm. Seeing her acting shy, I take the next approach by grabbing her and pulling her very close to me on the bed and start whispering some words into her ears.

    "I''ll fuck you senselessly tonight and make your parents listen to your lewd moans." I say seductively as I start undressing her nightgown.

    "J-Jake, l..let''s do it silently tonight, please. It will be really awkward to face my parents tomorrow." ir pleads with a red face, but I am not buying any of it.

 Chapter 201 201

    Currently, ir''s body is quivering heavily as she experiences a series of orgasms. Her body is very red and it is also covered in perspiration.

    After some time of convulsing heavily, her orgasm finallyes to an end.

    "You got what you wanted¡­" ir says while panting heavily. However, even though our sexsted about four hours, It feels like I just took a walk in the park. My stamina didn''t decrease in any way. Is this one of the perks of gaining a mere fracture of my powers? Despite nailing Aurora and ir, it doesn''t feel as if my semen can ever run out. I understand that I have the semen volume passive skill, but there''s a limit to it.

    "You can''t say that, we both enjoyed it." I reply with a poker face.

    "Really?! Of course you would say that. After all, you are the triumphant one because you were fucking me very hard and you made me cry loud enough for my parents to hear, without even caring that their room is next to ours!" ir retorts in embarrassment.

    "That still doesn''t change the fact that we both enjoyed it¡­" I say in a grumpy voice.

    "You!"

    "Just admit it¡­ Besides, your boobs are getting bigger." I say with a grin as I move my hands forward and fondle her tits.

    "Pervert¡­ what do you expect?" ir says with a pout and shoves my hand away before turning her back to me on the bed.

    "I am feeling tired, let''s sleep, Jake. Hold me from behind¡­"

    "Sure." I answer as I wrap my hands around her waist without any hesitation.

    Subsequently, ir turns her body around, facing me.

    "I thought you wanted to sleep?" I ask with a raised brow seeing her small action.

    "I want to look at your face while I fall asleep. I''m so much in love with you, Jake." ir says romantically while staring into my eyes.

    "Fine¡­" I say in agreement while I ce my hands on her soft ass.

    ****************

    The night has been quite weird for Misty as she can be seen rolling around on the bed. Vampires don''t really need to sleep every day, but it''s just a form of rxation either way. They just don''t enjoy it the way humans do.

    "Jake, you scum¡­ you just n things all of a sudden. On the elf, he spent most of his nights with Myra which was quite a good thing, though. I think I am just being selfish, all of us could just sleep on the same bed with him, but still ...." Misty mumbles while staring at the ceiling nkly. At the same time, she can also feel a tingling sensation in the lower part of her body, hungry for Jake''s cock.

    Letting out a sigh, Misty closes her eyes and slowly starts sleeping.

    ***********

    Right now, ir is sleeping¡­. She fellpletely asleep about 30 minutes ago and is unaware of her surroundings. The hot steamy sex between us seems to have left her quite exhausted.

    Taking a nce at my wristwatch, I see that the time is [03:27 a.m].

    Mimi, I''m going into ir''s parents'' room.

    [I wish you luck¡­fufu.]

    "...."<novelnext></novelnext>

    I don''t say anything as I gently remove my hands that were wrapped around ir''s waist. The moment my handse off, ir''s body jerks as if suspecting something, but she falls asleep again immediately.

    Phew~ that was a close call.

    I mutter as I slowly get up from the bed and tiptoe out of the room. Once I get out of the room, I walk a few meters until I get to the door of ir''s parents'' room.

    Mimi, there are many possibilities, like the fact that that they are not asleep yet. Do you think it''s a good idea to go inside?

    [I''m sorry, master. I can''t assist you inpleting this mission.]

    "...."

    Hearing Mimi''s reply, this takes me back to the numerous novels that I''ve read about cocky systems. There was even one I read which was titled "My foot licking system". It was one of the most horrible web novels I''ve ever read, where the MC would gain stupid foot-licking missions. I don''t want to talk about the rest.

    Now that Mimi is out of the game, I''m left alone to rely on myself. It''s not like this''s a hard mission toplete, but it''s quite a tricky mission. To fuck my mother-inw and cuck my father-inw, that''s the aim of the mission.

    Right now, there are quite a few skills that I can use, not to talk of my trump cards which are a fraction of my powers that I awakened. The problem is that if I were to use any of my powers apart from the system skill, ir would wake up from her sleep.

    *Fuck! I need to act fast!*

    After rummaging through my system skills, most of them are pretty useless in this situation. The hidden rule of this mission is to not emit a speck of Ki or vampiric aura that will alert ir. And, If I do, I will automatically fail the mission. The mission doesn''t state that I need to use my original self or face to fuck Mrs. Sanders, all I need to do is to fuck her and creampie her.

    The only usable skill I have right now is Ben transform. The reason why I chose Ben transform is that I can make myself look like a human or a vampire. That''s because I can make my skin look like a human''s and get rid of my fangs. However, I''ll still have the same facial look.

    After fully plotting a n inwardly, an evil smile slowly creeps up on my face. Since I can''t go in using my identity as their son-inw, then I will go in as the bad guy. Tony, I''m sorry, but your mom is about to get fucked by me in the presence of your father.

    [Fufufu, master your cunning ns these days scare me a lot.]

    "Ben transform!" I say in a low voice, and in the next moment, my body starts shifting into the character Ben while a very sharp dagger and a thick club appear in my hand.

    =========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 202 202

    I took the club and dagger from my inventory and armed myself with them, so that I would look like a hoodlum. And oh, I forgot to mention the fact that the clothes on my body right now are ck pants and a white singlet, the perfect look for a hoodlum. However, there''s still one problem, which is my face.

    I''m too handsome for a hoodlum. Ruffling my hair a lot, I make it very rough.

    Once done, I gently grab the doorknob to their room and slowly turn it. However, I suddenly realize that the door has been locked from behind.

    Forcing it a little, the door knob snaps but the door opens anyway. Mr. and Mrs. Graham are asleep with a nket covering their bodies.

    Seems they made things easier¡­

    Walking forward, I raise the nket away from their body and see that they are stark naked without any stitch of clothing on them. Apart from this, it seems that they had sex before they slept.

    I hate to do this. It would have been nice if she could wash up, but I have no choice.

    Gritting my teeth, I tap Mrs. Sanders lightly. Despite having a human appearance right now, my strength is still like that of a vampire, so my light touch is like a heavy touch on Mrs. Sanders''s body, making her wiggle on the bed for a few moments before opening her eyes in a sh.

    "W-Who are you?" Mrs. Sanders mumbles upon seeing my appearance. She was about to scream but she kept quiet when she saw the sharp dagger and the club in my hand.

    "Sshh¡­ Don''t make any sound." I say, signaling to her to keep quiet by putting my index finger to my lips. Mrs Sanders nods her head in fear, but I notice that her gaze is fixated on the wall. Yes, she''s hoping that her son-inw will wake up and incapacitate the hoodlum.

    If only she knew¡­.

    Meanwhile, all this time, her husband is still asleep, unaware of his surroundings.

    "W-What do you want?" Mrs. Sanders asks with her hands covering her mouth.

    "What do I want, huh?" I ask with a grin slowly forming on my face. I have to make the perfect expression of a perverted hoodlum.

    "My request and goal are pretty simple. I have always stalked you and i have found out every piece of information about you. You are quite a gorgeous, well-endowed woman and you caught my attention. It''s a shame that you are married. If not, I would have asked for your hand in marriage." I lie through my teeth. And in the next moment, a crazed expression appears on my face.

    "However, that doesn''t mean that I can''t eat your beautiful body," I say with a perverted grin while staring at her lustfully.

    "You¡­p-pervert, what do you want from me? Why are you doing this? I haven''t wronged you in any way." Mrs. Sanders cries in fear as she tries to cover her body with the nket after noticing that she''s naked and my eyes are feasting on her mature juicy body.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What I want is simple. I want you to spread your legs and allow me to fuck you senselessly beside your husband." I say with a very serious expression. After saying these words, I feel a sense of guilt.

    "Please don''t do this¡­ I can do any other thing, just not this. My husband is the only one that has slept with me, and he has never cheated on me. I don''t want to do this, please¡­" Mrs. Sanders pleads while tears roll down her beautiful face.

    ''I have to be more serious, if not, I''ll keep wasting my time here, I can''t allow ir to wake up.'' I grit my teeth inwardly and look at Mrs. Sanders for a few moments before raising my dagger in the air.

    "Since you don''t want toply, then I have no choice but to kill your beloved husband. I think killing him would be the best option as there will be no disturbance. And If you infuriate me further, I''ll go over to the other room to kill your daughter and her lover." I say threateningly, raising my knife higher.

    "Wait!! Please don''t hurt them or my husband. I''ll do anything, just don''t hurt anyone." Mrs. Sanders says with fear while tears stream down her face, there''s no single speck of hope left in her. What triggered Mrs Sanders the most is the fact that I mentioned that I was going to hurt ir and her lover. If only she knew that a random hoodlum wouldn''t even be able to get close to ir with a killing intent without his head being sent rolling.

    "Fine, what are you waiting for?" I ask with a raised brow while I drop my dagger on the side drawer and rest my club on the wall. Even if her husband wakes up right now, it wouldn''t change anything because just my muscr and menacing figure can scare him senseless while I fuck his wife.

    Nodding her head and trying not to shout, Mrs. Sanders spreads her legs wide open for me and stops covering her breasts. Her breasts are still standing firm with pink elongated nipples on them. To be honest, Mrs Sanders is very hot, her beauty has always been covered by the huge dresses she always wears.

    Pulling down my pants and bringing out my ten inches monster cock, Mrs Sanders opens her mouth in horror before swallowing a mouthful of saliva.

    "I¡­Is that thing going inside me?" Mrs. Sanders trembles as she sees me approaching her slowly on the bed.

    "What do you think?" I say with a wink.

    The bed is quiterge, so I can at least be able to give her a nice fuck.

    In the next moment, I get on top of her and nt a kiss on her lips. She wanted to reject my advance at first, but after taking a nce at her husband, she gave in. After kissing her for a few minutes, I kiss her nape and suck her nipples for a few minutes too. At this point, Mrs Sanders is still crying, but she''s enjoying it and trying not to show it. She''ll be mad at herself for enjoying a stranger assaulting her, but it''s not her fault, I''m just too good.

    Once done, I spread open her puffy pussy lips and slightly rub her protruding clit.

    "Aahan~" Mrs. Sanders lets out a moan along with tears as she''s angry at herself for moaning.

    "I''m going in, Sanders, try not to moan loudly." I whisper into her ears while rubbing the cap of my meat rod against her pussy.

 Chapter 203 203

    "I''m going in, Sanders, try not to moan loudly." I whisper into her ears while rubbing the cap of my meat rod against her pussy.

    Without further ado, I plunge my cock into her pussy¡­

    "Aahan~!!" Mrs. Sanders lets out a sharp moan but I quickly cover her mouth while I insert the whole of my ten-inch cock into her pussy. Although, it may seem like my dick perfectly fits her pussy, that''s not the case. I can feel the cap of my dick touching her womb.

    "It''s painful~! Your cock is too big." Mrs. Sanders lets out a pained moan but quickly shuts her mouth.

    "I''ll start moving¡­" I say in a low voice before I start moving my waist slowly in a calcted rhythm while sucking Mrs. Sanders'' long nipples.

    PAH.

    PAH.

    PAH.

    I start to increase my pace while I spread Mrs. Sanders'' legs wide by pinning her knees to the bed.

    With each of my thrusts, her pussy continuously lets out farting sounds while secreting love juices. At this rate, Mrs. Sanders is ashamed of herself, ashamed of enjoying a stranger''s cock. I can see the tearful expression slowly changing into that of pure ecstasy and tion.

    Fuck!

    Feeling the urge to burst my seed into her contracting pussy, I decrease my pace significantly and move my face forward, nting a kiss on her juicy lips. Again, Mrs. Sanders tries to refuse my advances, but she eventually gives in. Her salty tongue and my tongue intertwine together as we exchange saliva. For some reason, the more I do this, the more excited I get about this illicit act.

    Taking a peep at her husband, he''s still asleep without having any idea that his beloved wife is getting pounded right beside him on their precious matrimonial bed.

    What a cuck¡­

    In excitement, I increase my pace and start fucking Mrs. Sanders very hard, ignoring the loud sound that the bed is making.

    CREAK. CREAK. CREAK. CREAK.

    "Aahan~"

    "Aahan~"

    As if a tap just burst open, Mrs Sanders'' pussy bes flooded with love juices, and gets tight around my shaft.

    "I''m going to cum inside you¡­" I say with a groan as I increase my pace, giving her hard thrusts.

    "No¡­no, don''t cum inside me, please¡­ today''s not my safe day." Mrs Sander pleads fervently, but I don''t listen as I give her onest mighty thrust and begin to squirt my semen inside her pussy.

    ''You won''t get pregnant, woman.''

    "...."

    Mrs Sanders doesn''t say anything as I start ejacting inside her. Only tears can be seen rolling down her beautiful face.

    "What have you done?" Mrs Sanders suddenly speaks up after I finish ejacting inside her and remove my cock.

    "Uhmm¡­ I came inside you." I say as I get up from the bed and wear my clothes then pick up my weapons afterward.

    "You''ve gotten what you wanted, please leave. Don''te near my family again, or else¡­ you won''t have a good ending." Mrs Sanders says with a very serious expression.

    "That¡­ that''s quite a threat from an average human. However, I''ll keep to my word. If you need me to fuck you again, just tap that device." I say, throwing a small ck device at Mrs. Sanders. Next, she picks it up and starts inspecting it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    It''s a small ck oval-shaped device with a circumference of about 1 inch. It has a small button in the center. It''s one of the devices that Myra got for me along with my wristwatch. It will send a signal to me once that device has been tapped. And the most awesome thing about it is that it can''t be traced, but well, it can be traced by its creator; Edgar Frost.

    "I hate you¡­please get out." Mrs Sanders says with tears streaming down her beautiful face while using her right hand to gesture towards the door.

    "One day, you will understand." I say with a smile and Immediately get out of the room.

    Without wasting time, I move towards the main entrance of the house and break the lock with brute strength, forcing my way out. This was something I didn''t do earlier, this way everything will seem legit as if a thief or hoodlum broke into the house.

    The moment I get outside, Rob doesn''t run to or bark at me because it can tell from my scent that I''m not a stranger. However, I can see the confused look on the dog''s face since my appearance ispletely different right now.

    Walking several meters away from the house, I get behind an abandoned house and rest my back on the wall, letting out a long sigh.

    [Ding!]

    [You''vepleted your mission: fuck Mrs Sanders and cuck Mr. Derek.]

    [All system skills have been unlocked. You have acquired 400,000 celestial points. The host will receive the reward after evolving to the vampire lord stage.]

    I look at the system reward and let out a long sigh. Yes, I havepleted the mission, but at what cost? By assaulting my mother-inw¡­ I can still feel the guilt lingering in my body. But¡­ At the same time, I was excited about it.

    [Congrattions, master. I wasn''t expecting you toplete that mission using this method. But well, it worked for you.]

    "I havepleted my mission. I just need to evolve to the vampire lord stage, huh?"

    [Yes¡­]

    Putting away my weapons into my inventory, I change my appearance back to my normal self with my pajamas on my body. And with the blink ability still in my body, I blink back into the room.

    As expected, ir is still asleep¡­

    ''Yes, I just need to slowly climb onto the bed.''

    However, before I can take a step forward, I suddenly hear ir''s voice.

    "Jake, where are youing from? Don''t lie to me, I know when you stood and walked out of this room. I pretended to be asleep."

    ''WHAT?! H-HOW DID SHE?''

    =============================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 204 204

    ''Fear grips me after hearing ir''s words. Just how in the hell did she know?! I have to calm down¡­''

    I think inwardly while rummaging through my brain for a reply.

    "ir, I went outside after I noticed something odd from my sleep. And guess what; I realized that the door of the living room was broken along with the door to your parent''s room. The perpetrators were about to break into our room when I noticed. And as if they knew, they took to their heels. I tried to chase after them by using their scent, but those people aren''t novices." I exin and begin to tell ir all sorts of tales.

    "I don''t know what to say right now, Jake. The truth is that I just realized that you weren''t inside the room, I don''t know the actual time you left. But is everyone safe?" ir asks with worry, trying to get up from the bed.

    "Trust me, everyone is safe. I still don''t know why the house was infiltrated."

    "Sigh, it must have been some stupid burrs. I guess they were lured here by your car, which is packed outside. Maybe they were unable to steal it, so they decided to break into our house, hoping to steal something valuable. This isn''t the first time that our house has been infiltrated. It''s just weird that Rob didn''t raise any rm¡­" ir says with a hand on her chin.

    "Rob is fine. When I saw him, there was a lot of dirt on his body."

    [Master¡­ why are you so good at lying.^...^]

    "Maybe he was doing his thing as usual¡­" ir spectes. I don''t know what she''s talking about when she says the word ''thing''. Maybe it has something to do with Rob taking a leak or poop.

    "Jake, let''s go back to sleep. I want you to continue holding me till I fall asleep again." ir says with a smile.

    Without hesitation, I get on the bed and wrap my hands around her waist from behind.

    ***********

    It''s already morning, and the chirping of mutated birds are slowly wheezing into my ears. Funny enough, 80 percent of most of these mutated birds are harmless. Heck, the mutated ones are reducing drastically, and this is all thanks to the mad scientist.

    The existence of mutants and zombies have also reduced significantly. The earth right now is getting peaceful and turning into something it once was in history.

    Looking to the side of the bed, I notice that ir is no longer by my side. Letting out a sigh, I get up from the bed, and stretch out my body before yawning.

    Subsequently, I get into the bathroom and start taking a bath. Once I am done, I put on my clothes and get out of the room.

    The moment I get out, I walk straight into the living room. Right now, there''s a repairman inside the living room fixing the door while Mr. Derek is standing beside him.

    Upon noticing my arrival, Mr. Derek turns around and we greet each other.

    "Jake, thank you for waking up yesterday. A lot of damage wasn''t done. ir told me what happened this morning, surprisingly, nothing was also missing." Mr. Derek says in appreciation while also telling me other things. Hearing his story, it sounds he doesn''t know the unfortunate incident that happened to his wife yesterday night on their matrimonial bed.

    "What about Mrs. Sanders?"

    "Oh, she''s still sleeping. She seemed to be a little sick this morning, but I have gotten some drugs for her. She just needs a little rest¡­" Mr. Derek says with a smile.

    ''Mmm, sick indeed¡­. What a cuck¡­''<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What about ir?"

    "She''s in the kitchen¡­"

    "Okay, once I talk to her, I''lle and see you, Mr Derek." I say before leaving and heading towards the kitchen.

    Getting into the kitchen, I see ir cooking some food. I don''t know what type of food she''s cooking but it seems to be human food. She behaves like she has not noticed my arrival and continues to do what she''s doing.

    ''She probably wants me to hold her from behind.''

    With this notion in mind, I tiptoe towards her and wrap my hands around her waist, pressing my morning manhood against her ass.

    "Good morning, honey¡­ you are finally awake." ir says with a smile while cooking.

    "Yeah, I woke up a few moments ago. Just stay still, let me do something." I say while trying to raise her nightgown and bring down her panties, but ir keeps stopping me.

    "Hey, what are you doing? Don''t you know that someone is looking at us?" ir says with a red face as she turns around and stares in a certain direction behind me.

    What the fu¨C

    "Tony!" I say in surprise as I see Tony standing while resting his back on the tiled wall of the kitchen.

    "Don''t be surprised, you were just focused on doing perverted things with my little sister which is why you didn''t notice my presence. By the way, how are you doing, friend?" Tony asks with a bitter smile.

    I don''t know what to say as I start rubbing the back of my head in embarrassment.

    "I''ll leave you two alone¡­" ir suddenly deres after seeing the way I''m embarrassed. She doesn''t forget to turn off the appliance that she was using to cook.

    "I''m good, bro. How are you doing?" I ask as I give him a slight warm hug.

    "Well, since you weren''t around, Zach and I joined a small faction pending the time the Supers examination would begin."

    "I see¡­ What about Barry?"

    "I haven''t heard from him, but he also seems to have gotten an ability. His ability is not thebat-type ability, though." Tony exins.

    After talking for a moment and reuniting, Tony suddenly puts on a serious expression.

    "I wasn''t expecting that you''d knock ir up so quickly. Honestly, I''m not mad at you, in fact, I am very happy. Because I have seen how far and strong ir has gotten. I can''t thank you enough, Jake. I am not here to berate you, let''s talk about your wedding date." Tony says with a radiant smile.

 Chapter 205 205

    Right now, I''m on my way back home, driving. A date has been picked for me and ir''s wedding which is five days from now. Apart from that, I also had a little chat with Tony.

    Tony and Zach have joined a small faction whose job is to hunt down the remaining lingering zombies and mutants. It will be only a matter of time before they arepletely wiped out from the surface of the earth. Although, it may sound weird that they are getting rid of the mutants and zombies effortlessly just like that. There''s a reason behind it¡­

    The reason is that Edgar Frost has finally created a gas that can heal anyone that was bitten by a zombie or mutant in less than a month. The Zombies and Mutant poption kept gettingrger because they kept infecting people. But now, that isn''t the case anymore as people even carry this gas with them wherever they''re going. So, the poption of zombies and mutants is reducing drastically.

    The most amazing thing about this gas is that it can heal nts, animals, and people, stopping them from getting mutated or spreading the infection. And well, those zombies and mutants that have been infected for more than a month before the creation of the gas will simply be put out of their misery (if you get what I mean). That''s why many existing and new factions are scouring around to wipe out all the mutants and zombies.

    Sometimeter, I get home and park my car in the parking lot. Although, I have ns to see Lilith and talk about our rtionship, today doesn''t seem to be the day. Besides, she and her mom would have heard about the brutal death of the Haweks family.

    That reminds me¡­ Lilith will probably be at school now. I really should get her a phone. My worry now is that Lilith is getting mature and on the verge of turning 17, she might want to get intimate with me.

    Either way, having sex with her won''t harm her. I should marry her soon after marrying ir.

    I think inwardly as I alight from my car. At a very young age like this, I already have many wives and wives-to-be. Will I ever stop or will I continue umting women into my harem? This really is a big question¡­sigh.

    Walking into the elevator, I finally get to our apartment a few secondster and enter inside.

    CLICK¡­ CREAK¡­

    Just as expected, Aurora and Ste are sitting down on a three-seater couch in the living room, watching an interesting program. Ste and Aurora are getting closer day by day, making me wonder if Misty won''t be jealous of their rtionship. Misty, the yandere woman gets angry and jealous over the slightest thing. This surely will soon cause another drama¡­sigh.

    As if just noticing, Ste and Aurora turn their bodies around in a jerk as if surprised to see me.

    "Jake~!!"

    "Master~"

    Calling out my name, the two women get up from the couch in excitement and begin running towards me to hug me. Of course, Aurora is fast to use her blink ability, appearing directly in my arms and hugging me.

    "Good morning, honey." Aurora says in excitement as she kisses me fiercely while her ass jiggles in her skin-tight short nightgown.

    Mmm, she seems happy today. I think inwardly as I observe Aurora''s mood. Meanwhile, the beast girl is standing behind Aurora with a pout on her face. Her horns are slightly pink right now, but I don''t know what that means. Perhaps, maybe she''s jealous. With time, I''ll learn all about what the colors of her horns mean.

    "Rora, let me guess¡­ you are happy about yesterday, right? You know¡­ we can go into the room right now and get freaky." I whisper into Aurora''s ears.

    "W-WHAT?" Aurora''s face burns hot red in embarrassment as she separates herself from me and punches me slightly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Well, you can put it like that¡­ But I''m not doing anything with you this morning." Aurora says with a flushed expression while fiddling with her fingers.

    Giving her onest kiss, I move towards the next person and hug her.

    "How are you doing Ste?" I ask as I caress her horns.

    "Master, Ste wants to y~" Ste replies with a flushed expression while her horns turn bright pink.

    I see¡­ I seem to have gotten it. Her horns turn pink if she''s flustered or blushing. Then, they will turn red if she''s angry. I remember the day she was talking about the way her kinsmen treated her, her horns were red with a bit of orange. I still don''t know what the orange color means. It would be better if I found out myself rather than asking her.

    I think inwardly while caressing Ste''s horns and thinking about her request.

    "We''ll y tonight¡­" I whisper into her ears.

    "Really?!"

    "Yes~"

    "Waaaah! Master is the best!" Ste says in excitement, kissing my cheeks before hopping away towards the kitchen in excitement.

    Well, the y she''s talking about is humiliating her in public like the one I did In the train and public park. Although, what I found out is that it isn''tpulsory to attract people''s attention to her while doing lewd things to her in public. The main thing that excites Ste is the feeling of getting humiliated and degraded in front of many people along with the feeling of getting caught and watched by them. This gets her turned on rather than getting caught in the act.

    "Jake, are you talking about taking her out and doing ''that'' again?" Aurora asks with an eyes roll. She doesn''t seem to like the idea at all. She has even tried convincing Ste many times, but she ended up failing.

    "Well, you can''t me me though. It''s her thing. She has that fetish and she will be sad if I don''t fulfill her request." I tell Aurora while shrugging my shoulders, trying to prove that I''m not the bad guy.

    "Humph, I have made breakfast, should I serve you?" Aurora asks with a smile, trying to get over Ste''s case forcefully.

    "Yeah, I''m freaking hungry. Please can you also prepare a hot bath for me? The temperature that''s suitable for a vampire." I tell Aurora.

    "Okay, honey. I''ll also join you there¡­" Aurora says with a wink as she walks away while her ass jiggles with each of her movements.

    What the fuck? When did Aurora learn to be this romantic? She must have been receiving advice from someone. It must be Ste, but that is a bit¡­.sus.

    I think inwardly while shaking my head and walking towards the dining room.

 Chapter 206 Over The Peak

    "Mmm~" I let out a mouth-watering groan immediately I smell the food Aurora has made for me. It''s made from unique ingredients that were gotten from the vampires''. It''s called mona because it contains the meat of a lizard-type creature that can only be found on the Vampires''.

    The aroma of the food alone made me drool so badly. I felt like digging in with my bare hands. Without wasting any time, I pick up my fork and knife and start to scoop the food. I would have liked to use my hands instead. Unfortunately, I can''t because Aurora is a fanatic about food etiquette. If it had been Misty or mom, I could have gotten away with it.

    "Jake, are you enjoying it?" Aurora asks seductively as she sits down opposite me.

    "O-Of course I am enjoying it. It''s freaking delicious!" I reply quickly while my mouth is stuffed with food.

    "Fufufu, you seem to be enjoying it. But do you know the person that cooked it?" Aurora asks with a giggle.

    HUH¡­

    "What sort of question is that? Aren''t you the one who cooked it?" I ask as I stop eating for a moment.

    "I am not the one that cooked it, I lied about cooking it earlier. Do you remember what Misty called you for yesterday night?"

    ¡­

    FUCK¡­

    Now that I remember, Misty called me over the phone for dinner yesterday. She told me that it was a very special one that I mustn''t miss. But I told her to keep the food inside the refrigerator till I return.

    Realizing the whole situation, I look at Rora with a bemused expression.

    "I-I thought you cooked it." I say with a stutter.

    "Misty is so mad¡­."

    "Yeah, I can imagine¡­" I say in a low voice, slowly losing my appetite.

    "She was just trying to keep her emotions in check yesterday since that was the first time you''ve ever done something like that. Even this morning she was moody till she left for work." Aurora exins truthfully.

    SIGH¡­

    "Now that I remember, honey, my mall is ready to open. I have done a lot of advertisements and online ads directed at the people that are living in district (A). So, when do you think I should start?" Aurora asks with a brightened expression while fiddling with her fingers.

    "Maybe next week or this week. But next week will be the best. Use this week to recruit employees and other staffs." I say encouragingly.

    "Thank you, Jake~"

    Oof¡­ It seems like she has stopped the habit of calling me, daddy. It was very cringey.

    "Have you prepared the hot bath?"

    "Yes, honey¡­"

    ******************

    "Aahan~"

    "Aahan~ It''s so deep inside me."

    "Yes, daddy¡­ hit me right there."

    "Aahan~ Aahan~ You are fucking me hard, daddy."

    PAH. PAH. PAH. PAH.

    Aurora lets out moaning sounds as I hit her from behind nonstop with vigor. Right now, the bathtub is shaking as both of us engage in a chasm of lust. Suddenly something crosses my mind. Something that I have always wanted to ask Aurora.<novelnext></novelnext>

    With this question in my mind, I grab her hair and yank it, making her head move backward in a jerk.

    "Kyaaa! That was painful¡­" Aurora lets out a painful moan at my sudden action but due to the fact that I am still fucking her in the doggy position, she doesn''t think much about it.

    "Aurora, why didn''t you tell me about your blood power?" I ask, increasing my pace.

    Even Aurora looks shocked at my sudden action and she immediately understands the reason why I yanked her hair earlier.

    "H-Honey, why are you asking me this now? L-Let us en¨C"

    PAH!

    "Aahan~!!"

    Before she canplete her words, Ind a p on her soft jiggling ass.

    "Tell me¡­ why didn''t you inform me about your blood power? What type is it?" I ask again, increasing the size of my penis, making the cap of my penis hit her womb and make her cry with each of my thrusts.

    "Aahan¡­ I didn''t hide it from y¨C"

    PAH¡­

    "Kyaaa!"

    "You are going to be a mother soon, do we still need to lie to each other?" I ask, faking extreme anger. The way I am moving my waist now is extremely fast like a blur to the naked eye. If it was any average or normal vampire, they would have been broken. "J-Just s-stop fucking me for a moment, I''ll answer your questions."

    "Why should I agree? Answer my questions like this?" I say as I continue moving my waist aggressively.

    "Please~ just stop for a moment¡­" Aurora cries out in extreme pleasure. Now that I realize it, her nipples are standing and rock-hard while her body is red due to her extreme arousal.

    Just how aroused can she get?

    "J-Jake¡­ My blood power is veryplicated and embarrassing, it''s not like I wanted to hide it from you." Aurora''s face turns red as she turns around and starts talking.

    "Oh."

    "You see¡­ t-to use my blood power, I need to always drink your semen. T-The more of your semen I drink, the more my blood power will get stronger. The reason is that you''re the one with the strongest blood power(absolute control) and the vampire with the strongest aura. D-don''t mind my words, honey, even if you were not the one with the absolute blood control power, I will simply not use my blood power." Aurora says truthfully, her facepletely red at this point.

    "I¡­I think I know the name now." I say, my face turning a bit red too.

    "Don''t say the name, please¡­"

    "...."

    "...."

    *Clears throat*

    "Rora, I think we have unfinished business, why don''t youe closer a little bit." I say, pulling her closer.

    Aurora doesn''t resist my advances, but her face is all red as if all her blood moved towards it. Using my lust meter, I realize that her sexual arousal is over the top right now.

    Soon after only Aurora''s loud moans can be heard throughout the building. I''m sure that most of our neighbors will be embarrassed and left in awe at my skills in making a silent woman such as Aurora moan loudly in extreme pleasure. Of course, they''ll surely know that it''s Aurora because, well¡­ They are neighbors. And neighbors are much more of a stalker than one can imagine. They can even tell me a story about myself that I don''t know :)

 Chapter 207 Mistys Office

    Currently, I''m on my way to Misty''s workce. I''m driving a red Bachmay. I am trying to get ustomed to and at the same time enjoy this type of luxury pending the time I gain admission into the Supers'' academy.

    However, to me, this car has so many disadvantages. First of all, it''s very slow. I can even run faster than the top speed of this car without using any Ki (by using only my vampire aura). Either way, there''s a certain thrill I get when driving it.

    There''s also this problem of having to buy crystals to power them. Buying a mini stealth spaceship would have been much better. I will soon get it though, but that will be postponed for future purposes.

    Sometimeter, I get to Misty''s workce and drive into the parking lot. When I am done parking the car, I walked towards the building.

    It''s arge skyscraper buildingpletely made with ss. It''s the main general hospital in district (A). This hospital is practically free for everyone and it''s one of the best hospitals. There are several hundreds, if not thousands of healers, surgeons, and staff alternating between the day and night shifts.

    Misty is a top healer here and probably one of the best. ording to the ranking of the healers here, Misty would be in the top five. However, despite having a high rank and receiving a huge ie, Misty prefers to live a simple life and use her power to heal patients in need rather than being in her office doing almost nothing. Just like her colleagues who have nothing better to do other than controlling the lower-level healers.

    Among the top five healers here, their shifts are assigned with a system that I have no idea about. However, Misty was ced on the permanent day shift upon her request after getting married.

    Leaking out a sigh, I walk into the building. I can see many people from different racesing in and out of here. The hall of the hospital is bustling with many pregnant women, mothers, and children, along with patients and victims that are being brought in with emergency stretchers.

    Some of the patients on the stretchers are groaning in pain as they are taken to where they will receive medical attention.

    Very soon, ir will have a baby bump, followed by Myra, Kira, Anne, and Hayes. Misty and Aurora''s pregnancy will still take at least two and a half years before any baby bump begins to appear. Am I really ready to be a father? Perhaps a king? Or something higher?

    Thinking about it, my face turns a little red.

    Right now, many people''s gazes are fixated on me, especially the women''s. Some would look at me and turn their faces away immediately with pink blushes on their faces. They are elves, dragons, beastkins, draughs (few), cyclops,mias, and many other races. Some of these women wouldn''t even mind allowing me into their panties if I requested it with the way they are looking at me.

    Some bold women approached me and requested my phone number. Of course, I gave some of the milfy married women my number. (It would be nice to cuck their husbands:)

    Sometimeter after asking a few questions and directions here and there, I arrived in front of Misty''s office. This time she seems to be in her personal office and not healing patients or attending to them in the ward as I expected.

    There were some embarrassing moments while I was asking for Misty''s office and seeking permission. When some of her colleagues learned that I was her husband, they were very happy. Some even went as far as ahem¡­. Requesting my number:)

    KNOCK. KNOCK. KNOCK.

    "Come in¡­" Before I can even say anything, Misty tells me toe inside.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Without wasting time, I grab the doorknob and turn it, entering Misty''s office.

    "Honey, I am rea¡ª" I pause my words immediately I notice that a woman is sitting opposite Misty. And her face seems to be quite familiar. Yes, she''s Misty''s best friend!

    "Hi, Mr. Jake, my name is Vera, do you remember me?" Vera suddenly speaks up with a smile on her face. The distinguishing thing about her is her white elongated ears and the furry tail sticking out from her butt. This immediately allowed me to recognize her as Misty''s best friend, Vera the fox. Not just any fox, she''s the queen of the foxes, a small beastkin n (Not so small though). I have to admit that Vera is an extremely beautiful woman.

    "Of course, I remember you, Vera." I say with a smile as I stretch my hand forward for a handshake.

    "Hehehe, d to hear that you do. Misty has also told me a lot about you as her husband, crown prince, Jake." Vera says with a giggle as she epts the handshake.

    "Hahaha, you don''t need to call me that. I haven''t even had a coronation." I reply with augh while rubbing the back of my head.

    "Hehe, you should really do that soon. After all, the vampires have all been waiting for their crown prince to grow immediately after he was born." Vera replies while she continues shaking my hand. I feel like this handshake is getting a little bit weird as she refuses to release my hand, at least not until she finally slipped a small piece of paper into my hand. The moment the tiny piece of paper gets into my hand, Vera retracts her hand, ending the handshake.

    [This woman looks creepy¡­]

    As a smart guy, I skillfully hide the paper without letting Misty know or suspect anything¡­

    Raising my head, I see Misty directly in front of me with a faint blush on her face. Without saying anything, she hugs me and nts a kiss on my lips without minding the presence of her friend.

    "I couldn''t sleep yesterday night¡­" Misty whispers into my ears after our intense kiss.

    "I''m sorry~"

    "You don''t need to worry, I was just being selfish." Misty says with a smile and separates herself from me.

    "I knew that you wereing this morning, so I told Vera to alsoe since she said she wanted to see you privately." Misty says while walking towards the door.

    "Privately~" I repeat the word again.

    "Yes! I wanted to see you privately, Mr. Jake. You see¡­ apart from being Misty''s best friend, I am also her therapist. So, I want to talk to you about Misty. I haven''t told her what I want to see you for, It''s something that I would like only you to know." Vera says with a wink.

 Chapter 208 Vera

    "Yes! I wanted to see you privately, Mr. Jake. You see¡­ apart from being Misty''s best friend, I am also her therapist. So, I want to talk to you about Misty. I haven''t told her what I want to see you for, It''s something that I would like only you to know." Vera says with a wink.

    "Ohh Okay¡­" I reply, a bit confused.

    "Honey, It''s okay. Vera just wants to talk to you for a few moments." Misty says with a smile.

    [Is Misty straight-out dumb or clueless? This woman is after you, Jake! She wants to take her best friend''s man.]

    Isn''t that good, fufufu? Here is the thing¡­ Misty isn''t dumb or anything; she trusts her best friend a lot. This is because Vera is her best friend, therapist, and a married woman. s, people are not to be trusted that much. Misty is very protective of her man and doesn''t like to get betrayed. If it wasn''t for the fact that I told Misty that I might die if I didn''t frequently cheat on her because of my system, I wouldn''t even be able to take a look at other women. Despite this, Misty still feels saddened sometimes about the number of women I have.

    I exin to Mimi¡­

    [But still, that woman is dangerous¡­ I can feel it in my guts, she isn''t the queen of the foxes for nothing.]

    "Jake, I''ll be taking my leave." Misty says with a smile as she steps out of the office, leaving me and Vera alone.

    *Vera clears her throat*

    Right now we are both sitting opposite each other with a small table separating us. Because of the size of this table, we are pretty close.

    "Mr. Jake, how are you doing?" Vera suddenly speaks up, cing her hands on the desk.

    "I am good." I reply.

    You bitch, you''ve asked me before.

    "I see¡­ I see. I just wanted to talk to you about a few things, Mr. Jake. Oh my~ this room is heating up." Vera says with a slutty face as she slowly zips down her clothes, showing me her deep cleavage.

    ¡­.

    [...]

    She''s wearing a red fashion jumpsuit with a zip in the front, running from her neckline down to her¡­ahem¡­well¡­ bottom. To be very honest, Vera is a very beautiful woman whose beauty no man would be able to resist. And that leaves me in a very bad situation right now :)

    "As I was saying¡­" Vera speaks up again while lowering her zip further. At this rate, the color of her bra(purple) is on disy along with her boobs which one caged within it, and they seem like they are about to spill out.

    "Mrs. Vera, can you make it snappy? I have limited time here." I say with a polite smile on my face.

    "S-sure¡­" Vera says with a slightly embarrassed expression and starts talking.

    "My main reason foring here is that I have a deal to propose to the next vampire king. The foxes'', which is also the home of the Nekos, has a lot of high-tier beasts roaming on its surface. Since I''m one hundred percent sure that you are going to be the next king, I''d like to trade some high-tier beast crystals with something that the vampires have in abundance, therium." Vera says with a straight expression.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I don''t reply for some moments as I think about her proposal.

    "Have you forgotten Mrs. Vera? That the Neko queen is my wife. And if I remember correctly, you also attended our wedding."

    "Eh, I remember that¡­" Vera mumbles while her cheeks flush slightly.

    I see¡­ I think I know what she wants now:)

    "You don''t have to worry, Mr. Jake, I have talked with Hayes regarding this proposal and she agreed to it."

    "I see¡­ what grade of crystals?"

    "We''ll exchange crystals ranging from basic-tier to emperor-tier. The highest rank of beasts we have on our are the emperor-rank beasts and they are quite rare. However, the legendary rank beasts will be abundant if our travelers work harder. Other travelers can also hunt on our if they have a pass and follow our guidelines." Vera exins in detail.

    "I see¡­ you''ve got yourself a deal then. I promise to make good business with your fox race." I say with a neutral voice, agreeing to her proposal.

    "Are we done?" I ask, raising my hands a little bit. To be honest, I am trying so hard not to stare at this woman, but her actions are making thingsplicated for me. Right now, her zip is down halfway through. No doubt, this woman wants my cock, but why? I think I know the reason.

    During my wedding with Hayes and Anne, Vera was also present so she probably saw what happened that day. It''s no news that the Neko mother-and-daughter duo likes to share things and do the same thing. So, it was not surprising to the Neko race that their queen and princess were getting married to the same man.

    The wedding was simr to that of the vampires'' but a little bit moreplicated and weird. Compared to only hearing the bride''s moans in the vampire culture, the guests would have to see the bride and the groom do the deed. Though not vividly, they still get to see the way the bride gets humped.

    To cut the story short, on my wedding day with Hayes and Anne, a lot of people were watching us, and Vera was among those people.

    "Mr. Jake, I still have something to talk to you about if you don''t mind."

    "I don''t mind."

    "As Misty''s therapist, I''m concerned about something which is her sex life. Mr. Jake, do you really always stress Misty on the bed, like having too much sex with her? Nowadays, whenever I call her over the phone, I notice that she oftenins about being tired, leg aches, abdominal pain, and well¡­ Lower¡­ahem genitals¨C" Vera pauses her words as she is a bit embarrassed by the way I am looking at her.

    "Did Misty tell you all these?"

    "W-what¡­? I-It''s women-to-women talk, but I was just worried about her¡­" Vera says with a stutter.

    I was right. Vera wants my cock.

    "Vera, you know¡­ you could have been straightforward. At first, you took a bold approach butter on you faltered. Now that you''ve made me excited, you have to pay for it." I say with a slight grin as I stand up.

 Chapter 209 Vera [Part 2]

    "Vera, you know¡­ you could have been straightforward. At first, you took a bold approach butter on you faltered. Now that you''ve gotten me excited, you have to pay for it." I say with a slight grin as I get up.

    "W-what do you want?" Vera asks with a stutter as she pushes her chair backward. Her breathing is also getting rough while her jumpsuit opens further, making me see her full-cup bra with flora designs on them.

    "Isn''t this what you want? You gave me your number earlier because you wanted to date me, your best friend''s man. Not only that, but you were also questioning the way Misty and I always have sex. How about I show you the way I always have sex with her?" I say, closing the distance between us.

    Looking at Vera, it seems like she had the intention to seduce me after giving me her number by making mee after herter. However, she has crossed the line and now she has to pay for it. Without wasting time, I pick her up from the chair and put her on the table, making her lie down on her back. She is somewhat petite so I was able to do this effortlessly.

    Seeing the situation that she''s in, Vera looks at me in awe because she didn''t even realize that I had carried her and ced her on the table, I was just too fast. Right now, her white furry tail is curled around her left thigh in anticipation of what is about toe while her ears are somewhat fluttering in excitement.

    "I wasn''t expecting anything to happen between us today, I was just trying to seduce you and make sure that you woulde after meter. Don''t be in a haste, why don''t you let us do it another time, me and you alone in a private ce. I know this is very wrong, b-but I just can''t help it. Misty would be very mad if she finds out, yet here I am chasing after her man." Vera says in a low voice, trying to coax me into not having any sexual intercourse with her right now.

    "But I want to eat you up right now~." I say in disagreement as I drag her zip towards her crotch area, allowing me to see the color of her panties. It''s the same color as her bra; purple.

    "....."

    Seeing my unwillingness, Vera doesn''t say anything again as she slowly begins to unwrap her tail around her thigh. This is a sign that she''s ready to mate with me right here. To top it all off, her tail is wiggling around and touching the back of my hand.

    "You can touch my tail¡­"

    WHAT THE FUCK?

    "But I thought only your husband is allowed to touch your tail?" I ask in surprise. Although I would have touched it even if she didn''t want me to. But seeing the queen of the foxes willingly allowing me to touch her tail is quite surprising.

    *Vera chuckles*<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Haven''t you heard? My husband died a while ago. He died of a certain sickness. I tried my best to save him, but all my efforts were wasted. I guess his time came." Vera exins the incident to me briefly.

    I see¡­ that was the reason why I didn''t see her with her king on my wedding day with Anne and Hayes. The incident must have happened during the time I wedded Misty. But why didn''t she tell me?

    Even though the fox queen has a higher position than the consort, the consort is still very much respected and is always with the queen. I should have noticed¡­

    "I didn''t know, sorry about your loss." I say apologetically.

    "Fufufu, I wouldn''t cheat on my husband if he was alive. I am a loyal woman, you know?" Vera says teasingly.

    "Why do you want to do it with me of all people?" I decide to ask this one final question before stepping up my game. Learning about Vera''s husband''s death left me a little bbergasted. There is no one to cuck.

    "Because I like you, I won''t say I love you because we barely even talk. I don''t know much about you, but after hearing a lot about you from Misty and Hayes it made me jealous and I realized that you''ll be the perfect man for me. I know that what I am doing is wrong, but I guess I''ll have to solve things with Mistyter on. So, I''m asking you, Jake, can I have your baby?" Vera asks with her sapphire eyes gleaming as she looks at me in anticipation.

    ************

    ''What is this uneasy feeling? I am feeling hot all of a sudden.'' Misty thinks inwardly. Right now, she''s sitting down on a bench in the hallway that leads to her office. Taking a nce at the air conditioner, she realizes that it''s working perfectly. Besides, it''s extremely rare for vampires to sweat.

    "Jake and Vera should be done with their discussion. Wait a minute, now that I remember, Vera is already a single wo¡ª Jake!! Fuck, I should check on them." Misty mumbles as she hurriedly gets up and sprints towards her office, making passersby and observers look at her like a mad woman.

    ==========================================================

    X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X

 Chapter 210 Mistys Doubts

    "Jake and Vera should be through with their discussion. Wait a minute, now that I remember, Vera is already a single wo¡ª Jake!! Fuck, I should check on them." Misty mumbles as she hurriedly gets up and sprints towards her office, making passersby and observers look at her like a mad woman.

    **************

    "That would be impossible~"

    "Please~ I''ll be loyal." Vera says, looking at me with almost teary eyes.

    "...."

    "We barely even know each other, you can''t just have my baby."

    "We can take things slowly and it will surely work out. I''m a very good woman, you know?"

    *Jake chuckles*

    "Are you asking me out?" I say with a smallugh. I find Vera''s personality quite interesting.

    "Yes, I''m asking you out." Vera says with a confident expression.

    *Jake chuckles again*

    "If you say so then I shall continue¡­" I say with a small smile as I lie on top of her, spreading her legs apart.

    Moving my hands forward, I remove her jumpsuit, leaving only her purple bra on. Though I haven''tpletely removed her jumpsuit as it''s still covering her crotch and the lower parts of her body.

    "Be gentle with me~ I want you to do it slowly." Vera says with a slightly red face.

    Without saying anything, I move my hands towards her bra, trying to undo them.

    SHIT¡­

    Cursing out a little, I suddenly stop moving my hand towards Vera''s chest. She also looks surprised at my sudden reaction, fearing that I may have changed my mind.

    "Is anything wrong?"

    "Misty ising, quickly get dressed. You know we didn''t lock the door!" I say as I move away from her and help her to get up.

    Hearing my words, a fearful expression appears on Vera''s face as she panicks. But with my enhanced speed, I am very quick to dress her up and push her back on her seat.

    CLICK. CREAK. CLICK.

    The door suddenly opens up and Misty enters the room looking restless while sizing me and Vera up.

    "Are you guys done talking?" Misty asks with a smile. She looks a little happy after seeing that nothing is going on between me and Vera. Of course, I''d notice these small details because I can see the fluctuation of her aura right now. And I was also able to discern her presence due to her vampire aura.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Furthermore, Vera is also quick to switch to her former demeanor and act normal. Vera thinks that Misty doesn''t suspect a thing, but I don''t me her because she can''t see Misty''s aura the way I do.

    "No, but we are almost done talking. Mr. Jake, since we are practically done, I don''t think there''s anything left for us to talk about again. I''ll take my leave now." Vera says as she stands up from her chair, and walks towards the door. Even though we didn''t get caught by Misty, Vera looks very restless and disturbed right now which is a very understandable situation.

    Right now, Vera''s lips are moving after seeing that Misty''s gaze is focused on me. She''s trying to tell me something silently. The way her lips are moving, it''s as if she''s saying the words *call me*.

    "It was nice chatting with you, Mrs. Vera, I hope we see you some other time and receive your interesting lectures again." I say with a polite smile. With my perfect acting, there''s 99.9 percent assurance that Misty won''t suspect that something happened between me and her best friend.

    "Oh, sure, Mr. Jake. You are a very nice person, I wouldn''t mind giving you some of those lectures in the future, hehe." Vera replies with mischievous giggles, returning the same energy to me as she gets out of the office.

    Misty also follows her and sends her off¡­

    "Oof¡­ I was about to eat her up." I mutter as I restfortably on the chair.

    If only I could use Ki on her, I would have confused her and made her change her mind abouting into the office at that moment. But I wouldn''t even think about using it because of Amber. Compared to my monstrous Ki pool. Amber''s Ki is a dark sinister one from the abyss of evil. Whenever I remember the sinister aura I felt from Amber on the Elves'', a feeling of horror always overwhelms me. At that time, I was still clueless about the existence of Ki, I thought it was some kind of Valkyrie aura. It was only when I knew about Ki, I realized how sinister that aura was. It bore a lot of hate and disgust.

    Sometimeter Misty enters the office and sits down on myp. As she sits there facing me, the fragrance that''sing up from her chest is making me feel mesmerized as she buries my head in her cleavage.

    "Honey~ I''ve been dying to hug you like this since yesterday." Misty mumbles romantically.

    "I also missed you. And I want to tell you that I am sorry for letting your efforts go to waste yes¡ª"

    "Shhhhhh. It wasn''t wasted, you ate it this morning, right?" Misty asks, putting her index finger on my lips.

    "Yes¡­"

    "Then you don''t need to apologize¡­" She replies, giving me a delicate kiss.

    "What were you and Vera talking about?" Misty asks curiously. It''s as if she can''t just get her mind off what Vera and I talked about in her absence.

    "Well, it''s nothing much. She gave me some tips on how to be a better husband and¡­." I start telling Misty some things that Vera spoke to me about while I add a few things and omit some other details. I also tell her about Vera''s business proposal if I be king.

    After telling Misty my half-cooked story, a bright smile blooms on her face.

    "You are making me feel exhrated now, Jake. How will you improve and be a much better husband? It would be amazing if you get better and correct some of your ws." Misty says, looking away.

    "I''ll start from here¡­" I reply as I slowly start loosening her blue healer dress.

    Seeing me unbuttoning her gown halfway down, Misty holds my hands, stopping me.

    "Take it easy, honey. I want us to do something. The thing vampire couples do to increase their bond. Suck my blood, honey, It has been a while since you did that to me." Misty says with love filled eyes, baring her neck to me.

 Chapter 211 Caught In 4K

    "Take it easy, honey. I want us to do something. The thing vampire couples do to increase their bond. Suck my blood, It has been a while since you did that to me." Misty says with love filled eyes, baring her neck to me.

    "Hearing her words, I don''t hesitate as I sink my fangs into her neck, sucking her delicious blood. Indeed, vampires can''t drink each other''s blood, but that isn''t the case for vampire couples. After performing the marriage rituals sessfully, couples will be able to drink each other''s blood to strengthen their bond. However, most vampire couples don''t do it because it has many downsides if its rules are broken.

    "Aahan~" Misty moans while her body shivers due to the sensation that she''s feeling right now. Her body turns limp while her eyes roll to the back of her head.

    The stronger the aura of a vampire, the stronger the fangs'' toxins pleasures the prey. It''s not like it really pleases the prey, it only makes the prey''s body weak, and painless and sends waves of pleasure through them while their blood is being sucked.

    "I¡­It''s okay." Misty says in a low voice, stopping me from sucking her blood further.

    Obliging her words, I remove my fangs from her neck and carry her towards the table, gently putting her down on it.

    Without wasting time, I remove Misty''s bra, revealing her bountiful tits with pink cherries on them. Honestly, I''m still always proud of my sister, she''s one of the most beautiful vampire women. Everything about her is almost perfect¨C from her body figure to her personality, she''s a very good wife.

    I still wonder about the person who put the Neural billycock on her. Just why and for what reason?

    "Misty, why did you dye your hair?" I ask while ruffling her hair which is scattered all over the desk.

    "I have always dyed my hair¡­"

    "But it''s been a while since you dyed it."

    "I did it to look good for you¡­"

    "You are adorable with the white hair though. I don''t want you to dye it again." I say with a small sigh.

    "You have be a man, Jake. Look at us right here¨C married. I have always wished that you would marry me when you were still young. Even grandpa and dad said that we would make a good couple, you''ll be the king and I''ll be the queen. But all my dreams began to shatter since Ze came into your life. Even though we''re together, I always feel wronged by you having other women. Don''t get mad at my nagging, it''s just something that hurts me all the time. Even if I try to forget it, you just keep doing things that hurts my feelings." Misty says, her face getting teary all of a sudden as if a dam is about to burst open. (She likes crying anytime I do something to her.)

    Hearing her words, a frown forms on my face.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "What do you mean Misty? I don''t know what I did wrong. Is it because I spent the night with ¨C?"

    "Not that, it''s not that! Did you think I wouldn''t know?!" Misty bellows, pushing me away from her body. With a teary face, she puts her bra back on and starts dressing up.

    What the fuck is going on? She was acting normal a while ago and her attitude took aplete turn after sucking her blood. Does she think I want to divorce her or something? It''s not even possible because this is not the first time sucking her blood. I said earlier that there are many downsides to couples sucking each other''s blood. One of the downsides is that they won''t be able to leave each other. If that''s the case, then Misty allowed me to drink her blood again for the assurance that a separation won''t ur between us.

    To me, this doesn''t make any sense because once we''ve sucked each other''s blood, we can never have the privilege to divorce again. Secondly, it wouldn''t be okay to divorce my sister after marrying her. Is she scared and confused that a divorce might happen?

    "Misty, seriously, why are you trying to bring up an argument all of a sudden?" I ask in a neutral voice, looking at Misty who is still dressing up with tears streaming down her beautiful face.

    "Really? I have be an insane woman who will always bring up unnecessary arguments, right?! Did you think I wouldn''t know? Do you think I''m stupid?!" Misty screams,ing closer to me.

    "Know what?" I ask in a calm voice with my arms folded. This is the first time I have ever seen Misty so angry while raising her voice at me to such an extent. Is it beca¨C

    "You did it with Vera! Did you think I wouldn''t know?! I was trying to keep my emotions in check, but I can''t hold them in anymore. Her scent is all over you while your scent is also all over her. I know that you seduced or tricked her, Vera would never do such a shameful thing! Can''t you be reserved for once?" Misty starts yelling, her voice getting louder.

    "...."

    Fuck¡­ She knew. I didn''t even think about the scent. I agree that I messed this up, but I can''t ept the fact that she''s ming me for what happened. Her friend was the one who seduced me, not the other way around, and I didn''t have sex with her in the end.

    "I didn''t do any of this though. Vera seduced me, believe me. And we didn''t end up having sex." I say, trying to calm Misty down, but she doesn''t believe me.

    Since there is no solution to get out of this, I should toy with her a little bit. This will be a lesson to her to always trust my words, and not believe her friend over me.

    "Misty, since you believe your friend over me, and think I''m always hurting you, I feel we should give each other a break. Or better still, find a way to break the rule and divorce, you might meet someone that will make you happy." I say with a steep expression.

    "W-what d-do you mean, Jake?" Misty asks with a stutter, her body turning limp all of a sudden after hearing my words. I don''t mean any of my words, but if I don''t do this, there''ll be a trust gap between me and Misty.

 Chapter 212 B Vol 3 (Monologue)

    [Time Jump.]

    It has been a month now, with just a week left before the Supers examinationmences. Things have been dramatic and interesting around me. It is an unexinable experience. In the past month, I have gotten married to Lilith, ir, and Elza.

    Of course, Elza was supposed to be my ve but after many interactions with her in the past month, I realized that she''s indeed a very good woman. However, she just seems to have a sharp mouth, and is very talkative if she opens up to you.

    Moreover, Elza is also a subss just like Lilith, but she is more on the vampire side. Because of her demonic genes, Elza tends to be quite annoying sometimes just like the first day we met. This caused quite an issue between her and the other women at first, but after some time, they learned that she was just like that. Besides, Elza has also been trying very hard to be more likable and not act cocky like she always did.

    Now that I remember, there was also a massive conflict between Misty and me. Of course, Misty and I settled the dispute about me and Vera. Things became normal, but due to my selfish interest, I looked for Vera,id with her, and Impregnated her while dating her secretly.

    When Misty learned about it, she was enraged and felt betrayed by Vera. This caused a huge fight between us. She tried to kill Vera with her own hands several times but was always stopped by mom, ir, or the mother-daughter-duo(Anne & Hayes). Eventually, the case was settled by some old vampires that came from the Verdict house after Misty threatened to kill herself if Vera didn''t die :)

    In short, Misty agreed to my rtionship with Vera after thorough persuasion but forbade me from marrying her as a condition. Since then, Misty has been emotionally stressed and I''ve been trying my best to make her happy again (which is slowly working.)

    Though Vera may not be married to me, she''s still one of my permanent women nevertheless, just like Ze.

    Currently, I''m lying down on arge bed inside my mom''s room. Oh, I forgot to mention, we''ve moved to my mom''s house which is quite spacious. Every one of my women have their personal room and there are still some empty rooms, which shows how spacious this house became after mom renovated it. The only person who is yet toe and live with me is Lilith. And that is because she just got to the 12th grade (final year).

    Though this decision was made by me because Lilith was against it and insisted that we live together after getting married. However, I also have my own reasons. The reason is that Lilith is always trying to get intimate with me, which might lead to me deflowering her in the process. Not that I''m scared of deflowering her or something, but during the process of taking her purity, she might not be able to control her Eatris power; sonic scream, thus, destroying everything around her.

    As a teen, while also being my youngest harem member (younger than ir by almost a year), her hormones are running wild. There are many asions when she''ll get extremely wet and aroused just from my few caresses and romance. That is why we''ve hired an expert (female) who will teach her to control her power in that kind of situation without destroying things.

    Furthermore, my women''s rtionship is getting better day by day. They no longer fight about who will sleep overnight with me or who will cook for me, they now do things in unison. I usually sleep in any one of their rooms, following my chart. Or I may invite all of them into my room for some hot orgy.

    [Wakee, wakee, pervert!]

    I hear a loud, familiar voice.

    Opening my eyes, I let out a sigh, raising my right hand, and trying to shoo the disturbance away.

    "Get the fuck away from here, Mimi." I say with a groan, swaying my hand in the air. In the past month, Mimi has also improved by leaps and bounds. Currently, she''s no longer looking like a wisp of light, she looks like a fairy, albeit, in an ethereal form.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Suddenly, I feel a pair of soft hands wrapping around my body.

    "You really should stand up, Jake." Mom says, popping her head out of the sheets.

    "Good morning, honey¡­" mom says, nting a kiss on my lips. Currently, underneath the sheets we are both stark naked.

    "Good morning¡­" I reply, kissing her back and pulling her into a tight cuddle.

    "I''ll get up, but it''s not even 8am yet." I say, squeezing one of her breasts.

    "Aahan~ t-the earlier the better." Mom leaks out a moan.

    After a few minutes of silence, Jill breaks the silence.

    "Jake, about the baby issue. After using many things like the other women, I am still unable to conceive. It hurts my ego as a woman." Mom says emotionally, her eyes getting teary.

    "Come on, you''ve me and Misty." I say with a smile, trying to make her feel good.

    "T-That is different! You and Misty were born artificially~, I have never been pregnant before or know what it feels like. Heck, I was a virgin till I did¡ª"

    I don''t allow her toplete her words as I nt a deep kiss on her lips.

    "It''s okay, I know how you feel. It''s alright, we''ll find something to do about it once we get to the vampire. After all, only the both of us are going." I say with a wide grin.

    Hearing my words and seeing my expression, mom finally realizes what I mean and her face turns beet red. This gives me the notion that I made her feel better.

    "Let''s have a quickie since we still have nine minutes before eight a.m," Jill says in a low voice, grabbing my shaft.

 Chapter 213 Trip To The Vampire Planet

    "Argh!" Letting out a groan, I begin to disburse my load into Jill.

    "Aahan~!" Jill lets out a moan, as her body arches in ecstasy when I start creampieing her pussy while ying with her clit. In this situation, she also gets a small orgasm.

    Once done, I get up from the bed and enter the bathroom, leaving Jill alone on the bed. She''s still giving me a weird yet lovely look as if she wants me to do it with her again. But nah¡­ this is just not the time.

    Without wasting time, I get into the bathtub and start bathing. I''m d that a certain yappy talkative entity is not here. She must have left the room since Jill and I began having sex. She is probably in Misty''s room.

    Snapping out of my thoughts, I increase my bathing speed and start shaving some of the hair that''s growing in my private region. Not that it''s bad or anything, I just don''t like hair in that part of my body.

    _______________________________________________

    After taking my bath and leaving the bathroom, I see Jill lying down on the bedzily. She''s still giving me a weird, sexy look. This is kind of cute and my body also wants more of this, s, my excitement about going to the vampire world is higher than my sex drive right now. Thises as a surprise to me too.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" I ask, pretending not to have any idea about what she wants.

    "W-what¡­ you idiot¡­" Jill mutters with an embarrassed expression, turning her face to the side.

    "Sigh¡­ won''t you get ready for our trip? Besides, can you cook for me please?" I ask with my usual puppy eyes. Even though Jill and I are married, it still doesn''t change the fact that she''s my mom and there are bound to be some moments like this.

    "Fine¡­ I''ll cook for you. I also promise to cook for you during our stay in the vampire world." Jill says with a pout and a slightly red face.

    "Wow, the princess wants to cook for her husband, huh? Especially when she is the type who rarely cooks. I''m sure everyone will be left in awe." I say teasingly.

    Jill doesn''t reply, as her face simply turns redder. She seems somewhat happy about it.

    "Moreover, I have finally decided to take Ste along." I say, wearing my clothes. I can see the slight change of expression on Jill''s face and the hesitation to say something. It''s as if she''s sad about my sudden announcement.

    "I don''t think that''s a good idea. You promised that you won''t bring anyone along." Jill says with a pout again.

    "Sigh¡­ I understand how you feel. I promise to have enough time for you there. After all, you are one of the reasons we are going to the vampire. Ste isn''t much of a problem." I say, trying to persuade her.

    "Humph¡­fine with me then. But that girl is weird, what if she wants to do ''that'' again?" Jill says, looking at me with a worried expression.

    It''s obvious that she''s talking about Ste''s fetish of getting humiliated publicly once in a while. Of course, I have gotten used to it, and well, this has brought out a bit of a dark masochistic side in me. However, none of my women are okay with her fetish. They have tried persuading Ste, but she never listens to them.

    "That shouldn''t be a problem though¡­" I say, looking back at Jill.

    "Humph¡­fine." Jill snorts as she gets up from the bed, puts on her clothes and walks out of the room.<novelnext></novelnext>

    After wearing my clothes, I get out of the room, then walk several meters away Jill''s bedroom before reaching the living room.

    Right inside the living room, my women are patiently waiting for me. For a few moments, there''s absolute silence before Misty suddenly speaks up, walking towards me.

    "Good morning." Misty says, kissing me, and this is followed by the greetings of my other women, who proceed to also hug me.

    Misty, Hayes, Anne, ir, Aurora, and Elza, are currently seated on the couches inside the living room with sad expressions.

    Unlike the rest of my women, ir didn''t stand up and hug me. She''s currently sitting on a single couch knitting a head warmer for me. This is a new habit she developed about a month ago. There is also a small bump that is showing through her clothes (her baby bump.)

    It has only been a month since she got pregnant, so there shouldn''t have been any signs of pregnancy yet, but for some reason, ir''s stomach has been expanding faster than expected. This might be because of her petite stature.

    Furthermore, just like ir, Anne and Hayes also have small baby bumps. (Also, there''s Myra and Kira who are not here, and¡­ possibly Ze.)

    After some small family chat and breakfast, I start preparing for our trip to the vampire.

    "Honey, has all our luggage been kept inside your Inventory?" Jill asks, walking towards me.

    Right now, unlike her casual dress which is always a ck jacket and pants, she''s wearing a long flowing gown with floral patterns and rare stones on it. She looks exactly like a princess right now with her hair styled backwards.

    "I have stored all of our luggages." I reply, scouring the room for Ste.

    "No matter how I think about it, I''m always amazed by how efficient your inventory is!" Jill says in excitement.

    There is the existence of space rings, and my mom owns one of them, but the capacity space rings is very limitedpared to my inventory.

    Suddenly, I see Ste and Mimi approaching us. Ste is wearing a ck fitted kimono dress with ck shoes while Mimi is levitating above her. Although this dress is quite simple, it gives her an elegant look.

    "Now that I realize, Ste, it seems like you''ve gotten bigger in the chest area. I hope you haven''t been ahem¡­ knocked up." Aurora says teasingly.

    "Waaaa¡­.!" Ste lets out a voice in embarrassment while her face turns red.

    "I wouldn''t dare carry my master''s baby without his permission." Ste mumbles while looking at my face, but I don''t say anything. Not that I mind having some vampire-draughs hybrid babies, but this just isn''t the time to umte a ton of babies.

    After saying our goodbyes, I blink us to thergest warp station in district (A). Currently, a veryrge teleporter pulsating with red energy is in front of me.

    ''T-This is the teleporter that leads to the vampire.''

 Chapter 214 Arriving At The Vampire Planet

    ''T-This is the teleporter that leads to the vampire.''

    The energy radiating from this teleporter ispelling as I can feel a tingling sensation on my body without me stepping into the teleporter.

    "Mmm, master, the teleporter to the vampire world is bigger than the one that transported us to Manov." Ste suddenly speaks up, looking at the teleporter. She is talking about the elves''. It''s not usually called the elves'' because many races inhabit it just like Ste''s race. However, that doesn''t change the fact that the elves discovered and took over the first.

    "I don''t know about that, Ste. There are tons of warp stations on earth, maybe this warp station just seems different." I reply, letting out a sigh while Jill simply lets out a chuckle.

    "Where''s your ticket? Where are your fucking tickets?" A vampire guard situated in front of the teleporter suddenly asks, as there are several people in line, behind us, who are also waiting to enter the teleporter. Now that I realize it, we are not holding any tickets, unlike the other travelers. Fuck, just what the heck were we thinking? This ismon knowledge that one is supposed to purchase a ticket in order to use premium teleporters. I have been used to the lifestyle of using the free teleporter, s, there are no free teleporters between inter transportation.

    Moreover, I can''t me Jill since she has been excited ever since she woke up this morning about the fact that we are going to be free and have enough time on the vampire. Before I open my mouth to speak up and tell Jill about the mistake we made, she brings out a bright red purse, dips her hand into it and brings out a sleek gold card before showing it to the guard.

    Seeing the card, the guard''s eyes widen in surprise, and instantly his demeanor changes as he stands upright and gives a respectful bow, gesturing to us to enter the teleporter. Meanwhile, I hear gasps behind us.

    "P-Please, forgive my impudence¡­" The guard bows and apologizes again, his legs shaking in fear.

    "No need to cower, you are doing your job, and I understand that it isn''t easy." Jill says, putting a hand on the guard''s shoulders.

    "Thank you for understanding, your highness. I didn''t realize earlier since the royal family rarely uses public teleporters." The guard bows respectfully again.

    Jill doesn''t say anything but simply lets out a sigh as she starts walking forward while I follow from behind.

    "We have to hold each other''s hand tightly before we hop into the teleporter!" Jill informs me and Ste loudly as the noiseing from the teleporter is pretty loud.

    Without arguing, we hold each other''s hands and hop into the teleporter.

    SWOOSH~ SWOOOSH~

    A very strong pressure presses down on us the moment we jump into the teleporter. It''s as if our bodies are passing through a mini wormhole at the speed of light. Unlike the tingling sensation I felt when I went to Manov, this sensation is a little bit rough. But due to theplicated technology of this teleporter, our bodies won''t be ripped apart.

    ________________________________________________________________________________

    Currently, we are walking out of the warp station in the vampire world. I am staring in awe at the view in front of me right now. Despite arriving on this a few moments ago, I''m taken aback at the magnificent view in front of me right now. The technology here is leagues above the one on earth.

    Many hoverboards are flying in the sky along with many other flying cars and spaceships. So far, I have only seen a few road cars driving along the road of the warp station. The most amazing thing about this is the extremely dark sky above. It gives me the feeling that I have been yearning for, the feeling of home. Although, everywhere is illuminated by bright lights here and there, the extreme darkness above sticks out like a sore thumb.

    Also, there are two glowing artificial moons in the sky, illuminating everywhere, but they can''t bepared to real moons. It''s just a replication of how the vampires'' former world looked like before it got destroyed.

    "The red is beautiful~" Ste lets out a small voice while walking close to me. (The vampire is called the red or the nickname "Blood".)<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Soon¡­ you''ll rule over this ce." Jill suddenly says, locking her arms with me while looking at me with nothing but pure love in her eyes.

    "I wish¡­" I reply, letting out a sigh¡­

    "Vermuah~ what do you mean?" Jill says, looking at me with questioning eyes.

    "Just kidding¡­" I say, raising my hands in the air, as i try to stop my mom from talking about taking up the throne. And in case you don''t know, Vermuah is my name as the Protoss. Yeah, you might be confused since everyone knows that the Protoss'' name is Drac. But the name Drac was given to me by the universe as the first vampire, meaning; Destruction. While my real name is Vermuah, only a few people know about this as it isn''t really mentioned in public articles. It''s a top secret that only the royals know about.

    "Master, this ce looks scary~ the atmosphere is eerie." Ste mutters, clinging to me very tight. For some reason, Jill seems annoyed at her behavior but doesn''t say anything as she simply bites down on her lips.

    "This is why I said you shouldn''t bring her along!" Jill finally speaks.

    "I must always be around my master!" Ste fires back at Jill.

    "..."

    "..."

    The two women are still arguing when a ck glossy flying car descends in front of us.

    "Your highness, I''m sorry for taking so long. It has really been a while." A bald, handsome vampire says with a light bow as he gets down from the car.

    ==============================================================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 215 The Vampire Planet

    "Your highness, I''m sorry for taking so long. It has really been a while." A bald, handsome vampire says with a light bow as he alights from the car.

    "Carter~" Jill says in a low voice upon seeing this bald man.

    This strange man also starts looking at me weirdly, without averting his gaze.

    "I guess, you are the young master, right?" The man asks, looking directly into my eyes.

    "Yes, you are correct, he is indeed Jake, my son, and husband." Jill says shamelessly.

    Without saying anything, the man gives me a slight bow and gestures with his hand for us to get into the car. For some reason, he didn''t look at Ste more than once, it was almost like she didn''t exist.

    The next moment, we got into the car and sat down on the back seats.

    Currently, Jill is sitting next to me at the back of the car while Ste is beside her.

    I have a lot of questions I want to ask her right now, but before I can talk, Jill starts getting cozy with me.

    "That man is my butler¡­ he has been my personal butler since I was young." Jill says, interlocking her arms with mine.

    "I see¡­"

    If it wasn''t for the fact that there''s a thin wall separating the passenger''s seat from the driver''s seat, I would have been pretty embarrassed with the way Jill is acting right now.

    "Don''t you think we should wait till we get home?" I say as I notice that Jill''s face is turning red and she has been looking at me with lust filled eyes.

    "You can eat me here if you want¡­" Jill says while licking her lips seductively.

    "You have been acting weird since we woke up¡­" I reply, turning my face to the left, to look at Ste who is pretending to be oblivious to me and Jill''s frivolous acts.

    "Dammit! Thework is pretty bad!" Steins, as she can''t get her phone to connect to the inte.

    "You just need to change your location from the earth to the red." Jill tells Ste, and thetter ps herself on her forehead at how¡­well¡­ dumb she was.

    "You see¡­ Ste doesn''t even seem to pay us any attention. You can slide my panties to the side and fuck me." Jill says, still looking at me with lustful eyes.

    Dammit¡­

    "These two pillows¡­. I never get tired of them." I say, fondling Jill''s tits through her dress and pinching her nipples at the same time.

    "Aahan~!!" Jill lets out a surprised moan at how I roughly groped her tits.<novelnext></novelnext>

    I don''t stop there, though, as Ind a smack on her plump, meaty ass while rubbing the base of her pussy through her dress.

    "We are going to do it when we get home." I whisper into Jill''s ears and smack her butt once again. Just like an obedient partner, Jill nods her head and doesn''t try to persuade me to have sex with her any further.

    "Let''s enjoy the beautiful view then¡­" Jill suggests afterwards with her head resting on my chest

    Looking through the window, I see that we are flying at a pretty high altitude as all the towns and houses look tiny in my eyes.

    There are also many cars flying in the sky alongside our car which is a pretty nice thing to see. The funniest thing is that things are pretty much organized and in order, as some vampires are flying in the air with their wings in an orderly manner, far away from the cars and heavy flying machines.

    ? Not to brag, but to me, this is perfection. So far,pared to the earth, the vampire seems more interesting and more advanced with more exciting things to expect.

    Looking at the houses and numerous buildings below, they seem to have been built using one or two simr types of structures with many lights lighting up the streets.

    The most fascinating thing I have seen so far are vampires riding on beasts that are at the king-rank level or below. To top it all off, I can see many types of subsses that I''ve never seen before. It was at this moment I knew that not all vampires are handsome.

    Sometimeter, after what seems to be like fifteen minutes, we get to a ce that''s buzzing with tons of people, and this ce seems to be a market of some sort. I can see it clearly because the car is currently flying lower than before.

    "We''ll soon arrive at the castle. This ce is called the Glelloolmes market. It''s a very big and popr market where beast crystals and other rted things are sold. Although there are tons of markets simr to this one, Glelloolmes market has the most beast crystals." Jill exins to me.

    "I see¡­ I''d like to purchase one though." I say, putting my index finger on my chin. The truth is that I don''t actually need beast gears again due to how strong I am right now and how strong I''m going to be in the future. However, I still need them regardless, because they''ll serve as a catalyst whenunching an attack. For example, when I used the sword Alphonso gave me, inside the game, I was able to deliver a strong and precise attack.

    If I don''t have one of them, my attack would be like using a bucket to fetch water from an ocean. However, just what type can I get in this market? Emperor tier? Legendary tier? Or perhaps the demi-god tier weapon! As for a demon-tier weapon, they are very rare, let alone those of deity-tier. It''s rumored that only one person has been able to single-handedly kill a deity-ranked beast that was found on an isted¡­ and that person was my dad, who also killed the demon king. The fight was rumored to have shook the whole as if it had been hit by a meteor.

    Besides, one question has been bothering me for a while now. Since my dad isn''t the reincarnation of the Protoss and it is me instead, how did he be so strong as to even be able to battle the blood god?

    "Mom, where was dad''s weapon kept after he was forced into eternal slumber?"

    Jill gives me a worried look before letting out a long sigh¡­

    "His sword was thrust into the hardest stone known, and kept beside his coffin in an unknown location." Jill exins.

    "Even if there are strong people who could remove the sword from the stone, no one knows where his tomb is located." Jill adds, trying to probably stop me from making any effort in finding the sword.

    "Honey, I¡­.I can get you a demi-god tier wea¡ª" Jill stops mid sentence, as we suddenly hear the sound of loud trumpets

    "W-We are at the castle!"

 Chapter 216 Carter

    "Honey, I¡­.I can get you a demi-god tier wea¡ª" Jill stops mid-sentence, as we suddenly hear the sound of loud trumpets.

    "W-We are at the castle!" Jill says with excitement, pressing her face against the window of the car.

    Behold, right in front of me, I can see the magnificent vampire royal castle in front of me.

    Seven skinny, square towers form a protective barrier all around the castle and are connected by lower, chunky walls made of yellowstone.

    Crude windows are scattered thinly across the walls in an asymmetric pattern, along with small holes for archers and artillery. It''s indeed a magnificent and grand view, greater even than that of Myra''s castle.

    A vast gate with heavy metal doors and various artillery equipment guards the only entrance to the castle built at the edges of a shoreline and it''s the only way in, if you can make it that is.

    The forest outside of the castle gates is lit up with bioluminescent creatures, adding to the atmosphere of the castle.

    Apart from this, variousrge houses are scattered outside the castle gates, surprisingly the rich arefortable with living outside the gates as well. (ording to what mom told me.)

    "Wow~" I let out a voice in surprise seeing the magnificent view in front of me.

    Slowly, the car flies into the castle and starts descending on the ground.

    GBUSSSH!!

    The car lets out a small sound as it settles on the hard floor.

    "This is home¡­" Mom says with a smile, rubbing the back of my hand while Ste nces outside through the window in amazement.

    Suddenly, the bald butler opens the door, motioning for us to get down from the car. Nodding our heads, we get down from the car, and in the next moment, the car automatically takes off into the air, going to where I have no idea about. As for the bald butler, he''s currently standing behind my mom, doing his normal job.

    "What was that trumpet sound we heard earlier?" I ask in confusion while looking around the castle, at the several guards situated around.

    "I made that preparation, young master. Some of the guards are to blow trumpets if any of the royal family members who have been away for a long time arrives." Carter exins skillfully, showing his years of experience.

    "If you don''t mind, can we go now¡­" Carter says, gesturing again.

    Without saying anything, we enter through arge door that is heavily guarded by guards who are emitting a very strong aura.

    Seeing us, the guards bow respectfully and take their positions. They are fully donned in shiny beast gears from top to bottom, so I couldn''t see their faces clearly and tell if they are a subss because their scent is somewhat peculiar.

    Sometimeter, we arrived in a veryrge environment. It''s somehow weird that we arrived at this ce considering the fact that the ce we came through was very extravagant.

    Right now, we are in a somewhat grassy area with a huge chamber in front of us. Not going to lie though, this ce is also beautiful as many blob-like and wisp creatures illuminate the surrounding, giving it a more profound look.

    "Looks like you''ve been keeping this ce tidy all these years." Mom suddenly speaks up, looking around.

    "Of course, what do you expect me to do? After all, you refused to allow me to serve you on earth. In your absence, I''ve only been lying around with nothing to do, lest you order me from earth to do something urgently for you." Carter says, sounding a bit upset.

    "Sigh¡­ you don''t need to serve me anymore, Carter. But since it''s your wish, there''s nothing I can do about it. And oh¡­ I heard you got married to one of the royal maids right?" Mom asks with a giggle.

    "Y-Yes, I got married to Hanash. She recently gave birth to a boy." Carter says with a smile, his face turning slightly red in embarrassment.

    "Fufufu¡­ the baldie finally knocked someone up. I thought you were a eunuch." Mom responds jokingly.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "W-What¡­.! I just wasn''t ready to date any girl at that time." Carter retorts, getting more embarrassed.

    Looking at the two, it''s as if they have quite a very close rtionship in the past. At the same time, I take a look at Ste who is currently hopping into the air to catch one of the blob-like creatures.

    SIGH¡­

    As if noticing my impatience, Carter and mom stop chatting and put on their former demeanor.

    "Master, it seems you''ve eventually found someone you truly love, I saw the way you were blushing like a young maiden." Carter says with a toothy grin, trying to give aeback.

    Even though incest is a normal thing in vampire culture, love is a different aspect. For instance, having a son or daughter doesn''t mean that you would always fall in love with him/her. Either way, parental love is a norm, and that is it.

    In my mom''s case, she fell in love with me even though she took a bad approach at the start. In return, I also fell in love with her.

    "Yeah, I found love with Jake and we hope to have a beautiful baby soon!" Mom says with excitement showing on her face, pressing her breasts against my shoulder. Now it''s my turn to get embarrassed.

    "Ah¡­ I see¡­the master''s baby is going to be very beautiful just like the dad. I wonder what the first princess''s expression would be when she sees you." Carter says, taking a swift look at my face.

    Then he continues talking¡­

    "This is the second princess'' chamber. This ce was meant to be a garden, but we got rid of it due to the princess'' allergy." Carter tells me, exining the basic things I need to know about the castle.

    "You really don''t like flowers?" I ask, looking at mom.

    "That was before¡­" mom replies without looking into my eyes.

    As if sensing the atmosphere like a man of culture, Carter clears his throat, trying to end the conversation.

    "I''ll escort you to the princess''s room. As for your maid¡­. I think I have the perfect room for her where there is a whole lot of cool stuff since this ce is pretty big¡­" Carter says with a smile, looking at Ste who won''t stop ying around and touching stuff here and there.

    The next moment, Carter starts leading Jill and I toward the chamber ahead of us¡­.

    ========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 217 Sex With Jill

    Carter just led me and Jill into arge luxurious room. This room is very big with different types of gadgets spread around. Some of the gadgets are old, but it''s no doubt that it''s because mom abandoned her chamber on the vampire. However, the room is sparkling clean without a single speck of dust.

    Apart from this, there''s a veryrge king-sized¡­no, a giant bed in the center of the room with silky red sheets on it.

    Right now, my attention is fully focused on Jill who''s standing in front of me without saying anything. Her cheeks are flushed, while she tries to avoid my gaze.

    Without saying anything, I sweep her Into my arms in a princess carry.

    "Nyaaah!" Jill lets out a squeal while staring into my eyes, her arms wrapped around my neck.

    Without wasting time, I ce her on the bed and climb on top of her. First, I pull off my pants and top, leaving only my underwear on with my erect cock trying to burst out from it.

    Currently, Jill''s white hair is scattered across the bed, making this a big turn-on for me. Her deep crimson eyes shows the love she has for me in her eyes, while her sweet lips are calling me to suck on them.

    Showing no hesitation, I nt my lips on her red juicy lips, sucking them gently.

    Letting out low muffles, Jill starts parting her lips, allowing us to intertwine our tongues together.

    "Mmm~" Jill lets out a light moan as I use my left hand to fondle one of her breasts, causing her body to arch up a bit.

    In extreme heat, the kiss starts getting fierce and hotter as Jill bes more aggressive.

    My mouth separates from her soft lips for a moment before I slide my tongue into her mouth again.

    I can feel it, I can feel the way my throbbing cock is pressing hard against my underwear.

    Suddenly, I get up, separating my body from Jill''s so I can take off my underwear, making my monstrous cock appear before Jill.

    Looking down, I notice that Jill''s cheeks are bright red like a teen girl who is just seeing a cock for the first time. This makes me want to pound her so hard.

    Without wasting any time, I pounce on her like a hungry beast.

    "Iyaaan!!" Jill squeals a little as I rip off her beautiful gown, leaving only her red bra and panties.

    Crashing my lips against hers again, we start kissing vigorously while I start using my left hand to rub the base of her panties.

    Some momentster, Jill''s panties be extremely wet with sticky gooey liquid. Furthermore, Jill also starts letting out cute moans which further turns me on. Seeing this, I decide to take this to the next level.

    I move my hands towards her bra and skillfully unclip it before tossing it to the side of the room.

    "IYAAAN!!" Jill lets out a loud moan as I roughly fondle her tits while sucking her perky nipples.

    Seeing her extremely wet and aroused, I start pulling off her panties slowly, till it eventuallyes off.

    Spreading her legs wide apart, I shove my cock into her wet honeypot.

    "Aahan~! Oh my~" Jill lets out a moan as my monstrous cock enters her honeypot as if it was specially made for it. Slowly, I start moving my waist rhythmically with Jill''s own while slowly increasing my pace.

    PAH!

    PAH!

    PAH!

    Sounds of flesh hitting against each other ensue inside the room as I fuck Jill nonstop without resting, while her moans reverberate throughout the room.

    *************************<novelnext></novelnext>

    "..."

    "..."

    Right now, Jill and I are looking into each other''s eyes after our hot steamy sex. Unlike me who has a neutral expression, Jill has a very flushed face.

    We are sitting on the bed a few meters away from each other. Yeah, I know¡­ the word meters must have confused you right? Well, as I said earlier, the bed inside this room is monstrously big. Heck, the size of this room is otherworldly.

    "Dammit¡­ My libido is getting out of hand. I think you''ve seen the reason why I took Ste along?" I say while stroking my cock and looking at Jill at the same time.

    "I¡­I was wrong. If you keep fucking me at this rate, I might break down." Jill mutters while biting her lips and fidgeting with her hair.

    "Alright, just one more round." I say with an evil grin, slowly moving towards Jill.

    "W-What¡­?! That would make it the 55th round!!" Jill says with slight fear, looking at my erect cock that doesn''t look like it''s going to get soft any sooner.

    "That will increase the chance of having a baby." I say, stroking my cock nonstop.

    After so much persuasion, Jill and I have a go at another round of hot sex.

    "ARGH! I AM ABOUT TO CUM!" I let out a loud groan as I start to feel the pressure build at the base of my cock.

    Looking at Jill, she looks extremely tired, as she is barely able to say anything as I fuck her in the missionary position. She''s had so many orgasms and climaxes to the extent that she is now numb.

    Without waiting for her reply, I start letting out my load inside her pussy.

    "Iyaaan~!!" Jill manages to raise a voice as she feels my hot creamy milk burst into her honey pot.

    Slowly, I start retracting my cock from her pussy, causing white sticky liquid toe out of her pussy. Since I have been creaming her since we began having sex, her pussy can''t hold my semen again due to how full it has be.

    The next moment, I get up from the bed, carrying Jill in the princess carry before carrying her towards the bathroom.

    "Leave me alone! I can bathe by myself!" Jill groans in a low voice as I carry her, but she doesn''t stop clinging to me like a ko.

    Women~!

    That''s the only word thates to my mind as we enter the bathroom.

    Unbeknownst to the two of them, a new life has been formed inside Jill. Jake doesn''t know about this because his natural powers have begun to supersede some features of the system.

    ==========

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 218 Stellas Power [Part 1]

    Jill and I are currently sitting on the opposite sides of the bed. After having sex and taking a long bath, Jill takes some clothes from her closet and puts them on. The clothes are pretty old and obsolete with a vampiric style of dressing.

    As for me, I simply wear the clothes I had pulled off earlier, before we had sex.

    "Why don''t you just wear one of the clothes we brought along with us?" I ask, looking at the clothes Jill is wearing. It''s a simple blue armless ball gown, suitable for a princess like her.

    "I felt like wearing one of these¡­" Jill says, shing her clothes.

    "Not going to lie though, they look good on you." I say, looking at her from top to bottom, and licking my lips greedily upon seeing her cleavage.

    "Really?"

    "Yes, you look hot and juicy." I say with a small perverted grin.

    "Pervert~" Jill replies with a small smile and continues talking.

    "Today is a new day. Do you realize that we had sex the whole night?"

    "Huh¡­ I don''t understand. How does the time here even work?" I ask in confusion.

    Hearing my question, Jill looks at me from the corner of her eyes. This seems to be a motherly gaze which is scolding her child for doing something bad.

    "Compared to earth and some others, there''s no day or night here since we vampires don''t really need to sleep. A single day on this is 44 hours. So, ording to my calctions, we had sex for roughly 26 hours." Jill exins¡­

    "Oh, I see¡­ then what was that stare you gave me earlier?" I ask with a perplexed expression.

    "Because the question sounded somewhat dumb. A week-old vampire knows how time works on the vampire. It''s like basic knowledge. However, the Protoss has no idea about it¡­fufu." Jill says mockingly.

    "You¡­!"

    ********************************

    Right now, Jill and I are walking out of the room. Each of her movements are elegant and perfect, with an aura of royalty surrounding her. I, on the other hand, look like a random vampire. Of course, that''s because I decided to keep my aura concealed.

    "Since when did you even start walking like that?" I ask with a chuckle as I walk Jill out of the room.

    "I¡­I have to follow t¡ª just shut up and walk me out like a gentleman." Jill says with a fake harsh voice while her cheeks turn slightly red.

    "Fufufu¡­."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Sometimeter we get into therge field that''s in front of Jill''s chamber. Now that I noticed it, the environment is simpler than the few ces of the castle I have seen.

    "Mmm, I need to check on Ste and Mimi." I say looking around at the other buildings within the area. However, Jill suddenly grabs my wrist as if she doesn''t want me to go anywhere.

    "We''ll check on themter. Let''s go to Zamira''s quarters. Besides, a banquet will be held soon, so you have to prepare." Jill starts exining as she begins to drag me towards the exit of her quarters.

    ************************************

    In a big room inside Jill''s quarters, two people can be seen standing opposite each other. These two people are none other than Carter and Ste. Both of them are donned from head to toe in shiny beast gears in a room filled with many war equipment and weapons. Although the weapons are not that numerous here, they are a little bit impressive.

    "I was a little bit impressed by the way you swung your sword, I have been watching you for quite a while you know? Moreover, it''s quite surprising that a person like you would have somebat prowess considering how childishly you acted the first time we met." Carter says with a smile as he properly fixes his shoulder pads.

    "I see¡­ you are the cocky one." Ste replies with a light chuckle. The look on her face is a very serious one like that of a predator feasting its eyes on its prey. Her demeanor also exudes a bit of arrogance. This is a different Ste.

    "I only act like that when I''m around my master, don''t underestimate me¡­" Ste says again with a stern expression while her horns turn bright red, this is a sign that she''s pissed off by Carter''s words. If Jake were here, he would be quite surprised.

    "Hehe, this is getting exciting. I have never seen an arrogant maid like you. If you don''t mind my asking, what type of ability do you have?" Carter asks with a curious gaze.

    "I don''t have any ability, but strength-wise, do not underestimate me. To top it all off, I am also a prodigy in swordsmanship and archery." Ste says, taking a battle stance.

    A surprised look appears on Carter''s face before a wide grimace also starts forming on his face.

    "Since you are the arrogant type, I will put you in your ce. To make things fair, I won''t use my ability or blood attack." Carter says before he starts running towards Ste who remains calm and unfazed.

    Getting closer, he swings his sword at Ste, however, his attack hits nothing but air.

    "Huh~"

    Leaking out a surprised voice, a heavy kicknds across Carter''s stomach, sending him crashing into the armory untill he crashes against a wall, creating numerous cracks on it.

    "W-What¡­was that kick? N-No w-way a maid could be so powerful¡­" Carter mumbles with blood leaking out of the corner of his lips. His advanced-tier armor had many cracks on it, but due to one of its special skills, the armor is glowing with white light, repairing itself and also healing the wearer at the same time.

    Although Carter isn''t that weak, it was just that hepletely let down his guard because he underestimated Ste. After all, he couldn''t sense any aura from her. What Ste used was just her brute strength.

    "Never look down on a draugh¡­." Ste says, as she takes a battle stance when she sees Carter squinting his eyes while a smile slowly forms on his face.

 Chapter 219 Stellas Power [Part 2]

    "That was amazing¡­." Carter says again, still looking surprised about the kick.

    In the next moment, he gets up from the floor and starts pulling off his beast gears.

    "Why are you pulling off your beast gears and¡­clothes?" Ste asks with a perplexed expression.

    Pulling thest piece of clothing off his body, Carter''s well-toned abs and biceps appear before Ste''s eyes. Although it''s nowhere near as toned as Jake''s, it''s still pretty impressive. Currently, only a ck tight pant is covering Carter''s bottom while the top is bare.

    "Nice body, but not as impressive as my master''s. I knew it, my master is a perfectionist, and no one can ever bepared to him." Ste oozes disdain and pride again, making Carter grit his teeth in anger.

    ''Such an arrogant maid, I was wrong to not use any of my powers against her. Now, she''s going to regret it, she''s about to face an opponent almost as powerful as an average vampire lord.'' Carter thinks inwardly as he picks up a long golden, single-ded sword.

    He really wasn''t bluffing. Carter is an entity that could go toe to toe with an average vampire lord in terms of strength and ability. He''s just a regr vampire who wasn''t able to evolve any further due to gics issues. However, through sheer determination and perseverance, he trained hard and got to the level he has attained today which made him very much respected, while also being a role model for millions of regr youngster vampires who couldn''t evolve further.

    Despite all these, he still has a very big weakness and disadvantage which makes him slightly weaker than a vampire lord. His blood aura; without enough blood aura, a vampire can''t use many blood attacks, and that''s the case for Carter. However, the existence of abilities and beast gears covered up this major weakness.

    In a sh, Carter starts running towards Ste, throwing arge curved blood strike at her while also trying to attack her with his sword.

    However, contrary to Carter''s expectations, Ste grabs the blood strike with her bare hand, destroying it into nothingness. And at the same time, she swiftly swings her sword, parrying Carter''s attack.

    CHA-CHING!

    A loud metallic sound ensues as the two swords collide. It''s obvious that there''s a clear winner in terms of strength right now as Ste can be seen pushing Carter backwards.

    ''H-How, how could she be so strong? She grabbed my blood strike like it was nothing! I''ll admit that my blood attack is quite pathetic but how in the hell is she so skilled with the sword?'' Carter thinks inwardly, gritting his teeth in anger. A mere maid has pushed him to the edge. Carter doesn''t give up as he also tries to push Ste back, but suddenly, Ste gives him a powerful kick to his right thigh, making him lose his bnce.

    "Argh!!" Carter lets out a loud grunt as he feels a heavy pain on his thigh. He instantly leaps away from Ste before she knocks him out, since he lost his momentum due to the kick.

    ''That was close~'' Carter thinks inwardly, grabbing onto his right thigh. No doubt, his femur has been broken as it can be seen rapidly healing from within.

    "Weak~" Ste says with a disappointed voice, turning around to walk away.

    "Wait! You cocky bitch! Did I say it was over?!!" Carter bellows at the top of his voice with veins popping on his forehead. He has never been humiliated like this before, he has always been looked at with respect.

    "Oh, you still want to fight? Tch..tch, what a stubborn cocky man. You can never win against me. I''m a prodigy when ites to swordsmanship, archery, and closebat, you have little to no chance of winning." Ste says again looking disappointed.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Sigh¡­ okay, just one more time, please~" Carter says, gritting his teeth.

    "Mmm, okay fine then." Ste replies, taking a battle stance once again. Carter also does the same, as his right femur has been fully healed.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere turns cold as Carter sps his palm with a serious expression on his face. Even Ste looks quite surprised at his expression, making her very serious this time around.

    "I''m not going easy this time. Twenty-two hands of Buddha!" Carter bellows and in an instant, a veryrge gigantic ethereal figure starts appearing behind Carter.

    This is his ability; Hands of Buddha. This ability is a veryplicated and rare ability that most people usually avoid at all costs due to itsplexity and high requirements for concentration. However, Carter has managed to wield this ability proficiently over the years.

    The ability works by summoning the statue of Buddha which has many hands. These hands can be controlled simultaneously ording to the wielder''s wishes and skills. The higher the level of the ability, the bigger the statue and the higher the number of hands it will have. The wielder can also move the statue to any position they want, as long as it is within their proximity, and it also depends on the amount of MC cells they have. The first man to wield this ability is one of the strongest men on earth right now, and it is rumored that his statue has two hundred hands, and there''s still no limit as to how many hands the statue will evolve to in the future.

    This makes this ability one of the most dangerous abilities in the world. As for Carter, he has mastered the ability to the extent of being able to create twenty-two hands. The lowest of the ability is two hands, so Carter hase a long way and be skilled with it due to itsplexity.

    "Wow~" Ste leaks out a voice in surprise, stunned by the scene in front of her. It''s her first time seeing something like this, so she is left in awe.

    Looking at the seriousness on Carter''s face, a smile appears on Ste''s face. She''s about to get serious, and in this situation, a sword won''t help her. At least not the grade of the sword she was currently holding.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 220 Carters Power

    Looking at the seriousness on Carter''s face, a smile appears on Ste''s face. She''s about to get serious, and in this situation, a sword won''t help her. At least not the grade of the sword she was currently holding.

    Suddenly, all the hands started moving in the air at a slow pace, before they slowly started increasing in speed.

    Seeing one of the handsing towards her, Ste tries to grab it, but another handnds on her from above, causing numerous cracks to appear on the ground.

    Bang! Bang!

    Thud! Thud!

    Bang!

    Several hands start hitting Ste all over her body. Since her sword can''t help her in this situation, she has long thrown it away, using only her hands to deflect the attack from the statue.

    BOOM!! CLANG! CHAING!! CHING!

    Several metallic sounds can be heard as Ste is sent flying into the armory.

    SCREEECCCCHH!!!

    Her boots let out screeching sounds as she tries to get her bnce with both of her feet, thereby creating a frictional force on the ground.

    Gritting her teeth while trying to maintain her ground, Ste''s skidding momentumes to an absolute halt. Raising her head, she sees Carter sitting down in a lotus position with the Buddha statue behind him. (His eyes are wide open.)

    This scene is quite alien and surprising to Ste because she never believed an ability like this existed. All the wielder of this ability had to do was sit down and concentrate.

    There''s not much damage done to Ste, only a small bruise can be seen on her cheek. Even this small bruise makes her furious. As for her armor, there''s just a little dent on it here and there, but no worries, it also has a self-repairing skill just like Carter''s. Due to the advancement in the forging industry, most beast gears now have the skill to repair themselves after receiving quite some damage but that is only to a certain extent. Moreover, the grade of the beast gear also matters.

    ''Dammit! This idiot wounded me, only my master is allowed to do so.'' Ste thinks inwardly while rubbing where she was bruised.

    ''This ability is unique but the trick to it is the agility of those hands. All I have to do is to avoid those hands, but how? There''s no way I can move faster than those hands.'' Ste starts thinking of many ways to bypass Carter''s defense. Seeing the nasty grin on his face makes her more irritated.

    ''I think there''s only one way. E-Even though my full draugh form is iplete, it makes me much stronger than an average draugh.'' Ste thinks again and in the next moment, her tail starts elongating, growing into a very long spiked and ded tail. Her horns start growing bigger while her body also begins to growrger.

    Once she is done, there isn''t a lot of differencepared to her normal self, the only difference is herrger horns, bigger body, and a very long tail that is wagging from behind.

    "Carter, not bad for a drop of blood. But, sorry, I guess I''ll have to break you." Ste says with pride again, even in this situation, making Carter more furious.

    Suddenly, Ste crouches down and the muscles in her legs and thighs start bulging and expanding.

    WOOOOSHH!!

    In a sh, the sound of a strong breeze explodes as Ste leaps into the air and starts flying towards Carter. To be able to beat Carter, Ste needs to outmatch him in terms of agility. But that seems to be impossible as many hands keeping her way, and these hands are incredibly fast.

    PAH! PAH! PAH! PAH!

    BOOM!!!!!!!!<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>

    A loud sound explodes as the hands crash into Ste, sending her flying and causing her to eat the dust around the room.

    Just like before, there''s not a single scratch on Ste apart from the bruise on her cheek from earlier. Even the bruise can hardly be spotted right now, as if it has been healed. For some reason, Ste is avoiding getting wounded at all costs.

    Pants. Pants. Pants. Pants.

    Ste can be heard breathing very hard as she tries to catch her breath.

    This time around, the damage her armor took is a lot more than before and it can be seen slowly repairing itself. Yeah, it''s kinda surprising that these beast gears are getting damaged pretty easily, but that isn''t the case. Since beast gears were so heavy in the past, forgers tried to make them more light on the body, sacrificing the quality in return. However, this is where the self-repairing skill kicks in for this major w.

    ''I hate to use this stuff, but I guess I have no choice.'' Ste thinks inwardly as she gets up and activates the beast gears on her body.

    Although she didn''t activate any of its skills, she only made use of its passive stats which would boost her prowess.

    Gathering enough energy in her legs, Ste leaps into the air again. However, Carter starts doing something unexpected. All the hands of the Buddha start moving symmetrically in the air at a speed that her eyes can barely follow.

    Seeing this, Ste starts flying in a zig-zag manner towards Carter, but the hand keeps intercepting her.

    BOOM!!!

    Again, Ste is sent flying, but this time she quickly regains her momentum, standing many meters away from Carter and his statue.

    "You see¡­. You are much weaker than me, girly. You made a fool out of me earlier, tch¡­tch." Carter says with a smile, shaking his head.

    "Fufufu, I admit that your ability is quite impressive, but that doesn''t change the fact that you''re pathetic." Ste oozes arrogance once again, making veins pop out of Carter''s head.

    "You arrogant bitch!!!!" Carter roars at the top of his lungs.

    ''Fufu, this is what I need; distraction. Winning means everything to me, even though I have to acquire it shamelessly.'' Ste lets out mischievous giggles and dashes towards the enraged Carter.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 221 Blood-Moon Tree

    Currently, Jill and I are walking into a beautiful building in the part of the castle. This ce looks the same as Jill''s quarters, but it''s a lot bigger. Walking closer to the entrance of the quarters, I see two bulky-looking guards guarding the it.

    Seeing Jill and I arrive before them, the guards bow their heads respectfully to us. Although they are looking at me weirdly, as my face is quite alien to them.

    "Don''t worry, he''s with me." Jill says, raising her hand.

    The guards give a simple nod and allow us to enter. Taking a few steps forward, an amazing and beautiful scenery appears before my eyes. Right in front of me is a veryrge garden filled with different flowers and odd-looking trees.

    However, a particrrge tree catches my attention, making me stare at it in a mesmerized manner. The tree is very wide, spanning about 150 meters. (circumference.)

    Seeing my gaze fixed on the tree, Jill walks closer to me and also starts staring at it.

    "This is the blood-moon tree." Jill says.

    "Huh, what is that?" I ask, looking surprised.

    It''s not my fault that I have no idea about this tree, most of the memories I''ve got are about skills and techniques. But for some reason, I can feel the energy radiating from this tree as if¡­

    "It''s a tree that has existed since the creation of the vampires. No one knows how it came to be, but it has always helped speed up a vampire''s evolution process as long as the vampire hasn''t hit his/her limit. Each of these fruits contain pure vampire aura essence. It would take talent and patience to absorb the essence, if not it could cause significant damage." Jill exins, pointing at the red-colored fruits on the tree.

    "I see¡­" I mutter while staring at the fruits, making Jill give me a suspicious look.

    "Jake¡­don''t tell you''re nning to use one of tho¡ª"

    "Excuse me, your highness¡­" A cute voice suddenly interrupts Jill, making her bite her lips in frustration before turning her head to look at the intruder.

    Yes, perfect timing¡­

    I can also see the intruder¡­well, should I call her my helper since she made things easier by making me evade this conversation?

    She''s a slim, tall, blonde-haired vampire with striking red eyes. Her looks are average and nothing very special. (At least to my standards.)

    Furthermore, she''s wearing a deep blue zer with a white undershirt and ck short skirt. She''s a mature woman who should be over a hundred years old. Since vampires are a race that can maintain their youthfulness for thousands of years, I can''t tell exactly how old this woman is. But judging from her scent, she''s quite older than my mom.

    "Zagrath¡­"

    "Long time no see, second princess¡­" The blonde-haired woman says with a smile as my mom calls her name in a low voice. She''s also looking at me, trying to figure out who I am.

    "Sigh¡­ it''s been a while, Zagrath. This is my son, Jake. Jake, meet Zagrath, Zamira''s maid." Jill introduces the strange woman to me.

    "Nice to meet you, your royal highness." The woman says with a deep bow, giving me more respect than my mom.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Huh¡­

    "It''s also my pleasure to meet you, Zagrath." I reply and give her a soft handshake.

    "Are you looking for the first princess?" Zagrath asks.

    "Yes¡­"

    "Well, the thing is she went out on an expedition to hunt down a demi-god ranked beast that was spotted near the vampire settlement. Recently, many vampires have been missingtely and it seems to be the work of the beast. So, the first princess went out in search of it to take it down." Zagrath exins.

    "I see¡­ But why can''t she send some high-rank guards to intercept the beast?" Jill asks.

    "Well, we did send a few high-rank officers to intercept the beast but they never returned. A few dayster, a part of their bodies was found on a narrow road that leads to a cave. When the princess heard about the case, she got enraged and went after the beast on her own." Zagrath exins again.

    "Sigh¡­ knowing Zamira, who is a battle maniac, she would never let such an opportunity go to waste." Jill says with a sigh, while Zagrath also puts on a frustrated smile.

    "She''s killed quite a few demi-god rank beasts, so she should be fine." Jill says with confidence.

    "I don''t think that''s the case right now. This beast in question is an incredibly intelligent humanoid beast with a very strong ability ording to our Intel. It also tends to have a taste for stronger vampires. To top it all off, there are also rumors that there are actually two beasts, as different photographs have been captured andpared." Zagrath borates, unable to contain her anxiety and fear.

    "That''s quite troublesome, I''ll go after her and assist her if she''s in trouble. Send the map of the location to me." Jill says assuringly, putting her hand on Zagrath''s shoulder to calm her.

    "Okay, but before that would you like toe in and have a drink?" Zagrath asks respectfully.

    "No, there''s no need. I just drank some blood a while ago. Send someone to bring the map to my quarters." Jill orders, and Immediately, Zagrath starts hurrying towards a building that''s ahead of us.

    "Let''s get going, Jake¡­" Jill says, holding my hand before we start walking back to our quarters.

    "First of all, why does your elder sister have a maid while you have a butler?" I ask as we keep walking.

    "Zamira hates men. That''s why father assigned abat maid to her instead." Jill replies.

    "Furthermore, she''s a battle maniac. I would say she''s more like a muscle-brain who only talks with battle skills. If she sees me, she''s going to ask for a spar right away and nag me about my fighting skills. That''s one of the reasons why I don''t likeing to the vampire. There was a time she fought against a demon-rank beast on a certain and got badly injured, she couldn''t even put a scratch on it¡­" Jill startsining about her sister.

    Hearing her words, a smile starts forming on my face. Maybeing to the vampire world is worth it after all.

    "Mom, can I go instead?" I ask with a smile, making Jill pause her movement and give me a soul-piercing stare.

    =========================

 Chapter 222 222

    Currently, Jill and I are back in her quarters, and in my hand is a brown-looking map made with synthetic leather.

    "I think I have a grasp of how this works¡­ Besides, you don''t have to worry about me getting lost." I say with a smile, taking a final look at the map before tossing it on the bed.

    "Jake, you don''t have to go! Let me sort it out myself!" Jill says as she appears in front of me, stopping me from leaving the room. Right now, I can see the worry etched on her face, and she''s currently sweating even though vampires don''t really sweat. Her breathing is also getting rough as if she wants to cry.

    Seeing her like this, a feeling of guilt envelopes me. Jill must have a reason for acting like this because she rarely ever gets tensed even in a dangerous situation.

    Putting my hands on her shoulders, I give her a light smile before pulling her into my embrace.

    "Jill, I understand that you''re worried about me. But it seems like you don''t know how strong I am." I say, caressing her back while whispering into her ears.

    "I know that you are strong, Jake. But Zamira is a battle maniac and she is disgusted by men a lot. Remember that it''s been more than twenty-four hours since we arrived in the vampire world, you only have my gravity ability with you. Do you think the gravity ability and your vampire aura are enough to go against her if she attacks you on sight?

    I understand that despite being a noble vampire, you have a scary aura. However, Zamira is a warlock, the highest evolution stage of vampires! She really is dangerous." Jill says again with worry, this time red tears can be seen dripping from her eyes as she realizes that I won''t listen to any of her words.

    Although what Jill said is true¡­ No matter how skilled I am or how many techniques I know, going against a warlock vampire in my current evolution stage is like walking into a death trap with my own two legs. However, this is about me¡­ I''m not just any regr vampire, I''m Drac!

    Even if things were to go wrong, I would simply use my Ki. Moreover, with the tons of techniques I have, nothing can actually go wrong.

    Suddenly, Jill starts saying something¡­

    "Zamira''s sword was made from the crystals of two demi-god rank beasts. They are the two demi-god rank beasts she killed in the past. Do you still want to go against her? She won''t even hear you out before attacking you." Jill says with worry.

    Hearing her words, a few of them pique my interest, making me raise my eyebrows.

    "Wait, did you just say that she made a sword from two demi-god beasts'' crystals? I thought beast crystals can''t be merged."

    "Yes, you are correct, but at the same time, you are also wrong. There''s an ancient forger who can merge beast crystals. For instance, Zamira''s sword can emit ice and fire while the stats also incredibly boosts her strength. However, while merging beast crystals is possible, there are many restrictions behind it." Jill exins.

    Hearing her exnation, my interest is piqued further.

    "Mmm, I see¡­ so who is this forger?"

    "He can only be found on the dwarf¡­"

    "So, the person in question is a dwarf?" I ask, looking slightly surprised.

    "Yes, he is. After all, they were the first race to create beast weapons and the merging of beast crystals. However, they have always been underestimated and they haven''t been talked about for some reason. Not that the dwarves are weak or anything, but it feels like they just want to live a low life." Jill exins.

    "So back to our unfinished conversation, I''ll go after Zamira. No worries, I''ll try to hide my presence as much as possible, and only show up if she''s in trouble." I say, pulling Jill closer.

    "Jake, bu¡ª" Before she canplete her words, I crash my lips against her lips, giving her a deep kiss.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After kissing for a while, Jill separates her lips from mine, looking at me with an unsettled expression.

    "I believe you''ll be okay, Jake. But it won''t be good going empty-handed. Let''s go to my armory, I have quite a few weapons that might be useful to you." Jill says, looking at me with a weary expression.

    ***********************************

    Awe!

    That''s the only feeling that''s happening to me right now. The scene in front of me has left me in awe because many things just seem weird.

    Firstly, Ste is not looking like her normal self. She still looks the same but her horns are much bigger, and she''s also taller than usual. (About my height right now.)

    One of the amazing things right now is her long-ded tail, sticking out from behind.

    To top it all off, the most fascinating thing is Carter who is currently sitting down on the floor in the lotus position, with his two hands sped together. He is not the one that fascinates me, but rather it is the huge statue behind him with many hands.

    Ste who is standing opposite him looks very tired and has many bruises on her body. This is the first time I am seeing her like this. She seems quite furious for some reason and doesn''t even know about my presence.

    "I think both of them are sparring." Jill suddenly speaks up.

    I look at her for a moment before looking back at the duo. Right in front of me is apetition of speed between the two of them as Ste keeps trying to get closer to Carter, but she keeps getting swatted away by the numerous hands.

    "Wow, such an amazing ability~" I say in surprise. Although I can see every move of Carter''s hand, it''s still impressive nevertheless. Either ways, If i had been the one in Ste''s position, I would have gotten to him easily.

    "I would like to stop them~" I say, as my smile grows wider.

    ==========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 223 223

    "I would like to stop them~," I say, as my smile grows wider.

    "What¨C you want to stop them? Why don''t you just let them be?" Jill asks with a puzzled expression, while looking at me intensely.

    "I just want to show Carter his ce¡­ Besides, It''s quite amazing that Ste is this skilled¡­" I say before dashing towards the two who are currently invested in their fight.

    Running forward, I can see the way Carter''s hands are moving without even using any of my powers. Without wasting time, I leap into the air and dash towards the statue before giving it a powerful kick, making it disappear into nothingness, within a sh.

    BAM!

    Ind on the ground in between Carter and Ste with my arms folded, as if it was nothing. Indeed, showing off my powers at times can be quite cool, and that is exactly what''s happening right now because Carter and Ste are looking at me, unable to say a single word.

    "I am sorry for interrupting, but I couldn''t stand watching Ste get smacked around like that.

    After all, those hands can be defeated in two ways, either by deciphering all the attack patterns or by just being faster than the hands. In my case, I was just faster." I say, shrugging my shoulders like it was nothing.

    "Master~" Ste says with surprise and awe, as she runs towards me, before stopping right before me.

    "I didn''t know you could fight this well. You were amazing back there. You didn''t have any ability, and yet you disyed so much talent. I think I should get you an ability crystal." I say, while caressing her head.

    Upon hearing my words, Ste''s eyes widen in shock while a bright smile blooms on her face. This type of expression isn''t rare on her face but this one seems to be a little bit different.

    [Ding!]

    [Ste''s loyalty to the host is unprecedented.]

    A small sound rings in my head. This sound ising from the simple A.I that was created by Mimi. This A.I is in charge of giving some random information, such as this. However, that''s the least of my worries right now. I''m quite surprised that the system gave me this type of notification because after opening my acupoints and fucking ir''s mom, I have surpassed the system and so I barely received any more notifications. Is this some sort of upgrade? I think I should ask Mimi.

    Refocusing my gaze on Ste, I notice that she looks extremely happy as she can be seen wagging her tail.

    "Master, if you want to get me an ability, I would prefer a speed-rted ability." Ste requests.

    "S-Sure¡­" I say with a small stutter. Ste''s eyes are almost unresistible right now as they look like that of a puppy requesting a treat.

    "By the way, you look good in this form too. You don''t need to be shy or embarrassed about it." I say, looking at her from top to bottom.

    "Thanks for the kind words, master. Unfortunately, I can''t say in this form for too long." Ste replies, her cheeks slightly turning red before she turns around and runs out of the room.

    Turning my head, I see Carter standing with his mouth still wide open. It''s as if he still can''t believe his eyes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What are you? H-How could you match up to my speed? Judging by your look and age, you are not even a vampire lord yet you disyed such an amazing feat." Carter finally speaks up, his eyes sparkling as if he just struck a gold mine.

    Huh¡­ this took an unexpected turn. I thought he was going to feel bad and inferior. Maybe he really is a good guy after all.

    "Carter, even a vampire lord doesn''t stand a chance against me." I say, shaking my head while walking back to Jill.

    "Wait!" Carter suddenly shouts, making me halt my movement and turn around.

    "What do you mean? Don''t you think you''re acting too cocky? Is a vampire lord a joke to you? Your speed and reflexes are very impressive but I don''t think it''s a good idea to look down on any vampire lord." Carter says with worry, while sending a look to my mom as if signaling for her to caution me.

    Of course, I understand he is worried that I might get involved in a fight with one of the vampire lords on this if I am not careful.

    Letting out small chuckles, I walk towards Carter, stopping a few meters away from him.

    "I understand what you mean, Carter. Of course, a vampire lord has much denser bones and durability than me, but that''s not enough to justify your statement. Do you want me to prove my words to you?" I say as I start releasing my vampire aura, filling up the whole room.

    **********

    ''S-Such monstrous aura! It''s almost the same asdy Zamira''s own! As expected of "his" son. He''s also monstrous like his father, at this young age he might even surpass him. No wonder King Duke chose him as the crown prince before going into a deep slumber.'' Carter thinks inwardly as his instincts keep screaming at him about how dangerous Jake is.

    ******************

    Seeing sweat trickle down Carter''s face, I retract my aura and turn around before walking towards the exit.

    "I am sorry for doubting you." Carter says in shame with his head bowed.

    "It''s fine¡­ you were just worried about me. Besides, I would''ve liked to have a chat with you, but I need to go somewhere right now." I say as I start walking towards the exit after giving Jill a small nod that I am off to meet Zamira.

    BOOM!!

    Suddenly, a pair of huge ck wings burst out from my back. These wings are about 4 meters wide, which goes to show howrge they have grown over the past few months.

    "Wow~ they are just like his father''s wings!" Carter mumbles, looking at me in awe again.

    Without wasting any more time, I take off into the air and begin to fly around the kingdom. I also take a look at a few things before I start flying towards the location.

    =============================

 Chapter 224 The Cave

    Red~!

    That''s the only thing that can be seen inside a very dark, eerie cave. Two red glowing eyes are slowly moving inside this cave as if waiting for something to show up. These eyes are not the weak eyes of a prey, but rather that of a predator, slowly lying in wait for its prey.

    There are times when the predator also has to be cautious of its surroundings especially if it''s the prey''s turf, since the prey tends to fight back asionally. That''s the case of what is happening here.

    A very beautiful vampire can be seen carefully tiptoeing into this space. She''s wearing a lightweight, king-tier, silver armour with curved horn designs on the shoulder pad, giving her a warrior''s look. The aura that''s being exuded from her is also enough to make almost any beast flee for its dear life.

    This vampire is none other than Zamira, the first princess of the vampire king, and also the current leader who is acting in his stead while he is in slumber.

    She''s a very beautiful woman who is seven feet tall with broad shoulders, giving her the look of a small giant. Apart from this, she is well endowed in the right ces with appropriate proportions and is very beautiful, even more so than Jill, the second princess. However, her cold personality and fondness for battle makes her look more manly as she''s always seen wearing armour. (It''s not like she has ever worn a woman''s clothes.)

    Her armour is at the same level as that of the royal guards, and she chose it herself for some reason. Also, her sword is almost as powerful as a demon-tier weapon but also far from it at the same time. Either way, it''s stronger than a demi-god tier weapon due to it being a weapon made from two different demi-god beast crystals.

    "I have been searching this cave for quite some time now, yet I can''t find any signs of these beasts. Is the intel legit?" Zamira mumbles as she unsheathes her sword and keeps going deeper into the cave.

    Her sword is also glowing with a purple light like a luminous glow stick. The sword doesn''t look to be made from pure steel (therium), it seems to be made from a strange material. The shape is simr to a saber with many runes on it while there''s a shiny-looking crystal embedded at the bottom of the hand grip.

    The crystal doesn''t look like it can be easily removed as it looks welded to the grip of the sword in a very fine way.

    Walking forward a little, Zamira starts hearing small soundsing from a few meters away.

    Using her vampiric eyesight, Zamira can see in the dark as clearly as day. Right now, all her senses are spread across the vast space, watching out for a possible sneak attack.

    TWOOSH!!

    Suddenly, a thick object is sent flying towards Zamira who instantly evades it by leaping backwards and shing the air with her sword. Her sword has just cleanly cut the white thick object, as it can be seen lying on the ground. Looking at the object with keen eyes, Zamira immediately discerns that it''s a very thick cobweb that is capable of capacitating an average vampire effortlessly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Time to fight. This beast must be a spider-type beast and this cobweb shooting must be its ability as it''s even capable of restraining a vampire knight. But wait¡­. the intel said there also seems to be a humanoid demi-god beast. That means the humanoid beast is somewhere around here. If that is the case then I''m currently going against two demi-god beasts!" Zamira grins with a vicious expression which makes her look like a battle maniac, as she takes a battle stance, preparing for the worst toe.

    ******************************

    Right now, I am heading towards the cave where Zamira is headed. It''s a veryrge cave somewhat close to Glelloolmes market/town. Even though I already saw this town/market on my way here, the view is still very exciting and exhrating to look at.

    And oh¡­ I forgot to collect the sword from my mom. But well¡­it''s fine since I have a sword inside my inventory. You must be wondering how I got it, right?

    Of course, I kinda stole this sword from a guard after realizing that I forgot to collect one from my mom''s armory. It''s an advanced-tier katana sword. As for its skill, I don''t know yet.

    pping my wings intensely, I start flying very fast towards the cave, as I can see it from afar with my special eyes. Releasing all my Ki, my senses increase rapidly and I can sense everything that''s up to 500 meters away from me. Not even an ant can escape my senses.

    Getting closer to the cave, I start sensing the fluctuation of energying from the cave. This energy is vampire energy to be precise, ording to my senses. Getting closer, I can feel the energy pulsing from the cave, making me quite surprised.

    This amount of vampire aura¡­.what is this? It''s like my current aura, but not stronger than my vampire aura. Is this the power of a vampire warlock? I wonder how monstrous my aura would be if I evolve to the vampire lord stage. As a noble vampire, my aura is also like the one this person is exuding which is a very impressive feat that no one other than me can exude.

    But¡­ is this really how far the aura of a vampire warlock can go?

    I think inwardly as the aura starts getting stronger and fiercer the more I get closer. At my current stage, there''s no way I can produce such a monstrous aura unless I evolve further.

    I must stay put and observe things before I make any decision.

    Getting closer to the location of the cave, I start feeling vibrations of attacksing from within the cave. It''s obvious that an intense fight is going on inside.

    Without wasting time, Ind on the ground and start walking forward, putting away my Ki for some reason.

 Chapter 225 The Meeting

    "Did you all feel it?" A bald vampire who is sitting at the far end of a square table says with his hand ced on his chin, while his elbows rest on the table.

    "We all felt it¡­" The voices of some vampires reverberate through the room, as they reply to the bald vampire named Norris.

    Currently, there are four vampires seated inside thisrge-looking yet simple room, with only arge table and four chairs surrounding it.

    There is one simr thing that all these vampires have inmon. It''s the fact that they are all at the vampire lord stage, and each of them are a province leader. After detecting a strange urrence, these vampire lords decided to link up and talk about it.

    Norris, Reyes, Gale, and Odolff. These are the names of the vampires who are currently seated inside this room. Norris and Gale are both bald vampires with almost the same look and height. If one didn''t know better, one would have thought they were twins. They look to be vampires below a thousand years of age, while hovering between five hundred to six hundred years. They can also be said to have the appearance of a thirty-five-year-old man, using the human criteria.

    As for Reyes, he''s a handsome vampire with jet-ck hair that''s decently styled to the back as if it was done by the goddess of beauty herself. Judging from his look, one can tell that he''s the type of person who cares alot about his appearance as he can be seen trying to smooth his clothes every now and then. Compared to Norris and Gale, his age is almost a mystery as he looks like a young man in his early twenties using human criteria.

    Andstly, there''s Odolff. He''s an older vampire with gray hair that looks unkempt. His looks are average, without anything distinctive about him except for the fact that he seems to be the oldest vampire here. The only other special thing about him is the staff he''s holding which he is currently tapping on the ground. The staff looks special and attractive as it has a shiny golden color with a round handle which is shaped like a skull, with fangs sticking out of the skull''s mouth.

    "Norris, I felt it¡­. It was an indescribable feeling. It felt like I was beingpelled to either kneel down or just run away." That aura was brief but it wasn''t anything like the first princess'' own. That aura was sharp and purer than Princess Zamira''s aura." Reyes speaks up while using his hand to style his hair to the back, which is what he has been doing all this while.

    "Let''s just say, it was not an evil aurapared to Princess Zamira''s aura." Gale says, looking towards Norris. While Norris also looks towards Odolff who hasn''t said a word.

    "Just who could it be? Don''t you think some of the other families have produced a very powerful vampire? There might be a bloody revolution if said family tries to overthrow the Mystro family from the throne. Which is something that hasn''t happened in thousands of years." Norris says with a long sigh.

    "No¡­ that isn''t the case. I guess y''all are just vampire leaders for nothing. Norris, Gale, aren''t you two the ones who attended the wedding ceremony of Prince Jake, the son of the second princess who is on earth?" Odolff asks while fiddling with his staff.

    "The one that was chosen by the king, the crown prince?" Gale and Norris ask in unison.

    "Yes, that kid¡­" Odolff replies.

    "Jajajaja, I was very disappointed with that kid. He doesn''t look any special to me except for the fact that he knows how to fuck female vampires. He also married his mother, the second princess. He''s nothing like his father." Norris scoffs while badmouthing Jake.

    "But I thought you were impressed by him. Besides, we didn''t get to see his fighting capabilities. Have you forgotten that he''s the student of the strongest vampire knight?" Gale asks, looking quite surprised at Norris''s hypocrisy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Tch¡­ as I said, he''s nothing special. The Mystro family is not producing powerful figures again like in the past. Even though that boy was chosen to be the crown prince, he can never be the king because all the other families have been producing monstrously talented vampirestely. There are still talented vampires in the Mystro family. For instance, Princess Zamira. But I doubt if there will be a powerful one like in the past." Norris says with disdain once again while the picture of a particr person appears in his mind. While thinking about this person, a smile forms on Norris''s face.

    "Our Freeman family has also been producing talented vampirestely. The most talented vampire in our family is Roth Freeman, an eighteen years old vampire who is capable of beating a vampire lord to the brink of death. To top it all off, he''s also the student of the legendary knight, Alphonso." Reyes suddenly speaks up while grinning from ear to ear.

    Hearing Reyes''s words, the other vampire lords'' eyes widen in shock.

    "That''s not all. When Ist spoke with Roth, he said that Jake Mystro is more monstrous than we can possibly imagine. His growth is immeasurable." Reyes says, shaking his head mockingly at Norris.

    "Did you talk with him over the phone?" Gale asks, his interest looking piqued.

    "No, Roth is around¡­" Reyes says with a shrug.

    "W-What? He''s around?!" Gale asks again, looking shocked.

    "What a coincidence¡­ Jake is also around and in case you didn''t know, the main reason I called this meeting is to talk about the crown Prince''s coronation and the aura we felt. I feel like something big is about to happen. The Sanguine family also has a monstrous vampire in their midst, and he''s their trump card. Also, looking at the way things are going, I think we have to forcefully wake the vampire king, in order to prevent a big war." Odolff announces with a stiff expression.

    "WHAT!!!!!!!??" All the other vampires bellow at the top of their voices, looking surprised at the turnout of things.

    Norris is the one who seems to be the most surprised and angry person here, but then again, a creepy smile begins to form on his face.

    ''Even if the king wakes up what difference does it make? We''re talking about monstrous vampires here that no one has no idea about. The kingdom is about to take a big blow.'' Norris thinks inwardly, as he smiles from ear to ear.

    "Inform all the other vampire lords and influential figures about the prince''s coronation. This meeting is dismissed!" Odolff announces, smashing the end of his staff on the ground. After doing this, a wave of aura can be seen surrounding him, thereby causing the other vampires to swallow a mouthful of saliva.

    As for Gale, he seems very disappointed about Norris'' hypocrisy and doesn''t seem to buy his view in any way.

    ''I have to inform Jill about how dangerous Norris is, even though I am eventually going to go back on my words to her, I have to make it clear to her. After all, everyone wants a good oue.'' Gale thinks inwardly as he gets up from his seat.

 Chapter 226 Demigod Beast

    *Drop*

    *Drop*

    *Drop*

    I hear dripping sounds as I continue to venture into the cave. After looking down at the liquid dripping from above, I stop in my tracks.

    Bending down a little, I take a small portion of the liquid with my index finger, as I inspect it with keen eyes.

    The liquid is so slimy and sticky that even an average vampire would find it hard to get rid of if stepped upon.

    ''This must be fluid from a beast.'' I mutter while feeling a presence slowly advance towards me.

    Raising my head, I see an octopus-like monster crawling on the top of the cave.

    ROAR!!!!!!!

    The beast bellows, showing its sharp, jagged teeth. Unlike an octopus, this beast has tougher-looking skin with many tentacles sticking to the ceiling of the cave. Studying the beast, I see that it''s quiterge, spanning about five meters wide in circumference. Judging from the energy radiating from the crystal in its body, I can tell that it''s an advanced-rank beast, a stage above the intermediate rank. After gaining tons of knowledge, I can now tell the rank of a beast from a mere nce without any assistance from my system.

    "Tch¡­! Just keep shut and allow me to pass through in peace." I say to the beast as I click my tongue. Although it doesn''t understand what I said, unlike the higher-intelligence beasts. However, since I wasn''t running, it could tell that I was giving it some sort of warning.

    ROAR!!!!!!

    The beast roars again while the sticky substance bursts out of its mouth again. However, I was quick to evade the goo by leaping backwards.

    WHOOSH!! WHIP!!

    The beast swings one of its tentacles at me, but once again I evade it. Seeing me evade all of its attacks, the beast moves backwards again, snarling while continuing to stick to the roof of the cave.

    If only I had unleashed all my Ki and vampire aura, all these beasts would have fled for their dear lives instead of challenging me.

    I think inwardly while gritting my teeth.

    The only reason I am keeping my presence concealed is because of Zamira. ording to the intel I have, she''s a battle expert who can even detect the slightest vampire aura.

    "Hey octo, I didn''t want to hurt you before because you''ll be pretty useless to me if I kill you. However, you have made me change my mind." I say with a smallugh while small sparks start dancing around my index finger.

    These sparks are my vampire aura shaped into tiny strands, and intertwined together to form a thin needle-like red aura in my hand.

    Without wasting any time, I flick my index finger, shooting the tiny aura into the skull of the beast where its crystal is located, killing it in an instant.

    ROOAAAHHH!!!.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The beast cries out in extreme pain before falling to the ground, dead.

    BAM.

    "It''s quite arge beast, though." I mutter as I keep walking forward, ignoring the beast and its horrid stench.

    ******************************

    CHA-CHING!!!!

    A loud sound can be heard as Zamira''s swords collide with the ws of the beast before her. Seeing that her attack is futile against the beast, Zamira leaps backwards, moving a few meters away from the beast.

    With respect to vampires, leaping is very easy for them due to their versatile bodies, unlike an average human who built his reflexes through hard work and the skin of his teeth.

    "Fuck! That was a close call." Zamira mutters as shends on the floor, taking a battle stance. Her eyes are darting around the space right now while turning around in a circr motion as if looking to see if the beast is advancing towards her.

    ''I underestimated the strength of that beast. Its ws are almost imprable. It''s like a shield made from therium steel. But just like I said, it''s almost impossible, but not actually impossible to achieve. I have defeated two demigod-rank beasts before and I am going to do it again!'' Zamira thinks inwardly, making her resolve high.

    Her eyes are glowing bright red because she''s currently focusing a lot of vampire aura into her eyes, making them glow like burning torches. Right from birth, Zamira had the blood power to focus all her vampire aura into her eyes, making her see what an ordinary vampire cannot see. This ability is simr to Gyo, a technique that requires focusing Ki into one''s eyes. Also, it''s more powerful than any Gyo. However, it''s nowhere near as strong as Jake''s God''s eyes.

    CHEK. CHEK. CHEK. CHEK.

    The sound of footsteps ensue as the beast starts walking towards Zamira. The sound is simr to the sound of horse hooves, albeit, very lightpared to it.

    "Hey, vampire. Why don''t you let me rest in peace? I came here just so I could hide from y''all. Why are you hunting my kind?" A loud and unclear voice emerges, echoing throughout the cave.

    Slowly, a figure starts walking towards Zamira,ing into clear view. This figure doesn''t seem to have any evil intent which makes Zamira resist attacking.

    The first thing thates into Zamira''s view is the numerous spider legs that are working in rhythm. Zamira knew what type of beast she was facing, but she had been unable to analyze it very well earlier.

    This beast seems to be quite an intelligent one. Its lower body is that of a spider while its upper body is humanoid. Its upper body is very green with tworge breasts on its chest. These breasts don''t look like an average breast, as they look quite sturdy. As for its face, numerous eyes are sticking out of it and they can be controlled simultaneously.

    To top it all off, the most menacing thing about this beast is its deadly ws that look like pincers. Instead of having a hand, this beast is armed with these dangerous ws, thick forearms, and extremely sturdy skin.

    "Oh, you''ve decided to show up. Are you afraid of me? Don''t worry, I''ll make your death a quick one." Zamira says with arrogance, as she raises her sword in the air.

    "Hoho, I know you are a powerful one. I have heard about you and the feats that you have achieved. That''s why I have decided to make a deal with you. Also, it seems like you also have someone powerful with you, one of my babies has been killed. And judging from the way it was killed, that person is also dangerous." The beast says with a smile, showing its dirty sharp teeth.

    Hearing the beast''s words, Zamira lowers her sword while a surprised look appears on her face.

 Chapter 227 Zamira Vs Spider Queen

    Hearing the beast''s words, Zamira lowers her sword while a surprised look appears on her face.

    "What are you talking about? I came here alone." Zamira says in a threatening voice, as she tries to intimidate the beast.

    "What would I gain by telling you a lie? One of my babies was killed in a very amusing way, which is something I have never seen before. Even though this person is trying very hard to conceal his aura, I can still feel it." The beast says, showing its menacing set of teeth again.

    "To top it all off, this person seems stronger than you. Who could it be? I don''t even mind dying by his sword." The beast adds with a wide grin while moving backwards.

    Hearing the beast''s words, veins can be seen popping out of Zamira''s face. One can tell that she is extremely infuriated.

    "So, what are you trying to say now? So what, if someone is here with me inside this cave? I''ll just have to deal with the person when I am done with you." Zamira says as her sword begins to glow.

    "You are as arrogant as I''ve heard. You underestimate and look down on your opponent. You don''t deserve to have me die by your sword, and even if you kill me, you are still going to die either way." The beast replies while a white thick rope shoots towards Zamira.

    WHOOSH!

    Zamira cuts the white rope before it can even touch her armour.

    "Die!" Zamira bellows as she makes very quick shes in the air, creating fine lines of red aura by infusing her blood aura into her sword. The red lines have a tinge of purple colour in them which is the energy from the sword.

    Before the beast can realise what Zamira has done, the red lines started flying towards it.

    ROAR!!

    The beast bellows as if sensing the danger of the blood aura. The purple energy in the aura is the energy from the beast gear that Zamira is wielding. This alone is a big weakness to the beast.

    WAHM!!

    Suddenly arge wall of thick cobwebs appear in front of the spider queen as she tries to shield herself from Zamira''s attack.

    However, Zamira''s blood aura easily cuts through the web like tofu. The spider queen isn''t also giving up, as she keeps creating more webs, thereby decreasing the potency of the blood shes.

    Seeing that the potency of the blood shes has been decreased drastically by her cobwebs, the spider queen grabs the blood shes with her bare ws, cancelling them out.

    Once the blood shes were cancelled, smoke could be seen rising from the beast''s ws which were covered with many scorch marks. However, there was no single damage done to the spider queen.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Seeing her attack stopped by the spider queen, Zamira raises her sword again. However, instead of attacking, she lowers it to her shoulder pad and gives a bright smile.

    "That was epic, I think I should y with you a little more before killing you. I would have liked to take you as my pet, but you are quite an ugly one." Zamira says with a smile while oozing extreme arrogance.

    After hearing Zamira''s haughtyment, the spider queen doesn''t know how to react. Throughout her entire existence, she has never felt this much anger.

    ''This person¡­ She''s very dangerous. That man is also dangerous, I stand almost no chance. I hope Plutad will be done soon. I will try my best to buy time until everything isplete, even if it costs me my life. No, I don''t want to die here, I promised him that I will stay alive. I''m not a pushover either, after all, I am not an ordinary demigod beast.'' The spider queen thinks inwardly before putting on a smile even though she still looks ugly despite smiling.

    "Aren''t you ashamed? That weapon in your hands is made from the crystals you extracted from my kind. Why can''t you all just let us live in peace? You people hunt us down no matter how intelligent we are, just because you want our crystals. Yet, the beastkins are roaming around freely." The spider queen says, looking very pained and angry.

    "Ohhh." Zamira lets out a voice with her eyebrows raised.

    "In case you didn''t know, I am the epitome of shamelessness, my shamelessness has no bounds. It''s just quite pathetic that you''reparing yourselves to Beastkins. You guys were never intelligent in the first ce. What you all do is consume each other''s crystals and evolve, it was like a dog-eat-dog system.

    However, when beasts started feasting on intelligent beings, you began to gain the consciousness of the victims, iming it as intelligence. Have you ever wondered how you were suddenly able tomunicate with intelligent beings? That''s because you''ve probably eaten innocent vampires. I guess there''s nothing to justify here, I am done ying with you." Zamira says while a burst of aura is radiated from her body.

    "W-What¡­. D-Do you mean?" The spider queen stammers upon hearing Zamira''s words. The truth is quite bitter.

    Right now, Zamira''s hair is floating in a straight-like manner while her body ispletely covered in a red aura. It''s also as if the space around her is distorting due to the energy emanating from her.

    Sensing Zamira''s energy, the spider queen knows what she is done for. But her goal of buying time has sessfully been achieved, and she''s willing to fight to the death.

    "I''m not a pushover either. I''ll show you the power of a demigod beast." The spider queen says, as a translucent light begins to radiate from her body.

    "I have killed demigod beasts like you and you''re no exception, you lowly beast ." Zamira says, pointing the tip of her sword at the beast. This is a habit of hers. Toying with her opponent before finishing them off.

    Meanwhile¡­.

    **********

    "What is this? Such a monstrous aura filled with evil intent. I guess I now understand what mom was talking about. However, this evil intent isn''t directed at hurting people or anything like that. So, what exactly is it directed at, the beast?" I mutter to myself while gritting my teeth.

    I am currently standing a few meters away from where the fight is happening. Since I can''t use either my Ki or vampire aura to shield myself, I am only left to use mom''s gravity ability to lessen the pressureing from both sides. Looking at the fight between the two, the demigod beast stands no chance against Zamira, but it is fighting with all it has, as if it''s protecting something.

 Chapter 228 The Spider Queens Power

    BOOM!!

    A loud sound goes off as Zamira''s aura keeps getting stronger. The space around her is distorting due to the energy she and the demigod beast are emitting.

    RUMBLE. RUMBLE. RUMBLE.

    The cave starts vibrating as the two sh. The spider queen is currently covered in a very thick material that''s made from her cobwebs. This isn''t any ordinary co web though, as it''s shining brightly, forming a sort of armor around her body and abdomen. All of Zamira''s blood shes aren''t affecting her as the web keeps deflecting the attacks.

    "I''m not an ordinary demigod beast, don''t underestimate me!!" The beast bellows as several thick cobwebs shoot out of her numerous eyes and fly towards Zamira who is shing all the thick cobwebs being shot at her. Each of these rope webs are strong enough to give a vampire lord a tough time, yet Zamira is shing them like they are simply a thread.

    Surprisingly, twoser beams also shoot out of Zamira''s eyes, destroying the webs before they can reach her. This is one of the skills Zamira''s blood eyes, the omnipotent eyes, have. They can shoot outser beams made up of vampire aura. However, using theseser beams frequently during a battle will consume a lot of vampire aura. However, Zamira has a lot of vampire aura which makes her use this skill to a monstrous degree.

    Seeing that Zamira is effortlessly destroying her webs, the spider queen decides to switch her game. As a demigod rank beast, she has an ability, and this web maniption and beast control is her ability.

    Subsequently, many thick webs shoot out of the spider queen''s body, piercing the cave. In a sh, the cave starts shaking vigorously while many rocks start falling to the ground, making Zamira lose bnce a bit. The uneven structure of the cave put Zamira at a little disadvantage. Also, this cave is the beast''s home.

    Gaining her momentum, Zamira starts running towards the spider queen. However, ten red goblins suddenly jump in front of her, disying their dirty teeth while giggling mischievously. These goblins are all at the emperor-rank stage, making Zamira click her tongue in disgust because they''re all clearly manipted by the spider queen.

    "Hehehehe¡­" The goblins giggle as they dash towards Zamira with different types of weapons that they got from a victim they had killed. The most annoying thing is that they can activate the active skills of the weapons. This isn''t surprising to Zamira since beast weapons were made from beasts in the first ce.

    "I hate goblins the most. Just how long has this beast been able to get all these lower beasts under hermand? Die!!" Zamira says with disgust as she chops off all the goblins'' heads in one sh.

    Moving forward a little, another set of beasts about a dozen appear before her. These beasts arerge scorpions with very hard, shiny bodies and they are also all at the emperor-rank stage.

    "Fuck!" Zamira curses out loud as she swings her sword in the air in quick session, creating many lines of blood shes. These blood shes fly towards the scorpion-like beasts, prating their bodies for about an inch before stopping. Even though ck blood is oozing from these beasts'' bodies, they are still aggressive and keep on attacking Zamira. The most annoying thing right now is that while she is fighting the beasts, the spider queen is attacking Zamira at the same time, making her attention divided.

    "ARGH!!!!!" Zamira lets out a painful cry as one of the beasts sting her with its stinger, injecting tons of venom into her body. However, Zamira''s armor is quick to react as it lights up, healing her instantly.

    Gaining her momentum, another red energy erupts from Zamira''s body, which burns like a raging firepared to before. Even some of the beasts moved back due to the sudden increase and burst of aura from Zamira''s body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I never thought I would get to use my full strength against a demigod beast. You are right, you''re no ordinary demigod beast." Zamira says angrily as her sword starts glowing bright yellow, this is an active skill of the sword. The purple glow was a passive skill, but it''s nowhere near effectivepared to the active skills of the sword.

    POOOOOOOOOOF!!!

    Suddenly, a burst of mes shoot out of the sword like a big me thrower, burning all of the beasts to a crisp. The fire is so intense that even Zamira has to shield herself with her aura. Once the active skill wears off, the Spider queen can be seen standing a few meters away from Zamira.

    However, behind her, there is a horde of beasts of about two hundred, ranging from the king rank to the legendary rank.

    Saying a gibberish word, all the beasts start charging towards Zamira, heeding themand of the spider queen.

    ''How in the hell did this spider get so many beasts under itsmand? It''s useless either way.''

    "Fool~" Zamira tells the spider queen as frost starts appearing around her sword.

    WOOOOOOOSSSHHH¡ª CRAAAANNNNKKK!!!!

    A huge tornado of cold frost shoots out of Zamira''s sword, freezing all the beasts in position. Even the spider queen barely manages to escape the doom by the skin of her teeth as she leaps backwards.

    The impact of using the skill even makes Zamira lose her bnce a little bit as she staggers backwards.

    Putting her sword on her shoulder pad, Zamira starts walking towards the spider queen like a predator looking down on its prey.

    "The name of that fire skill is called me burst, while the ice skill is called ice charge. Isn''t it awesome that all your minions were frozen in ce? It would have been quite a hassle to deal with them. However, I''m just wondering, what type of beast weapon will your crystal make after farming it and giving it to a forger?" Zamira says while giving the spider queen a toothy grin.

    The spider queen is left stupefied by Zamira''s words, and she can only look at her in horror as she sees her life sh before her eyes, when Zamira keeps walking forward with her sword aimed at her.

 Chapter 229 Killing The Spider Queen

    Currently, I am still watching the fight that is going on between Zamira and the spider queen. There''s no doubt that the spider queen is beingpletely dominated by Zamira.

    Nevertheless, the spider queen is using everything in her arsenal and whatever trump card she has to fight against Zamira.

    In my opinion, it seems like the spider queen is protecting something since beasts are known to run for their lives when facing a stronger opponent. As for the brunt of their attacks, I had no other choice but to use a little amount of Ki to shield my body. At this rate, I couldn''t care less about getting exposed.

    Luckily, I haven''t been noticed by Zamira.

    Walking forward and stopping a few meters away from the spider queen, Zamira takes a deep breath and clutches the hilt of her sword tightly.

    "Swordcraft¡­" Zamira mumbles while her de starts turning red as she sends her vampire aura into it.

    "Euek~" The spider queen sucks in a cold breath after realizing what Zamira ns to do. She knows that this will lead to her demise.

    In a sh, many thick web ropes are shot out of the spider queen''s numerous eyes. But they all disintegrated before they can even get to Zamira, due to the aura emanating from her.

    Despite all this, the spider queen doesn''t run away as she keeps sending barrages of attacks towards Zamira, but she is unable to harm her.

    "Swordcraft¡­" Zamira mumbles again while her sword starts glowing brightly. It''s very red as if dipped in a furnace.

    The spider queen can feel the heat radiating from the sword, causing her to move backwards slowly and create many web armour to cover her body. I am also surprised by the turn of events, as I feel a little adrenaline course through my veins.

    Despite being the Protoss and having vast knowledge about vampire techniques, I have nevere across this technique. Perhaps, there can only be one reason¡­ This technique is not a vampire technique.

    Alphonso had mentioned before that Zamira had deadly skills and techniques that he had no idea about. Just where in the hell did she learn these techniques from?

    ''I would love to learn her techniques!''

    Suddenly, Zamira takes a weird stance with her sword raised to the left side and tilted in a vertical position.

    "Hundred de cuts!!" Zamira bellows as she swings her sword down in a very fast motion that an ordinary vampire''s eyes would be unable to catch.

    ZRRRRRRRRRMMM!!!!

    Suddenly, a long, red, tiny aura line erupts from the sword, flying towards the spider queen. I can follow the speed of the attack with the abilities of my eyes.

    The red line aura is actually more powerful than it seems. Auras of a hundred sword shes were condensed into a single sh. That''s quite amusing! Because she did it in a very short time.

    "No, no, no. I can''t die here¡­" The spider queen mumbles in horror as she starts running away. For some reason, her agility is also impressive since she was able to track the speed of the attacking towards her.

    Her movements are like a blur as she dances around the cave, creating a thick wall of cobwebs to block the attack while running deeper into the cave. Seeing the aura catching up to her, the spider queen braces herself by creating the strongest web she has ever made which drains quite a lot of her energy.

    However, despite all this, the red aura line cleanly cuts through her defence, cutting through her like butter. The attack doesn''t stop there, though, as it keeps flying forward until it hits the cave and bounces back to the spider queen, passing through her neck before cancelling itself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After the attack, Zamira lowers her sword and puts it back in her scabbard.

    As for the spider queen, she''s still standing like a statue. The blood sh has cleanly passed through her like butter at an unbelievable speed.

    "W-Why?" The spider queen mumbles before her numerous eyes close.

    THUD. THUD. THUD. THUD.

    The spider queen''s head falls to the ground and bounces towards Zamira while her upper body also falls to the ground. Zamira''s attack cut the spider queen in three ces. It was a precise attack.

    TWOOOOOSSHHHH!!!!

    Suddenly, ck blood starts erupting from the spider queen''s lower body that has been severed from her upper body. The lower part starts dancing around in pain before falling to the ground as the nerve reaction wears off.

    "Tch¡­ I thought she was much stronger than that." Zamira says in disappointment as she walks towards the spider queen''s head, looking at it before raising her right foot.

    STOMP!

    Zamira lowers her foot on the head, crushing it into meat paste.

    ''This is somewhat cruel¡­. I see why mom was terrified of her. I''d like to make her my woman!'' I think inwardly, grinning at the scene in front of me.

    Just how exciting would it be if my dick is ramming into her pussy from behind while I burst my seed inside her? Thinking about this scene makes my dick turn erect a little bit.

    ***************************

    After stomping on the spider''s head, Zamira walks towards the lower body of the spider queen, gazing at it with disgust on her face.

    "Her abdomen is looking nastier than I thought. I guess I''ll have to do a dirty job before extracting her crystal." Zamira mutters as she unsheathes her sword and thrusts it into the abdomen of the beast.

    STAB!

    Her sword cleanly enters the body while ck blood also starts oozing out of it . The abdomen of the spider queen is a littlerge and whitish with mucus here and there, making things look a little irritating.

    Grabbing onto the hilt of her sword, and dragging it downwards, Zamira cuts open the abdomen of the spider queen. Guts and blood is spilt everywhere as the abdomen is cut open. If Zamira was a human or a very sensitive race, she would have puked nonstop.

    After rummaging through the guts, lo and behold, a red shining crystal about the size of a volleyball appears before her eyes.

    "Yes!" Zamira''s eyes light up in excitement as she sees the crystal.

    The moment she is about to grab the crystal, she suddenly stops midway as she can sense a piercing gaze on her back and the aura of a certain entity.

 Chapter 230 Demon Rank Beast

    "Yes!" Zamira''s eyes light up with excitement immediately she sees the crystal.

    The moment she is about to grab the crystal, she suddenly stops midway as she can sense a piercing gaze on her back and the aura of a certain entity.

    ''What''s this evil aura? It''s directed towards me. This is probably the person the beast was talking about. But why here?'' Zamira thinks inwardly as she grabs the crystal either way and puts it away in her space ring.

    Even though the sinister aura is getting more intimidating, Zamira doesn''t look bothered in the slightest, but inwardly she is a bit concerned. However, she is very sure that she can leave the cave unscathed if the person attacks her recklessly. This shows how much Zamira believes in her capabilities.

    She stands up and turns around, and a surprised look appears on her face, which makes her jaw drop.

    Right in front of her is apletely different thing from what she thought. Seeing this figure, Zamira grabs the hilt of her sword that''s still in the scabbard while slowly backing away.

    ''So this was what the beast was hiding? I should have realized that something was off.'' Zamira thinks inwardly while she continues to back away. She has gone against an enemy at the same level as the threat in front of her, and that day she nearly lost her life. It was the first time she had ever felt hopeless, pathetic, and weak.

    And that same entity is standing in front of her right now, looking at the dead body of the spider queen on the ground.

    Jake on the other hand looks very surprised from his hiding spot as he furrows his brows. He wants to butt in and assist Zamira, but after seeing her capabilities he knows that she won''t lose to the threat in front of her.

    ''Judging from what mom told me about Zamira, she''s the type who likes to test and exceed her limits. Butting in now might infuriate her. I''ll butt in if things get extremely messy.'' Jake thinks inwardly and continues to conceal his identity.

    As for Zamira, she''s somewhat nervous because of the aura emanating from the entity in front of her. It''s very cool and not overwhelming in any way, but it seems to be the epitome of vileness.

    Right now, in front of Zamira is a man with a very toned body. However, this doesn''t look like an ordinary man, this is a humanoid demon-rank beast. Its figure is exactly like the body of a male vampire, toned from head to toe. However, some of its body parts can be seen morphing and dripping with sticky goo as if it took a dip in a gunk pool.

    There''s no doubt that this beast is a mud-type beast that can morph into anything it has evere across and also manipte any mud ites by. This in-depth information was given by Jake''s system, as he was curious about the capabilities of the beast. For some reason, Jake''s system is unable to gauge the strength, agility, and stamina of the beast due to its muddy nature.

    Suddenly, the beast stops in front of the lower body of the spider queen before going down on its knees and clutching the remains of the spider queen to itself.

    "You did this, right?" The beast asks without raising its head.

    "Yes, I did." Zamira answers with her right hand still tightly clutching the hilt of her sword, ready tounch an attack at any moment.

    "What did you gain?" The beast asks while it continues to hold the remains of the spider queen to itself.

    Hearing the beast''s question, a surprised look appears on Zamira''s face.

    ''It seems to be a male beast, he''s not attacking. This is strange.'' Zamira thinks inwardly before proceeding to answer the beast''s question.

    "I did it for so many reasons. Firstly, that beast killed a lot of innocent people. Secondly, I want to test my limits and capabilities. Andstly, I wanted her crystal." Zamira answers truthfully.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Hearing Zamira''s answer, the beast chuckles before finallyughing out loud.

    "You are quite an honest person. You didn''t hide your reasons and intentions from me. I would like to ask you one more question. What do you think about me?" The beast asks as it raises its head, giving Zamira a menacing stare.

    Suddenly, a smile forms on Zamira''s face upon hearing its question.

    ''Not bad¡­ This beast is going to be interesting. I have improved drasticallypared to thest time I fought against a demon-rank beast. I should be able to take it down.'' Zamira thinks inwardly as adrenaline starts pumping through her veins.

    "What do I think of you, right? Well, I think your crystal would make a good weapon." Zamira answers truthfully.

    The beast looks a bit puzzled at Zamira''s answer, but there isn''t much of an expression on its face.

    "Very well. Yet again another honest answer from a vile race, you are quite different. Let me tell you something, this world is a dog-eat-dog world, only the strong shall survive. For instance, the beasts consume intelligent races for intelligence, and also consume their own kind for evolution. The same goes for the intelligent races, they hunt down beasts for their crystals and fight amongst themselves for superiority, causing millions of blood to be spilt in the process. Be it beasts or intelligent races, how are we different from each other? We''re all vile creatures. I have consumed thousands of my minions before getting to this point, I am the first demon-rank beast on this." The beast says while looking at its body.

    "As for this spider queen, she''s gone because of one reason; she was weak. Imend her for keeping her promise of protecting me while I was evolving, but it''s a shame she died. I would have liked to consume her crystal tho, but it would be pretty useless to me. I need to go to another to find demon-rank beasts like me and consume their crystals. So that I can evolve to the next stage." The beast says with a grin glint as its eyes shine with excitement.

    ===========================

    Join our discord to see Misty''s illustration.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    [WEEKLY ¨C MONTHLY GOALS!]

    500 power stones- 1 extra chapter

    1000- 5 extra chapters

    200 golden tickets- 1 extra chapter

    500 golden tickets - 5 extra chapters

    Please vote with power stones!

 Chapter 231 Power Of A Demon Rank Beast

    "However, I am just a new demon-rank beast. I want to test my capabilities and limits just like you." The beast says again as it gets up from the ground and slowly begins to walk towards Zamira.

    Zamira on the other hand has a stupefied expression on her face. She is quite angry and puzzled at the same time because there is no record of a demon-rank beast being as intelligent as the one in front of her. Even the one she had fought in the past hadn''t even been fifty percent as smart as the one in front of her right now.

    "I hope you put up a good fight." Zamira replies as she further tightens her grip on the hilt of her sword, ready to unleash one of her most powerful attacks.

    "Sure, I hope you entertain me a lot. If you lose, you''ll die. If you win, you''ll get my crystal. This is a death match. But I don''t think you have any chance of winning." The beast says confidently as its right-hand begins to transform into arge, long-ded sword.

    "..."

    "Death is inevitable. I don''t think I will die here. At least, my death won''t be by a demon rank beast."

    "Swordcraft¡­." Zamira mumbles, taking a very strange stance just like before, and unsheathes her sword a little bit.

    ''She''s doing that move again. I can feel energy gathering up in that scabbard.'' The beast thinks inwardly but continues to walk forward either way.

    "Swordcraft <<one thousand de cuts>>!!" Zamira bellows as she unsheathes her sword in a very fast motion, swinging it at the beast before putting it back in her scabbard. Her movement is very fast, even more than that of a blur.

    The moment sheunched this attack, arge line of condensed blood aura erupts from her sword and flies towards the beast. This blood sh is ten times bigger than the one she unleashed against the spider queen.

    As the attack makes its way towards it, the beast is able to follow Zamira''s movements effortlessly. To say the least, the beast seems to be faster than her.

    Suddenly, huge thick walls made out of mud emerge from the ground to blood the attack. However, the blood sh cleanly cuts through the walls and continues to move forward with great speed and extreme sharpness.

    Realizing that its walls have been broken down, the beast starts to liquify itself, turning into arge pool of mud.

    Now that there''s no opponent to hit, the blood sh continues to fly forward before finally hitting the end of the cave.

    BOOM! BOOM! RUMBLE. RUMBLE.

    BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!

    A loud sound erupts as the blood condensed sh hits the end of the cave before exploding, causing a lot of debris to rise in the air. Thereby blocking everyone''s view.

    Slowly the debris starts settling down and everything bes clearerpared to before. The top of the cave has been blown away with a lot of rubbles here and there. Now that the top of the cave has been blown off, two moons can be seen in the sky, with many bats taking off into the air. Due to the explosion that just erupted inside the cave, their home.

    Inside the half-blown cave, Zamira can be seen standing on her feet with her eyes glowing bright red. Opposite her, the beast is also standing unscathed without a single scratch on its body. It seems to have a mocking grin on its face. It''s still taking a male vampire form with its right hand formed into a very sharprge de. There are also three spikes sticking out of each of its shoulders.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "What a pointless attack¡­. That attack was quite powerful, but not powerful enough to kill a demon-rank beast. To kill a demon-rank beast, you need enough power to shake a." The demon rank beast says while shaking its head.

    "Let me show you an example of what I am talking about." The beast says as it leaps into the air and ms its left fist into the ground.

    BOOOOM!!!!!

    Tremors ensue as the beast''s fist hits the ground and several, deep, web-like cracks start spreading across the area. Now, what is left of the cave has beenpletely destroyed due to the sheer power of the punch. This is simply brute strength.

    After the tremors stop, the cave and mountains in the area can be seen to have beenpletely razed to the ground and turned into nothing but dust.

    Zamira and the beast are now standing several meters away from each other. Her armour glows with white light before it suddenly stops after a moment. This is one of the active skills of the armour, to heal the wearer and repair itself. However, this skill has a limit. If the wearer or armour itself receives severe damage, the skill will be useless.

    "That''s raw power. Show me what you''ve got!" The beast bellows as it dashes towards Zamira.

    Zamira doesn''t panic in the slightest as she grips the hilt of her sword again while it''s still inside its scabbard.

    "Swordcraft¡­." Zamira says and in the next moment, her figure starts turning into a blur, making the beast stop in its advancement as it can''t seem to follow her movements again.

    At first nce, it looks as if Zamira has many clones of herself circling the beast. However, that isn''t the case, Zamira is just moving so fast now that it seems like she turned into several clones.

    SWOOOOOOSH!!!!

    Zamira''s de swiftly cuts the beast in half, separating its upper body from its lower body. Putting her sword back in her scabbard, Zamira looks at the beast on the ground with a look of disbelief on her face.

    Right in front of her, the beast is slowly morphing back together into its humanoid form.

    It''s clear to her now, ordinary sword attacks can''t kill the beast in front of her.

    ''To kill this beast, I need a lot of power.'' Zamira thinks inwardly, as she clenches her teeth.

    Once the beast has morphedpletely, it stands up and looks at Zamira with a slightly angry expression.

    "My turn¡­"

 Chapter 232 Yellow Aura

    "My turn¡­"

    Suddenly, the beast disappears from its position and starts running towards Zamira. Upon getting closer, it starts shooting muddy projectiles at her. The beast doesn''t stop there, as the ground upon which Zamira is standing also begins to turn into arge, sticky, muddy, pool, thereby restraining her movements.

    Catching the movement of the beast and its tactics, Zamira grits her teeth and puts her sword back into its scabbard.

    ''This lowly beast thinks I suck at closebat. If I had an ability, things would have been much easier. However, ability doesn''t matter; will, perseverance, and hard work are what matter. I''ll show this beast all the skills and techniques that I have learned in the past. Today won''t be like thest time I lost against a demon-rank beast.'' Zamira thinks inwardly as she clenches her fists while a yellowish aura covers her from top to bottom.

    This aura looks like a dhampir''s aura, making Jake squint his eyes from his hiding spot.

    ''That energy is familiar. It looks like a dhampir''s energy, however, it also looks like primal energy, ording to the exnation Mimi gave to me. I have never gotten separated from Mimi for such a long time, I wish she was here. There''s something more to primal energy and dhampir energy.'' Jake thinks inwardly while specting about the fight.

    Getting closer, the beast thrusts its right arm forward, trying to punch her in the face. The punch is packed with enough force as the air surrounding it can be seen distorting. However, Zamira effortlessly catches the beast''s punch with her left hand and punches the beast in the abdomen, kicking it off-bnce.

    Zamira doesn''t stop there, though, as She breaks off the mud binding her feet and swiftly gets behind the beast, mming both of her hands into its back.

    >>>>CRACK<<<<

    Several web cracks appear on the ground as Zamira ms her hands on the beast''s back, making its feet sink into the ground.

    "ROAR!!"

    The beast bellows angrily as it swiftly moves away from its position to get away from Zamira''s attack range.

    Turning around in a circr motion, the beast doesn''t find Zamira, which causes a surprised look to appear on its face. However, it doesn''t look scared in the slightest, rather, it looks excited.

    "Looking for me?" A voice emerges from above.

    Raising its head, the beast watches Zamira descend with her sword tightly clutched between her hands, as it glows yellow. Apart from this, two ck beautiful wings covered in yellow energy are also sprouting from her back.

    Seeing this scene, the beast suddenly feels fear for a second as all its survival instincts kick in.

    *****

    Currently, I am levitating in the air several meters away from where the fight between Zamira and the demon-rank beast is ensuing.

    I''m in awe at the efficiency and precision of Zamira''s attack. Not even Alphonso''s battle scene was as interesting as the one happening in front of me right now. To top it all off, her wings are impressive and alluring. Naturally, female vampires'' wings attract the males'' attention. And for some reason, I can feel a tingling sensation as I watch her battle like this.

    This woman¡­. I want to conquer her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    -

    -

    -

    -

    "Swordcraft <<One Thousand de Cuts>>!!" Zamira bellows as she swings her sword and lowers it on the beast, while a huge red aura line coated with yellow energy erupts from the sword.

    Seeing the attacking its way, the beast suddenly divides itself into two parts making the attack pass through his midsection as it splits itself in half.

    "SWOOOSH!!!!"

    *BOOM* *RUMBLE*

    The sword sh hits the hard ground, cutting through it like butter, and continues cutting through the ground of the like tofu. This causes many cracks to appear on the ground, which spans about several kilometres. Several tremors can also be felt on some parts of the as the attack settles down.

    Zamira can now be seen standing, as her sword rests on her shoulder, while the yellow aura dances around her body violently.

    Subsequently, the beast''s body starts morphing back into its humanoid form, forming its right hand into a thick sharp de. Its eyes are also hollow as if they are lifeless.

    Looking at the scene unfolding in front of me, I am quite stupefied at how fast everything happened. What I noticed while watching this fight is that after using that yellow energy, Zamira''s attacks doubled and started causing massive destruction.

    I once saw this energy the first day I opened my acupoints. And I have always seen traces of it anytime I use God''s eyes. However, I noticed that frequently using God''s eyes usually puts a strain on me. Also, from the little I know, this energy is called; Chaos energy. Which exins why its destruction rate is unprecedented. But ording to what Mimi told me, this energy is wild and untameable. That is the reason why I am unable to harness it.

    "You survived my attack again. You''re quite a stubborn one to have made me use this power. To be honest, your ability is quite annoying. However, you haven''t witnessed my full power yet." Zamira says with pride, giving the beast another opportunity to prove itself a worthy opponent.

    ''Have I gotten so strong that even a demon-rank beast looks weak in my eyes? I hope it will push me to the edge this time.'' Zamira thinks inwardly.

    Suddenly, the aura surrounding the beast turns cold, making Zamira a little bit cautious since the spider queen also did something simr to this.

    "You are a strong one, no doubt. But I haven''t used my full strength, just like you. I think the reason I am like this is that I am just a newly evolved demon-rank beast. However, I haven''t hit my limit yet." The beast says as it raises both hands in the air.

    Suddenly, several thousands of projectiles erupt from the ground and start levitating in the air, as they face Zamira. Each of these projectiles is strong enough to kill an average vampire noble on a whim. And yes, thousands of them are directed at Zamira.

    Seeing an attack of this scale, a smirk appears on Zamira''s face as she grabs the hilt of her sword and twists it. Instantly, frost starts appearing around the sword while the beast is unaware.

 Chapter 233 Gogo

    WHOOSH! CRRRRRRRKKKKK!

    In an instant, a radiant burst of light emanates from the sword, momentarily blinding me. A palpable aura of deathly chill engulfs the surroundings, as I cautiously open my eyes.

    Although I stand at a considerable distance, I can still sense the monstrous chill emanating from the sword. The ice spreads in an irregr pattern, freezing the very ground beneath it, leaving no room for the beast to manipte its earthen domain.

    CRRRRRRKKKKK.

    The ice shatters as the beast breaks free from its frozen entrapment.

    ROAR!

    The beast bellows, pounding its chest with fury. But before it can retaliate, Zamira materializes before it, delivering a swift kick to its chest, causing it to slide backward across the icy surface. Zamira''s onught continues as she deftly dashes towards the disoriented beast, intercepting it before it can regain its momentum, and forcefully strikes the hilt of her sword against its head, cleaving it in two.

    However, undeterred by the grievous blow, the resilient beast manages to reshape its visage and swings its ded right hand at Zamira, aiming to inflict a fatal wound. Yet, Zamira effortlessly intercepts the ded assault, catching the hand mid-air and effortlessly snapping it in half.

    With the fractured ded-mud hand now firmly in her grasp, Zamira ruthlessly plunges it into the beast''s left shoulder, eliciting a tortured cry of pain. Not content with her previous actions, she seizes one of the beast''s legs, hoisting it and its entire body aloft, before forcefully mming it into the frozen terrain.

    BOOM!

    The resulting shockwave sends a barrage of ice shards and shrapnel flying in all directions. A peculiar urrence transpires amid the chaos. For the first time since the battlemenced, the beast begins to bleed, darkened ichor oozing from its wounds and staining the icy surface.

    With a sudden shift in demeanor, Zamira strides purposefully towards the wounded creature, encircled by dancing tendrils of yellow energy. Her sword rests casually upon her shoulder, emanating a pulsating hue of purple that imbues her with an ominous aura.

    Halting abruptly in front of the beast, she looms over it, adopting the posture of a predatory creature. Her countenance reveals little, yet there is a perplexing hint of astonishment in her gaze.

    "I have emerged victorious, and now I believe I am entitled to im your crystal," Zamira deres, a sly grin ying across her lips as she raises her sword high above her head.

    "Swordcraft... One thou¨C"

    No, I will not allow her to y the beast! My mind races as I witness Zamira lifting her de skyward. This is my opportunity to establish a connection with this formidable woman. Should circumstances warrant it, I shall reveal my true self to her.

    Swiftly, I dash towards Zamira.

    CHA-CHING!

    A resounding metallic sh reverberates as I seize the tip of her sword between two fingers, effectively halting her attack. Through the concentrated infusion of my Ki energy, I manage to impede her assault effortlessly.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Gazing upwards, Zamira''s eyes widen as she observes me, effortlessly thwarting one of her most formidable techniques as though it were inconsequential. This act of defiance brings disgrace upon theposed warlock, etching an expression of shock and bitterness upon her face.

    WHOOSH~

    A colossal cloud of dust billows as Zamira cautiously leaps backward, assuming a defensive stance.

    Mmm, an astute move for a warlock. She disys prudence by retreating upon witnessing my intervention and the remarkable feat I have aplished. Now, she attentively observes me, attempting to gauge the extent of my strength. This is truly a remarkable turn of events! My desire to possess this woman intensifies.

    "You! Who are you? You impeded my one thousand de cuts. I have never encountered you before, and while I have no desire to engage inbat, I detest your interference. Are you attempting to steal my kill?" Zamira demands, her grip on the sword''s hilt tightening.

    "Steal your kill? Absolutely not. I have a different purpose here. I beseech you to spare this beast, for I intend to make it mypanion. I promise to procure another demon-tier crystal for you," I assert, stepping closer to the wounded creature and cing my hand gently upon its head.

    Suddenly, a radiant crimson glow emanates from my hand, gradually permeating the beast''s skull, causing its injuries to miraculously vanish. As soon as Iplete the healing process, the beast rises to its feet and bows deeply before me.

    "Master," it utters in a low voice.

    "Reveal your true form to me," Imand, and the beast obediently nods. In an instant, its body undergoes a remarkable transformation, diminishing in size until it assumes the shape of a diminutive humanoid child.

    "I see... This is your true form. A newly born demon-rank beast, exhausted by its previous manifestation and the tremendous power it exerted, depleting its crystal," I remark, as the beast affirms my words with a nod. Observing its genuine form, I cannot help but find it endearing. Two antennae protrude from its head, apanied by shiny ck eyes that exude an air of innocence. The remainder of its body resembles that of a human, save for its rich, glossy, mud-like skin. At first nce, one might mistake it for a peculiar race.

    "I believe you have gone too far. Halting my one thousand de cuts does not grant you carte nche to act as you please," Zamira interjects, her voiceced with a hint of anger. The sword she wields radiates a potent purple aura, underscoring her mounting fury. However, for reasons unknown, she refrains from initiating an attack.

    "By ying this beast, its crystal would be rendered virtually useless¡ªa mere semnce of a demon-tier weapon. Thus, you ought to express gratitude, rather than animosity, towards me," I retort with a smile.

    "Gogo, from this moment forward, that shall be your name. You shall bring all other beasts into submission and abstain from harming any inhabitants of this. I shall call upon you when the need arises. Now, go!" I decree, and in an instant, the beast begins sprinting away until it disappears from view.

    As I fix my gaze upon Zamira, an expression of intense anger contorts her features, clearly dissatisfied with my actions.

    "Who permitted you to act with such impunity? That beast was meant to be mine. As you have crossed the line, you shall face the consequences," Zamira deres menacingly, as the aura of yellow energy surrounding her pulsates with heightened intensity.

    "Once again, I pose the question: Who are you?" she demands, adopting an aggressive stance of battle readiness.

    "I am Jake Mystro," I proim, a mischievous grin ying upon my lips as I discard my shirt, revealing a meticulously sculpted set of abs.

 Chapter 234 Jake Vs Zamira

    "Jake Mystro? My younger sister''s son?" Zamira inquires, her face disying a perplexed expression.

    "Well, you are absolutely right, dear aunt," I respond with a radiant smile. I observe Zamira''s countenance, detecting traces of annoyance and intense anger.

    Suddenly, she directs her sword towards me.

    "Are you here for the coronation ceremony?" Zamira questions, retracting her sword. The air of violence diminishes, yet a simmering intensity remains, as if cautioning me.

    "Yes," I reply truthfully.

    Zamira gazes at me for a few moments, her silence pregnant with unspoken thoughts.

    "Did you know that after the coronation ceremony, you will essentially be one step away from assuming the role of king? The vampires will look up to you until the king either transfers the crown or meets his demise. I fail toprehend why Father has chosen you as the crown prince and is even prepared to awaken from his slumber to bestow the crown upon you," Zamira reveals. I discern a tide of emotionced within her voice, as if she harbors concern¡ªnot for herself or me¡ªbut rather for the vampire citizens.

    Her words elicit surprise, prompting a bewildered expression to materialize on my face. What in the world? Old man Duke is about to awaken from his slumber and pass the crown to me? This is nonsensical. I am unprepared for such a responsibility. Simply being a full-fledged crown prince following the coronation will prove burdensome. Nevertheless, I must not betray any signs of ignorance here, especially as I endeavor to captivate this formidable aunt of mine.

    "What are your thoughts, dear aunt? Do you perceive me as weak?" I query, crouching down and tracing something on the floor with my index finger.

    "I can hardly believe such words emanating from you. You are but a noble vampire, and your evolution is pitiful. Furthermore, I shall have to penalize you for interrupting my duel," Zamira deres, striding toward me.

    She halts her advance when she is merely a few meters away from me.

    Oddly enough, I am surprised by herportment¡ªhow she responded like an ordinary person, lowering her sword upon learning of my identity. She is not entirely the brute my mother imed her to be. However, I cannot allow matters to conclude at this juncture; I must conquer this woman.

    ording to hearsay, she has never been defeated by a male. Even if a suitor of prodigious strength, on par with a god yer, were to challenge her, she would readily decline. She possesses a keen ability to assess her adversaries. Nheless, I shall incense her to such an extent that she will have no choice but to engage me inbat.

    "Ah, you assess me based on my evolution? Would you like to witness my capabilities?" I inquire, my eyes gleaming crimson.

    CRIMSON~

    Zamira''s eyes mirror my own crimson hue, as if responding to my power, and she instinctively leaps backward.

    "Do you possess absolute control over blood?" Zamira asks, a curious expression adorning her face.

    "Yes," I affirm.

    "I see... that exins why my blood power reacted as such. Nheless, do not allow this to foster arrogance within you. You possess a mere fraction of aura. The other families will attempt to ensnare you in their clutches. Do you believe you can fend off their advances?" Zamira probes. The manner in which she speaks indicates an absence of concern for my well-being; rather, she appears anxious about my mother''s potential devastation if any harm befalls me.

    "You underestimate me. The fact that my vampire aura is feeble does not render me weak. Allow me to be frank, dear aunt:pared to me, you are weak," I assert, shaking my head and turning my back as if to depart.

    "What did you say?" Zamira''s voice reverberates, seething with extreme anger.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    I pivot around and sh her a bright smile.

    "You are weak, dear aunt," I repeat the same words that stirred her anger, further fueling her fury.

    "Your mother neglected to teach you some moral values. I suppose it falls upon me to discipline you. I shall reveal to you the disparity between life and death. Do not fret; I shan''t end your existence," Zamira retorts, brandishing her sword. Observing her actions, I remain unruffled, feigning boredom.

    "Tch, I detest engaging with feeble opponents, dear aunt. Should you defeat me, I shallply with your everymand. However, should I emerge victorious, you shall be mine," I dere, deliberately casting ascivious gaze upon her ample bosom, apanied by a lewd expression.

    Yes, it''s working. Zamira appears thoroughly disgusted by my words. She evidently despises being regarded merely as a woman, rather than a warrior.

    "Very well, if you defeat me, I shall be yours. And if I vanquish you, you shall obey my every whim," Zamira retorts confidently, sheathing her yellow aura and invoking her vampire aura. She deems employing the yellow energy to be excessive.

    Hearing her words, a smile blossoms upon my countenance.

    In an instant, I unleash my entire vampire aura.

    Boom!

    The aura swirls around my form, akin to a zing inferno, while a startled expression materializes on Zamira''s face, as if she is dumbfounded.

    "His aura surpasses even that of a vampire lord. Yet, it pales inparison to mine," Zamira mumbles in astonishment.

    Before she can react, I activate the gravity ability I inherited from my mother. Swiftly, Zamira experiences an overwhelming force tugging her towards me.

    "Y-You possess Jill''s ability? B-But how? I thought you were incapable of employing any abilities," Zamira stammers in shock.

    Gritting her teeth, Zamira''s sword begins to radiate.

    "Swordcraft... <one thousand de cuts>," she proims.

    A crimson arc of blood-infused attack hurtles toward me at breakneck speed. Employing God''s eyes, everything surrounding me slows down to a crawl, endowing me with extraordinary reflexes.

    Concentrating an abundance of Ki in my hands, it solidifies, enabling me to seize the blood attack barehanded. Yet, despite utilizing Ki, I can feel the keen edge of the assault attempting to slice through my Ki. Nheless, given my copious Ki reserves, I obliterate the blood attack by augmenting the output of my Ki.

    After dispelling the remnants of the attack, I cease utilizing the gravity ability. I wish to conquer Zamira in a manner that is both tantalizing and overwhelming.

    "Weak," I utter, dispersing the smoke from the annihted blood attack with a wave of my hand.

 Chapter 235 Repelling Energies

    Witnessing the unfolding events, Zamira''s countenance contorts into an expression of stupefaction. My effortless annihtion of her attack leaves her bewildered. I must admit, her assault possessed considerable potency, and had I not been proficient in channeling my Ki, I would have sustained grave injuries or even faced the dire prospect of death. What on earth was she attempting? Was she truly aiming to terminate my existence?

    Abruptly, Zamira hurtles toward me, clutching her sword firmly in a reverse grip.

    Observing her impending maneuver, I swiftly retrieve a sword from my inventory.

    "I am no novice in the art of swordsmanship either," I remark, grasping my white Katana de in a manner mirroring her own. The Katana, a weapon of regal caliber, finds its ce in my possession.

    CHA-CHING!

    A resounding echo reverberates as our swords forcefully collide, causing both of us to momentarily lose bnce and stagger backward. The skill she endeavors to employ is one that Alphonso has imparted to me and Roth.

    Moreover, the moment Iy my hands upon this de, a deluge of memories detailing diverse sword techniques and skills inundates my mind.

    "No conceivable way! You possess knowledge of that particr sword technique?" Zamira murmurs incredulously, dashing forward once more.

    "Alphonso has enlightened me," I retort swiftly, parrying her attack with a casual flick of my hand, all the while stifling a yawn. The longer the sword remains in my grasp, the more my recollections resurface. This constitutes merely a fraction of my power as a Protoss. I can only fathom the magnitude of my pinnacle¡ªhow monstrously formidable it would be.

    "How... H-How can you?" Zamira stammers as our swords continue their intricate exchange. Frustration etches itself across her visage, and I discern numerous openings in her attacks. At present, I can identify approximately ten vulnerabilities. Yes, I can discern multiple chinks in the assault of one of the most formidable vampires of this era.

    Currently, our duel revolves solely around pure strength, bereft of any energy infusion. Zamira''s mounting vexation bes palpable, and I, too, find the endeavor arduous. Nheless, thanks to my absolute blood control, I have fortified my physique, even though it shall undoubtedly exact a toll on meter.

    Suddenly, Zamira intensifies her assault, infusing her sword with her vampiric aura. In response, I unleash my own vampire aura. The ambient air gradually grows warmer, enraptured by the auras we both exude.

    In an instant, I initiate an ancient, vampiric sword footwork technique, once possessed exclusively by Sanguine, one of the hundred original and mightiest vampires. My body bes an indiscernible blur as my movements elerate to an extraordinary pace.

    Perceiving the situation, Zamira, too, adopts the identical technique, swiftly catching up. Admirable... Alphonso''s assessment of her was urate.

    Recognizing the substantial depletion of my vampire aura imposed by this technique, I opt to discontinue it, promptly delivering a swift kick to her abdomen, causing her to stagger and consequently abandoning her own technique.

    With momentum in my favor, Zamira clutches her stomach, her countenance contorting into a peculiar expression. Gradually, I sense a surge of energy emanating from her. A yellow energy dances fervently around her form, growing in size and potency. The heat radiating from this energy surpasses that of a raging furnace,pelling me to leap backward.

    She has resolved to unleash her full might, it seems. This is the juncture at which I must approach the situation with utmost seriousness.

    "Screw it... I no longer care if you are my sister''s son. You have pushed me beyond my threshold, and now I must reveal my other side. Perhaps you are the catalyst that will propel me past my limits, muahahaha!" Zamira erupts into a heartyughter, as the yellow aura engulfs her, resembling a colossal inferno.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Utilizing the power of God''s eyes, I discern a dark aura, akin to tendrils, emanating from her being.

    Such malevolence... I suppose it is time. I must conclude this encounter swiftly, vanquishing her in a manner that will be remembered for ages.

    Without hesitation, I unleash the full extent of my Ki and vampire aura simultaneously.

    BOOOOM!

    An explosive eruption engulfs Zamira, as her energy reacts to the overwhelming surge of my Ki. It bes evident that my reserves of Ki far surpass her pool of yellow energy, resulting in a repelling force between the two energies.

    __________________________________

    Within an expansive chamber adorned with holographic screens lining its walls, a group of vampires gazes upon a disconcerting phenomenon. The readings disy an unprecedented surge of two distinct energies within the vampire.

    "What is this...?" murmurs one of the vampires present in the room.

    "These energy fluctuations are reminiscent of an urrence I have witnessed only once before. However, these energies do not appear to be of vampiric origin. They are something else," states another vampire, his fingers dancing across the keyboard before him. The room buzzes with intense discussion.

    These vampires are members of the special security department tasked with monitoring abnormal energy readings and radiation levels, such as those emanating from high-level beasts. The office reverberates with rms and beeping sounds as the readings continue to escte.

    "I have just informed the other departments, and they have identified Princess Zamira as the source of this energy. However, the most astounding revtion is the presence of two other peculiar energies. The first one corresponds to an energy signature resembling that of a demon-ranked beast."

    "The second energy emanates from a vampire and appears to be the strongest, continually surging in magnitude. The other departments are still attempting to ascertain the identity of this vampire," reports Lask, a vampire renowned for his exceptional swiftness andputer expertise.

    His words elicit shock among the gathered workers, their trembling bodies mirroring the trepidation filling the room.

    "We must apprise the vampire leaders! Undoubtedly, they too have sensed this energy disturbance. If this individual poses a threat at the highest level, the vampires are in grave peril," proposes one of the vampires, his hands rubbing together anxiously.

    "There is no cause for fear. The vampires possess countless individuals whose strength surpasses your wildest imagination. Take, for instance, the mightiest Knight, Alphonso, and numerous others hidden within the shadows. I know precisely the individual capable of putting an end to this conflict, one that threatens to ravage our and im countless lives," deres Lask, a confident smile adorning his face.

    "Are you suggesting we contact Alphonso?" inquires one of the workers.

    "No, Alphonso will not intervene unless the king awakens. He can be quite stubborn. I will reach out to Zero," replies Lask with a smile, eliciting widened eyes and stunned expressions from his colleagues. Zero, a legendary assassin renowned for his monstrous feats, mysteriously vanished without a trace, leaving behind a legacy of awe and reverence.

 Chapter 236 Transcendent Gods Bane: Fourth Stage

    The current surge of energy emanating from both Zamira and me is so overwhelming that even I can sense its impact. Unleashing the full extent of my Ki is not the challenge at hand; rather, my physical vessel itself poses a significant problem. The strain I am putting on my body is causing my muscle fibers to feel as though they may tear apart under the immense power I am wielding. My physical form is ill-equipped to endure such intensity.

    Continuing down this path will inevitably result in the crippling of my body within just a few moves. For the first time in a considerable while, I have made a miscalction and misjudged my opponent. However, my primary concern presently lies with my body, which serves as a conduit for my extraordinary abilities.

    There is only one viable course of action...

    "Zamira!" I exim, summoning her attention as she grips her sword tightly. Simultaneously, her eyes appear to radiate as if beams of light are about to burst forth. Yet, as she hears her name, the luminous glow in her eyes subsides, though she remains steadfastly clutching her sword.

    "Do youprehend the potential loss of countless lives if we engage inbat? How about we approach this situation differently?" I propose, consciously reducing my Ki to alleviate the strain on my body.

    "What alternative method do you suggest? You need to be reminded of your ce. Your upbringing evidentlycked proper manners," Zamira retorts, her tone dripping with disdain, as she prepares tounch an attack against me.

    "Wait! Ponder the consequences for the people. Consider the outcry that would arise should lives be lost due to our selfish interests," I assert loudly, attempting to persuade her. Fortunately, this time, Zamira appears to recognize some truth in my words.

    "What do you propose we do, then?" Zamira inquires, her impatience evident in her demeanor.

    "Unleash your most formidable attack upon me. Should I endure it unscathed, you shall be my partner. Does this agreement suit you?" I ask, a smile gracing my countenance.

    Upon hearing my proposition, Zamira seems less than pleased, her face contorting into a frown.

    Ah, she is gradually taking the bait...

    "That would be excessive. Instead, subject me to your most potent assault. If I emerge from it unharmed, I shall grant you another opportunity to withstand my own attack. Should you seed, I will be your partner. Thus, I offer you two chances to prove yourself. Do we have a deal?" Zamira deres, her expression exuding confidence.

    Excellent! She has taken the bait... It appears she is not as astute as I initially thought. Perhaps I am simply too crafty.

    "Very well, we have a deal! Nevertheless, we cannot merely rely on verbal agreements. We must formalize ourmitment with a blood oath," I assert.

    "How shall we proceed with that?" Zamira inquires, wearing a perplexed expression.

    "I possess the power to perform a blood oath effortlessly, given my absolute control over blood. Anyone who fails to honor their promise will face a self-destructive demise within twenty-four hours," I inform her sternly.

    Zamira pauses momentarily, seemingly contemting the proposition.

    "Fine, but don''t attempt anything foolish," she concedes.

    "Remain still," I reply, pointing my index finger toward her. Suddenly, a surge of aura emanates from the tip of my finger, streaking toward Zamira and prating her forehead.

    Simultaneously, our bodies convulse in unison, as if possessed. The blood oath has been sealed. The process of a blood oath is rather straightforward, involving the temporary summoning of a blood fairy to seal the agreement.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Prepare yourself for my assault," I dere, tightly gripping my sword.

    Without dy, I begin infusing my vampire aura into the de. My hair starts to float in undting waves, while my eyes assume a vivid crimson hue. Furthermore, the once dark sky and moons gradually shift to a striking shade of red, as a colossal crimson cloud materializes overhead.

    <BOOM!>

    An eruption of vampire aura surges forth from within me, causing blood to trickle from my ears and nose. Has my vampire aura just intensified? Pushing aside such thoughts, I raise my sword aloft, its glow intensifying to a bright crimson. Simultaneously, the cloud above us morphs into a massive vortex.

    "Transcendent gods'' bane ¨C Fourth stage!" I proim.

    In an instant, a torrent of aura shoots forth from my de, piercing through the vortex. The sword continues to draw in my aura at an astounding rate, eliciting a grunt of strain from my lips.

    Sensing that the vortex can no longer siphon my dwindling aura, of which only around five percent remains, I tightly grasp the hilt and swiftly swing the sword downward in Zamira''s direction.

    KRRRRRRRRR!

    A burst of crimson light detonates from the vortex, resembling a myriad of fireworks, as an immensely magnified sword sh hurtles towards Zamira. Unlike the blood palm strike I employed against Alphonso, this time I opted for a blood sh.

    In an instant, my body is propelled backward, while the sword in my hand shatters into minuscule fragments upon impact. It is at this moment that worry begins to seep into my thoughts, contemting Zamira''s ability to withstand the attack.

    During my confrontation with Alphonso within the virtual reality console, I had only utilized the second stage. Even with his Ki, Alphonso struggled to neutralize the blood palm strike. However, Zamiracks Ki and relies solely on that yellow energy renowned for its destructive nature, which cannot be employed for defense.

    The sole means to halt my assault is by generating an attack of equal or greater magnitude, thus canceling out the devastation. However, I doubt if Zamira possesses the capability to entirely nullify my strike.

    "BOOOOM"

    "BOOOOM"

    "BOOOOM"

    Multiple explosions reverberate in the distance as I am violently propelled backward. I can sense profound tremors emanating from the''s core, while the sky radiates with blinding luminosity. To withstand the impact of the explosion, I must shield myself with Ki, as my body jolts erratically.

    The ground trembles beneath the force of the explosions, and I am propelled backward with great intensity. The vibrations seem to originate from the very core of the, while the sky illuminates with a blinding brilliance. I hastily erect a shield of Ki to protect myself as my body is jostled by the sheer impact of the detonations.

    Amidst the chaos, I strain my senses to ascertain Zamira''s fate. Did she manage to withstand the tremendous onught? I can''t help but worry, knowing that I utilized the second stage during my encounter with Alphonso within the virtual reality console. Alphonso, with his Ki, struggled to obliterate the blood palm strike. Yet, Zamiracks Ki and relies solely on her formidable, yet destructively natured, yellow energy¡ªan energy unsuited for defensive purposes.

    The only conceivable way to counter my assault would be for Zamira to unleash an attack of equal or superior magnitude, thereby nullifying the destructive force. However, I harbor doubts about Zamira''s ability topletely negate my strike.

 Chapter 237 Blood Spirit Summoning

    "Arrgh~!" I emit a low groan as my eyes snap open in an instant, apanied by an elerated pace of my breath. Simultaneously, I sense the surging blood coursing through my veins, akin to an engine newly ignited.

    Fixing my gaze upon my surroundings, I discern that I am presently entangled amidst a heap of rubble and debris. An immense wave of agony and an excruciating headache wash over me.

    Zamira... Is she unharmed? Contemting her well-being, I swiftly rise, brushing off the detritus from my body. Regrettably, the smartwatch adorning my wrist lies shattered beyond repair, evoking a sigh from my lips. It was a cherished gift from Myra. This wristwatch is no ordinary trinket, for it serves as a life-saving relic. It activates upon sensing any peril or impending demise befalling its wearer, as is the case presently.

    Gazing upward, the sky retains a reddish hue, while remnants of my vampiric aura linger in the air.

    Moreover, traces of Zamira''s vampire aura also taint the atmosphere. Scanning the distance, I discern no signs of her presence, stirring a tinge of panic within me. Only destruction surrounds me. Widespread devastation.

    The ground lies scorched, as though hell itself has materialized in this very ce. Numerous crevices and ruptures mar its surface, exuding a liquid akin to moltenva. The earth must have been subjected to intense congration, resulting in partial liquefaction. The ambient heat emanating from this area is anything but trifling, though it ranks among my lesser concerns.

    Zamira, where can she be?

    "Zamira!" I bellow, yet minutes pass without any response. I persist with my fervent calls, but to no avail, frustration gradually etching its mark upon my countenance. There remains but one recourse, for a sliver of my vampiric aura yet endures.

    Though my sinews threaten to rend asunder, I must resort to this option, lest I bear this guilt for eternity. That assault was potent, exacerbated by her already weakened state after contending with demi-gods and demon-ranked beasts.

    Without dy, I make a shallow incision upon my palm.

    "O crimson lifeblood, heed mymand and bend to my will as your sovereign. Absolute dominion; Blood fairy summon," I mutter, as my form begins to emit a faint crimson luminescence.

    WHOOSH!

    Suddenly, a diminutive crimson figure, roughly the size of a clenched fist, materializes, soaring through the air.

    "Why did you go to such lengths to summon me?" the figure inquires, furrowing its brow. This figure is none other than the blood spirit¡ªa being capable of molding its corporeal essence into any desired shape, currently manifesting its physical form. Its eerie visage bears a red, menacing countenance, adorned with a trident-shaped mark upon its forehead. Its most disconcerting feature lies in its white eyes, resembling an unfathomable abyss.

    "Silence yourself, I require your aid," I retort without faltering.

    "SKSHEEESH!" the blood spirit grits its teeth.

    "If it weren''t for your mastery of absolute blood control, I would not deign to respond to your summons. Furthermore, how did you even learn to summon me? This is utterly improper," the blood spirit hisses disdainfully.

    "Fufufu, I detected your presence the moment I arrived on this," I chuckle softly, though my thoughts remain consumed by Zamira.

    "What is it that you desire, then?" the blood spirit queries, punctuating its question with a snort.

    "I seek my aunt''s whereabouts. With your assistance, finding her will be far easier. Although I could have used my aura to locate her, I have unfortunately depleted it entirely," I exin to the blood spirit.

    "Now, how shall I help you locate her?" the blood spirit asks, teeth gritted.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Two vampire auras still linger in the air, and the second one belongs to her," I inform the blood spirit.

    "Consider it done!" the blood spirit responds. In the next instant, it streaks across the sky like a shooting star, diligently scouring the surroundings.

    After a few moments, the voice of the blood spirit resonates in my ears.

    "I have found her!"

    Upon hearing these words, I dash toward the blood spirit''s location.

    Rubble. Rubble. Rubble. Rubble.

    "Arrgh!" I groan as I heave a colossal boulder aside.

    Behold, Zamira''s form now lies before me, burdened by arge b of stone resting upon her legs. She had been concealed beneathyers of rubble and debris before I discovered her here. Without the blood spirit''s aid, it would have taken me a considerable amount of time to locate her.

    "Zamira!" I shout as I hasten toward her, casting the stone aside before cradling her in my arms. Her armor lies in ruins, as if disintegrated. Only tattered remnants of undergarments cling to her body, crumbling to dust the moment I lift her.

    A substantial towel wraps tightly around her chest, seemingly an attempt to conceal her ample bosom as best as possible.

    Was it truly necessary for her to go to such lengths to hide her assets? Despite her efforts, it remains evident that her bosom is anything but inconspicuous.

    "I believe she requires assistance! Why are you staring?" the blood spirit''s voice jolts me back to reality, prompting me to inspect Zamira''s body.

    "She is alive, albeit unconscious. That surge of yellow energy must have taken its toll on her. Furthermore, half of her hair has been singed," I remark as I channel a portion of my Ki into her body, alleviating her pain and tending to her injuries. Simultaneously, I strive to replenish at least a fragment of her vampiric aura.

    "Did you mention yellow energy? That must be primal energy. I recall the time when the princess was learning about it. She acquired it from a spirit she had captured, in exchange for his freedom. However, it seems that spirit neglected to disclose its advantages and disadvantages," the blood spirit exins.

    "What do you mean? Could you shed more light on the incident?" I inquire, my curiosity piqued.

    ================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to see the character''s illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Vote with power stones and golden tickets for more chapter releases.

 Chapter 238 The Blood Spirits Resolution

    "What do you mean? Can you borate on the incident?" I inquire, my curiosity aroused.

    "Well, after Zamira''s harrowing battle against a demon-rank beast, where she was on the brink of losing her life, she became driven by a relentless quest for power. She has always fixated on the legends of the Protoss, yearning to transcend the current pinnacle of vampire warlock prowess. Consequently, she embarked on a perilous journey to capture the beloved familiar of the Protoss, which happens to be me. However, I am not like the feeble spirits she encountered before. I once reigned as the king of familiars¡ªthe spirit king.

    Fortuitously, she came face-to-face with me, but my imposing aura and appearance proved insurmountable for her. Frustrated, Zamira sought out other formidable spirits and managed to ensnare a fire dragon spirit. The dragon spirit, in a bid for liberation, proposed a contract to serve as her familiar in exchange for bestowing its fiery essence upon her. However, Zamira declined the offer. To be concise, the dragon spirit forged a pact with her, teaching her the ways to harness primordial energy in return for its own freedom," the blood spirit elucidates vividly.

    "That was quite arduous. Zamira''s thirst for power seems unquenchable, and she refuses to rely solely on her innate abilities," I mutter, assimting the blood spirit''s revtions.

    Suddenly, I gaze at the blood spirit with a mischievous grin on my countenance.

    "Tch, so impudent and foolish. You couldn''t even recognize your own master," I retort, cing my left palm against my face in exasperation.

    "Huh."

    "Sigh... I''m relieved to have found you again. My memories are still somewhat hazy, but I distinctly recall you," I say, rubbing my forehead as I attempt to process the deluge of information inundating my mind.

    "Humph! You behave like the rest,ying im to being my master. Merely possessing absolute control over blood does not entitle you to exploit me. Were it not for yourmand of absolute blood control, I would have dispatched you without hesitation," the blood spirit asserts, regarding me with a menacing expression as the trident-shaped mark on his forehead begins to radiate light.

    Sigh... such a pity...

    "Very well, I shall now convince you of the truth," I dere.

    In an instant, my eyes ignite with a brilliant crimson glow. A serene aura weaves around me, while my hair floats gracefully in a sleek manner. I promptly distance myself from Zamira, recognizing that her condition is gradually improving, and she will awaken within a few minutes.

    "Blood monarch; Assume true form," Imand, as my physique elongates and morphs into an intimidating figure. Adorned in a resplendent suit of blood-red armor from head to toe, boasting arched shoulder tes reminiscent of a scorpion''s stinger, I exude an eerie presence. My ebony hair billows in the air as if it possesses a life of its own. An air of fear envelops me, instinctively sending shivers down the spines of any whoy eyes upon me. Furthermore, my visage possesses an extraordinary, ethereal quality that no woman could resist. It resembles an older incarnation of myself. Toplete the ensemble, a colossal sword is fastened to my waist, emanating a monstrous aura that could rend a moon asunder if unleashed.

    However, all of this is ephemeral, a mere manifestation intended to reveal my true form to the blood spirit.

    In this form, I raise my index finger aloft andmence sketching ephemeral illustrations in the air with wless and swift movements, presenting a captivating spectacle.

    "Humpty Dumpty sat on a wall. Humpty Dumpty had a great fall.

    All the King''s horses and all the King''s men couldn''t put Humpty together again," I recite, apanied by the illustrations taking shape in the air.

    As I finish, I snap my fingers, causing the ephemeral drawings to vanish in an instant.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Suddenly, my body copses to the ground, reverting back to its normal state, while blood begins to trickle from my mouth.

    Looking up, I observe the blood spirit''s eyes welling up, tears streaming down its cheeks.

    "Uwaaaah!" The blood spirit bursts into tears, flying towards me and clinging onto my arms.

    "Uwaaaah! Master, I didn''t recognize you, I am sorry. Why did you leave me?" The blood spirit cries, seeking sce in my embrace.

    "Naughty boy, I had to reveal my true form and recite your favorite rhyme," I remark, gently caressing the blood spirit''s head.

    "I apologize, master. It is not my fault. Many formidable individuals have imed to be your reincarnation, attempting to deceive me," the blood spirit exins with a hint of sadness.

    Though I do not recall any of these events, fragmented memories continue to flicker within my mind. This blood spirit, whom I often refer to as Bloody Baby, possesses the unique ability to manipte and solidify blood to an extraordinary degree, apanied by an unlimited blood aura.

    Yet, what eludesprehension is that Bloody Baby is exclusive to the Protoss, specifically to me. However, the wielder of absolute control can also summon Bloody Baby, although it does not alter the fact that Bloody Baby''s true potential can only be realized by its rightful master.

    "Sigh, now that we are reunited, will you integrate with me?" I inquire.

    Upon hearing my question, Bloody Baby soars into the air, folding its arms while turning away from me.

    "Master, in this reincarnation, you appear exceedingly frail, far from your peak level. Are you not weary of undergoing multiple reincarnations?" Bloody Baby voices its concerns, still facing away. There''s an undercurrent of emotion in its words, despite its baby-like voice and form.

    "I promise not to perish this time," I assure with a sigh.

    "Humph, if you seek my forgiveness, master,e find me at the Skull Valley. I must depart now. I shall await your arrival, master. Furthermore, you must ascend to a higher stage of evolution before our integration," Bloody Baby deres, offering a small wave before vanishing into thin air.

    COUGH. COUGH. COUGH.

    Suddenly, sounds emanate from the stone b on the floor. Looking down, I witness Zamira coughing intensely.

    S-She is slowly awakening!

 Chapter 239 Zamiras Role Model

    Witnessing the sight of her coughing out copious amounts of blood, I swiftly dash towards her, administering a unit of blood from my inventory.

    Cough. Cough. Cough.

    Zamira coughs vehemently, greedily consuming the blood from the pack.

    After consuming two units of blood, she gradually regains herposure.

    KPA!

    The moment her eyes lock onto mine, she ps me across the face.

    "..."

    "Why did you do that?" I ask, my expression brimming with anger as I rise and distance myself from her.

    "What have you done to me?!! Where are my clothes?!" Zamira demands, clutching what remains of her attire to cover her chest and lower body.

    "Your clothes disintegrated when Iunched that attack," I remark, my back turned to her.

    "I suppose I won the bet," I add, nonchntly walking forward, as if intending to leave.

    "Wait! Are you going to abandon me here?!" Zamira bellows angrily, teeth clenched.

    "Oh, I thought you didn''t want toy eyes on me after pping me earlier," I retort, pivoting and advancing towards her, presenting a gown that I procured from my inventory. Though I had purchased this gown with the intention of giving it to Jill, it seems that n will no longere to fruition. Perhaps I shall acquire another one.

    As I draw near Zamira, I toss the gown in her direction.

    "Put on that dress¡­"

    "D-Did you also retrieve this from a spatial ring? But you don''t appear to possess one?" Zamira mutters, swiftly catching the dress. Her face still radiates immense anger.

    "You need not concern yourself with that. Shall I escort you home?" I inquire, maintaining a neutral expression.

    Upon hearing my question, Zamira regards me disdainfully, her teeth grinding.

    "I can manage on my own," she replies, exhaling a sigh.

    "You need not feel remorse. You defied the reincarnation of the Protoss. You should consider it an aplishment," I state, initiating my departure, leaving Zamira astounded.

    Old man Duke did harbor genuine spections that I am the Protoss, though most dismissed him as deranged, save for my father and sister. Now, having witnessed my capabilities, Zamira''s perception of me has altered.

    "I apologize for not realizing it sooner," Zamira says, her countenance transformed, regarding me with newfound admiration, as if I were a role model. Undoubtedly, the Protoss serves as a role model for all vampires, though his way of life is not, given his penchant for pursuing romantic rtionships.

    "Haha, no need for apologies. Although I am the reincarnation of the Protoss, it does not mean I shall mirror his every action. Simply treat me as an ordinary individual, and all will be well," I deceive, maintaining a smile while two wings unfurl from my back before I ascend into the sky.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    After Jake''s departure, Zamira rises and surveys the surrounding destruction in awe.

    ''Had I known he was the reincarnation of the Protoss, I would have prolonged the battle to witness more of his techniques. Despite being at the noble vampire level, he managed to unleash such a monstrous attack. I myself am incapable of delivering an assault on such a grand scale,'' Zamira muses inwardly, albeit limping on her weary feet.

    ''Also, what is this tingling sensation I feel down there? I have never experienced anything like this before¡­ Could it be due to the blood oath, or simply my reaction upon learning he is the Protoss? No, I am not a pervert," Zamira shakes her head wearily at her thoughts, even as a dampness forms between her lower lips for some inexplicable reason.

    It is the effect of the blood oath and the realization of things. The Protoss serves as Zamira''s greatest inspiration and role model, as she has always yearned to possess his power ¡ª to be the most formidable vampire that ever existed.

    "But if he''s the reincarnation of the Protoss, what does that make his father? His father ranks among the top ten most powerful vampires in history, but his life was tragically cut short."

    After marveling at her surroundings, a pair of wings burst forth from Zamira''s back as she takes flight. Despite depleting her stamina and strength while defending against Jake''s attack, she manages to regain a modicum of energy within a short span.

    Shortly after Zamira departs, a figure donning a ck, wide-brimmed hat and coat strolls through the heavily affected area. Beneath the coat lies aplete suit of legendary-grade armor, fashioned entirely from crystallized essence of beasts. An icy and formidable aura exudes from this individual, so chilling and intense that one might faint merely by gazing upon him.

    This person is none other than Zero.

    "The extent of the devastation is immense. Not even the vampire king could unleash an attack of this magnitude. That boy... Has he surpassed his previous limits? When Ist encountered him, his skills were still erratic, and he was nothing short of a troublemaker," Zero mutters as he surveys the area.

    "If only others knew the true strength of this boy. Though prodigiously gifted vampires emerge from time to time, theirbined might still falls short of impeding his ascension to kingship. Moreover, Zamira will undoubtedly stand by his side."

    "Blood... an abundance of blood will be spilled."

    __________________________________

    At present, I soar through the skies of Glelloolmes, noticing the pervasive emptiness. Only a handful of individuals, mostly guards and knights, traverse the area.

    Hmm... could it be due to the sh between Zamira and me?

    Now that I observe closely, the sky remains crimson, shrouded in a veil of red mist, obscuring the moons'' feeble glow.

    Mother must be greatly concerned about my well-being...

    Abruptly, I increase my speed, hurtling through the air at an astonishing velocity of approximately 400 miles per hour.

    ============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to see the character''s illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Vote with power stones and golden tickets for more chapter releases.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 240 Sharing News

    "Why did you put me through so much stress?!" The loud voice of my mom reverberates with tears on her face.

    Currently, we''re inside her room with the door shut and the key kept in God knows where.

    "I¡­I didn''t put you through any stress, you decided to stress yourself. Didn''t I tell you that I will be fine?" I say while rubbing my face.

    "You didn''t return for a whole freaking day, Jake. You and Zamira caused an uproar in this kingdom. I wanted toe over there, but I was stopped by Carter." Mom replies, cleaning her tears.

    "Sigh. I''m really sorry, I didn''t know time went so fast. Zamira and I are fine." I tell her as I move forward and wrap my hands around her waist.

    "I¡­I don''t know, I''m not feeling well." Mom mutters as she buries her face in my chest.

    "Hmm, probably because you were overthinking."

    "That''s not it. It feels like my inside is stuffed with something."

    "Fufu, maybe because you missed your husband so much." I say with a grin as I carry her and start moving toward the bed.

    "W-Wait¡­ I want to¡ª aahh!"

    BAM!

    The bed bounces as I put her on the bed and start taking off my pants and underwear.

    Mom''s face is already bright red as if anticipating what is toe. Moreover, she has made things easier by only wearing a nightie without underwear, making a strong feminine odor exude from her which increases my arousal.

    Without further ado, I pounce on her and rip off her nightie like a dog in heat. For some reason, because of my intense sexual desire towards Zamira, my libido increases drastically.

    "Iyaaan~" Mom raises a voice as I rip off her panties. I don''t stop there, I raise her legs, bringing her kneecaps to the level of her face before plunging my cock into her already sopping wet pussy.

    "Aahan~"

    "Aahan~"

    "There~ i-if you keep fucking me like that, I might cu¡ª"

    "Kyaaa!!" Before Mom can evenplete her words, I increase my pace as I start fucking her very fast while rubbing her protruding clit. At the same time, I move my face forward, nting it on one of her nipples, thus, increasing the stimtion.

    Of course, you might be wondering how I am doing all of this at once, right? Well, what do you expect from a pervert like me?

    Suddenly, Mom''s pussy starts getting slippery and clenching on my dick at the same time as if sucking it like a vacuum.

    "Argh¡­.fuck it, your pussy feels different today, Mom. It''s more wet than usual." I leak out a groan while I decrease my thrusting momentum.

    "Don''t say such¡­.d-dirty words." Mom mutters with a red face, averting her gaze.

    Squelch. Squelch. Squelch. Squelch.

    Mom''s pussy starts making lewd farting noises as I fuck her sopping wet pussy.

    "I¡­I am cumming." Mom deres while grabbing onto the sheets.

    "Let''s cum together!" I say with a groan as I start ejacting my seeds inside her.

    "Iyaaaaaaaaaaaan~"

    "ARGH!!!"

    Both of us raise our voices as we reach orgasm and exchange bodily fluids. After letting out our desires, both of us fall to bed in fatigue.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Honey, I want to tell you something." Mom suddenly speaks up.

    "Uhm¡­ What''s that?"

    "Well, you know I mentioned something about my insides feeling stuffed, right?"

    "Yeah, you told me that."

    "Well¡­ while you were away, because of the tension between you and Zamira, I fainted after worrying about you a lot. While I could teleport to you due to our contract, I can''t for some reason. When I woke up, I found myself in the royal hospital, and guess what the healer told me?" Mom says, her face turning red.

    "Uhm¡­you drank a lot of blood huh¡­" I conclude, putting my index finger on my chin.

    "...."

    "You idiot!" Mom blurts out, giving me a small nudge.

    "Sigh. You''ve always sucked at guessing things. The healer told me that I am two days pregnant." Mom announces while using the bedspread to cover her red face in excitement.

    "Y-You don''t know how happy I am, Jake. I''m finally going to conceive naturally this time."

    Hearing her words, my mouth runs out of words.

    ______________________________________________________________

    Right now, I''m walking toward Ste''s quarters while making a video call. I''ve gotten another wristwatch since Mom always had a ton of them. However,pared to my previous one, this one doesn''t seem to have any life-saving effect in it.

    "I miss you, Jake." A voice sounds from the hologram projecting out of my wristwatch. The person in this hologram is none other than Misty.

    As you can guess, after having sex with Jill and hearing the good news, I started calling my women one after the other with Misty ending up as thest. I was reprimanded by them for not calling for the past few days. Though I can''t me them since Earth''s time and cycle arepletely different from this.

    "I miss you too, Misty." I say, shing a smile.

    "I''m really happy for Mom."

    "It came as a surprise to me also."

    "Fufu, I can''t wait to bully Mom if shees back."

    "Haha¡­"

    _______________________________

    After walking for a while, I get to Ste''s quarter. The moment I step inside, I see Ste sitting in a lotus position while Mimi is sitting down on the small table in the corner of the room, reading arge book.

    The moment she sees me her eyes widen in shock.

    "Uwaaaah!! Where have you been to, master? Ste and I were so worried about you!" Mimi wails as she flies towards me, before disappearing into my head.

    At the same time, Ste also opens her eyes upon hearing my voice. Unlike Mimi, Ste doesn''t have any expression on her face.

    Mmm, is something wrong with her¡­

    "Master~ Ste is horny." Ste mutters while her horns turn extremely pink.

    No matter how much, I have learned about Ste, I still have shit tons of things to discover about her and her behavior as a draugh.

 Chapter 241 Quenching Stellas Lust

    "Iyaaaaan~"

    "Master is cumming inside me." Ste leaks out a loud moan as I start pumping my seed inside her.

    "Argh~" A small groan also escapes my lips as I disburse everyst drop of my seed in her before falling on the bed in exhaustion.

    The moment my cock slips out of Ste''s pussy, my milk starts flowing out of it like a flooded cave while Ste''s eyes are closed as her hands clutch the sheets.

    Ste is just too hot¡­

    I think inwardly as I nce at her pink nipples which are still erect. Ste won''t stop me from having another round with her, but she looks extremely exhausted today¡­which is a bit odd.

    "Should we go one more round?" I ask, pulling one of her nipples.

    "Aahan¡­ Master, Ste is tired¡­"

    "B-But if master wants to do it wi¨C"

    "It''s fine¡­I think I am okay now." I say with a small smile.

    "Master, do you want me to wash your back for you? You barely have time for me these days." Ste says as she sits up in the seiza posture.

    "Ah¡­sure."

    "Keke¡­"

    Without further ado, we both get up and walk to the bathroom.

    Once we get inside, I sit inside the bathtub while Ste gets behind me and starts washing my back.

    "Ste, since you''ve helped me, don''t you think I should also return the favor?" I ask with a toothy grin as I turn my head to look at Ste.

    "Eh¡­ b-but¡­ mas¨C"

    "I have to pay back the favor."

    "O-Okay." Ste replies with a red face as she gets up and sits down in front of me.

    In the next moment, I pick up the sponge with my right hand and start washing her back slowly. Adding a little more soap, the sponge starts bringing out a lot of foam which makes Ste''s back a lot easier to wash.

    "M-Master, you have been washing my back for a while now, don''t you think you should wash other ces?" Ste asks with a stutter.

    "Fufu, did you wash ''other ces'' for me? You only washed my back." I say with a grin as I start moving my hands forward, towards her titties.

    "I¡­I am sorry, master. You can punish me if you want."

    "Hehe, that''s what I am about to do." I reply before grabbing hold of her huge mounds and cupping them in my hands.

    "Aahan~ Master! T-This punishment¡­.your hands feel too good." Ste leaks a voice.

    "Kek¡­"

    "Aahan~"

    "Aahan~ Master~"

    "Pinch my nipples¡­"

    "You can''t tell me what to do, I''m the one punishing you," I reply while I continue fondling her titties, crushing them within my grasp.

    "I¡­I am sorry, master."

    I can see her nipples elongate and harden as I continue to caress her titties, causing me to greedily nt my mouth on them and begin to suck them one after the other.

    "Aahan~"

    After sucking Ste''s titties and bringing her to a state of arousal, I move my hands down and start rubbing her small protruding clit.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Aahan~ master~"

    ______________________________________________________________

    Right now, I am walking towards Zamira''s quarters. While walking past the guards, I see most of them staring at me intensely and mumbling after I walk past them.

    I guess the news ended up spreading after all. The news about sparing the demon-rank beast has circted, but how? Was Gogo sighted by someone? That must have been the case.

    Without giving it further thought, I quicken my pace.

    I just got to Zamira''s quarters, I notice many guards situated outside and to my surprise, they don''t intercept me.

    This is weird¡­ I think to myself as I walk past them and towards a small gate, but to my utmost surprise once again, the guards don''t stop me and instead give me a respectful bow.

    "Wait, why didn''t you guys intercept me?" I ask a heavy-looking guard with an overgrown beard.

    "The princess informed us that you''de." The guard answers.

    I see¡­

    "Go get yourself some beer¡­" I say, giving the guard a wallet full of money.

    "T-Thank you, your highness!" The guard thanks me profusely as he hastily collects the wallet with a smile on his face.

    Looking to the side, I see that the other guards don''t have any reaction whatsoever. I thought they would be a bit jealous of their colleague.

    Mmm¡­they are well trained.

    "I didn''t forget you guys too." I tell the other guards as I p my hands, and in a sh, a pile of money appears on the floor.

    "I''m sorry, I don''t have any more wallets. Besides, this is Earth''s currency, but it can be converted to the currency of this at the bank." I exin as I add another pile of money.

    "Thank you, your highness!!" All the guards shout in sync while their eyes light up.

    Suddenly, they starting forward one by one to take a handful of money, storing it inside a storage ring before returning to their position. They continue this process until they finally share all the money among themselves.

    T-These guards are well-trained¡­ While I thought the money would make them go crazy, it didn''t. They were well coordinated as they took turns taking a handful of the money untill it waspletely gone.

    "Are you testing the intelligence of our guards?" A voice suddenly emerges behind me.

    Turning around, I see Zagrath standing in front of me before giving me a small bow.

    "What would I gain from testing their intelligence? I am indeed shocked by their coordination, but that''s just it." I give a reply.

    "I¡­I didn''t mean to say it that way. I am sorry if it offended you." Zagrath says with a stutter.

    Looking deep into her eyes, I see deep hatred lurking behind them, which hadn''t been there before.

    "You must be mad at me for letting your master end up in that condition, right? Don''t get me wrong, I have good intentions towards your master, but I gave her what she has always wanted; to get past her current limit." I tell Zagrath.

    Listening to my words, Zagrath turns her face sideways while tears start leaking from the corner of her eyes.

    "Y-You shouldn''t have done that. My master has always suffered from many battle wounds and injuries, but today''s injuries seem to be worse. She got wounded more than the time she fought against a demon-rank beast in the past. This time around she is seriously injured and bedridden to the extent that she consumed all her vampire aura that was supposed to fasten her recovery. Uwaaaah!"

    This girl is weird¡­ I must learn about her rtionship with Zamira before jumping into conclusions.

    "That''s why I am here to make up for my mistakes. Don''t you think you should take me to her?" I ask while making a gesture with my right hand.

    *Sniff~*

    *Sniff~*

    "Okay¡­"

 Chapter 242 New Revelation

    Currently, I find myself within the confines of Zamira''s exquisite room, a stark contrast to the arrangement and beauty of my mother''s quarters. This space emanates an air of elegance,plete with state-of-the-art appliances meticulously ced throughout. However, it is the colossal artwork adorning the wall that captures my attention most fervently.

    As my gaze lingers upon the artwork, a smile involuntarily begins to grace my countenance. It is evident that this youngdy holds a fondness for the Protoss, judging by the prominent disy.

    Directing my attention away from the artwork, I fix my eyes upon Zamira, who is nestled upon her bed in a slumber, her eyes firmly closed. Positioned adjacent to her rests a conspicuously substantial candle, emitting a thread of ethereal essence that intertwines with Zamira''s very being.

    Standing closely behind me is Zagrath, her gaze fixed upon my every movement, an expression of curiosity adorning her countenance.

    I inquire, "What purpose does this candle serve?"

    Zagrath responds, "It serves to alleviate pain. We acquired it during our visit to the dwarves''."

    "I see... So you apanied Zamira on her journey to the dwarves''," I remark.

    "Yes,"es Zagrath''s simple response.

    In the ensuing moment, I seat myself upon an unupied stool beside Zamira. Suddenly, her eyes flutter open, widening in astonishment as they meet my gaze. She instinctively attempts to rise from her supine position, yet I swiftly impede her efforts, gently guiding her back onto the bed with a supportive grip on her shoulders.

    "P-Protoss..." Zamira murmurs.

    "Please, refrain from addressing me as such. Just call me Jake, and it shall suffice," I implore, apanied by a bittersweet smile.

    In return, Zamira reciprocates with a radiant smile, a countenance I have not witnessed since our encounter yesterday.

    "Master~" Zagrath utters in hushed tones, drawing Zamira''s attention towards her.

    "Master, how are you feeling now?" Zagrath queries as she approaches Zamira, enveloping her in an embrace upon the bed.

    "I feel considerably better. You may extinguish the candle," Zamira directs, pointing towards the now-illuminated presence on the adjacent stool.

    Complying with her request, Zagrath sways a vampiric glow over the candle, gradually extinguishing its ethereal glow before removing it from the room.

    "Why did you extinguish it in such a manner?" I inquire, an expression of perplexity adorning my features.

    "Oh, that? Well, it does not extinguish like an ordinary candle. I acquired it from the dwarves when I assisted them in vanquishing a Kraken on their. I sustained a few bruises during the ordeal, and they bestowed this candle upon me, advising its use during sleep to alleviate my difort," Zamira exins.

    "I understand," I acknowledge.

    "Zagrath, would you kindly excuse us?" Zamira abruptly requests, casting a gaze towards Zagrath, who remains stationed behind me.

    "Very well, Master," Zagrath acquiesces before taking her leave from the room.

    ...

    ...

    Now that only the two of us remain in the chamber, a faint blush tinges Zamira''s visage, her delicate fingers instinctively employing the nket to shield half of her face in a disy of shyness reminiscent of a teenage girl.

    "Um... About the blood oath we undertook, what are we to do with it? Do you intend to marry me?" Zamira ventures, deliberately averting her gaze.

    "Oh... In regard to that matter, well... I do"

    "...I can nullify the contract since I am the master of the blood spirit," I reply, feeling a slight embarrassment as I scratch the back of my head. However, inwardly, a grin forms, knowing the decision I am about to reveal.

    "N-No, there''s no need for that. Don''t you wish to marry me?" Zamira speaks up, her face flushed crimson.

    "I... I will marry you," I dere with a smile, affirming mymitment.

    "Really!? You''ll marry me?" Zamira exims, her eyes sparkling with delight.

    "Yes," I confirm, my smile unwavering.

    "O-Okay," Zamira replies, her fingers fidgeting nervously, reminiscent of a bashful teenager.

    ...

    ...

    "Now, about the..." Zamira and I simultaneously begin to speak, causing her to blush once more.

    "You go first," I offer, allowing her to take the lead.

    "Alright," she agrees.

    "Regarding the banquet... It is scheduled to take ce today. Are you prepared for it?" Zamira inquires.

    "Yes, I was informed by my mother. Mentally, I may not be fully prepared, but as the event is held in my honor, attendance is obligatory," I respond with a sigh.

    "The banquet will be held in the royal event hall in approximately one hour. Some guests have already arrived and are currently gathered in the royal lounge. We are nning to announce our marriage during the asion," Zamira reveals, her face growing slightly redder.

    "Oh... I believe it would be prudent to keep our marriage a secret for now," I suggest, shaking my head wearily.

    "Why?," Zamira questions, raising an eyebrow.

    "I prefer to avoid unnecessary gossip and spection. It might be best if we marry discreetly. Besides, you know how borate vampire marriage ceremonies can be, with their rituals and traditions," I exin.

    "I suppose you have a point... Well, it doesn''t matter to me. I don''t mind if they hear my passionate expressions," Zamira remarks.

    "I understand... If that is your desire, then so be it," I acquiesce.

    "Furthermore, I do not wish to have children in the near future," Zamira adds.

    Her words catch me off guard, and a look of surprise manifests on my face. It is the first time a woman, especially the woman who is to be my wife, has expressed such a sentiment.

    "I respect your decision. I promise not to impregnate you without your consent," I assure her, intertwining our hands.

    Zamira fell in love with me upon learning of my identity as a Protoss. While our bond may not yet be profound, I vow to be the best husband I can for her.

    __________________________________

    "Jake, you look quite dashing in this attire," Mompliments, her face blushing as she gazes at me from head to toe.

    "Wow! I never knew my master could look this handsome," Ste chimes in, awe evident in her voice.

    I can''t help but sigh deeply. Taking a moment to examine myself in the mirror, which spans almost three meters in length, I fail to see anything remarkable about my ensemble. In fact, the clothing appears rather ludicrous to me.

    Allow me to provide a vivid description. I currently don a red tunic garment beneath a lustrous ck jacket crafted from the hide of a gator. The apanying trousers are fashioned from the same material, slightly restricting my movements. Toplete the ensemble, I wear pointed shoes with curved tips reminiscent of those donned by clowns.

    Sigh...

    [Fufufu, you truly resemble a clown, master.]

    You needn''t remind me.

    Skull face<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Mom, don''t you think I should change this attire?" I ask with a deep sigh, feeling a sense of embarrassment. How could they expect me to wear such a peculiar outfit?

    "It suits you perfectly, Jake! After all, you''re about to be a father. Isn''t it time you reconsidered your fashion choices?" Mom responds, her cheeks flushing with excitement.

    "Master, the outfit looks splendid on you! I wholeheartedly support Jill!" Ste adds enthusiastically.

    Both Mom and Ste continue to praise the attire, extolling its charm.

    Sigh...

    [Master, you''ve let out more than a hundred sighs... (???????)]

    "I simply have a simple question, Mom," I state, my face turning slightly red from the awkwardness. How could they expect me to wear such oundish clothing?

    "What would you like to ask, Jake? You do like the outfit, don''t you? I knew you would!" Mom gushes with a giggle.

    "..."

    [(???????)]

    "Who exactly owns this attire?" I inquire, letting out another sigh.

    "To be honest, this dress belonged to your father. He wore it when he fought against the Demon King and emerged victorious. These garments are legendary, Jake! I managed to acquire this one before his possessions were confiscated," Mom exins.

    "You mean Dad wore this attire during his battle against the Demon King?" I ask, astonished. Even Ste appears speechless, her mouth agape in awe.

    "Yes, they are legendary items!"

    "Wait a moment..."

    Now that I finally take notice, I can feel the energy emanating from the clothing. I didn''t realize it earlier due to its unappealing appearance.

    [Well, considering your recent disregard for the system, I assumed you were aware. However, you didn''t appreciate them due to their appearance. Nevertheless, regardless of their value, you still resemble a clown. ??(? ??¡ã? ???? ??¡ã?)??]

    "B-But they''re all legendary-tier beast items! Clothing made from legendary-ranked beasts! Who exactly is my father? I, as a Protoss, have never enjoyed such privileges," I exim in disbelief.

    [Would you like me to disy the stats?]

    Yes, please. While I can discern the tier of the beast items, I cannot ascertain all of their skills.

    [BLOOD TUNIC]:

    After being stained by the blood of countless beasts, this once white tunic transformed into a blood-red garment, evolving into a legendary beast item due to its wearer being the first to single-handedly y millions of beasts.<<

    STATS<<

    *Agility: +60

    *Strength: +15

    *Stamina: +25

    *Resistance: +60

    SKILLS<<

    *Blood Roar: Overwhelm enemies with the intense blood aura absorbed by the tunic, instilling fear regardless of their rank due to the murderous intent directed at them.

    Type: Active skill

    Usage: 50 seconds

    Cooldown: Resets every 2 hours of usage.

    [BLOOD CROCS JACKET AND PANTS]

    A jacket and pants crafted from the skin and crystal essence of a Blood Croc found in Skull Valley. The Blood Crocs can only be activated if the user wears both the pants and jacket.<<

    STATS<<

    *Agility: +15

    *Strength: +50

    *Stamina: +25

    *Resistance: +90

    SKILLS<<

    *Blood Croc Bite: Summon an ethereal manifestation of the Blood Croc and control it as your pet, using its powerful bite force to crush your enemies. However, the Blood Croc can be defeated if the opponent is significantly stronger.

    Type: Active skill

    Usage: 10 minutes

    Cooldown: Resets every 24 hours

    [CLOWN SHOES]

    A pair of shoes crafted from the crystal essence of a Spirad, a beast known for its trickery and cunning nature. It''s one of the most feared creatures.<<

    STATS<<

    *Agility: +85

    *Strength: +16

    *Stamina: +25

    *Resistance: +5

    SKILLS<<

    *sh Walk: Despite their clown-like appearance, the Clown Shoes grant the user extraordinary speed, allowing them to move in a blur-like fashion that appears almost otherworldly to opponents.

    Type: Active skill

    Usage: 2 seconds

    Cooldown: Resets every 10 minutes

    As I observe the stats, my jaw drops in amazement at the power contained within these items.

 Chapter 243 Grandma Is Not Dead....Eh?

    Examining the dataid out before me, I am taken aback in utter astonishment.

    "Well, well, aren''t you impressed by the statistics and skills of these garments?" my mother inquires with a mischievous chuckle. On the contrary, Ste wears a perplexed expression, unaware of the cause behind my sudden shift in demeanor.

    "These were the only pieces you managed to acquire, correct?" I inquire eagerly, my eyes shimmering with excitement. Amidst my hazy recollections, I recall how, despite being a Protoss, I never paid much heed to beast items and equipment. I simply relied on my inherent strength and an otherworldly body that surpassed even therium steel in durability.

    How ignorant I had been, failing to acknowledge the potency of beast items and gears! Though in my previous life, my exceptional natural attributes rendered beast gears unnecessary, the trinkets fashioned from these creatures could have shielded me from the ursed poison that imed my life. All I ever relied upon was my blood sword, a de intricately tied to the fabric of the universe, forged alongside my existence. Yet, the gods seized it after my demise.

    To be in by such an insignificant thing... How absurd.

    That poison appeared far from ordinary¡ªit must have been concocted by a deity associated with toxins. When I find that god... I shall crush them like an insignificant insect.

    "Jake~"

    My mother''s voice abruptly jolts me out of my stupor.

    "We should make our way to the hall soon. The banquet is on the verge ofmencing," Mom says, her excitement palpable for some undisclosed reason.

    "You don''t intend to wear this dress to the banquet, do you?" I question, casting an eye on Mom''s unassuming attire.

    "Oh, of course not. I had already prepared an outfit for this asion," Mom reveals with a soft giggle, proceeding towards her wardrobe.

    To think she had made all the preparations beforehand... Truly, women are a breed apart.

    "And what about you, Ste?" I inquire, studying her with a curious gaze.

    "Well... I assumed that my current dress suffices as a suitable maid''s attire," Ste responds, offering a gentle smile.

    Hearing her words, I approach her and lightly ce my hand on her shoulders.

    "I have told you before, Ste. Though you perceive yourself as my maid, deep within my heart, I regard you as one of my women. I do not wish for you to constantly belittle yourself. By the way, before we departed from Earth, I overheard you discussing the prospect of having children with Aurora. If you desire to have a child with me, I am open to it," I utter in a hushed voice, gently tapping her shoulders.

    "R-REALLY, MASTER...?"

    "Yes..."

    "Ah..."

    "I... I am truly ted that you grant me the privilege of bearing your child, master. However, after careful consideration of the present circumstances and the possible challenges that lie ahead in the future, I believe it is best not to conceive at this time. I don''t wish to burden you, knowing I am not as formidable as the others. Moreover, I desire to safeguard everyone from potential harm," Ste states with utmost seriousness etched across her countenance.

    "Ste..." I mutter, struggling to fathom her words.

    "I understand your perspective. Your reasoning ispletely valid. Since you are constantly by my side, this may not be the opportune moment to embark on a pregnancy. As for protecting others, you need not fret.

    Vampires are not typically encumbered by their pregnancies. The only individuals we need to safeguard are Anne and Anna, as theirbat abilities are limited. However, theirbined formation is formidable, yet a cunning adversary could exploit their weaknesses.

    Nevertheless, we have ir, who stands as the strongest among my women. I fear that even I would falter if pitted against her presently," I exin to Ste, who nods in confusion, a faint wisp of smoke seemingly emanating from her head, on the verge of overload.

    Sigh As expected of a beastkin, she struggles to process all my words.

    "You didn''t fully grasp my meaning, did you?" I inquire with a weary smile.

    "Hehe, Ste couldn''t quiteprehend everything the master said," Ste sheepishly responds, scratching the back of her head.

    "Ah... Let''s not overwhelm Ste too much. She may not be the quickest in intellect, but she is notcking either. Her tutor has noted improvements," Jill interjects, joining us with a red embroidered dress in hand.

    "This is my attire for the banquet..."

    "It looks lovely... Simple in appearance, yet it exudes intricate craftsmanship," I remark, gazing upon the dress with curiosity.

    I have a question, though...

    "When did Ste acquire a tutor?" I ask, a hint of surprise coloring my expression.

    "Oh, about that... I enlisted a tutor to impart Ste with fundamental knowledge and etiquette," Jill replies.

    ...<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Why didn''t you inform me?"

    "Ah... I apologize if you were displeased," Mom responds, her gaze lowered.

    "Haha, don''t misunderstand. I am actually pleased that you arranged a tutor for her. It exins how she fluently speaks the vampirenguage like the natives. Besides, she has been making progress and growing more astute. I simply need to acquire an ability crystal for her and offer a few lessons," I chuckle, dissipating the mncholy that lingers in the air.

    "Then, I suppose I deserve a reward or something, fufufu," Jill smirks yfully.

    "Ah... a reward, huh..."

    That reminds me.

    It is high time I instruct all my women in the utilization of Ki. Since I am imparting this knowledge for their protection, I am not viting my oath with Alphonso. Though I have only mastered the initial stage of Ki condensation, my proficiency is astounding, thanks to my vast reservoir of life force. Surprisingly, ording to my mentor''s teachings, the effectiveness of Ki maniption need not rely solely on the size of one''s pool. It bewilders me to possess such an immense life force.

    "Mom, regarding this dress... Where did you procure it? It appears priceless," I query, my gaze filled with curiosity as I inspect Mom, who now dons the attire.

    Remarkably, she surpasses my expectations, her voluptuous figure lending allure to the fabric. Mom is truly unparalleled... Well, now that Zamira is among my women, I must concede that she possesses the most enticing physique, although Mom radiates robustness in other areas (namely her posterior and hips).

    "Eww, don''t stare at me like that, you pervert," Mom jests, catching onto my intense gaze.

    "About your inquiry... This dress was bestowed upon me by my mother," Mom responds, her expression tinged with a touch of sadness.

    "Ah... Are you reminiscing about yourte mother?" I inquire, moving closer to Mom in an attempt to console her.

    However, Mom recoils, her body tensing in shock.

    "Who said Mother is dead?!" Mom exims, her voice betraying surprise.

    Hearing her words, a bewildered expression creeps across my face.

    Did I say something amiss? Ah, I understand.

    "I will likely fashion blood candies as a form of remembrance for her," I suggest, trying to uplift Mom''s spirits.

    "Waaaaaaaaa! Remembrance?! Blood candies! Who died?!" Mom exims, her voice filled with shock.

    "Huh... Your mother, of course," I reply, still oblivious to the misunderstanding.

    ncing to the side, I notice Ste, resembling a perplexed and adorable little cat, her head emitting wisps of white smoke.

    "D-Dead?! Who killed her?! Where did you hear such a thing?" Mom asks, her voice rising in volume, clearly surprised.

    Huh...

    "Misty told me that Grandma passed away a long time ago," I respond, finally catching on to the confusion.

    Mom lets out a sigh, her expression softening as she rxes a little.

    "Misty must have misunderstood. Perhaps she heard something incorrect. She knew very little about my mother since she was very young at the time. My mother was a loving and devoted parent. However, everything changed when my father sought to marry another wife. My mother divorced him and would visit us frequently, especially young Sid, until we all reached adulthood. Gradually, her visits became less frequent due to my father''s persistent pleas for her return. But after Sid''s death, she stopped appearing and med everyone for his demise. And in a way, she was right... We could have saved him," Mom exins, tears welling up in her eyes.

    I quickly move to console her, offeringforting words as her emotions overflow.

    Suddenly, a series of heavy knocks reverberate from the door.

    "Your Highness, the banquet is about tomence," Carter''s voice echoes through the room.

    ============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to see the character''s illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Vote with power stones and golden tickets for more chapter releases.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 244 The Banquet [Part 1]

    "Your Highness, are you feeling nervous?" Carter asks.

    "Haha, that would be thest thing on my mind," I reply with a smile, although I find myself growing increasingly excited instead.

    Currently, we are walking on a in tiled road that leads to the Ceremonial Hall. The Ceremonial Hall is quite distant from the royal residences, considering the vast expanse of this castle.

    "I should have arranged a car to pick you up, and for that, I apologize for my impudence," Carter suddenly says, bowing slightly without meeting my gaze.

    "Oh... It''s fine. I won''t break a sweat before reaching the hall. I just hope to avoid encountering people I can''t tolerate," I sigh.

    Upon hearing my words, Carter freezes momentarily.

    "Regarding that... There are indeed some bothersome people attending the event," Carter wearily responds, apanied by a smile.

    "Sigh..."

    "Onest question, Carter... Will I be assigned an aide?" I inquire, adopting a serious expression.

    A smile unexpectedly appears on Carter''s face.

    "Fufu, just as I was considering, Your Highness. Would you prefer a skilled young girl, considering your affinity for girls?" Carter suggests sheepishly in a hushed tone, a repulsive grin forming on his face.

    "Ah, your mind is as perverted and empty as your bald head. While abat maid sounds amusing, I already have one¡ªshe is the girl you sparred with a few days ago. What I desire is a proficient boy younger than myself, rather than someone thick-skinned or well-endowed," I state, expressing my preference.

    [Hmm, it''s not like you would reject a well-endowed woman.]

    ....

    "Ah... That would have been quite challenging to find. However, I will certainly search for one after the coronation.

    Furthermore, since the king has chosen you, his grandson, as his sessor, most people have already recognized you as the crown prince. Nevertheless, this coronation will bring wider awareness of your presence, allowing people to be familiar with your appearance and acknowledge you as their future king. I wonder what kind of ruler you will be," Carter remarks with a bright smile, evoking reminiscence.

    "Carter, something troubles me... Normally, I wouldn''t have the right to ascend to the throne since I am not a direct offspring. The rightful heir should have been Sid, who is no longer with us. Yet, even when Sid was alive, the king chose me over him," I say with a small sigh...

    Uncle Sid''s passing still deeply distresses me.

    Upon hearing my words, Carter appears to hesitate, contemting something.

    "Your Highness, if I were to disclose everything I know, we would not arrive at the banquet on time, which would be gravely disrespectful to the guests. You see, first impressions and initial encounters hold great significance. However, I can provide a brief exnation as we walk.

    "You see, the position of the king is not solely a title; it is a duty and a role bestowed upon the strongest individual capable of leading the vampire race. As you are well aware, we vampires are a species that venerates strength above all else. The reason the king did not choose Sid as his heir is rather simple: Sidcked talent and possessed none of the special blood powers. Although he tried to prove the king wrong, as we know, in vampire culture, it is crucial for a king to possess one of the special blood powers or inherit it.

    "The king would have had high expectations for Sid if he had managed to advance to the vampire lord stage during that period. However, despite Sid consuming copious amounts of blood moon fruits to expedite his evolution, he was unable to surpass the noble stage. Thus, the king chose you instead, as he had great hopes that you would eventually awaken. Moreover, you were artificially conceived by blending the blood and essence of his daughter with that of the mightiest vampire at the time. That''s all I know, and I consider myself fortunate to possess such knowledge as Her Highness''s butler," Carter exins before exhaling audibly.

    "There is another matter I want to bring to your attention... Princess Zamira seems to have a significant aversion toward you. Don''t misunderstand me, based on what I knew before your arrival, she never had high expectations for you as the future king. It seems she has her own grand scheme," Carter expresses his concern.

    As I listen to Carter''s words, a sense of amusement and satisfaction slowly fills me. If only he knew... Revealing the truth wouldn''t cost me anything either way.

    "Fufufu, perhaps I haven''t informed you yet. Zamira and I are getting married after the coronation," I dere, a sinister smile gradually forming on my face.

    "H-How did you manage that? N-No way... That woman despises men, there is no possibility she would agree to marry you!" Carter exims in disbelief, his voice audible.

    "Hehe, believe it or not, just wait and see..." I reply, my grin widening.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "N-No way... Did something happen between you two during the demon-rank beast Saga?" Carter asks, unable to contain his excitement and curiosity.

    "Fufufu, what do you think..."

    "Damn... My admiration for you has multiplied a thousandfold. But why did you reveal such a secretive matter to me?" Carter inquires, now regarding me in a different light...

    I let out a series of small coughs...

    "Soon, everyone will know when Zamira bes my wife. Therefore, there''s no harm in divulging this information. Besides, I have no hair to lose," I respond, a wicked grin spreading across my face.

    "This..." Carter mutters while stroking his bald head.

    [Fufu, that dealt quite the emotional blow...]

    ________________________________

    "Why are we taking this route?" I squint my eyes as we approach a small metal door barelyrge enough for me to fit through.

    "I apologize for the inconvenience, Your Highness, but I believe it is preferable for you to enter from here and proceed directly to your seat, rather than walking through the midst of the crowd," Carter exins with a stern expression.

    Ah... He is still displeased with me.

    [I imagine him as a handsome man, assuming he had hair.]

    Indeed, Mother mentioned that he was incredibly handsome before losing his hair. Nheless, he doesn''t look bad even with his baldness.

    ________________________________

    "Hooway! Hooway! Hooway! Let us make some noise for the crown prince as he gracefully steps into the hall, emanating an aura of royalty. Truly, he is the descendant of the great Sir Derek and a worthy contender for the throne!" A tall,nky host wearing sunssesvishly praises me as I make my entrance into the hall through the backdoor.

    Now that I am here, I am genuinely grateful to Carter for steering me away from the main entrance. Within this hall, there are approximately two hundred, if not more, individuals¡ªalthough not exceeding three hundred for sure.

    Advancing toward thergest seat atop a towering tform, I take my ce as guided by Carter. Additionally, apart from the one I am seated on, there are four other chairs on this tform¡ªtwo to my right and two to my left. Surprisingly, Mother and Zamira are upying the seats on the left side, while an unknown man and woman upy the seats on my right side. What stands out about these two vampires is their advanced age and the aura surrounding them, indicating that they have reached the vampire lord stage.

    Finally, as I shift my gaze downward, the full view of the hall unfolds before me. Just like the tform I am currently seated on, there are around twenty chairs and tables arranged in a distinct pattern, separate from the rest of the crowd. Judging by their auras, all those upying these seats are at the vampire lord stage. Behind them stand several formidable-looking vampires emanating wild and concealed auras that even surpass those of vampire lords. Among them, some auras resonate with mine.

    "Fufu, now things are bing interesting," I mutter under my breath as I spot a particr individual whose presence here ispletely unexpected.

    However, before I can delve further into my thoughts, the ceremonymences, diverting my attention to the proceedings.

    The sound of a resounding trumpet fills the air, signaling the start of the ceremony. I shift my focus to the front of the hall, where a grand stage is adorned withvish decorations and intricate tapestries. A group of musicians begins to y a melodic tune, setting a majestic ambiance for the asion.

    ============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to see the characters'' illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Vote with power stones and golden tickets for more chapter releases.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 245 The Banquet [part 2]

    [Is that your muscle-headed friend?]

    Yes, Roth Freeman. It''s unexpected to encounter him here. I wonder if Alphonso is here too...

    [He''s not... I have a record of Alphonso''s aura.]

    ¡¤?¦Èm What an unusual ability... Roth''s presence here intrigues me. My intuition tells me this situation may not be good.

    [Indeed]

    Looking at the remaining individuals, they don''t seem significant. Most belong to the vampire noble hierarchy, with only a few regr vampires. But their presence suggests they have considerable influence in the vampire realm.

    "Jake...!"

    My mother''s voice softly calls me, apanied by an unsettling grin that shes with her stunning appearance.

    "Ugh, your expression is repulsive and it annoys me," Zamira interjects disapprovingly, clearly displeased with my mother''s way of addressing me.

    "Ah, you haven''t changed much, sister," my mother teases, but Zamira ignores her.

    "Let''s put our unresolved issues aside. I have an important question. Who are the two people standing next to me on the right?" I discreetly inquire, making sure they can''t hear me. But I notice their eyebrows raise in response.

    Damn... I forgot that vampires have heightened senses and can hear whispers. To counteract this, I need to use the blood telepathy technique, which only works on vampires or severely wounded beings.

    In this situation, using blood telepathy requires me to use my aura, which might be offensive to the unknown elderly vampires standing beside me.

    Suddenly, the two elder vampires turn their heads towards me simultaneously, in an amusingly synchronized manner.

    "We are Edward," the man and woman say in unison.

    Edward? Presumably, that''s the man''s name, but what about the woman?

    Seeing my puzzled expression, the man and woman smile widely at me. But their gestures only deepen my confusion, as they move like synchronized automatons.

    "You must be confused, Your Highness," they repeat together, fueling my curiosity.

    Then, the man rises and settles on the woman''sp. Gradually, he starts to merge into her, while the woman''s form transforms into irregr shapes. Suddenly, a young man with jet-ck hair appears before me, leaving me dumbfounded.

    Today is full of surprises, isn''t it?

    "My name is Edward Sanguine, Your Highness. I hold the title of the crown bearer in the royal family. It means I crown the king and possess the crown after the king''s demise or slumber. I''m here to anoint you as the designated heir, as decreed by His Majesty," the man says with a slight bow, resuming his seat.

    Holy cow... Did those elderly individuals just merge into one? What happened here? And my mother and Zamira conveniently ignore my question and pretend not to know what''s happening.

    Seeing my bewildered expression, Edward smiles at me again.

    "Your Highness, let me exin the situation and shed light on my existence. I am the fusion of two distinct individuals. It''s a concept my wife and I devised to achieve immortality and avoid slumber. Individually, we are ordinary vampires with no significance. But when we merge, we be the crown bearer, Edward. It has been over a century since we separated to experience a breath of fresh air. Truly, this is an extraordinary urrence on this auspicious day," Edward exins, his smile widening.

    "That''s astonishing. I''ve never encountered such a phenomenon in vampire history," I remark, mustering a faint smile as I continue to observe Edward with fascination and amusement.

    "Of course, because I''m the first of my kind in vampire history," Edward deres proudly.

    "I also want to express my gratitude for the opportunity to speak with His Highness. It has truly made my day," Edward adds, bowing deeply. But his gratitude is not directed at me; it''s directed at my mother and Zamira.

    "Hehe, it''s nothing, Sir Edward," my mother responds, shing a radiant smile. Zamira simply grunts, paying no attention to Edward''s words.

    I turn my attention to the slender announcer below the tform, realizing his skill in managing the proceedings as apetent event host.

    Suddenly, Edward signals the host, calling him over as if sharing a secret.

    Instantly, the atmosphere shifts subtly, and the host falls silent, his expression serious. A profound stillness fills the air, like a cemetery where even the sound of a dropped pin would echo.

    "Now that the Crown Prince is here, we''ll proceed with the ceremony before the feast begins! I entrust the remaining proceedings to Sir Edward!" thenky man announces, bowing deeply and gesturing toward Edward.

    Damn... This guy has a remarkablymanding voice. It suits him well, I think to myself.

    Edward promptly stands and approaches the edge of the tform,ing to a stop.

    "By decree of His Majesty and the will of the revered Sir Derek, who remains a legend in our hearts, we''ll crown Prince Jake Mystro as the heir to the throne and the future king of the vampires!" Edward deres loudly, waving his hand to conjure a small spiked silver crown, surrounded by delicate chains, resting on a sturdy pillow-like object.

    Moving towards me, Edward stops a few centimeters away, his gaze returning to the crowd.

    "As is customary in the vampire kingdom, once the heir is chosen, no one dares to oppose. Any dissenting words will be met with death! So, if anyone has something to say, speak now or forever hold your peace," Edward proims, his expression grave, emanating an aura like that of a grim reaper.

    "We have something to say..." Several voices suddenly emerge from the crowd, catching Edward off guard.

    Damn, here ites...

    ============

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 246 The Banquet [Part 3]

    "We have something to say...."

    Edward flinches momentarily, startled by the sudden eruption of voices.

    Oh, here ites...

    I nce down at the vocal individuals and focus on two vampires staring fiercely in my direction. Most of the other vampire lords wear wide grins, showing their support for this daring duo.

    Observing them closely, they appear to be youthful vampire lords, around five hundred years old, but with the physical appearance of thirty-year-old humans.

    The vampire on the left has jet-ck, impably styled hair that matches his deep crimson eyes. The second vampire, who spoke, is of simr height, with unkempt blonde hair and a pair of saggy eyesses that threaten to slide off his nose.

    Shifting my gaze between them, a sense of abnormality and destion emanates, especially from the first handsome vampire who intermittently runs his hands through his hair.

    "What do you have to say, Lord Reyes and Lord Bryce?" Edward asks, his smile forced, clearly displeased with the situation.

    "Your Highness, I am Reyes Freeman, patriarch of the esteemed Freeman family. Our lineage has consistently produced individuals with exceptional blood-rted abilities across generations, making us one of the most influential powerhouses in the vampire kingdom.

    On behalf of the Freeman family, I object to your coronation, as I don''t find you suitable for the role of king. However, if you prove yourself, Your Highness, by participating in the uing world''s strongest tournament in a few days, I will pledge evesting loyalty," Reyes deres, bowing deeply while meticulously readjusting his hair.

    Reyes Freeman... Isn''t he from Roth''s lineage?! Wait, what is going on...

    [Stayposed, master. I believe Roth intends to challenge you. He has always wanted to surpass you, but you have consistently outshined him in every aspect and refused to spar with him when he requested.]

    So, Roth is willing to participate in the tournament just to challenge me? Damn... I admit he possesses considerable strength for his age, having defeated a vampire lord. However, the gap between him and me is immense, like heaven and earth.

    "Your Highness, I am Bryce Sanguine, patriarch of the renowned Sanguine family and the most formidable vampire lord," announces the rough-looking, blonde-haired man with a slight bow. Bryce''s words elicit clenched fists from the other vampire lords.

    [I believe he is indeed telling the truth; otherwise, these vampire lords would have erupted in anger.]

    Bryce continues speaking...

    "As we all know, the Sanguine family naturally possesses extraordinary strength and is positioned to seed the Mystro family in power. In fact, the Sanguine family has the greatest im to the throne after the Mystros. However, Your Highness, we all know the truth. You are, in fact, from the Sanguine bloodline, as your father is a Sanguine," Bryce states, pausing momentarily.

    Whispers and murmurs spread through the gathering of vampire lords as they engage in gossip and discussion.

    What is this impudent bastard trying to insinuate...?

    "As I was saying, it is evident that you are a Sanguine, Your Highness, even though the king used his authority to designate you as a Myst--"

    "Bryce! Stop your insinuations before you cross the line and face the consequences!" Mother bellows angrily, rising from her seat and cutting Bryce off.

    "Your Highness, please remain calm. I will handle this," Edward reassures my mother.

    "Phew, who could have foreseen that this coronation would turn out this way? It has be quite a predicament," mutters Edward, wiping the beads of sweat trickling down his forehead.

    "Oh my, Princess Jill, we all understand the truth. I suppose you must have fed His Highness a plethora of falsehoods--"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Hold it right there!" I interject menacingly, releasing a fraction of my aura. Bryce trembles and clenches his teeth as he feels the weight of my menacing presence.

    Thanks to my absolute control over my blood, I can manipte my aura to instill fear in others at will.

    "I detest it when someone speaks disrespectfully about my mother. I admit what you''re saying is true, but are you aware of the pact between my father and the king that granted me the privilege to use the Royal family''s name?" I exin, retracting my aura.

    "I apologize for my audacity, Your Highness. In that case, let me continue. Since you don''t im the Sanguine lineage, I, on behalf of the Sanguine family, don''t consider you a worthy king. There are many individuals more deserving of the throne than you. Furthermore, the power of the Mystro family has been waning for quite some time--"

    "Silence!" Edward bellows.

    "This is highly inappropriate and goes against the protocols of the ceremony--"

    ¡¤?¦Èm "Edward Sanguine!" Bryce interrupts, mming his hand on the table.

    "It''s a shame that you, too, are a Sanguine. Moreover, I am not viting any rules, as I haven''t disrespected the king to his face. I have simply spoken the truth. If a revolution were to ur now, the Mystro family would be overthrown because Princess Zamira alone cannot ovee all the exceptionally talented individuals--"

    "Bryce! What do you take me for?!" Zamira shouts angrily, appearing in front of Bryce with a sword pressed against his throat.

    "Euek~"

    "Princess Zamira, you cannot harm anyone during this ceremony!" Edward pleads, his face filled with concern as he rushes toward Zamira.

    I can''t fully grasp her actions, but I can see that she is genuinely furious.

    Gritting her teeth, Zamira sheathes her sword and returns to her seat, seething with anger. As expected, she is fully d in armor from head to toepared to the others.

    [What else can you expect from a muscle-head? You should teach her a lesson or two.]

    Indeed...

    "That was quite unexpected," Brycements, wiping away the trickle of blood on his throat.

    "As I was saying before I was so rudely interrupted, we already have another male Warlock among us, a perfect candidate for the heir. If Your Highness truly wishes to prove your worthiness, you should participate in the uing tournament," Bryce proims, a wicked grin slowly forming on his face as he adjusts his eyesses.

    ==============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to see the character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Vote with power stones and golden tickets for more chapter releases.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 247 Is This Really A Banquet?

    "Bullshit! Another Warlock, you say? Prove it!" Zamira bellows, veins popping on her forehead as she ms her palm on the armrest of her chair.

    "I''ll dly prove it..." Bryce says, his smile widening.

    "Hector!" Bryce calls out, his face brimming with delight.

    Suddenly, a tall man wearing a night-ck cloak emerges and stands beside Bryce, pulling off the hood on the cloak.

    There''s a ck mask on his face, with a sword strapped to his waist. Judging from the peculiar auras emanating from him, he seems to be a vampire subss. Moreover, a familiar energy radiates from within his cloak.

    This person... Why does he look familiar? I''ve seen him before, but I can''t remember where exactly. That mask...

    In an instant, a heavy aura explodes from the man, causing everyone except Zamira and me to take a deep breath.

    I can tell that he hasn''t released all of his aura yet he manages to make most of the vampire lords cower. What is his motive...?

    "No way..." Zamira mutters, unable to believe her eyes.

    "My name is Hector Sanguine, poprly known as Zero," the masked man introduces himself.

    Upon hearing his words, chaos ensues in the hall as everyone starts talking among themselves. Even Zamira looks extremely surprised.

    On the other hand, I rummage through my memory. Zero... ah!

    [Master! I think I remember now! He''s the guy from the Haweks mansion!]

    Yes, I remember too. That guy gave me an unpleasant feeling back then. I''m d he wasn''t against me that day because I would have lost since my skills were still subpar.

    I believe Alphonso also mentioned him as his former student who went rogue and became a popr assassin. He carries a gxy-level bounty on his head.

    "Your Highness, we meet once again..." Hector says audibly.

    Upon hearing his words, everyone looks surprised, including Bryce and my mom.

    "J-Jake, how do you know this man?" Mom asks in a low voice, disying her astonishment.

    "I met him a few months ago when I took on a dirty job," I reply with a small smile as I rise from my seat.

    I take a few steps forward, stopping at the edge of the tform.

    I guess this is no longer a banquet but rather a disy of power, or perhaps a sign of rebellion...

    "I''m surprised to see you too, Zero. I''m grateful for what you did the other day; I would have been in big trouble if it weren''t for you. However, it''s disheartening to see you switch sides," I say with a faint smile.

    Hearing my words, Hector bursts into boisterousughter, resembling a maniac. If his true face were visible, it would likely be adorned with a dirty grin.

    "I''m still me; I haven''t switched sides. Oh, and about that day, I didn''t want to work for those people anymore. All I did was stand around all night and get paid a hefty sum. But that''s not my thing because I enjoy spilling blood. I was going to kill them anyway, contract or no contract," Hector says,ughing again.

    Ah... This guy certainly doesn''t hold back. Besides, he''s just a selfish bastard after all.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "So, you''vee to challenge me, right?" I inquire, maintaining a small smile.

    "I''m not actually challenging you, Your Highness. As we all know, only the strongest is fit to be king. The king is growing old and can no longer use much aura. To choose a new ruler, we must select the strongest. That''s why I''m telling you to participate in the tournament, Your Highness," Hector proims loudly.

    I take a deep breath...

    "I refuse," I dere, my expression serious.

    "You have to join!"

    "We need to see your abilities!"

    "We can''t ept a weakling as king!"

    "If you can''t participate in the tournament, how will you lead us to conquer the fucking Dhampirs!?"

    "Your evolution stage is pathetic..."

    "The Mystro family has always been overrated, and now with another Warlock, Princess Zamira is no longer relevant! It''s time to leave the throne for other families."

    All the vampires in the hall start ranting...

    Throughout, my eyes remain tightly shut as I ponder my next move. In this situation, I strive to remain as calm as possible and refrain from sending a few heads rolling.

    "Silence!!!" A thunderous voice suddenly erupts.

    "You are all ungrateful pieces of shit! If the king were here, would any of you dare to raise your voices!? Have you forgotten that most of you owe your positions to His Majesty? And yet, you have the audacity to speak ill of him behind his back. Your tongues will be slit a thousand times so you can never regenerate them again!" Edward bellows, his voice resonating through the hall. Veins bulge on his forehead, revealing his extreme anger.

    Following his outburst, the hall falls quiet, even Hector and Bryce stand without saying a word. Edward was right; if the king were alive, most of those voicing their opinions wouldn''t dare to speak out. By the king''s side always stands a formidable monster, one that not even Zamira, a Warlock, can contend with.

    That monster is none other than Alphonso, the strongest vampire knight in history. No knight has evere close to achieving twenty percent of Alphonso''s power.

    ncing back, I notice tears welling up in my mom''s eyes, which she hastily tries to wipe away as she catches my gaze. Meanwhile, Zamira grips the armrest of her chair tightly.

    Sigh... I suppose I have to do this...

    ========================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to see the characters'' illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Vote with power stones and golden tickets for more chapter releases.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 248 Edwards Announcement

    "I have made a firm decision¡ªI shall participate in the tournament to demonstrate my worth," I dere, sparking a resounding round of apuse in the room.

    However, I can''t help but sense the artificial nature of their apuse, which ignites a surge of anger within me.

    "Remember, Your Highness, the tournament is scheduled tomence within the next three days," Hector informs before turning on his heel and retracing his steps alongside Bryce.

    "Your Highness, if I may interject," a bald vampire lord raises his hand, standing up from his seat.

    "I am Norris Bates, one of the esteemed lords of the East Province. Imend Your Highness for expressing your desire to participate in the uing tournament. However, since this event aims to identify the mightiest among the younger generation, wouldn''t it be fitting for the first Princess to join as well?" Norris suggests, a repugnant grin creeping across his face.

    "Nonsense! I have engaged in numerous tournaments, emerging as the victor each time. Why should I participate again this year? Lord Norris, you overstep your bounds. Have you forgotten that I am the one in charge during the king''s absence?" Zamira retorts, rising from her seat and steadily advancing towards Norris.

    As Zamira approaches, beads of sweat trickle down Norris''s forehead, a visible disy of his trepidation.

    "I...I apologize for my impudence, Your Highness," Norris stammers, trembling with fear.

    "If I were to y you here, it would not be against thew, for you have dared to speak against royalty. Mere utterances from the patriarchs of the Sanguine and Freeman families do not grant a lowly fool like you the privilege of addressing me," Zamira mutters with an intensely wrathful expression, seizing Norris''s throat in her grip.

    "Ughh...Nhgh...Eeuk!!!" Norris utters a pained cry as Zamira tightens her grip around his neck.

    Suddenly, she releases her hold, causing Norris to copse onto the ground with a resounding thud.

    "Unfortunately, Ick the inclination to take a life today," Zamira proims as she retreats to her seat.

    "For some inexplicable reason, I have decided to participate in this year''s tournament. It seems there are numerous formidable opponents emergingtely. Let us discover who can withstand ten thousand shes from my de," Zamira deres as she resumes her position upon the throne.

    Her sudden deration sparks a cacophony of conversation in the hall as vampires engage in animated exchanges. However, their discussions are promptly silenced by Edward''s authoritative voice.

    "The decision has been made. The Crown Prince and the First Princess shall participate¡ª"

    "Wait a moment, he has not yet ascended to the position of Crown Prince. I fail toprehend why people insist on addressing him as such," Bryce interjects from below.

    Hearing his words, Edward pauses briefly.

    "Very well, duly noted. It has now been determined that... um, His Highness and the first Princess will participate in the uing World''s Strongest Tournament. As we all know, this tournament takes ce once every decade, and traditionally, only one victor emerges.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    However, this year''s tournament differs significantly from its predecessors. Instead of a single champion, we will determine the top five mightiest vampires. These top five shall then engage inbat among themselves, with their prowess being evaluated by esteemed officials from the vampiremunity¡ªthe former strongest vampires who currently reside beyond our realm, including the most formidable knight.

    Currently, we remain unaware of the exact number of participating students, as some are yet to arrive and register. The reason behind selecting five victors is simple: the Gxy''s Strongest Warriors Tournament!

    "The one held a hundred years ago was imed by the dragon race, followed by the Asuras. What was most infuriating about the previous tournament was the Dhampirs'' overwhelming strength, which enabled them to overpower the vampires whenever they drew near."

    "However, before the king entered a deep slumber, he issued orders that we should not select vampires for the Gxy''s Strongest Warriors Tournament haphazardly. Instead, they must undergo thorough evaluation. Furthermore, the top five winners who do not have ess to the blood moon fruits will be provided with them," Edward announces, punctuating his words with a small sigh.

    The hall erupts into a lively buzz as vampires engage in animated conversations, their excitement palpable. Yet, amidst themotion, my mind is preupied with several thoughts.

    Firstly, I have always regarded the existence of Asuras as nothing more than a legend, a mythical race renowned for their immense power. I have heard tales of god yers among their ranks, making them the greatest adversaries of divine beings.

    To realize that they truly exist... I find myself inexplicably exhrated. Given that I will likely be the primary target in the uing tournament, I must strive to ascend to the vampire lord stage. Failing to do so would render my body vulnerable to potential injury. My current state can no longer withstand some of my god-devouring techniques, such as the Trancedent God''s Bane and Sanguine''s Wrath. As a Protoss, possessing all the powers and techniques of the other originals, I am capable of executing their techniques wlessly, just like their rightful owners.

    From fragments of my memories, it appears that Sanguine stands as the strongest original after me, making him my second-inmand and most loyal subordinate. If not for that insufferable...

    Sigh.

    I managed to defeat Zamira by deceiving her into facing one of my most formidable attacks head-on. Engaging her directly in hand-to-handbat would inevitably lead to the deterioration of my body.

    Regarding my original techniques, I can only harness their full potential upon reaching the warlock stage and reuniting with the blood baby. However, my first priority lies in mastering Zamira''s secret technique, swordcraft¡ªwhich I assimted during our encounter.

    =========================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 249 Chat With Zamira And Mom

    Everyone is buzzing about the blood moon fruits, and their excitement is palpable for some inexplicable reason. I recently learned about these mysterious fruits from my mother. They possess the incredible ability to elerate the evolution of vampires by absorbing their essence.

    Motivated by my desire to achieve the coveted vampire lord status before the tournament, I have set my sights on absorbing the essence of these fruits. However, with the unexpected arrival of the tournament, my main concern now lies in cultivating their power within a mere three days.

    Suddenly, Edward interrupts once again, hismanding voice capturing everyone''s attention.

    "Since the ceremonial proceedings have been postponed until after the tournament, we have one more matter to address before we leave. Firstly, the king''s awakening from his Slumber has beenmanded by his own decree. Secondly, I shall report every detail of the events transpiring here to the king, holding nothing back." Edward''s deration echoes through the hall.

    Upon hearing his words, a collective unease spreads among the gathered attendees. Audible gulps can be heard, except from a select few vampire lords who remainposed. Bryce, among them, shows no signs of apprehension.

    After the announcement, people rise from their seats and exit the hall in silence. Edward''s words seem to have left a bitter taste in their mouths.

    Currently, I find myself seated in the same car as my mother and Zamira. Surprisingly, Zamira insisted that both Mom and I join her in her vehicle¡ªa request that momentarily perplexes my mother. As weply with Zamira''s wishes, Ste and Carter, who were absent during the ceremony, suddenly appear and join Zagrath in another car.

    Our car moves at a leisurely pace, guided by its precise autopilot system, which excels at maneuvering in tight spaces.

    For about two minutes, uninterrupted silence fills the car. Judging by Zamira''s expression, it''s clear that she has much to say but struggles to find a starting point. Likewise, my mother diverts her gaze to the side, looking out the window without making eye contact with Zamira, who sits beside her.

    Sigh... These two seem hesitant to engage in conversation. I wonder how my mother will react when she discovers the truth about Zamira and me, hehehe.

    But before that, let''s break this silence and encourage some discussion.

    "Was everything that happened today expected?" I ask softly, leaning my head against the plush headrest of the car.

    My question raises eyebrows from the women. To them, it seems rather obvious, but it serves as an ideal icebreaker.

    "Who could have anticipated such an urrence? It seems that I have be softtely, or perhaps our family''s influence has diminished?" Zamira murmurs, concern coloring her expression.

    "I don''t think it''s thetter. The bitter truth may be that we are no longer feared as we once were. A vampire lord had warned me about the potential exploitation of the tournament by other vampire lords before the King''s awakening." My mother interjects, catching Zamira''s attention.

    "Which vampire lord was that? They are all deceitful creatures," Zamira replies, her face contorting with disgust.

    "Lord Gale. He attended Jake''s wedding alongside Norris," my mother responds.

    "Ah... That depraved man..." Zamira mutters, repulsion evident on her features.

    "He told me that Norris is also against us. He instigated the rebellion. That despicable swine! I trusted him!" my mother exims.

    "I don''t trust any of those vampires. They are all hypocrites. Each one of them is only after power and personal gain," Zamira mutters, her index finger resting on her chin as she ponders something.

    "Jake, the warlock you mentioned, where did you meet him?" Zamira asks, curiosity coloring her tone, while my mother''s interest is also piqued by the question.

    "I encountered him somewhere... Although he wasn''t as formidable when I first met him, I could sense the dread emanating from him, even as a noble vampire myself," I exin to the women.

    "I have a bad feeling about that guy. He''s a notorious assassin, responsible for countless killings. Rumor has it he has taken numerous lives across differents. My father despises him passionately because he tarnished the reputation of our kind. Though, in recent years, his horrific tales have faded from people''s memories," Zamira remarks, appearing somewhat perplexed.

    "Do you think you can defeat him?" Mom suddenly interjects, causing Zamira''s stoic demeanor to raise an eyebrow.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "It''s a simple question. I can easily overpower him. However, that man must have some wicked and treacherous tricks up his sleeve," Zamira responds.

    "Ah... Jake, what do you suggest we do?" Mom asks, turning her gaze toward me.

    "Well... It''s quite straightforward. Most elite assassins carry a lethal array of poisons that quickly incapacitate their victims'' nerve cells. I don''t believe Zero is an exception. Moreover, engaging him directly could be dangerous, as we''re unaware of the blood powers he possesses. However, there is one person capable of countering all his attacks," I say, a smile gradually forming on my face.

    "And who might that be?" Mom and Zamira inquire simultaneously.

    "That person is none other than myself..."

    "Ah... I''m not entirelyfortable with this idea," Mom admits, her expression betraying her concern.

    "Me neither," Zamira adds.

    "To ensure our victory without a doubt, I need your assistance, Zamira," I dere, my smile widening.

    "And what would that be?" Zamira asks suspiciously, scrutinizing me.

    "Blood moon fruits..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "..."

    "B-Blood moon fruits! I need those blood moon fruits from my garden. I want to harness their power and transcend my current state," Zamira stammers, her voice tinged with determination.

    "But it sounds like a rather painful endeavor," Mom chimes in, her worry evident once again.

    Upon hearing Zamira''s words, I chuckle softly.

    "From what I understand, the warlock stage represents the pinnacle of vampire evolution. Consequently, the blood moon fruits won''t be of any help to you anymore. You can only surpass your current state by bing a god yer," I exin to a bemused Zamira.

    "Y-You mean I can reach the same level as your father without further evolution?" Zamira questions, her words punctuated by a slight stutter.

    ==================================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to see the characters'' illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Vote with power stones and golden tickets for more chapter releases.

 Chapter 250 Appearance Of A God

    "I don''t say that you can reach my dad''s stage. I say that you can only be a god yer like him. ording to what Alphonso informs me, my father was the foremost warlock before you.

    However, the originals were warlocks from the very beginning, and their powers exceeded those of a typical warlock in this era. Hence, we can''t ssify them as warlocks, as their evolution was iparable. I, on the other hand, am an enigma, my evolution defying exnation. I remain oblivious to my true nature, purpose, or the reason behind my creation by the universe. These mysteries consume me, and I yearn for answers," I mutter, gazing out of the window.

    Suddenly, the cares to aplete halt.

    "We have reached our destination," announces aputerized voice, yet none of us make a move to exit the vehicle.

    "Regarding the god yers... Can you enlighten me further? Are you yourself a god yer?" Zamira inquires with fervent curiosity.

    "Well, I am not yet a fully-fledged god yer, nor do I believe I can bebeled as one. I am the Protoss, a being whose existence defies exnation. Nevertheless, to the gods, I pose a genuine threat, thus granting me the title of a god yer," I rify.

    Upon hearing my words, Zamira enters a state of deep contemtion, carefully pondering over my statements.

    "I think Iprehend it now... God yers are individuals who have achieved the power to vanquish gods," Zamira mutters.

    "Indeed, even though certain god yers may only conquer feeble gods, they are still deemed god yers. However, despite your potential reaching god yer levels, there appears to be an impediment preventing you from bing a fully realized god yer. I find it perplexing and challenging toprehend," I say, shaking my head.

    "Jake..." My mother''s voice suddenly whispers, causing me to divert my attention towards her.

    "I had a conversation with ir today..."

    "Oh, ir... Ah, I haven''t called her today. Did she shower me with expletives over the phone?" I ask, awkwardly scratching my head.

    "No, she did not. In fact, she merely asked me to deliver a message to you since she couldn''t reach you directly. She informed me that she has been engaged in battles with peculiar beingstely. Strangely, whenever she prepared to deliver the final blow, these beings would vanish into thin air. Are these beings considered gods, considering your mention of ir being a god yer?" Jill informs me while also posing the question.

    Hearing her words, a perplexed expression forms on my face, as well as on Zamira''s.

    "They are the very ones! I never anticipated their arrival would be so swift... They must have sensed the power of the demon king," I utter, my voice tinged with astonishment.

    __________________________________

    The cerulean sky is adorned with fluffy white clouds driftingzily in the gentle breeze, while the mellow sun beams relentlessly upon the people below.

    Under this radiant sun, three individuals can be seen reclining on sun loungers, d in bikinis and sporting dark sunsses. Around them, numerous people from diverse races dot the beach, as the tranquil waves of the seap against them.

    Amidst the vast expanse of sand, cunning-looking monkeys skillfully prowl about, stealthily pilfering from unsuspecting victims before scampering up the surrounding trees, gleefully dismantling their loot. Some even go to the extent of relieving themselves upon their victims from above. Despite their aggressive appearance, these rudimentary creatures pose no harm to people, even those of higher ranks. In return, people refrain from hunting them for their crystals, as they make delightful pets, thanks to their mischievous nature.

    "Fufu, isn''t this exhrating?" Anne asks with a smile, sipping her tropical drink from a cup crafted from a pristine wild coconut.

    "Jajaja, it''s a shame my husband isn''t here," Anna adds, enjoying her own beverage. The mother-daughter duo now sports bloated stomachs, their pregnancies exceeding two months, causing their bikinis to appear rather peculiar on their petite frames and ample chests.

    After a prolonged absence of a certain person''s voice, both Anne and Anna turn their heads simultaneously, directing their gaze toward ir.

    "ir, you''ve been unusually quiet. Is something amiss? You haven''t even touched your juice. Weren''t you excited about visiting this?" Anne pouts, expressing concern.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Releasing a sigh, ir sits up on her sun lounger, legs spread apart.

    "I miss Jake..." ir murmurs, her eyes fixed upon the sky.

    "Ahh... We miss him too, but there''s nothing we can do. Besides, he has important matters to attend to over there," Anna consoles her.

    "I know, but you wouldn''t understand... I''m consumed by an intense love for him, it''s driving me to the brink of madness. Moreover, what troubles me the most is my power. Despite using Ki to suppress it, an evil aura continues to emanate from within me. I can''t shake off this foreboding feeling," ir confesses, abruptly pausing mid-sentence.

    Her gaze fixates on something above.

    "It''s here..." ir mutters, still staring intently upward.

    "What is it!?" Anna asks, her worry evident. Her question halts abruptly as she notices a peculiar object descending from the sky, resembling a crashing meteor.

    Booom!!!

    The object impacts the ground with tremendous force, creating shockwaves and sending debris flying in every direction.

    "Kyaaaaa!! My child!"

    "Mummy!!"

    "Run! Everyone, run!!"

    Panic ensues as people scatter in all directions, their lives depending on fleeing from an unknown impending danger. The scattered debris only amplifies their terror.

    Once the dust settles, the women''s eyes behold a towering figure, standing three meters tall, with ckened skin resembling an elongated cross-pein hammer. Bright green eyes gleam within its disproportionately elongated skull.

    Covered in rough, ck scales with sharp contours along its shoulders, the creature appears naked, yet a white translucent light envelops it, radiating immense power.

    Advancing forward, the beinges to a halt in front of ir.

    "Found you..."

    ================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 251 Wavagi, God Of Beer

    "Found you," the figure says, grinning sinisterly. The glowing light around the figure fades, revealing an otherworldly man, a sort of deity...

    "Who are you, and how did you find me?" ir asks, feeling uneasy.

    "I''m just a traveler passing through this town," the man replies, his smile filled with cunning.

    "But during my stay, I came across a threat that needs to be eliminated," he adds, as a bright white light shines from his hand.

    As the light fades, a magnificent golden spear appears in the man''s hand.

    "ir! We''ll help you deal with him!" Anne and Hayes dere confidently, positioning themselves in front of her.

    "Thank you, but I must face this person alone for ruining my day," ir states, briefly touching Anne and Hayes. Shadows envelop them, and a portal suddenly opens, pulling them into safety. ir has used shadow teleportation to relocate them.

    At the same time, shadows gather around ir, forming a sleek ck leather jacket, pants, and boots that she now wears.

    "I don''t need armor or weapons to defeat you," ir asserts, clenching her fists.

    "I don''t use armor either. And your decision to send those people away was unwise, for I will defeat them regardless. They seem powerful, capable of ying gods," the man says, abruptly interrupted as he is struck with a powerful blow to his chest. He skids backward, finally stopping as he impales his spear into the ground.

    "That was close... Before I end your life, let me introduce myself. I am Wavagi, the god of beer," Wavagi announces, his smile beaming.

    Hearing his self-proimed title, ir looks perplexed.

    ''Is he joking? This guy must have consumed a lot of beer to think he''s a god. I shouldn''t worry too much; he doesn''t seem like a big threat,'' ir thinks to herself.

    "I can sense your thoughts... You think I''m not a challenge because I''m the god of beer. But if you consider the countless beer enthusiasts, you''d be foolish to underestimate me!" Wavagi bellows,unching his spear at ir with tremendous force, distorting the air around them.

    Seeing the spear hurtling towards her at high speed, ir grows more concerned. The distance between her and Wavagi is vast, leaving little time to react.

    Empowering her hand with Ki, ir grabs the spear''s head, forcefully pushing it away from her face.

    The spinning spear hangs in mid-air as ir maintains her grip. Its power bes evident as her palm tears apart despite being surrounded by Ki.

    Using even more Ki, ir manages to stop the spear''s momentum, sending it flying far away.

    "Someone stopped my attack..." a chilling voicees from above.

    Looking up, ir sees Wavagi descending upon her, wielding a war hammer.

    Swiftly evading the attack, ir sidesteps by a hair''s breadth.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Boooooooooom!!!!!!!!!!!!

    The war hammer crashes into the ground, creating a powerful shockwave that sends debris flying.

    The abundance of sand hampers ir''s movement, making it difficult for her to navigate.

    Leaping several meters backward, ir wipes blood from the corner of her mouth. She had underestimated her opponent.

    "I broke my master''s rule: never underestimate yourself or handicap yourself to prove superiority. Regardless of the opponent, always give your all and finish swiftly, with some hidden tricks, unless it''s a friendly match," ir mutters, opening a small portal and retrieving a massive, elongated sword.

    As the debris settles, ir''s vision clears. Wavagi stands before her, his eyes glowing with a malevolent green hue. He now has hind legs, giving him a more menacing appearance, and the scales on his shoulders pulsate with subtle movements.

    Both his hands hold weapons¡ªa spear and a war hammer¡ªwith an aura that signifies their elevated status.

    "You''ve shown skill in evading and turning my weapon against me. But I wonder how long you can keep evading," Wavagi remarks as a radiant white aura surrounds him.

    Simultaneously, a dark miasma emanates from ir.

    Without hesitation, ir tightens her grip on the sword''s hilt as shadows converge around her,pletely enveloping her. Multiple copies of herself appear, stretching to a count of a thousand, encircling Wavagi.

    "Now it''s my turn..." echoes the collective voice of the irs, their swords raised in unison.

    Seeing this turn of events, a terrified expression crosses Wavagi''s face. Neon-colored energy gathers on the des of the countless swords pointed at him, ready to strike him down.

    ''I need to report this to my superiors! I didn''t even get a chance to unleash my full power. Despite having immense celestial energy, I''m threatened by a mere child. Damn it! I''m no match for an experienced fighter,'' Wavagi thinks to himself, and in an instant, a brilliant, blinding light engulfs him.

    Realizing she can no longer sense Wavagi''s presence, ir lowers her sword. Her numerous clones disintegrate into dust. Wavagi is nowhere to be found.

    ===================================

    Note: I am sorry for the filler below. This chapter was edited and the word counts reduced drastically. So that I won''t change the flow of the story, I added fillers below.

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 252 Surprising Zamira

    "Tch... He departed, huh," ir mutters, sheathing her sword with a touch of annoyance.

    Suddenly, two figuresnd in front of her, their expressions filled with concern.

    "ir, are you alright?!" Anne and Hayes inquire, rushing towards her.

    "Yes, I''m fine..." ir replies, her confusion still evident.

    "Idiot! You should have allowed us to assist you! Cease this recklessness!" Hayes bellows, shaking ir''s shoulders.

    "Hehe, I''m fine. By the way, that was quite exhrating. My abilities felt slightly more manageable after engaging inbat with that individual," ir states, shing a smile, which elicits sighs from Anne and Hayes.

    "That''s good to hear, but why did he attack you? Have you encountered him before?" Anne curiously questions, her eyes gleaming with intrigue.

    "I have never crossed paths with him before. However, he referred to himself as Wavagi, the god of Beer," ir replies with a chuckle.

    Hayes suddenly gazes at the ground, attempting to recall something.

    "Wavagi, I have heard of him before. Some individuals even worship him," Hayes utters.

    "Worship him? Who would venerate such a detestable being?" ir asks, appearing perplexed.

    "It is the Nagas! Thend-dwelling Nagas! Both their males and females are aficionados of alcohol, hence it is unsurprising that they worship the god of Booze. I have encountered numerous statues of that entity in various Naga settlements," Hayes responds.

    "Ah... I have never encountered a Naga. Now that I have been discovered, I anticipate encountering more of these deities who may trail me or lurk in my vicinity. Moreover, when I reflect on my past, it continues to astonish me. I was once an ordinary girl devoid of any powers, living like a famished mouse to evade harassment from the cats¡ªthe ability users. However, now that I possess a power that rivals that of the gods, I am uncertain whether I should be ted or disheartened. It is a power thates with significant responsibilities and drawbacks," ir confesses, appearing troubled.

    "It is alright, ir. We will always stand by your side... You see, we possess more strength than you realize, especially when webine our techniques. The only asion we faltered was during our encounter with the dark elves'' kingdom. And that urred because the adversary discovered our weakness. Nheless, Anne and I have resolved never to allow anyone the opportunity to exploit our vulnerability," Hayes boasts.

    "Ah... The man also informed me of that. He mentioned that the two of you are quite formidable. Although I would like to witness both of you in action, not in our current state," ir responds, returning the smile.

    Upon hearing ir''s words, a fierce expression materializes on Anne and Hayes'' faces.

    "Don''t be foolish, ir! You are also carrying a child!" the women exim, grasping ir''s hands in anger.

    "For a moment, I forgot that I am also pregnant. Ah, I suppose I got carried away with the thrill of the fight," ir mutters as Anne and Hayes lead her away from the beach.

    However, as the two catwomen drag her away, ir''s mind drifts elsewhere¡­

    __________________________________

    [Master, remain calm...]

    "I am seething with anger, Mimi. I cannotprehend their intentions! They refuse to grant my family and me respite. I shall annihte them. I will exterminate each and every one of them!" I bellow, mming my arm onto a small wooden table before me.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The table, aged and worn out, shatters into numerous fragments.

    Right now, I find myself in a modest room, furnished with a medium-sized bed and a table in front of me. There''s also a small dusty wardrobe that seems untouched for decades. This room is part of my mother''s chamber, with additional rooms meant for her maids and butlers, although most of them remain unupied due to theck of staff.

    [What is your n now, Master? While I understand your anger, revealing yourself to the gods with your current power may not be the wisest choice. If they suspect that you are the reincarnation of the Protoss, they won''t hesitate to eliminate you. It would be better to evolve into the vampire lord stage before the tournament. Remember, if you be a vampire lord, you will be able to harness celestial energy, an energy exclusive to the gods.]

    "I acted impulsively... Mimi, your guidance has been invaluable. Thanks to you, I can progress swiftly."

    But before that, I need to meet with Zamira and obtain those items.

    __________________________________

    "I don''t usually part with valuable things without receiving something in return," Zamira says, a small grin forming as she folds her arms.

    We are currently in her courtyard, a spacious training field adorned with numerous wooden training dummies.

    I had asked her to teach me her exceptional sword techniques¡ªSwordcraft.

    "Oh," I let out a surprised remark, but a smile gradually spreads across my face.

    "But I am your betrothed. It wouldn''t be appropriate for you to demand something in exchange for techniques. Of course, it''s your technique, and you have the right to keep it to yourself. However, by indirectly suggesting that you can trade your cherished techniques, you are implying that you value them as much as the legendary Protoss techniques," I remark.

    "Alright, alright, enough already. Ahh, you''re annoying. Who wouldn''t want to trade their techniques for the almighty Protoss techniques?" Zamira responds with a sigh.

    "You hold me in higher regard than necessary and underestimate your own skills. Besides, you could have simply asked me to teach you one of my techniques instead of proposing a trade. Furthermore, I''ve already learned how to use your sword techniques during our battle. I came here to seek your permission to incorporate them into my own repertoire," I exin with a casual shrug, making my way towards a massive rack disying an assortment of weapons.

    Selecting an intermediate long sword at random, I position myself in the center of the training ground. Zamira gazes at me with an incredulous expression, yet her intense curiosity remains palpable.

    Fufu, I''m about to astound the ice princess once again.

    "Swordcraft: One Hundred de Cuts!"

    ================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 253 Blades Of Passion

    "Swordcraft: One Hundred de Cuts!" I exim as I swiftly move both my legs in an obscure motion, even faster than the technique''s originator, Zamira, before shing my sword horizontally.

    Swoosh!

    A fine line of aura erupts from my sword, cleanly shing one of the training dummies ahead of me. But I don''t stop there; I continue running through the field as if fighting an imaginary opponent, my eyes fixated on the next target.

    "Swordcraft: One Thousand de Cuts!" I shout again, executing the same movements as before.

    Zzzzzrrrrrr!!!!!

    This time, a thick line of blood aura erupts from my sword, cleanly shing the training dummy in front of me. But unlike before, the aura sh doesn''t dissipate; it continues moving forward as if it has a mind of its own, cutting through all the training dummies on the field.

    Within seconds, the aura sh finishes shing all the dummies and starts heading towards Zamira.

    Reacting swiftly, Zamira creates a blood aura sh of her own, canceling out my attack.

    As I look at her face, I see nothing but absolute awe.

    She starts walking towards me, her sword broken.

    "You broke the sword, huh?" I ask with a slight chuckle, making her raise her eyebrows.

    "That''s an ordinary sword. How could it withstand my one thousand sword strikes?" Zamira replies, looking somewhat angry.

    "Well, my sword is still intact..." I say, showing her the sword in my hand that retains its vitality. Compared to before, the sword seems to have red spots around it, radiating a faint aura.

    Once again, seeing the intact sword leaves Zamira in disbelief.

    "Sigh, well, I can''t bepared to you in terms of skills, but seeing you use my techniques like this, I think I''m happy," Zamira says in a low voice, showing me a faint smile.

    For some reason, her smile warms my heart because it''s rare to see her smile like this.

    "Are you sure about that? You seemed angry before, you know?" I say, looking at her suspiciously.

    "Ah, I wasn''t directing my anger towards you. Rather, I was angry at myself for being so pathetic. B-But it''s an honor to see the Protoss use my sword techniques," Zamira mutters, shing a smile at me once again.

    This woman...

    Suddenly, she drops her broken sword to the ground and starts fidgeting, her gaze facing down. I notice faint blushes on her face as she consistently locks her index fingers together.

    Ah... She probably wants me to teach her a technique. If that''s the case...

    "What do you want? Do you want me to tea--"

    "I... I want to kiss you," Zamira mutters, her face getting redder. I can even hear faint sounds of her heart beating, and her face heats up.

    Hearing her words, a perplexed expression appears on my face.

    Suddenly, Zamira gets closer to me, wrapping her hands around my neck before pressing her lips against mine.

    "I... I don''t know how to kiss, but I''ve watched some movies about it," Zamira mumbles, her tongue slowly invading my mouth.

    Seeing her take the first step, I respond by intertwining our tongues together, reciprocating her passionate kiss.

    Zamira doesn''t resist my advance; instead, she bes more aggressive, kissing me fiercely.

    After a minute, we slowly separate our lips, parting with a string of saliva. I can still taste the metallic hint of blood in my mouth, indicating that she recently fed.

    Her face is extremely red, and her shyness is evident.

    "That was awesome. I''d say that was one of the most epic kisses I''ve ever had," I say, a smile blooming on my face.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Humph, you have lots of wives. How can that short kiss be one of your epic kisses? Stop with the ttery," Zamira says with a snort, turning around as if she wants to walk away.

    "I''m telling the truth. I have no reason to lie. But if you don''t believe me, that''s fine," I say with a slight shrug.

    "Really? That was one of your best kisses?!" Zamira asks, turning around to face me with a bright smile.

    "I''m not lying."

    "Ah, o-okay," Zamira mumbles, speechless and unsure of what to say.

    "Should I teach you one of my techniques? One that I''ve never taught anyone?" I ask Zamira with a small wink.

    "Eh, really?" she asks, her eyes shining with excitement.

    "Sure."

    "I''ll dly learn it then!"

    "Okay, I''ll teach you the technique I used to defeat you during our match. I won''t use any aura while demonstrating the movements to avoid causing any damage. Watch closely," I say, picking up a sword from the rack.

    In the next moment, I assume a battle stance, widening my legs and bending my knees.

    "The technique I''m about to teach you is called ''Transcendent God''s Bane: First Strike.'' It consists of ten strikes, but with the help of VR capsules, I''ve expanded it to twelve. The first strike alone is capable of annihting an average god if executed properly, while the tenth strike has the power to slice the moon. As for the twelfth strike, I''ve only been able to use it in a game, where it obliterated an entire to dust," I exin to Zamira.

    Abruptly, I raise the sword from my shoulder, indicating that I''m about to demonstrate the movements of the first strike without using any energy.

    ____________________________________

    Currently, we''re walking toward the Blood Moon Tree to pluck some of its revered fruits. Although I can see the tree ahead of us, it''s still somewhat distant due to our leisurely pace.

    "Thank you for teaching me that sword technique, even if it was just the first strike. I really appreciate it. Even without any energy infused, I could feel its deadliness," Zamira says gratefully.

    "It''s nothing. I''ll also teach you how to use Ki some other time. Primal energy should only be used as ast resort due to its drawbacks. Only the Valkyries were able to use it without any drawbacks," I respond.

    "Speaking of which, I need a clone. Do you know where I can get one?" I inquire.

    "That''s pretty simple, but if I may ask, what do you want it for?" Zamira queries, her eyes keen.

    "Amber, Misty''s second personality. You know, the pod she was born with was corrupted with the remnants of a Valkyrie''s soul," I exin.

    Upon hearing my words, Zamira''s eyes widen in shock.

    "I know someone who can create a quality vampire clone. However, we all know that a vampire''s clone has a lifespan of sixty to a hundred years, depending on the essence with which the clone was created, while a human''s lifespan is about twenty. The only person who can create a perfect Valkyrie clone is Edgar Frost," Zamira says, pondering.

    Hearing the name, I raise my brow unconsciously.

    "Edgar Frost, huh... However, I need to find a suitable body for Amber before getting her a proper vessel," I say, contemting the possibilities.

    Suddenly, wee to a stop in front of a mighty, gigantic tree pulsating with red veins that run from its roots to its branches.

    ==================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 254 Absorbing The Blood Moon Fruits

    Suddenly, wee to a halt in front of an enormous, pulsating tree. Its roots and branches are adorned with vibrant red veins, creating a captivating sight.

    The tree exudes a serene yet intense aura, sending a tingling sensation through me. But what truly captures my attention are the fruits hanging below, brimming with the same vibrant energy. They''re oval-shaped, about the size of a fist, and their ruby-red color pulsates in sync with the tree''s veins.

    "Seems different from thest time I saw it," I mutter, my gaze fixed on the awe-inspiring tree.

    "Yeah, during this time of the year, the blood-moon tree produces high-quality fruits," Zamira exins.

    "So, how do I go about plucking these fruits? Do I just jump and grab them with my bare hands?"

    "We actually have a harness specifically designed for harvesting blood moon fruits. Wait here for a moment," Zamira says as she walks away.

    Soon, she returns carrying a small metal rod with a scythe-like curved head.

    "That thing is too small to¡ª"

    To my surprise, the rod suddenly extends into a long harness, measuring about four meters. Coupled with Zamira''s height, it''s more than sufficient to reach and pluck the blood moon fruits.

    PLUP.

    PLUP.

    PLUP.

    PLUP.

    PLUP.

    Zamira skillfully plucks several blood fruits, and as she drops them, I swiftly catch them mid-air, stashing them away in my inventory.

    "Phew, there are still plenty of fruits left," Zamira mutters while putting away the harness.

    "Don''t you think I should have more?" I inquire, a mischievous grin forming on my face.

    "Five blood moon fruits are more than enough for you to advance to the vampire lord stage. Having too many might pose a problem," Zamira exins.

    "I see..."

    "Zamira, I have one more question. Where will the tournament take ce?" I ask, curiosity gleaming in my eyes.

    "Oh, didn''t you know? It''s going to be held in a virtual world just like the previous ones," Zamira replies nonchntly.

    Her words instantly light up my face, and excitement rushes through my veins.

    "W-What? The tournament will be inside a virtual world? But I haven''t seen any VR capsules since I arrived here," I utter in awe.

    "You probably didn''t notice because Jill''s house is filled with old stuff. Besides, you haven''t ventured much beyond Jill''s chamber. It''s no surpriseing from a Protoss; you rarely act like others of your kind," Zamira answers, a smile blooming on her face.

    "Haha, I suppose I''ve started to change ever since I began recovering my memories," I reply, reminiscing about the good times I shared with my friends.

    Once all of this is over, I''ll undoubtedly reunite with my friends at the academy. I wonder how Barry and his mom are doing...

    [....]

    "..."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Zamira, about the capsules, where can I get one?" I ask.

    "You cane to my house and take one; I have a bunch of them there. Alternatively, you can purchase one online," Zamira suggests.

    "Alright, I''ll take one then...."

    _____________________________________

    I find myself in a room within my mother''s chambers. It''s a simple space equipped with outdated gadgets and a modest bed.

    In one corner of the room lies the VR capsule I obtained from Zamira. And before me, on a small stool, rest the glowing red fruits¡ªthe blood moon fruits.

    ording to Zamira, all I have to do is consume one fruit, absorb its essence, and then proceed to the next. Let''s give it a try.

    In the next moment, I select one of the blood moon fruits, taking a bite and savoring its taste. Due to its size, I can''t consume it all at once, so I take three bites to finish the fruit.

    As soon as I swallow thest piece, a surge of intense heat radiates from within me. Crimson veins illuminate across my body, and I feel a tremendous amount of energy coursing through me.

    "What kind of fruit is this?" I wonder aloud, amazed by its effects.

    _____________________________________

    Inside an extravagant room, a massive table surrounded by exquisite wooden chairs takes center stage. Seated at the far end of the table is a mature man, while a younger man upies one of the random chairs.

    "Roth, have you reconsidered your decision? Bing king would greatly benefit our n," a man speaks in a hushed tone. It''s none other than Reyes, the patriarch of the Freeman family.

    "Dad, I''ve told you multiple times¡ªI have no interest in bing king. Jake is my close friend, someone I look up to. I can''t betray him," Roth asserts firmly.

    "You''re being childish, Roth!" Reyes exims, mming his hand on the table.

    "Dad, I may have improved significantly, but so has Jake. No matter how much I progress, he always stays ahead, refusing even to spar with me at a certain point. Let''s not even mention his human wife¡ªshe''s out of my league," Roth responds, his expression filled with dejection.

    Reyes ponders his youngest son''s words, a cunning smile creeping onto his face.

    ''Roth is the most talented among all my children, even surpassing me in battle. However, he''s still just a child. I need to proceed carefully before manipting him to my advantage,'' Reyes contemtes, a sly grin adorning his face.

    "Roth, I have a way for you to surpass your friend," Reyes murmurs, his grin widening.

    Excitement gleams in Roth''s eyes upon hearing his father''s words. The possibility of gaining even more power lifts his spirits.

    "What do you have in mind, Dad?" Roth asks eagerly, struggling to contain his anticipation.

    "Fufu, since you''re a gifted vampire, nothing can go wrong..."

    "What is it, Dad? Tell me!" Roth inquires once more, his curiosity bing evident.

    "The blood moon fruits. I''ve kept some of them in a space ring I acquired over the years. If you consume up to three blood moon fruits, you''ll undoubtedly reach the vampire lord stage. However, I have a condition before I hand them over to you," Reyes deres, tapping his finger consistently on the table.

    ==================================

    Remember to join our Discord server for updates and character illustrations: https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Don''t forget to cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 255 Vampire Lord Stage

    "Arrrgh!!! Just one more!" I grit my teeth, enduring the excruciating pain that overwhelms me now. My body glows bright crimson, as if it''s about to explode.

    Suddenly, my body starts breaking down from head to toe, turning into a jelly-like substance. The previous pain I felt seems like child''s ypared to what I''m experiencing now.

    The pain bes unbearable, reaching a point where I grow numb to it. Abruptly, my body begins morphing and reconstructing itself, returning to what it once was. This time, I can feel my bones growing denser as the transformation takes ce.

    Ah, man... Natural evolution is way better. But hey, I needed to advance to the vampire lord stage.

    After some time, my transformation is finallyplete.

    Getting up, I walk towards a mirror in the room, examining myself from top to bottom.

    "Looks like not much has changed. I still look like myself, but I feel taller, and my bones are way denser. Plus, my abs and biceps look more refined," I mutter, observing the changes in my body.

    Channeling my vampire aura through my veins, I notice that the flow is much smoother now, and I can easily detect the slightest trace of energy.

    With this new body, I should be able to handle some gods and make sure they understand not to mess with my family.

    But I shouldn''t get too ahead of myself. I can only unleash my full potential once I reach the warlock stage and be the Protoss directly. Still, it feels amazing to have fifty percent of my powers back.

    But first...

    Mimi, are you there?

    [Yes, master, I''m here.]

    Whoa, you scared the hell out of me, making me think something was wrong.

    [Something was actually wrong, but I fixed it.]

    Well, how are you doing? I reached the vampire lord stage in just a day, haha. Who''s the loser now?

    [You''re wrong, master. It took you two days to absorb the blood moon fruits. The rate at which you absorbed them was both scary and intriguing.]

    Two days, huh... Time really flies. It felt like just a day to me...

    So, any updates?

    [Yes, master. You can now use thirty-five percent of the celestial energy sealed within you.]

    I see... But how does celestial energy work? Can you give me some hints?

    [I''m sorry, master, but I''m not obligated to teach you. You have to figure out how to utilize it on your own. However, I can offer you some hints.]

    Okay, that''s good. I can''t wait to test out a few things.

    Excitedly, I leave the room...

    As soon as I step outside, I notice several vampire maids standing at the doorstep. And to top it off, Mom, Ste, and Zamira are also there, wearing expressions I can''t quite decipher.

    I had informed them not to enter the room while I absorbed the Blood Moon Fruits, so their anticipation is palpable.

    "Jake!"

    "Jake!"

    "Master!" The three women say in sync, running into my arms and embracing me all at once.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "You really evolved to the vampire lord stage? This is epic, as expected of the Protoss..." Zamira mutters, awestruck by my improvements.

    Mom and Ste, on the other hand, continue to hold me tightly, as if they haven''t seen me in months.

    "I''m fine now, guys... But I think I''m hungry," I say, my stomach growling audibly.

    Instantly, Mom turns to the maids beside her.

    "Go and prepare something for His Highness quickly!" Mommands the maids, who swiftlyply and rush off to fulfill my request.

    Now that the maids are gone, I turn my attention back to the women...

    "Has anything happened while I was gone?" I inquire, curiosity piqued.

    "Shouldn''t you take some rest first before bombarding us with questions?" Mom says, worry etched on her face.

    "Nothing significant urred during your absence. However, ording to my spies, the vampire lords have been meeting each othertely, and there seems to be a high demand for blood moon fruits," Zamira reports.

    Hearing her words, annoyance creeps onto my face.

    "What are they up to?" I ask, my expression scrunching up in irritation.

    "Well, as you can guess, they''re trying to use the blood moon fruits to evolve. They''re desperate to overthrow us this year," Zamira responds, her face contorted with anger.

    "Heh, no need to worry about that... I''ll be the one overthrowing them instead. I''ll teach them the meaning of defeat the hard way, even while intentionally handicapping myself," I dere, a malicious grin slowly spreading across my face.

    Mom''s mouth hangs open, as if she wants to say something but stops herself.

    Sigh...

    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll be fine. I won''t go unarmed; I''ll only use my weapon when necessary," I reassure her.

    Suddenly, I turn back to Zamira.

    "So, did theye to your chamber for the blood moon fruits?" I inquire.

    "They wouldn''t dare. Besides, I''m not the only one with a blood-moon tree. But for some reason, the blood moon tree in my chamber produces better fruits," Zamira exins.

    I nod in understanding.

    "Jake, I have other matters to discuss with you. The king is being awakened from his Slumber today. His knight is already at his pce, waiting for him along with Edward. After we eat, you should dress up and join us at the king''s tomb," Zamira informs me, her tone serious, while Mom confirms her words with a nod.

    "So, Alphonso is here?" I ask again, seeking confirmation.

    "Yes, he''s here... He wanted to see you earlier, but we told him you were busy," Zamira informs me.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 256 Excalibur

    In a vast expanse adorned with trees of various sizesrge, small, and ancient¡ªa peculiar sight unfolds. Amidst these trees, numerous houses are scattered, but what is truly striking is that they all stand abandoned.

    Within a small clearing, in front of a modest wooden house, five individuals gather around a flickering fire. This group consists of three men and two women, all around the same age. A sense of unease lingers in the air as Lois, a human traveler who joined forces with herrades, voices her fear.

    "How long must we keep running? We''ve already lost two members. Who will be next?" Lois''s voice trembles with terror.

    "I don''t know. Those Astra Lamias are far more dangerous than we anticipated. They''re not merely wild beasts; they''re a group of corrupted Lamias!" Ross, the leader of the pack, responds with a tinge of bitterness.

    Lois and Nadia are sitting beside Ross. Nadia, a mature and petite beastkin from the fox n, has remained silent thus far, contemting the situation.

    Meanwhile, two other members of the group, Arthur and Monk, sit on the ground like the rest. These two appear visibly disheartened by the loss of theirrades. Arthur, a handsome young vampire with blonde hair and captivating features, apanies Monk, who belongs to the celestial monkey race. Despite his humanoid appearance, Monk''s distinguishing traits include facial hair and a tail protruding from his backside.

    "Monk, don''t you have any thoughts? What do you believe we should do?" Ross asks, his voiceden with concern.

    Upon hearing Ross''s inquiry, Monk raises his head.

    "The fallen members let their guard down and overestimated themselves. The sheer number of these Astra Lamias is overwhelming. To make matters worse, some of them possess extraordinary abilities. It baffles me," Monk mutters, struggling toprehend the existence of such vicious monsters.

    "I heard that a vengeful scientist utilized Lamia DNA to create these monstrous creatures, tarnishing the reputation of the Lamias. The identity of the scientist, however, remains a mystery," Nadia spectes.

    "So, all of this was orchestrated to vilify the Lamias? What a foolish n... The disparity is evident¡ªpeople hold no animosity towards the Lamias," Ross remarks, releasing a weary sigh.

    "It won''t be long before they catch up to us, thanks to Nadia teleporting us here. But how much longer can we keep evading them? We''ve already lost three members to these man-eating monsters!" Lois exims, her fists clenched tightly.

    Suddenly, Ross lifts his head and gazes at Arthur, who has remained rtively quiet since they embarked on this mission. In fact, he hasn''t even unsheathed the sword strapped behind his back.

    "Hey, neer! You haven''t been actively participating in this mission. What''s the deal? Are you just dead weight, expecting us to save your sorry self while you don''t even draw your damn sword?" Ross bellows, anger etched across his face.

    Despite Ross''s outburst, Arthur remains silent, seemingly unaffected by his words.

    "Ross is right. You''ve been sticking to us like a leech without contributing much!" Lois interjects, further intensifying the discussion.

    "You''re all mistaken... It''s quite the opposite, in fact. Throughout our encounters with the Astra Lamias, Arthur has imed the most kills," Monk suddenly interjects.

    "Lies! You''re just covering for him. I bet you two are friends, which exins your alliance. This guy didn''t even fight the Astra Lamias! It would have been better if he perished instead of the others!" Lois cries out, tears streaming from her eyes. In their previous encounter with the Astra Lamias, Lois lost her crush.

    "Lois... You know the truth deep down. You''re simply refusing to ept it. The only one unaware of this is our team leader, as he was preupied defending against the Astra Lamias," Nadia suddenly interjects, a faint smile gracing her face.

    "Wait, could what Monk said actually be true?" Ross asks in a hushed tone, his demeanor shifting into one of calmness.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Yes, team leader. Arthur dispatched the Astra Lamias with remarkable skill. However, he never once unsheathed his sword throughout the entire ordeal," Nadia exins, her gaze shifting towards Monk.

    "She''s right, team leader. Arthur disyed unparalleled prowess. In fact, I believe he''s the strongest among us," Monk reaffirms, causing Lois to grit her teeth in anger.

    As the words of Nadia and Monk echo through the group, a perplexed expression emerges on Ross''s face. Throughout his acquaintance with Monk, Monk had never once lied to him. Furthermore, Nadia, who rarely interjects in matters, stands in support of Arthur.

    "Arthur, I must apologize for unjustly using you before. If you wish, feel free to express any grievances you have towards me. I deeply regret my actions," Ross says, bowing his head slightly.

    "It''s alright. I hold no grudge," Arthur responds, retrieving a pack of blood from his space ring.

    Lois witnesses Arthur drinking the blood, her face contorting with disgust as she clenches her jaw. To the other members of the team, Arthur remains an enigmatic figure due to his possession of a space ring¡ªan item typically reserved for A-rank travelers. Remarkably, some S-rank travelersck such a valuable tool.

    "Lois seems to harbor an unfounded hatred towards me. Perhaps it stems from her disdain for vampires... That could exin her initial reluctance to have me join the group," Arthur remarks, consuming thest drop of blood from the pack.

    "Lois, is this true?" Ross inquires, casting a nce in Lois''s direction.

    "T-Team leader, you believe this guy over me?" Lois stammers in response.

    "I want you to apologize right now!" Ross asserts firmly.

    "I... I''m sorry, Arthur," Lois utters through gritted teeth.

    "It''s fine. I couldn''t care less," Arthur replies, rising to his feet.

    "Arthur, why do you always carry your sword strapped to your back? I''ve noticed that you never part with it, even while sleeping. Moreover, the de remains tightly wrapped inyers of fabric," Monk asks, eyeing Arthur suspiciously.

    "Well, it seems you''ve finally caught on. This sword isn''t originally mine. However, until its rightful owner appears, it remains in my possession. The Astra Lamias draw near, led by their queen, whom I''ve been pursuing. Allow me to introduce you to Excalibur," Arthur says, a smile ying on his lips as he begins unwrapping the cloth concealing his sword.

    ==================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 257 Sentient Weapon

    Arthur begins to remove the numerousyers of garments enveloping the sword in a calm manner. The sight of the sword wrapped in so many garments sparks the team''s curiosity.

    "Man, this guy really went all out with the wrapping. And what''s up with the name he called that sword..." Monk ponders silently, his eyes fixed on Arthur. The other team members also watch Arthur intently, their expressions filled with curiosity.

    Finally, thest garment is peeled away, revealing a dull-looking de before their eyes. The sword is wide, slightly curved, adorned with unique runes running along its body. The most intriguing feature is the skull with fangs engraved on it. Apart from these details, the de appears rather unremarkable.

    Contrary to their expectations, the team feels a wave of disappointment wash over them.

    "Pfft, my sword could do way better than that piece of junk. I thought it was a demigod-tier weapon or something," Lois scoffs, her voice dripping with disdain.

    Nadia follows suit, letting out a fake cough. Only Ross and Monk remain captivated by the sword, especially Monk, who is awe-struck by its craftsmanship.

    Meanwhile, Ross senses that something is off about the sword, but he can''t quite put his finger on it.

    Despite his teammates'' remarks, Arthur remains silent, carefully examining the sword as he stands.

    After what feels like an eternity, Arthur suddenly surprises everyone with his next action.

    He retrieves a blood pack from his inventory and starts pouring it onto the sword. Instead of the blood dripping onto the ground, it''s as if the sword itself is absorbing the blood, leaving no traces behind.

    Witnessing this peculiar sight, the curiosity of the teammates reaches new heights.

    Arthur continues to feed the sword with several blood packs until he finally stops after the tenth one.

    "Seems like you were really hungry... You''ve gulped down ten blood packs, leaving me with only a few more. But if it makes you happy, that''s fine," Arthur mutters.

    Initially, it appears as though he is addressing one of his teammates, but that''s not the case. He is speaking to the sword itself.

    In response to his words, the sword vibrates in his hand, emitting a loud humming sound.

    "Heh, I guess you like it. Get ready to take down some bad guys," Arthur says with a smirk, finally raising the sword and resting it on his shoulders.

    Witnessing everything Arthur has done, the teammates are left dumbfounded. It''s their first time experiencing something like this. Although myths about sentient weapons have circted, few people truly believed in their existence.

    Yet, right before their eyes, they are confronted with someone wielding a sentient weapon.

    "A-Arthur, I''ve heard about these blood-sucking weapons, but this is the first time I''ve actually seen one," Monk stammers, disbelief evident in his eyes.

    "Yeah, you''ve heard right. It has been in the possession of the Celestial Monkey race all this time," Arthur confirms, addressing Monk''s doubts.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Hearing Monk''s words and Arthur''s confession, the other teammates find themselves bewildered, likembs about to be sold at the market.

    "Monk, can you enlighten us about what''s going on? What do you know about that sword?" Ross asks, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. Being a fan ofrge swords, especially rare ones, his excitement is expected.

    Nadia and Lois nod in agreement, eager to learn more about the sword.

    In Lois'' mind, she realizes she has made a mistake by picking a fight with the wrong person. She should have stuck to Arthur like a leech, given her greedy nature. However, her disdain for vampires got the better of her.

    ''Screw it! I messed up. I bet this guy has more cool things in his space ring,'' Lois thinks to herself, her eyes greedily fixated on Arthur''s space ring.

    Suddenly, Monk begins to speak...

    "My grandfather once told me about it. He said that in our main temple, an elder possessed a peculiar sword. However, even the elder couldn''t wield it because the sword would drain the wielder''s blood within seconds. It was rumored to even suck the blood of those standing nearby, instantly killing them. Despite this, the elder was the only one capable of handling the sword, thanks to a special glove.

    "But even with the glove, the sword was too heavy forbat, as its shape would constantly change. Moreover, its des were dull and ineffective. Unable to unravel the sword''s secret, the Celestial Monkey race concealed it within a hiddenpartment. The sword was believed to have originated from the vampires, yet it would mercilessly y any vampire who dared to touch it.

    "Any vampire who knew of the sword had the opportunity to try wielding it, but only after signing a contract. Over the course of twenty years, only a handful of vampires attempted it, and they usually met brutal ends. That''s all I know about this blood-sucking weapon, based on my grandfather''s ount. However, I had no idea it had left the possession of the Celestial Monkey race and ended up beside me all this time," Monk exins, ncing towards Arthur.

    The others also direct their gaze at Arthur...

    "Haha, great story. I enjoyed it. I never knew Excalibur could be so brutal, although she doesn''t appreciate being called a blood-sucking sword," Arthur remarks, looking at Monk while the sword emits a humming sound.

    "Oh, I''m sorry..." Monk stammers, swallowing nervously.

    "Well, I obtained Excalibur from the Celestial Monkey race about a year ago. At first, she was hesitant to follow me and even attempted to kill me, haha. But after convincing her and gaining her trust, assuring her that I would find her true owner, she eventuallyplied and transformed into a smaller sword, allowing me to carry her wherever I go. I became a traveler because of her, on a quest to find her rightful owner, though it seems all my efforts have been in vain," Arthur exins, letting out a sigh.

    Suddenly, the sword vibrates intensely in Arthur''s hands...

    =================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 258 The Battle Of The Astral Lamias

    As the moon reaches its zenith, casting an ethereal glow over the battlefield, Arthur, Ross, Nadia, Lois, and Monk stand prepared to face the formidable Lamia queen and her minions. The air crackles with anticipation as they tighten their grips on their weapons, their resolve shining in their eyes.

    Arthur, empowered by the ancient artifact, the blood sword Excalibur, feels a surge of energy coursing through his veins. His muscles bulge, his senses sharpen, and an overwhelming power surges within him. With the blood sword in hand, he bes a force to be reckoned with.

    The Astral Lamia queen, a seductive and cunning creature, slithers forward, her serpentine body glistening in the moonlight. Her eyes lock onto Arthur, recognizing the immense power emanating from him. She hisses, a sinister smile crossing her lips, eager for the challenge that lies before her.

    Suddenly, the sword vibrates intensely in Arthur''s hands, resonating with his own heightened power. The runes inscribed on the de light up in bright crimson, revealing intricate designs that pulse with energy. The hilt of the sword also glows in crimson, while a red aura dances around it like a zing fire.

    The scene is truly mesmerizing, showcasing the peak of craftsmanship. The once dull-looking sword now appears as if it were forged for the gods themselves.

    Arthur''s teammates are left in awe, their mouths hanging open in disbelief at the awe-inspiring sight before them.

    "The Astral Lamias are approaching," Arthur announces to his teammates, a confident smile forming on his face.

    "The Astral Lamias?" Ross mutters in a low voice, his eyes widening as he springs up in a sh.

    He walks past Arthur, his gaze fixed on the horde of angry Astral Lamias rapidly closing in.

    "They''re near, and to make matters worse, they''re apanied by their queen," Ross mutters, his voiceced with trepidation, his lips bitten until they bleed.

    The words send a wave of panic through the rest of the team, their expressions reflecting their growing concern. Even with the sight of Arthur''s mighty sword, they can''t help but doubt his ability to ovee the overwhelming odds presented by the Astral Lamias.

    "I will take the queen''s head. The rest of you should focus on eliminating her minions," Arthur deres, a confident grin spreading across his face.

    Ross wants to punch him in the face and berate him for his arrogance, but he can''t shake off the instinctual fear he feels towards the strange and powerful sword.

    Dum. Dum. Dum. Dum. Dum.

    The rhythmic sound of countless Lamias crawling towards the team echoes through the air, their malevolent presence growing ever closer. Thousands of them, with their upper humanoid bodies and lower snake-like halves, slither towards the battlefield.

    "We fight here and y the queen. Nadia, do not exhaust yourself too much. Keep your energy for teleporting us away in case things take a turn for the worse," Ross instructs, his voicemanding yet tinged with a hint of concern for his team''s safety.

    Nadia nods, her eyes filled with determination and trust in her teammates. She knows that their victory depends on theirbined efforts.

    As the Astral Lamias draw near, the team braces themselves, each member assuming their positions on the battlefield. Arthur stands at the forefront, his blood sword held high, its crimson glow illuminating his determined expression. The energy coursing through him is palpable, an electrifying aura that exudes strength and power.

    Ross, his resolve renewed, takes up a stealthy position to the side, ready to strike at the opportune moment. He readies his dual des, his eyes locked on the approaching Lamias, waiting for the perfect chance to unleash his deadly skills.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Nadia stands at the ready, her hands crackling with ck miasma. She prepares her teleportation magic, her mind focused on the imminent battle while keeping an eye on her teammates, ready to aid them when needed.

    Lois notches an arrow on her bow, her keen eyes surveying the encroaching Lamias. She takes aim with precision, her shots destined to find their mark amidst the chaos of the battlefield. Her skill as an archer is unparalleled, and she will make each arrow count.

    Monk, towering above them all, embraces his role as the team''s guardian. His massive fists clench tightly, ready to deliver devastating blows to any Lamia that darese near. His imposing presence alone is enough to intimidate their scaly adversaries.

    As the first wave of Astral Lamias surges forward, Arthur unleashes a mighty battle cry, his blood sword leading the charge. With a single swift swing, the de cleaves through the enemy ranks, severing limbs and spilling dark blood upon the ground. Each strike carries the weight of thick blood aura, and the Lamias fall before him like leaves in a storm.

    Ross darts through the chaos, his des a blur as he targets the vulnerable spots of the Lamias. He strikes swiftly and silently, dispatching them with deadly efficiency. His agility and precision are unmatched, leaving a trail of fallen foes in his wake.

    Nadia weaves her magic, unleashing bolts of ck miasma that crackle through the air. Lightning arcs from her fingertips, engulfing the Astral Lamias in a storm of destructive power. She moves with grace and fluidity, avoiding their venomous attacks while striking back with lethal force.

    Lois''s arrows whiz through the air, finding their marks with unerring uracy. Each shot is true, piercing through the scaly hides of the Astral Lamias and taking them down one by one. Her focused determination guides her aim, leaving a path of fallen enemies in her wake.

    Monk''s fists pound into the Lamias, delivering bone-crushing blows that shatter their defenses. His massive strength sends shockwaves rippling through the battlefield, leaving the Lamias reeling from the sheer force of his onught. He fights with unwavering determination, protecting his teammates with every swing.

    Meanwhile, Arthur presses forward, his blood sword swirling vortex of destruction. His every strike sends shockwaves of blood aura through the enemy ranks, leaving a trail of severed bodies in his wake. The red aura surrounding the sword intensifies with each swing, fueled by the blood of the fallen Lamias.

    As the battle rages on, Arthur''s confidence grows. With each victory, his connection to the blood sword deepens, as if the de itself responds to his every move. He dances through the battlefield, a whirlwind of crimson power, his strikes precise and devastating without using his innate blood power.

    The Lamia queen, witnessing the decimation of her minions, realizes the dire situation she faces. With a venomous hiss, sheunches herself at Arthur, her fangs bared and her tailshing with fury. But Arthur, empowered by the blood sword, meets her charge head-on.

    Their sh is an epic disy of power and skill. The queen''s agility and seductive allure are matched by Arthur''s raw strength and unwavering determination. Their swords sh in a symphony of steel, sparks flying with each impact.

    With a surge of explosive blood aura from the sword, Arthur delivers a mighty blow that shatters the queen''s defenses. The blood sword slices through her flesh, bathing the battlefield in a shower of dark blood. A cry of pain and anger escapes the queen''s lips as she crumbles to the ground.

    ================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 259 Triumph And Farewell

    As the battle reaches its climax, Arthur raises his blood-stained sword high, severing the head of the Astral Lamia queen with a swift and decisive strike. The queen''s lifeless body crumples to the ground, her menacing presence finally vanquished.

    Breathing heavily, Arthur feels the immense weight of his actions as the adrenaline begins to wane. The blood sword Excalibur, a testament to his prowess, drains his Mana Cells, leaving him weakened and exhausted. He staggers backward, his legs giving way beneath him, and he finds himself sitting on the blood-soaked ground.

    His teammates gather around him, their faces a mix of surprise, awe, and concern. They exchange nces, silently acknowledging the remarkable disy of power and bravery they have just witnessed. Yet, in their weariness, they refrain from questioning Arthur. They understand that in the face of such overwhelming odds, sometimes sacrifices must be made.

    Nadia, her voice filled with admiration and worry, breaks the silence. "Arthur, that was... incredible. We''ve never seen anything like it. But are you alright? You pushed yourself to the limit."

    Arthur manages a weak smile, his breathing still heavy. "I''ll be fine, just need a moment to recover. The blood sword... it drained me more than I anticipated. But it was necessary to defeat the queen."

    Ross, his voice filled with a mix of awe and concern, chimes in. "You wielded that sword like a true champion, Arthur. We''re amazed by your feats, but let''s find a moment to rest and gather our strength. We''ll need it for what lies ahead."

    Agreeing with Ross, the team finds a brief respite among the fallen bodies of the Lamias. They sit together, their backs against the gnarled trees, their breathing gradually returning to normal. Each member takes sce in thepany of theirrades, findingfort and support in their shared triumph.

    After a much-needed period of rest, Nadia, her eyes filled with determination, speaks up. "We can''t linger here for long. We should use what remains of our Mana Cells to teleport out of this forest. It''s a risky move, but we need to get to safety."

    Her words are met with nods of agreement, despite the fatigue etched on their faces. They understand the urgency of the situation. With a collective decision, they pool together every bit of their Mana Cells, even though the oue is uncertain.

    Nadia channels thebined energy, her hands glowing with a pulsating light. The air around them shimmers as the teleportation spell takes effect. The world blurs and swirls, and in an instant, the team finds themselves transported to a warp station.

    The warp station buzzes with activity, its sleek and futuristic design a stark contrast to the battleground they had just left behind. Arthur, his eyes scanning the surroundings, makes a decision that weighs heavily on his heart.

    Turning to his teammates, he speaks with a mix of determination and regret. "I have something important to do on the vampire. It''s a personal matter that I must face alone. I understand if you wish to continue your own journeys."

    Surprise registers on the faces of hispanions, but they quickly mask their emotions with understanding. They have grown close, bound by shared trials and victories, and they know that individual paths sometimes diverge.

    Ross steps forward, his voice filled with sincerity. "Arthur, we''ve been through so much in the past few days, and you''ve proven yourself time and again. We trust your instincts. Just promise us you''ll be careful."

    Arthur''s eyes meet each of his teammates, gratitude and determination shining in his gaze for some reason. "I promise, Ross. I won''t let my guard down. We''ll reunite after the tournament, stronger and ready to face whateveres our way."

    With heartfelt farewells and a final show of camaraderie, the team disperses, each member embarking on their own destiny. Arthur lingers for a moment, his thoughts turning inward as he gazes at the teleporter that will take him to the vampire.

    In that fleeting moment, Arthur contemtes the battles yet toe. He ponders the true nature of the blood sword, its origins and the mysteries it holds. His mind drifts to the tournament, the culmination of their journey, and the uncertain future that awaits them all.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    With a deep breath, Arthur steps into the teleporter, the familiar tingle of energy enveloping him. As he vanishes from the warp station, his thoughts dwell on theing trials, the search for the true owner of the blood sword, and the destiny that awaits him.

    The teleporter hums softly, carrying Arthur away, leaving behind a team of warriors who have grown stronger through their shared experiences. Each member carries their own burdens, their own hopes and dreams, but they trust in their individual paths as they prepare for the challenges yet toe.

    And so, Arthur embarks on his solitary journey, fully aware that the future holds both triumph and tribtion. The fate of the tournament hangs in the bnce, and he is determined to discover the truth behind the blood sword.

    __________________________________

    Arthur materializes on the vampire, his senses immediately overwhelmed by the sights and sounds that greet him. It has been two years since hest set foot on this foreign world, and the changes are staggering. The once destendscape has transformed into a bustling hub of activity, with towering structures and vibrant markets stretching as far as the eye can see.

    As Arthur makes his way through the streets, he can''t help but feel a mix of awe and curiosity. The vampire has thrived in his absence, embracing progress and innovation. Everywhere he looks, signs of rapid development and prosperity are evident.

    One particr area catches Arthur''s attention¡ªthe Galhalon market. Its vibrant colors and lively atmosphere draw him in, promising a treasure trove of knowledge and resources. Beast gears, crafted from the remnants of defeated creatures, are proudly disyed, their intricate designs hinting at their extraordinary power. Beast crystals, pulsating with elemental energy, are sold alongside other mysterious artifacts and enchantments.

    As Arthur navigates through the market, he overhears snippets of conversations, tales of adventurers seeking fame and fortune, and whispers of legendary artifacts waiting to be discovered. The market has be a hub for traders, mercenaries, and curious explorers alike, drawn by the allure of rare and powerful items.

    Arthur''s mind races as he takes in the remarkable progress. He wonders how these advancements will impact the uing tournament, where warriors will gather topete for glory. Will the influx of new technologies and resources change the dynamics of the battles? And most importantly, will he be able to find answers regarding the true owner of the blood sword?

    Lost in his thoughts, Arthur wanders deeper into the Galhalon market, absorbing the vibrant energy that permeates the air. His eyes flicker from stall to stall, captivated by the assortment of goods on disy. He catches glimpses of seasoned warriors, their battle scars a testament to their prowess, engaging in spirited exchanges with merchants.

    Arthur''s heart swells with a mix of anticipation and determination. The world around him has evolved, and he knows he must adapt and seize the opportunities that present themselves. The vampire holds many secrets, and he is determined to uncover the truth behind the blood sword and his own destiny as one of the special blood users.

    ================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 260 Awakening The King

    I step into the grand chamber, the opulence of its surroundings hitting me as I enter. This is Alphonso''s chamber, a room that exudes wealth and power, reminiscent of a prince''s abode. The scent of luxury fills the air, and I brace myself for the conversation that awaits.

    Alphonso turns around, puffing a cloud of smoke as he acknowledges my presence. "d to see you, Jake," he says, his tone respectful.

    I offer him an awkward smile, trying to ease the tension. "Drop the formalities, Alphonso. It feels strange for you to address me like that considering our past rtionship. And yes, I have only regained a fraction of my memories," I reply, waving my hand dismissively.

    Alphonso coughs and corrects himself, a hint of embarrassment in his expression. "I wouldn''t dare call you that since you''ve regained your memories. I am genuinely happy that you''ve recovered. There are many things I want to discuss with you, but let me focus on the most important matter. You are aware of the reason I am here, your highness," he says, bowing slightly.

    I raise an eyebrow, intrigued. "I have heard about why you''re here. So, what exactly do you need me for?"

    Alphonso''s eyes meet mine, filled with certainty. "It''s quite simple, really. We need to awaken the king from his deep slumber, and your presence is essential. We will use your blood to aplish this."

    I let out a frustrated sigh, the old man''s insistence weighing on me. "But I am not a direct descendant. Why do you need my blood? That old man is taking it too far," I mutter, memories of someone precious being torn away from me resurfacing.

    Alphonso''s tone softens as he tries to exin. "I understand your concerns, but when vampires awaken from their slumber, they are usually weak for the first few days. However, I realized that if we use your blood, the king will awaken in a more stable condition."

    Suddenly, Alphonso drops to his knees, his form engulfed in crimson energy. His clothes disintegrate into dust, revealing a striking silver armor that adorns his body. He ces his hand on his chest and looks up at me, his eyes filled with reverence.

    "As the king''s royal knight, I humbly plead with you, your highness. Only you and I are to awaken the king. Not even his daughters should be present," Alphonso implores, his voice resonating with sincerity.

    I nod, understanding the weight of the request. "Very well, I will follow you. Lead the way."

    Alphonso''s expression brightens, and he rises to his feet. "It''s my honor, your highness."

    _________________________________

    I step into the vast underground ancient basement, Alphonso by my side as my guide. The room emanates an aura of secrecy, the torches lining the walls suddenly igniting with a mesmerizing purple me. The glow casts an eerie light that dances across the surroundings, revealing the secrets held within.

    My gaze sweeps over the room, taking in the sight of rectangr tombs crafted from a gold-like metal. Each tomb bears intricate carvings and well-carved stones that detail the lives of revered individuals in the vampire kingdom. The weight of history hangs in the air, and I can''t help but feel a sense of awe and curiosity.

    Alphonso leads me further, and we approach a particr tomb that pulsates with a wild and potent energy. It stands apart from the others, its magnificence drawing my attention. Etched above the tomb in bold letters are the words "Duke Mystro." This is the final resting ce of the king himself.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Turning to me, Alphonso''s eyes shimmer with reverence and determination. "This is the moment we''ve been preparing for, your highness," he whispers. "The tomb of our beloved king, Duke Mystro. To awaken him and restore bnce to our kingdom, we need your blood."

    Taking a deep breath, I steady myself for the task at hand. The consequences and risks of waking the troublesome old man weigh heavily on my mind, but I understand the significance of this moment. It''s an opportunity to shape the future, to reim what has been lost. With resolve, I extend my hand and draw a de across my palm, allowing the crimson liquid to flow.

    As my blood drips into the small circle engraved on the tomb''s surface, a surge of energy fills the air. Runes surrounding the tomb ignite in a vibrant red hue, creating intricate patterns that shimmer with power. The glow intensifies, illuminating the chamber with an ethereal light.

    My heart races as the tomb rumbles and vibrates with life. The ground trembles beneath my feet, and a sense of anticipation swirls around me.

    Alphonso''s hand rests on my shoulder, his voice steady and filled with excitement. "Stay focused, your highness. We are about to witness something extraordinary."

    A deep rumble reverberates through the tomb, growing louder with each passing second. The ground shakes, dust fills the air, and the surge of energy courses through my veins, merging with my blood as it continues to flow.

    In a burst of thunderous power, the tomb quakes and radiates a blinding light. I shield my eyes, temporarily blinded by the brilliance of the moment.

    As the light subsides, a figure emerges before us, emanating an otherworldly aura. It is the resurrected king himself, Duke Mystro, standing tall and regal.

    Our eyes meet, and a glimmer of recognition sparks within his ancient gaze. A smile graces his face as he speaks, his voice echoing with wisdom and power. "Thank you, Jake."

    Anger wells up within me as I gaze upon the old man. The memories of past pain and loss surge to the forefront of my mind, and I clench my fists, fighting the urge to strike him in that very moment. The audacity of standing before the great perverted vampire without pants only adds to my frustration.

    ==================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 261 Switching Sides

    "Your Majesty, I brought you some clothes," Alphonso says, waving his hand as a set of casual royal pants and a shirt materializes in his hands.

    "Ah, thank goodness only the two of you are here. If you had brought others along, they would have seen me in my nakedness," King Duke says, epting the clothes and quickly putting them on.

    "Well, you were the one who refused to be wrapped in clothes when we put you to slumber," Alphonso remarks, his gaze fixed ahead.

    Meanwhile, my mind is filled with swirling thoughts and possibilities. Now that old man Duke is awake, will he willingly hand over the throne or devise another malicious n? Regardless of his intentions, I am confident enough to confront him and, depending on the severity of his actions, I might even consider eliminating him.

    "What''s this smell...." King Duke suddenly says, scrunching up his nose as if trying to discern something. He abruptly stands in front of me, sniffing my clothes.

    Sigh... What else can I expect from this old geezer? He can identify the scent of a vampire lord right away, despite just awakening.

    "J-Jake, you are now a vampire lord?! Y-You have be a vampire lord!!?" King Duke asks, shaking my body vigorously, his eyes widening in shock.

    "I evolved to the vampire lord stage a few hours ago," I reply, scratching the back of my head. The only person who doesn''t seem shocked is Alphonso.

    "Hehe, as expected of my grandson. I suppose it''s time to hand over the kingdom," Old man Duke says, a mischievous grin forming on his face.

    Sigh.... This sly old man.

    "Your Majesty, not only has he evolved to the vampire lord stage, but he has also regained fragments of his memories," Alphonso interjects, causing Old man Duke''s eyes to widen in shock once again.

    "Y-You now know who you are?" he asks, looking at me with a horrified expression. I nod in response.

    "Fufufu, I suppose I have to step down then and enjoy thepany of some lovelydies. I want to spend the rest of my life in pleasure now that my grandson is capable," Old man Duke says, a small blush appearing on his face.

    This old man certainly enjoys talking. I don''t recall him being this talkative, but I suppose he is pleased. However, I don''t feel ready to be crowned king just yet. I still have a few matters to attend to. I will discuss it with himter.

    _____________________________________

    In a grand chamber, many vampire lords are gathered, the room befitting their status and power. The opulent space exudes an air of ancient elegance and dark majesty. Intricately carved pirs stretch towards a high ceiling adorned with ornate chandeliers, casting a soft, ethereal glow. The walls are adorned with rich, velvety tapestries depicting scenes from vampire history, their vibrant hues contrasting against the polished marble floor.

    Panic is etched on the faces of the vampire lords as they exchange uneasy nces. Silence permeates the room, broken only by the soft rustling of fabric and the faint sound of wings as some vampires shift nervously.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    Suddenly, one of the vampire lords steps forward, his voice resonating with authority. His piercing gaze sweeps across the room, demanding attention. "My fellow lords, we must address the news that has reached our ears," he begins, his tone filled with concern and trepidation.

    The gathered vampire lords lean in, their eyes fixed on him, eager to hear what he has to say. The tension in the room is palpable, weighing heavily on their shoulders.

    "We have received word that our slumbering king, Duke Mystro, has been awakened," the vampire lord continues, his voiceced with disbelief. "This news brings about a profound shift in power and calls for a reckoning of our past actions."

    Murmurs of disbelief and apprehension ripple through the room as the vampire lords absorb the gravity of the situation. They had spoken ill of the king while he slumbered, and many had looked down upon his heir, Prince Jake, the vampire with a wild aura.

    Conversations ignite among the vampire lords, voices ovepping as they express their concerns and fears. They discuss the severity of their actions, recognizing that they had underestimated the prince''s potential and belittled the bloodline they now must face.

    "He possesses a wild aura, a power beyond what we had anticipated," one vampire lord says, his voice filled with a mix of awe and unease. "We must tread carefully, for the king, now awakened, possesses the authority to exact punishment upon us without consequence."

    Another vampire lord adds, his tone tinged with regret, "We have underestimated the strength and determination of the royal bloodline. Our disrespect may yield dire consequences."

    The room buzzes with urgency as the vampire lords grapple with the implications of their actions. Regret and unease intertwine, swirling through the chamber like a gathering storm. They realize the need to rectify their past transgressions and find a way to navigate the new dynamics of the vampire kingdom.

    Prince Jake, the awakened vampire lord, is no longer an underestimated heir. The news of his transformation has spread throughout the kingdom for reasons unknown.

    As the discussions continue, a collective determination takes hold within the vampire lords. They recognize the importance of unity and the need to support their new king. The room, once filled with panic and silence, now buzzes with renewed purpose and resolve.

    In this chamber of shadows and power, the vampire lords vow to stand by Prince Jake, to honor the bloodline they had scorned, and to restore the bnce that had been disrupted. However, even as these vampire lords have a change of heart, it does not diminish the opposition that still remains within the vampire ranks. Many talented vampires among the lords remain against the royal family.

    Now, with Alphonso, the strongest knight, at their side, and the king awakened, the vampire lords fear that the vampire will undergo drastic changes that could shift the bnce of power.

    ===============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 262 Demon-Tier Sword

    I wake up to the gentle rays of sunlight filtering through the window, signaling the start of a new day. Stretching my limbs and letting out a contented sigh, I turn my head to the side and find Ste lying peacefully beside me. A smile tugs at the corners of my lips as I gaze at her delicate features.

    "Good morning, Ste," I say, my voice brimming with warmth. "Did you sleep well?"

    Ste stirs, her eyes fluttering open, and a faint blush graces her cheeks. She sits up, leaning on her elbow, and meets my gaze. "Yes, Master. I had a wonderful night," she replies, her voice soft and filled with shy affection.

    I reach out to gently brush a strand of hair behind her ear, savoring the intimate connection between us. "I''m d to hear that. Spending time with you brings me joy, Ste."

    We engage in idle conversation, discussing our ns for the day and sharing light-hearted banter. As the conversation flows, Ste''s eyes light up with a mischievous glimmer.

    "Wait here, Master," she says, her voice filled with excitement. "I''ll go make you a special vampire meal."

    I watch as she gracefully gets out of bed, her movements akin to a dancer''s, and makes her way toward the kitchen.

    Fufufu, Ste is as cute as always...

    [Master, now that you''ve evolved to your vampire lord stage, are you going to try out your new powers?]

    Hearing a familiar voice in my head, I let out a sigh.

    I don''t think I can train today. We didn''t even have a chance to talk yesterday. The old man kept fawning all over me. Today, I have to address some vampire lords who wanted to see me.

    [Those pieces of trash. They should be punished, Master!]

    Right... I also feel like punishing them, but I can''t do that. As the heir, I have to have them under my control instead of driving them away. Moreover, if a war were to break out now, the vampire lords would be the ones to y the most crucial roles. Not even the king can punish them as he wishes unless theymit a grave sin.

    [I see... What about Jill?]

    Well, I haven''t seen her since yesterday. I suppose she and Zamira are with the king, taking care of him.

    [I thought he was fine yesterday.]

    Yes, he is absolutely fine, but it''s the vampires'' culture for family members to take care of a vampire who has just awakened from slumber. If it weren''t for my blood used in awakening him, he wouldn''t even have had the strength to walk yesterday.

    While conversing with Mimi, Ste brings in some blood-coated, half-cooked steaks served inside a white te.

    Without wasting any time, I start eating, savoring every taste.

    _____________________________________<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    I walk with purpose through the grand corridors of the vampire castle, making my way toward the meeting chamber. As I enter, my eyes are greeted by the sight of seven vampire lords, their presence imposing and unfamiliar to me. I take a seat among them, a mix of curiosity and caution bubbling within me.

    The vampire lords turn their attention toward me, acknowledging my presence with nods and cordial greetings. There is a sense of anticipation in the air, and I brace myself for the discussion about to unfold.

    One of the vampire lords, an elderly vampire with flowing white hair, steps forward. His aura exudes wisdom and experience, and his voice carries a weight that demands attention. He introduces himself as Odolff, a name resonating with power and authority.

    "Prince Jake, we wee you," Odolff begins, his voicemanding the attention of the room. "On behalf of the vampire lords present here, I extend our apologies. We were misguided in our actions, supporting the Freeman family and the Sanguine Family. We realize the error of our ways and seek your forgiveness."

    His words strike a chord within me, and I regard the vampire lords with a mix of surprise and curiosity. They had sided with the families that had caused turmoil and threatened the bnce of the vampire kingdom. It is both unexpected and intriguing to witness their willingness to admit their mistakes.

    "I appreciate your honesty, Lord Odolff," I respond, my tone measured. "The actions of the past cannot be undone, but I will convey your remorse and desire for redemption to the king. I will plead for leniency on your behalf, as you have shown the courage to acknowledge your mistakes."

    Odolff''s expression softens, a glimmer of gratitude in his eyes. "Thank you, Prince Jake. We ce our hopes in your ability to convey our sincerity andmitment to rectify the damage that has been done. We seek to rebuild trust and forge a new path under your reign."

    I nod in acknowledgment in response to Odolff''s words. The other vampire lords'' eyes also shine with excitement, while sighs of relief escape from the corners of their mouths.

    "I''ll surely convey your words to the king, and I promise to make him spare you, guys," I say with a smile on my face.

    _____________________________________

    I walk with a mix of anticipation and trepidation as I make my way toward the vampire king''s chamber. The grandeur of the castle surrounds me, its opulence and power palpable in the air. Two formidable guards stand before the chamber, their imposing presence a clear testament to the authority that lies beyond the doors.

    As I approach, the guards lock eyes with me, their menacing aura momentarily intensifying. However, upon recognizing my identity, they step aside, granting me passage. I nod in acknowledgment and enter the chamber.

    The room unfolds before me, a sight that leaves me awestruck. It isrger than anything I could have imagined, with pristine white walls that stretch toward a high ceiling. Artifacts of immense value and significance hang in perfect alignment, their elegance enhanced by the monochromatic backdrop. Paintings depicting ancient vampires adorn the walls, their eyes seemingly following my every move.

    But amidst this grandeur, my gaze is drawn to a particr object that stands out among the rest. A long sword rests upon a golden stand, its presencemanding attention. The chilling aura emanating from the sheathed de sends a shiver down my spine. This is the demon-tier sword owned by Old Man Duke, a weapon of immense power and danger.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 263 Chatting With Old Man Duke [Part 1]

    "You like it?"

    The voice of Old man Duke cuts through the room, instantly capturing my attention. I startle slightly, my body tensing in surprise as I turn to face him. His presencemands respect, and I find myself looking up at him, taking in his white long-sleeved shirt and ck pants, adorned with ropes around his neck.

    "Ah, I am just admiring the sword," I say, sheepishly rubbing the back of my head.

    A mischievous grin spreads across Old man Duke''s face as he chuckles. "I have been watching you for a while, my boy. I know there is more to it than just admiration. And since I am getting on in years, don''t you think it is time I pass this weapon on to my worthy heir?"

    I let out a sigh, realizing he saw through my intentions. "I do admire the sword, but I think it would be more fitting if you gave it to Zamira. She is also participating in the tournament, and it would benefit her greatly."

    Old man Duke nods in agreement, his grin softening. "You have a point, my boy. Zamira has shown exceptional skill and dedication. I shall bestow the sword upon her."

    As our conversation continues, Old man Duke shifts the topic to a recent event. He mentions Zamira''s report about my act of freeing a Demon-rank beast and allowing it to roam freely on the. He exins that since then, there have been no reports of beasts attacking vampires, as if the presence of the Demon-rank beast has deterred other creatures. As a result, he has ordered a halt to the hunting of beasts on the, instead creating teleporters that link to other worlds where adventurers can pursue hunting opportunities.

    A smile of relief spreads across my face as I absorb his words. It is gratifying to know that my actions have had a positive impact, contributing to the safety and bnce of the vampire. I had hoped that by releasing the Demon-rank beast, it would bring about a shift in the ecosystem, and it seems my expectations have been fulfilled.

    "Thank you for telling me this information, your Majesty," I say, gratitudecing my words. "I am d to see that my decision has yielded positive results. It gives me hope for the future. Moreover, with the Demon-rank Beast now under my control, the beasts on this will serve as soldiers."

    Old man Duke''s eyes twinkle with pride as he looks at me. "You are growing into a remarkable leader, my grandson. Your choices and actions reflect wisdom beyond your years. I have faith in your ability to guide our kingdom towards a prosperous future," Old man Duke says, ncing at the ceiling.

    The atmosphere changes...

    "What brings you here, though?" Old man Duke asks, his voice filled with curiosity. He gestures for me to take a seat at the round table in the center of his room, and I oblige, settling into the chair.

    "Your Majesty, I came to see you on behalf of some vampire lords who sought an audience with me this morning," I begin, my tone respectful. "They expressed their remorse for supporting the Freeman family and Sanguine Family, and they plead for your forgiveness. Punishing them at this point would only exacerbate the situation. The true culprits responsible for the recent turmoil are the leaders of those families."

    Old man Duke strokes his small white beard, his gaze fixed on me. He lets out a sigh, his expression a mix of contemtion and resignation.

    "Edward has informed me about the events that transpired," he says, his voice tinged with frustration. "My initial instinct was to take immediate action and deliver punishment. But Edward urged me to have faith in you and Zamira, especially in light of the uing tournament. He assured me that justice will be served once the tournament concludes, and the patriarchs of the Freeman family and Sanguine Family will be apprehended."

    A sense of relief washes over me as Old man Duke reveals his trust in my abilities once again despite having not seen me in action.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Thank you for cing your trust in me, Your Majesty," I say, bowing my head respectfully. "I assure you that I will do everything in my power to ensure that justice is served and that our vampire kingdom finds peace. The tournament will serve as a turning point, and once it concludes, we shall bring the culprits to ount."

    "Okay, okay, I understand," Old man Duke says, his voice apanied by small coughs. "There is something that has been bothering me, though. I heard about your marriage to your mother. Haa~ What shocked me even more was when Zamira revealed her feelings for you and her ns for a marriage after the tournament. Let''s set aside the cultural aspects for now, although it''s still unusual. But what confuses me is how you managed to win her heart."

    I meet Old man Duke''s gaze, his eyes filled with genuine curiosity. I can''t help but chuckle at his words.

    "Well, it''s quite simple, really," I reply, shrugging my shoulders. "I challenged her to a duel, and I emerged victorious."

    Old man Duke lets out a sigh, his frustration evident. "That muscle-head daughter of mine, I can''t believe it," he mutters, shaking his head in exasperation.

    I can''t help but smile at Old man Duke''s reaction. His genuine concern and surprise are endearing, despite the unconventional nature of our rtionships. The dynamics within our vampire culture areplex, and it''s understandable that he would have questions and reservations.

    "Be rest assured, Your Majesty," I continue, my tone assuring. "Zamira and I share a deep connection and understanding. Our bond goes beyond the initial duel. We havee to respect and care for each other, and our marriage is not simply a result of circumstance but a choice based on love."

    Old man Duke''s expression softens, his gaze reflecting a mix of disbelief and eptance. He reaches out, cing a hand on my shoulder.

    "I may not fullyprehend it, but I trust in your judgment," he says, his voiceced with fatherly affection. "Love works in mysterious ways, and if you have found it with Zamira, then who am I to question it?"

    A sense of relief washes over me as I realize that Old man Duke, despite his initial reservations, supports our rtionship.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 264 Chatting With Old Man Duke [Part 2]

    "I have a question for you, Your Majesty," I suddenly say, my expression turning serious.

    Old man Duke''s eyes widen slightly, sensing the shift in the atmosphere. He braces himself for the impending conversation, realizing that this is no longer a casual exchange between a grandfather and his grandson.

    "Why did you do what you did?" I continue, my voice tinged with a mix of anger and usation. "Did you think I wouldn''t find out? You used Misty and me as bargaining chips with the humans. Not only that, but you also conspired with the witches and manipted Ze, separating us. You made her lie to me, iming she cheated on me after getting pregnant."

    As the words leave my mouth, my eyes glow with a fiery red hue, my menacing aura filling the room. Old man Duke feels a lump form in his throat, as beads of sweat trickles down his face. He realizes that he''s no longer facing his grandson, but the Protoss¡ªan entity fueled by anger and betrayal.

    His voicees out in a strained whisper. "My boy, I can exin everything. There are reasons behind my actions."

    I watch him closely, my anger simmering beneath the surface. His words hold weight, and I''m willing to hear him out, but my trust in him has been shaken to its core ever since I found out.

    "Exin then," I reply, my voice low and guarded.

    Old man Duke takes a deep breath,posing himself as best he can under the weight of my piercing gaze.

    "Jake, my intentions were misguided, and I apologize for the pain I caused you and Ze. It was never my intention to separate you or manipte your rtionship. My actions were driven by fear and a desire to protect our vampire kingdom."

    "It all started when the witches approached me," Old man Duke begins, his voice carrying a tinge of regret. "They imed to have had a revtion, stating that you are the reincarnation of the Protoss. At the time, we were under immense pressure from the humans and Dhampirs. The witches proposed a n¡ªthey wanted you to impregnate the daughter of their n leader before you fully manifested your true form. They believed it would bring about a significant advantage for our kingdom and theirs. Under the weight of those pressures, I agreed to their n, as it seemed like a way to ensure our survival. I thought that you would eventually meet your child, and I wanted to spare you the burden of a rtionship until you had fully manifested. Looking back, I realize now that it was a mistake."

    I take a deep breath, absorbing his words. The revtion leaves me conflicted, understanding the reasons behind his actions but still grappling with the consequences.

    "So, you did all of this out of fear of the humans and Dhampirs?" I ask, my eyes fixed on Old man Duke, searching for answers.

    He meets my gaze, his face lined with regret. "Yes, my boy. The humans and Dhampirs posed a significant threat, and I believed that by following the witches'' n, we could gain an advantage. As for not allowing your father to deal with the humans, it wasn''t a matter of his strength. We were concerned about the potential consequences for the entire vampire poption. The humans had powerful allies, and the Dhampirs were formidable opponents. In our efforts to stop your father from taking matters into his own hands, an unexpected being emerged¡ªa god known as the blood ruler." Old man Duke utters.

    The room trembles with the intensity of myughter, the ferocity of my aura burning brightly. The revtion of the Blood Ruler, the one responsible for the betrayal, ignites a fiery anger within me.

    "Blood Ruler? Who is he? That betrayal?" I chuckle, my voice resonating with power. "Grandfather, now that I have returned, I no longer recognize the authority of that so-called Blood Ruler. He may have ascended to godhood, but it changes nothing. I am the absolute ruler of blood, and that betrayal is nothing more than a mere insect that I can crush beneath my heel. I yearn for the day when I can confront him face-to-face."

    As the intensity of my aura subsides, my demeanor returns to normal, a smile ying upon my lips.

    "Grandpa, I must admit, I had nned to exact vengeance upon you if you failed to provide a reasonable exnation," I say, my smile genuine. "However, after hearing your words and understanding the weight of your decisions, I wholeheartedly forgive you. You acted out of fear and desperation, forsaking the feelings of others, including mine. But I can see the remorse in your eyes, and I believe in the opportunity for redemption."

    Old man Duke''s shoulders sag with relief, his voice filled with regret. "Thank you for your forgiveness, my boy. I am well aware of my shorings, and my cowardice in the face of difficult choices. I allowed the weight of the kingdom to cloud my judgment, and I deeply regret the pain and suffering it has caused."

    A serious expression reces my smile as I address him. "Grandpa, I appreciate your honesty and remorse. But now, I need to know where my child is. I have been kept in the dark for far too long."

    "Jake, I''ve just awakened from my slumber, but I can assure you that your child is safe," Old man Duke says, a smile blooming on his face. "I will send a message to the n leader of the witches to ensure their well-being. I can''t contain my excitement to meet my great-grandchild."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    A mischievous chuckle escapes my lips as I respond, "Your Majesty, you should prepare yourself for more grandchildren. Most of my wives are currently pregnant, including Misty and Aurora."

    Old man Duke''s expression sours at my words, a heavy sigh escaping his lips. "So, you married that girl... The young girl Sid married before his untimely death. It''s good to see you honoring his memory by marrying her," he says, his voice tinged with a mix of sadness and resignation.

    "I apologize if my words brought up painful memories," I offer sincerely.

    "No, it''s fine," Old man Duke replies, his tone filled with a touch of mncholy. "It''s high time I let go of the past. Dwelling on thoughts of the deceased won''t bring them back. What matters now is the future. I eagerly await the arrival of my great-grandchildren, fufu," he mutters, a slight blush appearing on his face. The sight surprises me, as the Old man Duke I knew rarely showed such emotions.

    A warm smile spreads across my face as I observe him. It''s heartwarming to witness this side of my grandfather, to see him embrace the joy that family brings.

    "Jake, because of the question you asked earlier, I forgot to tell you something. Since you want me to give Zamira this demon-tier beast sword, don''t you think it''s best to give her yourself? Moreover, you also need a sword for the tournament, to show the people your capabilities as the next king and leave a mouth-watering impression," Old man Duke suggests.

    Old man Duke''s proposal lingers in the air, and I find myself contemting his suggestion. It makes sense for me to personally give Zamira the sword and wield a sword during the tournament, as it would not only showcase my swordsmanship skills but also leave a strong impression on our people. As the future king, I must demonstrate my capabilities and instill confidence in those who look up to me.

    "You have a valid point, your Majesty," I respond, my voice filled with thoughtful consideration. "I will present Zamira with the sword that you bestowed upon me and collect Zamira''s sword. By doing so, I can show our people that I am not only capable of wielding a sword but alsomitted to their protection. However, there is something else that has been weighing on my mind."

    Old man Duke''s eyes widen in surprise, anticipation etched across his face. He leans forward, eager to hear the thoughts that upy my mind.

    "What is it, Jake?" he asks, his voice brimming with curiosity.

    I take a deep breath, my gaze fixated on my palms as if searching for the right words to convey the significance of my revtion. The memory of my manifestation when I fought against Zamira resurfaces, as I recall the ethereal form of my manifestation.

    "There was a moment during my manifestation when I wanted to prove myself to my familiar," I begin, my voice steady but tinged with wonder. "And in that ethereal form, I saw a magnificent sword adorning my waist. The aura surrounding that sword was unparalleled, exuding a raw and potent energy. Since that encounter, I have felt an undeniable connection to it, as if it is destined to be mine. I yearn to find that sword and im it as my own." I mutter, recalling the presence of the sword.

    Hearing my words, Old man Duke''s eyes widens in shock.

    "T-that''s the Excalibur, you remember it?" Old man Duke mumbles, his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 265 Presenting The Sword

    I walk out of Old man Duke''s chamber, gripping the bestowed sword tightly in my hand. I set my sights on Zamira''s chamber, eager to fulfill Old man Duke''s proposal and deliver the sword to her.

    But as I make my way down the corridor, a familiar voice resonates within my mind, breaking through the silence.

    [Master, what do you think? Are you going to get back with Ze?]

    A mixture of emotions swirls within me as I contemte the question. Memories of Ze, our shared moments, and theplexities of our rtionship flood my mind. Yet, there''s a flicker of hope that remains, an undeniable curiosity about our child, a child that defies the boundaries separating our two species.

    That''s a tough question. Despite the challenges and pain, a part of me longs for reconciliation with Ze. I yearn to witness the extraordinary sight of our child, a being that will defy thews of nature and mark a new chapter for witches and vampires.

    Lost in my thoughts, I finally arrive at Zamira''s chamber. Without hesitation, I step forward and enter, only to find it empty. Confusion grips me, and I instinctively turn to leave, but in my haste, I unintentionally collide with Zagrath, Zamira''s trusted advisor andbat maid.

    "Apologies," I mutter, quickly regaining myposure. I take a step back, allowing Zagrath to steady herself. I meet her gaze, a mixture of surprise and concern etched on her face. "Is Zamira inside? I have something to deliver to her."

    "N-No, My master left to train a few minutes ago. She was also waiting for you toe, but after learning that you went to see the king, she decided to go and train," Zagrath exins.

    I stand there, taken aback by Zagrath''s response, trying to process the information she has just shared. Zamira, expecting my visit? And she had been upied with training in the training ground? It''s an unexpected twist, but it fills me with a sense of anticipation and eagerness to see her.

    As I nce around Zamira''s chamber, I notice the flurry of activity happening within. People of various professions are bustling about, repairing and beautifying every nook and cranny. Painters meticulously work their magic, their brushes gliding across the walls adorned in pure white. Intricate designs and artistic drawings begin to take shape, transforming the chamber into a ce of both elegance and charm.

    My attention is drawn to one particr painter, his brush strokes fluid and precise. He brings life to the walls, infusing them with colors and imagination. It''s a sight to behold, witnessing the transformation of Zamira''s chamber into a sanctuary of art and beauty.

    "Zagrath, what''s happening?" I inquire, my voice filled with genuine curiosity and surprise. The scene before me is unlike anything I''ve witnessed in Zamira''s chamber before.

    "My master decided to renovate her chambers because of her uing marriage with you," Zagrath stammers, her words filled with a mix of nervousness and excitement. A smile slowly spreads across my face as I absorb her words. Zamira''smitment and dedication never cease to amaze me.

    "That''s wonderful," I reply, my voice filled with genuine enthusiasm. "I can''t wait to see what she has created."

    With a sense of anticipation, I step out of Zamira''s chamber and begin making my way toward her training field. As I approach the field, I can already hear the sound of Zamira''s sword slicing through the air. It''s a familiar melody, one that resonates with her determination and strength.

    When I arrive, I pause for a moment to observe Zamira in action. She is fully immersed in her training, her movements precise and powerful. With each swing of her sword, she disys a remarkable blend of grace and sheer force, relying solely on her physical strength rather than tapping into her aura. It''s a testament to her unwavering determination andmitment to honing her skills.

    A surge of pride wells up within me as I watch Zamira push herself to her limits. Her relentless pursuit of growth and improvement inspires me to strive for greatness alongside her. I can''t help but feel a deep sense of gratitude that our paths have crossed, intertwining our destinies.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    As Zamira finishes a particrly fierce series of strikes, she pauses and turns in my direction, her eyes meeting mine. A brief smile shes across her face, and she gestures for me to join her on the training field.

    I approach her with a mix of excitement and admiration, my footsteps echoing on the ground. "Zamira, you never cease to amaze me," I say, my voice filled with genuine admiration. "Your dedication and strength are truly inspiring."

    Zamira''s eyes sparkle with a blend of determination and affection as she lowers her sword. "Jake, your presence ignites a fire within me, driving me to be stronger each day," she replies, her voice filled with conviction.

    I smile affectionately at Zamira, feeling the warmth of her body against mine as she wraps her arms around me. The bond between us grows stronger with each passing moment, and I can''t help but feel overwhelmed by the depth of my love for her.

    "Jake, I want you to hold me forever, like this," Zamira mutters

    "I want to hold you like this forever too, Zamira," I whisper softly, my voice filled with sincerity. I tighten my embrace, cherishing this moment.

    As she nestles her head against my chest, I feel a sense ofpleteness wash over me. .

    Suddenly, I remember the gift I had brought for her. With a gentle release, I pull away slightly and reach into my inventory, retrieving the sword I had received from Old man Duke.

    "I brought you a gift, Zamira," I say, my voice filled with anticipation. "It''s a symbol of your own strength and the path you''ve chosen."

    Zamira''s eyes widen with surprise and excitement as she takes in the sight of the sword in my hand. Recognition shes across her face, and she stammers in disbelief.

    "T-This is the king''s sword, the Demon-tier Sword," she mutters, her voice trembling with awe. The sword she is holding slips from her grasp, forgotten in the presence of this newfound treasure.

    I offer her the sword with utmost reverence while Zamira''s hands tremble as she reaches out to ept it, her eyes never leaving the magnificent weapon.

    ================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 266 Tournament Begins

    I stand before the sleek ck VR capsule, its glossy surface reflecting my own anticipation. Today is the day I''ve been waiting for¡ªthe day of the tournament. As I step closer, I take in the familiar surroundings of the room I repaired in my mother''s chambers. It''s just me here, alone with my thoughts and the hum of excitement in the air.

    I''ve taken care of all the necessary preparations, making sure to register the sword I acquired from Zamira. It''s an exquisite piece, its design intricate and awe-inspiring. I can''t help but marvel at the craftsmanship every time Iy my eyes on it. But as for the demon-tier sword I entrusted to Zamira, I haven''t had the chance to witness its true capabilities. Zamira, concerned about the destructive power it possesses, chose to keep its potential hidden for now. I can only hope it will serve her well in the tournament.

    The venue for the tournament is a state-of-the-art facility, equipped with VR capsules that all vampires can use for free. It''s a remarkable opportunity for everyone to witness the intense battles that lie ahead. For those who have the means, the privilege of owning their own VR capsules allows them to spectate the tournament from thefort of their homes. It''s a testament to how far technology hase, bridging the gap between reality and the virtual realm.

    I step into the capsule, feeling a surge of anticipation coursing through my veins.

    The VR capsulees to life, emitting a low hum that resonates through the room. In an instant, my surroundings transform, transporting me to a virtual arena. The shift is seamless, and the sights and sounds of the new environment engulf my senses. The room I was previously in fades away, reced by a grand stage where participants from numerous families converge.

    I take a moment to absorb my surroundings. The vast arena stretches before me, filled with a multitude of yers representing different families. Thepetition is fierce, with approximately fifty families gathered here, each fielding a team of five participants. It''s a remarkable sight, an assembly of diverse warriors ready to test their skills in this virtual battleground.

    As I take in the scene, a feel a gentle tap on my shoulder, startling me. I turn to find Zamira standing beside me, a bright smile adorning her face. She''s adorned in a striking set of armor, one of the king-tier varieties. Zamira exudes confidence, her presencemanding attention. Behind her stand two men and a woman, all donned in the same impressive armor as her own. They seem formidable, a well-coordinated unit ready to face any challenge.

    In contrast to their grand attire, I''m dressed in a simple advanced-tierplete armor. It''s the typemonly worn by guards, reliable and sturdy. Compared to Zamira and herpanions, my equipment may pale inparison, but I hold my head high, knowing that true strength lies within.

    "Handicapping yourself, huh... You never cease to amaze me," Zamira says with a mischievous smile, her eyes glinting with excitement.

    "These three behind me are from the Mystro family," Zamira continues, motioning towards the trio standing behind her. The air crackles with anticipation as the strangers step forward, each one exuding an air of mystery. "They are Moe, Phil, and Carmin," she introduces them, her voice filled with intrigue.

    My gaze sweeps over them, taking in their appearances. The two males, Moe and Phil, possess jet ck hair that contrasts sharply with their fair skin. They have an average build, standing about my height. There''s a certain aura of quiet confidence about them, as if they''ve seen more than their fair share of battles.

    And then my eyes settle on the female among them, an imposing figure who stands at a staggering nine feet tall. She dwarfs everyone around her, her presencemanding attention. Her long, flowing ebony hair cascades down her back, framing a face that emanates both beauty and strength. This is Carmin, a Durang, a vampire subss renowned for their towering heights and explosive power.

    As Carmin steps forward, her gaze meets mine with a mix of curiosity and wariness. I can sense the skepticism in her eyes, an unspoken question about my capabilities. And who can me her? After all, I''ve intentionally handicapped myself by wearing this mere guard''s armor.

    "It''s my pleasure to meet you, Prince Jake," Carmin says with a small bow, her voice carrying a touch of reverence. Her words, coupled with her graceful demeanor, convey a genuine respect. Despite being a Durang, known for their explosive power, she possesses a captivating beauty that transcends her formidable nature.

    Moe and Phil echo Carmin''s sentiment, their voices harmonizing as they both bow in unison. Their actions are a testament to the Mystro family''s code of honor and respect.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    I acknowledge their greetings with a nod, reciprocating their formalities.

    As the formalities subside, my attention shifts back to Zamira. She stands beside me, a constant presence amidst the gathering anticipation.

    "So, only the participants will be in this ce?" I inquire, seeking rification before the tournamentmences.

    Zamira nods, her gaze focused on the uing events. "Yes, we will soon be transported to an area where the tournament will begin. While only the participants are present here, there are millions of people spectating the tournament," she exins, her voice filled with a hint of excitement.

    The realization sinks in¡ªI am about to embark on a battle that will be witnessed by countless spectators.

    A flicker of curiosity sparks within me, and I find myself scanning the crowd for a familiar presence. The Sanguine Family are nowhere to be seen amidst the sea of faces. Perhaps they are positioned elsewhere, awaiting themencement of the tournament.

    Suddenly, a man materializes before us, his presencemanding attention. His voice resonates across the field, cutting through the murmur of anticipation. He is the announcer, the master of ceremonies for this grand event.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, and observers alike, wee to the Tournament of Champions!" he booms, his words echoing in the open space. The crowd erupts in cheers, their excitement palpable.

    "The time hase for the mightiest warriors from different families and bloodlines to face off in an ultimate test of strength, skill, and strategy. Y''all will be transported to a different area now," The man says, clicking his fingers.

    Suddenly, the surrounding starts changing...

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 267 Camping

    The surroundings transform rapidly, morphing into a vast expanse of desert with rocky hills and caves scattered across thendscape. It stretches endlessly, a barren wastnd as far as the eye can see. Chaos erupts instantly as the other families begin scrambling around the area. Some take to the air, their wings carrying them away from danger, while others engage in fierce battles.

    "Let''s find a safe ce to camp," I suggest to Zamira and our three other teammates. They nod in agreement, and in the next moment, wings sprout from our backs, allowing us to take flight. However, Carmin remains grounded.

    "Ah, I don''t have wings," she says, a hint of disappointment in her voice. "But I came prepared." As she speaks, a hoverboard materializes in her hand.

    We take off, soaring over the desertndscape in search of a haven. The wind whips past us as we fly, the scorching sun beating down on our backs. Below, we witness battles raging on, families fighting for survival in this harsh new world.

    The intense heat proves challenging to move through, especially for Moe and Phill due to their vampire noble stage evolution, which makes them more sensitive to the high temperatures. Carmin, on the other hand, manages to keep up with us, thanks to her hoverboard and her subss abilities.

    ording to the game''s rules, once a participant is killed, they disintegrate and are logged out. Only five survivors are needed, regardless of their backgrounds. Even if an entire family of five survives, they will emerge as the victors. Based on my knowledge, the participants most likely to be eliminated early are those who engage in battles right from the start.

    After flying for about twenty minutes, we spot a small cave nestled among a cluster of smaller caves and valleys. It appears unsuspecting to other participants, making it a potentially safe hiding ce.

    Wend and enter the cave, grateful for the respite from the relentless heat outside. The cool darkness of the cave provides a wee relief.

    Thanks to our night vision capabilities, we can see clearly inside the cave. In fact, our vision seems even sharper than in daylight. There are only a few harmless rats and snakes lurking around, as animals in the virtual reality world are less aggressive than their real-world counterparts.

    We settle down, sitting on the cave floor. Zamira sits close to me, while Moe, Phill, and Carmin sit opposite us.

    Suddenly, Zamira produces a small round gadget that resembles a pocket watch. It disys the number 98.

    "Two yers are dead," she announces, her voice filled with gravity.

    "Most of the people engaging in battle now are from small families. Participants from the big five families won''t make such a reckless move," Moe interjects.

    "I agree," Carmin adds, nodding in agreement with Moe''s observation.

    However, Zamira appears deep in thought, her brow furrowed as she considers the situation. After a moment of silence, she speaks up, her voice a mix of concern and suspicion. "Did any of you notice? Most of the big families took off into the air without engaging in battle. Some even flew alongside each other. My guess is that they want the smaller families to be cleared out before joining the fight," Zamira murmurs.

    Hearing her words, I shake my head, countering her assumption. "Wrong, Zamira. You''re mistaken," I say firmly, attempting to dispel her theory. "The main target of the big families is us, the Mystro family. Based on what I observed when they took off, they''ll probably ally with each other to wipe us out. The Sanguine Family and the Freeman are exceptions, though."

    Zamira''s eyes widen as my words sink in. The realization dawns on her, and her expression transforms from confusion to a mix of concern and determination. "You may be right," she reluctantly admits, her voice tinged with worry. "If the big families have set their sights on us, we need to prepare ourselves for a battle unlike any other."

    Carmin''s eyes narrow as she processes the implications. "It seems we have underestimated the power dynamics within the families," she remarks, her voice tinged with frustration. "But we won''t allow them to destroy our legacy without a fight."

    Moe clenches his fist, his determination shining through his eyes. "We''ve faced numerous challenges before, and we''ve always emerged victorious," he deres, his voice filled with unwavering conviction. "This time won''t be any different. We''ll fight for our family''s honor, for our ancestors, and for our future."

    Suddenly, I stand up and stretch my back, letting out a yawn. The transformation into the vampire lord stage has left me with a body that feels foreign yet powerful. As I rise to my full height, my muscles ripple with newfound strength, and I can''t help but admire the changes.

    "I still haven''t fully adapted to this new body after evolving to the vampire lord stage," I remark, a mix of amusement and fascination in my voice. I turn my gaze to my palms, examining them closely. The veins beneath my pale skin pulse with energy. "Perhaps it''s time to put it to the test," I muse to myself, a mischievous smile ying on my lips.

    "What are you up to?" Zamira suddenly asks, her eyes shing with curiosity. She must have sensed my restlessness and intuited that something is brewing in my mind.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "Hehe, before I answer your question, tell me first, how many participants are remaining?" I reply with a giggle, teasing her yfully. Although I already know the answer, I want to hear it from her.

    Zamira looks at me with a mixture of surprise and amusement. "There are 80 participants remaining," she replies, disying the gadget that boldly disys the number 90. "Don''t tell me you''re nning to single-handedly wipe out other families? The moment you step out, you''ll be a target because of the Mystro emblem on you. Besides, we are a team. We should stick together!" Her voice carries a hint of worry and frustration.

    I chuckle at her concern. Despite witnessing the extent of my power, she still cares about my safety. It''s both endearing and frustrating. "Do you really think I''m so weak that I''d be taken down easily? I''m even stronger than before," I retort, a confident gleam in my eyes.

    Zamira raises an eyebrow, still not entirely convinced. "You may be powerful, but that doesn''t mean you''re invincible. The emblem on your body attracts attention, especially from rival families who would love nothing more than to im the title of the strongest for themselves. We need to be cautious and strategic if we want to survive."

    Her words strike a chord within me. Zamira is right, as always. Surviving in this deadlypetition requires more than just brute strength. It demands strategy, teamwork, and careful nning. However...

    I take a deep breath, meeting Zamira''s intense gaze. "You''re right, Zamira. But there''s something more important I need to do. Why don''t you trust me?" I ask, teasing her slightly. I already know she trusts me, but I want to hear her say it.

    Zamira sighs, a mix of exasperation and trust evident in her expression.

    "Alright, I trust you. We''ll stay here until you return," she says, waving her hand dismissively.

    "But Your Highness¡ª" Moe starts, his sentence abruptly cut off.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine," I reassure them, stepping out of the cave.

    As I reach the entrance of the cave, I pause and nce back at the small opening. I can''t resist the urge to test my newfound powers, fueled by celestial energy. With a determined grin, I focus my mind and prepare to unleash my abilities.

    "It''s time to put this celestial energy to the test," I mutter, a spark of excitement igniting within me. Taking a deep breath, I close my eyes momentarily, grounding myself in the present moment. As I exhale, I visualize the celestial energy flowing through me, like a river of power coursing through my veins.

    With a flick of my fingers, a burst of dazzling aura erupts from my body. The energy shimmers with an ethereal glow, intertwining with the celestial energy surrounding me. It dances gracefully, casting a radiant glow upon the surroundings. The sight is beautiful, filling me with awe and anticipation.

    As the celestial energy surges, a remarkable transformation takes ce. Dozens of blood swords materialize in the sky above the cave entrance. Each sword possesses a sinister elegance, their crimson hues contrasting sharply against the pale backdrop of the heavens. They hover effortlessly, suspended in mid-air, awaiting mymand.

    I imbue my will into these blood swords, granting them a purpose beyond mere inanimate objects. With a single thought, they will defend this sacred ce. Even the mightiest of foes, including a vampire lord, would struggle to withstand their relentless assault unless they possess exceptional skill and power.

    Satisfied with my preparations, I take to the skies, my body soaring effortlessly as if weightless. The wind rushes through my hair, invigorating my senses. With each passing moment, I grow more attuned to the celestial energy flowing within me.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 268 Roths Carnage

    In a vast and destendscape, a tall and strikingly handsome boy stands alone amidst a group of menacing vampires. The air crackles with tension as the vampires encircle him, their crimson eyes revealing their bloodlust. Roth, his chiseled body glistening with perspiration, exudes an aura that matches the essence of the vampires surrounding him. He stands shirtless and fearless.

    "Insignificant beings!" Roth''s thunderous voice reverberates through the eerie silence as he lunges forward, his fists bing blurs of motion. With each strike, vampire heads explode in a shower of blood and shattered bones, their lives extinguished in an instant. Roth''sbat skills are unmatched, and his raw strength seems limitless.

    Amidst the chaos of battle, a lone vampire seizes an opportunity. Darting forward, he thrusts a spear towards Roth''s stomach with vicious intent. However, as the spear makes contact, it shatters into countless pieces against Roth''s imprable skin. The boy''s expression remains unchanged, and a cruel smile forms on his lips.

    "Fool," Roth sneers, his voice dripping with disdain. "I don''t even bother blocking your attack because you are all pathetic!" With lightning speed, he delivers a resounding p across the vampire''s face. The force is so powerful that the vampire''s head detaches from its body, soaring through the air beforending with a sickening thud.

    The remaining vampires, witnessing theirrade''s demise, recoil in fear. Their courage wanes as theyprehend the futility of their efforts. Seven vampires, armed to the teeth, now face a foe whose might seems unconquerable. Hesitation clouds their eyes as they exchange nces, uncertain of their next move.

    Roth''s eyes ze with a mix of triumph and bloodlust as he assesses his remaining adversaries. He relishes in the fear that grips their undead hearts. Slowly, he extends his hand, palm facing upwards,manding their attention.

    "Come forth, cowards!" he taunts, his voice echoing through the deste expanse.

    "B-Big brother, let''s run for our lives!" one of the vampires facing Roth mutters in fear while looking at him in horror. The vampire''s voice trembles as he speaks, his eyes wide with terror.

    "Vermin, it''s pointless to run," the team leader responds, his voice firm and resolute. "If we decide to run, this monster will easily kill us. We are only seven, but if we face off against him, we might have a chance to win." He is a vampire lord, skilled inbat, and holds a long sword in his hand.

    The team leader is seething with anger. Two families had joined forces to defeat the formidable vampire in front of them, yet they couldn''t even scratch him. They had heard about his strength, but witnessing it firsthand was a different story.

    ''No wonder the legendary knight took him as an apprentice,'' the team leader thinks inwardly while gritting his teeth. If only he had not allied with the useless and gullible vampires he had nned to use as cannon fodder.

    Suddenly, Roth stretches his body and yawns. "You guys are wasting my time," he says nonchntly. "Since you won''te forward, I guess I will have toe and meet you myself."

    The vampires exchange nervous nces as Roth begins to approach them. They grip their weapons tightly, their hearts pounding in their chests. The team leader takes a deep breath and steps forward, ready to face off against the powerful vampire.

    As Roth nears them, the team leader raises his sword and charges towards him. The other vampires follow suit, their weapons raised and ready for battle.

    Roth meets their charge head-on, his movements fluid and graceful as he dodges their attacks. He strikes back with deadly precision, his blowsnding with devastating force.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The vampires fight with all their might, but they are no match for Roth''s strength and skill. One by one, they fall to the ground, defeated.

    The team leader is thest one standing. He fights with all his might, determined to protect hisrades and defeat the powerful vampire. But despite his best efforts, he too falls to Roth''s superior strength.

    Roth stands victorious amidst the fallen vampires, a look of boredom on his face. "Is that all you''ve got?" he mutters before turning and walking away to retrieve something.

    The team leader lies on the ground, defeated and broken. He had failed to protect hisrades and defeat the powerful vampire. As he closes his eyes and epts his fate, he can''t help but wonder what could have been if things had gone differently.

    With a sudden burst of adrenaline, Roth darts towards a nearby pile of rubble, searching for something, anything that could serve as a weapon. His eyes lock onto arge stone nestled amidst the debris, and he instinctively snatches it up.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Roth charges forward, his heart pounding in his chest. The team leader, unaware of the impending danger, turns his attention to another member of the group. Seizing the opportunity, Roth lunges forward, his arm arcing through the air with the weight of the stone behind it.

    BASH!

    Time seems to stand still as the stone smashes into the unsuspecting team leader''s head. The force of the blow is jarring, the sound reverberating through the area. The leader''s body crumples to the ground, lifeless. In a bizarre twist, his form disintegrates into fine particles, vanishing into the air.

    A stunned silence follows, broken only by the heavy breathing of those still standing. The defeated vampires, momentarily taken aback, find themselves confronted by a monster. Roth''s eyes burn with newfound ferocity as he surveys the scene, his gaze fixed on them like a predator.

    Roth''s next moves are swift and calcted. He springs into action, a whirlwind of raw power. With each step, he leaves a trail of destruction in his wake. The vampires, once formidable foes, fall before him, their lives snuffed out by his unyielding brutality. There is no mercy, no hesitation as Roth unleashes his pent-up fury upon his enemies with the b of stone.

    ==================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 269 The Showdown [Part 1]

    After killing all the vampires, ethereal specks of particles rise in the air before disappearing. Roth had just single-handedly killed two families.

    "How many participants remaining?" Roth asks as he turns around, facing four vampires standing in the far distance behind him while he did his onught.

    Hearing his words, the vampires dash towards him in a sh.

    "8-80 participants remaining," One of the Vampires holding a round gadget says, weary of Roth''s presence.

    Seeing them act like this, Roth lets out a sigh.

    "You guys should stop acting like this. This is just a game, we were meant to have fun. I wouldn''t kill my fellow vampire like that in the real world," Roth says with a smile, tapping the vampire''s shoulder.

    ''Game my ass. We can still feel the sensation of pain inside this game. That expression...'' The vampire thinks inwardly, gritting his teeth.

    Suddenly, he spots a red dot in the sky.

    "Team leader, something is approaching us. It looks like vampire aura. But he''s wasting it," The vampire informs Roth.

    Hearing the vampire''s words, Roth looks up and instantly recognizes the iing threat.

    "He''s finallying huh...." Roth mutters, clenching his fist while adrenaline courses through his body.

    "You guys shouldn''t interfere in my battle or else, I''ll kill you all myself. Now scram!" Roth bellows, his eyes glowing red, dismissing his teammates. In an instant, the teammates soar into the air and start flying away from the area.

    _____________________________________

    Right now, I am soaring through the air, my senses keen and focused, as I search for Roth. Ever since I discovered his secret journey to the vampire, undertaken without informing me, I have resolved to confront him and demonstrate the true extent of my power.

    As I glide effortlessly through the sky, my eyes scouring thend below, amotion catches my attention. People are engaged in a fierce battle, their bodies intertwined in a deadly dance. And amidst the chaos, I spot him¡ªRoth. A surge of anticipation courses through my veins, and I pause my momentum, hovering above the ground to observe the unfolding scene.

    Roth, his figure cloaked in an aura of malevolence, moves with a relentless and ruthless grace. Each strike he delivers carries a lethal precision, leaving his adversaries defenseless and vulnerable. The sight is both mesmerizing and horrifying, an intricate ballet of violence and power. With a chilling calmness, he employs whatever means necessary to eliminate his foes.

    I watch as Roth''s hand snatches a nearby stone from the ground, his grip firm and resolute. With a swift and merciless swing, he brings the stone crashing down upon an opponent''s head. The sickening thud echoes through the air, amplifying the raw brutality of the act. Blood stters, and the defeated figure crumples to the ground, lifeless.

    My gaze remains fixed on Roth, my mind whirling with admiration. His willingness to wield such savagery strikes a dissonant chord within me. Yet, as his adversaries fall one by one, I cannot help but marvel at the raw power emanating from him. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    A calcting smile tugs at the corners of my lips as a n begins to form in my mind. I must tap into reserves of power that lie dormant within me, waiting to be unleashed. This battle is not merely about vanquishing an opponent; it is about proving that my own will eclipses his.

    With renewed purpose, I resume my flight, descending gracefully toward the battleground. My arrival does not go unnoticed, and thebatants pause, their attention shifting toward me.

    Roth''s eyes meet mine, a flicker of recognition sparking within them. I can sense the surprise and curiosity mingling with the primal instinct of a predator sizing up itspetition. For a moment, a palpable tension hangs in the air, the anticipation of an imminent showdown crackling between us.

    In the next moment, I fly down below andnd gracefully in front of Roth. The ground trembles slightly beneath my feet as I touch down, my celestial energy dispersing into the air. The vibrant hues of my aura fade away, revealing my true form.

    "Roth, when do you n to stop acting childish?" I ask, my voice tinged with a hint of exasperation. I shake my head, disappointed by his reckless behavior.

    "Bwhahahahaha!" Roth bursts intoughter, his confidence evident in his demeanor. "I don''t care about what you say. I just want to defeat you. I have trained endlessly, honing my skills. I am even confident that I can take a warlock stage vampire head-on. That''s why we are now equals," he boasts, flexing his toned bicep as if to prove his point.

    I regard Roth with a mixture of concern and frustration. He had always been headstrong, but I could sense that something was amiss. His actions seemed forced, as if he were being manipted by an external force.

    "I know someone is probably telling you to do all this," I say, my voice softer now,ced with empathy. "If I agree to fight you with my full power, will you tell me everything?" I pull off my armor and remove my under shirt, leaving only a pair of pants on. The cool breeze brushes against my bare skin as I stand before him, vulnerable yet resolute.

    Roth''s eyes widen in surprise, momentarily taken aback by my offer. Hisughter subsides, reced by a contemtive expression. He gazes at me intently, searching for sincerity in my eyes. After a moment of silence, he nods slowly.

    "Fine," he says, his voice quieter now, stripped of its bravado. "If you fight me at your full power, I will tell you everything."

    A sense of relief washes over me. I knew that Roth had his reasons for acting this way, and now I had the opportunity to uncover the truth. With a focused gaze, I draw upon the depths of my power, tapping into the celestial energy that courses through my veins. Radiant tendrils of light swirl around me, infusing the atmosphere with a sense of awe.

    As the energy envelops me, I feel a surge of strength and determination. I can sense Roth''s apprehension, his realization that he may have underestimated the true extent of my abilities.

    Roth also readies himself, his muscles tensing as his calves bulge, emanating raw power. Simultaneously, a burst of aura erupts from his body, swirling around him like a tempestuous storm.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 270 The Showdown [Part 2]

    "Jake, I recognize that energy. I have fought against someone with a simr energy, and I whooped his ass," Roth deres, his tone serious, yet a flicker of confidence dances in his eyes. "I don''t know what it is, but if you are nning to use it against me, you won''t win because it''s useless."

    His words hit me like a bolt of lightning, a surge of surprise spreading across my face. Roth had encountered a god before and emerged victorious. He had be a god yer, a realization that shook me to the core. In my arrogance, I had underestimated him, failing to grasp the extent of his newfound strength. But now, standing face-to-face, the truth stares me in the eye.

    However, even though he''s now a god yer, that doesn''t change anything. After all, I am an entity above god yers. Suddenly, I dash towards him, muscles bulging and celestial energy covering my entire arm. Roth also charges at me with the same speed, determination etched on his face.

    "Behemoth punch!" We both exim simultaneously as our fists collide. The air surrounding the collision ripples, and the sheer force raises dust, debris, and small stones. In that moment, there is a clear winner¡ªa victor amidst the sh. The celestial energy that once enveloped my arm vanishes, as if avoiding a direct confrontation with Roth''s formidable aura.

    With a sudden, swift movement, we leap away from each other, creating distance. Several meters separate us now. I nce at my right hand, the one I used to collide with Roth''s. It trembles, blood seeping from multiple cuts inflicted by the collision. My hand bore the brunt of his aura, absorbing the full impact. But slowly, I sense regeneration setting in, the wounds starting to heal.

    Yet, I can''t help but acknowledge the gravity of the situation. It has been a long time since Ist bled. I had severely underestimated Roth''s power. Furthermore, I realize that I stillck a full understanding of how to harness and utilize my celestial energy effectively in battle. It appears that, in its current state, it offers little assistance inbat. It''s a valuable lesson learned.

    "I told you. That energy will be useless against me because of my Blood Space maniption," Roth says, a confident smile ying on his lips.

    His words hang in the air, resonating within me. Blood Space maniption¡ªa power I had witness before. I take a moment to assess the situation. Roth''s mastery over his blood power has granted him a formidable advantage. My celestial energy alone will not be enough to ovee his Blood Space maniption.

    A surge of adrenaline courses through me. I take a deep breath, steadying myself amidst the aftermath of our sh. The wounds on my hand continue to heal, the regenerative properties of my body at work.

    "Roth, you may have an advantage now, but I am not one to be easily defeated," I reply, my voice infused with newfound resolve. "I may not have fully harnessed the potential of that energy, but I possess other abilities that you have yet to witness. Prepare yourself."

    A flicker of surprise crosses Roth''s face, quickly masked by a resolute expression. He readies himself, anticipation burning in his eyes.

    ____________________________________

    Inside the VR capsule''s spectators'' section, a buzz of excitement fills the air. People are engrossed in the ongoing tournament, and the option to view various fights is avable to them. Among the numerous battles taking ce, one particr fight captures the attention of spectators. Without hesitation, they click on this specific fight to spectate it, eager to witness the sh between Jake and Roth.

    As the virtual scenery unfolds, showcasing the intense battle, a spectator notices something intriguing. "What''s that energy surrounding the heir?" hements, his gaze fixed on Jake''s form.

    Inside the virtualments section, spectators have the opportunity to voice their thoughts, which briefly appear on the screen before fading away. Thements section is alive with discussions about the unfolding fight, and the attention is now focused on the energy emanating from Jake.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "That must be an ability. I can''t believe that the heir is using an ability. At least, he shouldn''t use something like that in the tournament!" one spectator remarks, astonished by the disy of power.

    "Aye! I heard he can''t use abilities. That must be something else," another spectator counters, adding to the spection surrounding Jake''s unique energy.

    The virtualments flood the screen, eachment bringing a new perspective or observation. The viewers are captivated by the sheer power and intensity of the battle.

    "Did you see that punch? It''s packed with power! Incredible!"

    "The heir is being pushed back by the boy from the Freeman family. Maybe the heir isn''t as strong as we thought."

    "Look, his hand is bleeding... He''s taking a lot of damage."

    Thement section bes a hub of excitement and discussion, the viewers eagerly sharing their reactions and analysis of the fight. The number of views for this particr scene skyrockets as more and more spectators join in to witness the intense sh between two formidable opponents.

    Amidst the flurry ofments and observations, the fight between Jake and Roth continues to unfold. The virtual environment reverberates with the sh of their powers, each strike generating shockwaves that ripple through thendscape. The intensity of their battle captivates the spectators, drawing them deeper into the unfolding drama.

    The spectators are a part of this virtual world, immersed in the spectacle before them. They be emotionally invested, cheering for their favoredbatants, and eagerly anticipating the oue of the sh. The virtualments serve as a testament to the impact the fight has on the spectators, fueling their engagement and adding an extrayer of excitement to the tournament.

    As the battle rages on, the virtualments section remains abuzz with viewers'' reactions, capturing the essence of the fight and amplifying the electric atmosphere surrounding the spectacle. The sh between Jake and Roth bes more than just a personal rivalry¡ªit bes a shared experience that unites spectators from different backgrounds, each connected through their collective fascination with the power and unpredictability of the ongoing tournament.

    ==================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 271 The Explosive Exchange

    Suddenly, I unleash my vampire aura, allowing a burst of crimson energy to erupt from within me. It envelops my entire being, swirling and pulsating as if hungry to consume everything in its path. My muscles bulge and tense, empowered by the surge of power coursing through my veins. As the crimson aura dances around me, my hair floats back in a wavy manner, seemingly ignited by the fiery energy.

    "Fight me with all your might, for I won''t hold back," I dere, assuming a confident stance.

    Roth, undeterred by my disy of power, wears a small smile. In response, a sudden surge of aura erupts from him, causing stones and debris to lift into the air. His aura,pared to mine, possesses a more aggressive and ferocious nature. While it may not match the sheer reserve of my own aura, there is no denying its monstrous intensity, reminiscent of a warlock''s aura. I can only imagine the formidable force it will be if he evolves to the Vampire Lord stage.

    One thing about Roth is his unwavering dedication to training. Hismitment knows no bounds, and as a result, he has achieved a physique even stronger than that of a Vampire Lord, despite being at the Vampire Noble stage. His body exudes an indomitable strength, resembling that of a warlock, while his aura reserve is nothing short of incredible.

    Roth''s onught shows no signs of relenting as another burst of neon-colored energy erupts from his body, merging with his vampire aura. The resulting aura expands several meters around him, swirling like a furious tornado. The sheer intensity of his presence is undeniable.

    As I witness the fusion of his vampire aura and this newfound ki energy, a realization dawns upon me¡ªI had severely underestimated Roth''s determination and drive to catch up to me. Just how much training has he endured to reach this level of power?

    "Jake! Even after witnessing my ki, will you still hold back?" Roth bellows, his eyes glimmering with a crazed determination.

    I let out a weary sigh. If I were to fight him with my full ki reserve, it wouldplicate matters when facing Zero. While I am confident in my swordsmanship, this battle calls for unarmedbat.

    "Very well," I reply, a sudden burst of neon-colored energy erupting from my body, extending several meters around me. The force of my aura causes Roth to instinctively leap backward,nding firmly on the ground.

    "Roth, there are two qualities that make a man great, ¡ªhard work and talent. Your relentless dedication and unwavering spirit are truly admirable. However, I possess natural talent. I was born for this," I state with conviction, raising my hand high.

    Hearing my words, Roth clenches his teeth, a mixture of frustration and determination etched across his face.

    "Assimtion... Sword Intent," I utter, my voice steady as a massive tornado of ki swirls around both of my hands. With this technique, I can infuse my hands with the sharpness and precision of swords.

    "Blood Space... Behemoth''s Punch, ten stacks," Roth mutters in response. Behind him, several crimson portals materialize, emanating an ominous aura. Concurrently, ck miasma dances around his hands, entuating the formidable power he wields.

    The battlefield bes charged with a palpable tension as our auras intertwine, creating a maelstrom of energy. The sh between us is no longer a simple contest of physical strength but a battle of wills, talents, and the forces that course through our very beings.

    As the storm of power swells, I brace myself, fully embracing the immense potential within me. The time hase to push beyond my current limits, to unveil the culmination of my talent and training.

    Suddenly, I propel myself forward, charging headlong towards Roth, and he mirrors my movements with equal determination. The ground beneath our feet scorches as our paths leave a trail of searing marks. The air around us ripples and distorts, giving the illusion of teleportation as our movements blur with incredible speed.

    In the blink of an eye, I close the distance between us,unching a powerful punch aimed at Roth''s face. But he reacts swiftly, ducking his head and evading my strike with a hair''s breadth. My hand meets nothing but empty air. Almost simultaneously, he retaliates with an uppercut, his movements surpassing my own in speed and agility.

    Fuck...

    BOOOM!

    An explosive impact reverberates through the air as his blownds cleanly on my chin, propelling me high into the sky. The sheer force of the strike sends me hurtling through the atmosphere, temporarily suspended in mid-air.

    What was that punch? I piece it together now. With his mastery of space maniption, Roth was able to amplify the first stage of the Behemoth Punch, multiplying its power tenfold. It''s a clever move on his part, exploiting the full potential of his abilities.

    However, I am not one to be outdone so easily. I possess the true Behemoth Punch, a technique that surpasses its popr variations. While many vampires are only able to utilize the first or second stage, I have a vast array of exclusive techniques at my disposal. The arsenal of original techniques developed by me and Sanguine far surpasses what most vampires canprehend.

    Slowly, I begin my descent from the heights to which I wasunched. Thanks to the protective shield of ki surrounding my body, the impact of Roth''s uppercut is dampened, its damage minimized. This is one of the advantages of having arge ki pool and channeling it through a resilient and tough physique.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    In the blink of an eye, I touch down on the ground, my gaze fixed on Roth as he charges at me once more.

    Hmph!

    He unleashes a flurry of punches, aiming to overwhelm me with his rapid session of strikes. However, I remain calm, studying his fighting style and the patterns in which he throws his punches. Despite his speed advantage, I am able to deftly evade each blow, sidestepping and weaving through the onught with precision.

    Unrelenting, Roth follows up with a powerful kick, his leg enveloped in a swirling aura of ki. Caught off guard by his sudden movement, I instinctively raise both hands, forming an ''x'' shape to intercept his kick.

    BOOM!

    The impact reverberates through the air as his powerful kick crashes into my hands. Craters form beneath my feet, the ground buckling under the force of the collision. Despite my defensive maneuver, the sheer power behind his attack sends me skidding backward, struggling to maintain my bnce.

    With unwavering determination, I regain my footing, ready to rise to the challenge that Roth presents.

    "Fight me! Show me your true strength! Is this all you''ve got? Is this your peak?" Roth bellows, his voice brimming with fervor as he charges toward me once again.

    "Sure, I''ll show you what I''ve got," I dere, my voice resolute. mming my right leg into the ground, a ripple of power surges through the earth. Instantly, several stones lift into the air, suspended by an unseen force, while my vampire aura engulfs me in a zing disy of fiery intensity.

    Roth lunges forward, his left hand aimed at my skull, intending to deliver a powerful blow. Swiftly, I contort my upper body, bending backward with almost unnatural flexibility, my feet nted firmly on the ground, supporting my weight.

    Seizing the opportunity, I retaliate with a lightning-fast kick, my right foot soaring upward to strike him square on the chin.

    BOOOM!

    The impact echoes through the area, resonating with the sound of solid iron colliding. The force of my kick connects with resounding uracy,unching Roth into the air, his body sent flying.

    "Now, it''s my turn," I mutter, a determined glint in my eyes. Crouching down low, I gather an immense amount of energy within my thighs and calves. The air crackles with anticipation as I prepare tounch myself skyward, chasing after Roth, who is still recovering from the force of my blow.

    With an explosive burst of power, I propel myself into the air, defying gravity''s hold. The world around me blurs as I ascend, my movements swift and fluid. The wind rushes past me, the exhration of flight surging through my veins.

    As I close the gap between us, Roth''s formes into focus. He is still caught off guard, struggling to regain his momentum after the forceful impact.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 272 Zamira vs Zero [part 1]

    Chapter 272 Zamira vs Zero [part 1]

    "Your Highness, can you hear it?" Carmin exims, her voice filled with urgency as she springs up from her seat. Moe and Phill raise their heads, their attention piqued by Carmin''s words, and they turn to look at her.

    Zamira, tapping her foot impatiently on the ground, responds with a knowing nod. "That''s Jake. He''s probably engaged in a fierce battle with someone."

    Carmin''s worry bes evident as she continues, her voiceced with concern. "Your Highness, should we simply sit here and wait indefinitely? People are watching us. Can you imagine what they will think of us?"

    Moe and Phill silently agree with Carmin''s sentiment, their expressions reflecting a mix of frustration and impatience. Internally, Moe grits his teeth, thinking, ''If this were a real fight and not just a game, I''d dly shut that mouth of hers. Even though it''s just a simtion, the pain feels all too real.''

    Phill shares Moe''s sentiment, his face mirroring the frustration etched on his features. Carmin''s tendency to overpower them in battle has left them yearning for an opportunity to prove their worth.

    Suddenly, the distant sound of voices reaches their ears, originating from outside the cave in which they are hiding. Zamira instinctively raises a hand, gesturing for the others to remain silent.

    A tense stillness settles upon the group as they strain their ears, listening intently to the voices drifting through the air. The sense of anticipation hangs thick in the air, mingling with the frustration and impatience that has been building within them.

    Zamira''s gaze flickers with a mix of determination and concern. As the leader of their group, she feels the weight of responsibility upon her shoulders. She knows they cannot afford to draw unnecessary attention to themselves, especially with the eyes of spectators fixed upon their every move.

    The voices outside continue to grow in volume, causing Zamira''s unease to deepen. Each passing moment adds to the tension, fueling their eagerness to join the unfolding battle. Yet, they must exercise caution and restraint, for their actions could have consequences that extend far beyond this virtual world.

    "What are those things flying in the air?" a voice calls out from outside, causing Zamira to tighten her grip on the hilt of her sword. The curiosity in the person''s voice sends a shiver down her spine, alerting her to the potential danger that lies just beyond their hiding ce.

    The "flying things" the person is referring to are none other than the swords created by Jake, infused with his divine energy. Zamira is unsure of the extent of their power, but she refuses to be caught off guard. With a resolute expression, she clings tightly to her sword, prepared for whatever maye.

    "Hey! You, go check it out," another voicemands, the toneced with authority. The urgency in their voices sends a ripple of tension through the group, prompting them to ready their weapons in anticipation of a confrontation. They stand poised and focused, prepared to strike at the first sign of the enemy''s arrival.

    However, just as the footsteps draw nearer to the entrance of the cave, an unforeseen intervention urs.

    As the figurees into view, the floating swords suddenly ignite in a blinding sh of white light, impaling the vampire and pinning him mercilessly to the ground. The ethereal des exhibit a level of agility and precision far beyond that of a normal vampire noble''sprehension. The lifeless body remains impaled, a grotesque testament to the deadly uracy of the swords. The vampire''s expression contorts in horror and regret, his fate sealed.

    Gradually, the body of the vampire begins to disintegrate, transforming into minuscule particles that scatter into the air. The evidence of his demise lingers, yet his physical form is reduced to nothingness.

    "Team leader! Look! He''s dead! Those floating swords killed him!" a voice cries out from outside, filled with a mix of shock and terror.

    The group within the cave gazes upon the emblem emzoned on the armor of the fallen vampire, their eyes widening in disbelief and dread. The truth dawns upon them, sinking deep into their cores like an anchor.

    "T-That''s the Sanguines!" Carmin''s voice trembles, her wordsden with horror and realization.

    Zamira, her instincts sharp and honed, rises swiftly from her seat, her gaze fixed on the cave''s entrance. With a purposeful stride, she moves toward the opening, her hand grasping the hilt of her demon-tier sword. The weight of the moment settles upon her, stirring a mix of determination and trepidation within her heart.

    "Everyone, gather close. Things are about to get nasty," Zamira deres, her voice unwavering as she unsheathes her formidable weapon. The demon-tier sword gleams with a malevolent aura, its power coursing through her veins.

    _____________________________________

    "Behemoth Punch! Sixth stage!" I roar, my voice resonating with determination as I propel myself towards Roth, my hands crackling with the power of Ki.

    In a swift motion, my fist collides with his chest, the impact sending shockwaves through the air. Roth is sent hurtling backward, crashing into the ground with a resounding thud. The force of the impact creates a series of craters, marking the with the remnants of our sh.

    BOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!!

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    The sheer destruction unleashed by my attack sends shockwaves rippling through the surrounding area. Dust and debris fill the air, obscuring the once clear battlefield. The chaos spans an expanse of four kilometers square, evidence of the immense power unleashed within a single strike.

    But I am not done yet.

    Suspended in mid-air, I cup my fists together, drawing upon the surging energy within me. The anticipation builds, a simmering storm ready to be unleashed upon my opponent.

    "Drac''s Rage! Fifth stage!"

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 273 Zamira vs Zero [part 2]

    Chapter 273 Zamira vs Zero [part 2]

    "Swordcraft: One hundred de cuts!" Zamira''s voice echoes through the air as she swiftly unsheathes her sword in a blur of motion, too fast for the eye to follow. The gleaming de cuts through the air with such speed and precision that it appears as if multiple shes have been unleashed simultaneously. Lines of blood aura erupt from her sword, soaring into the sky before converging upon the floating swords above.

    In a spectacr collision, the floating swords dissipate, their ethereal forms vanishing into thin air. The atmosphere crackles with the energy of the sh, the remnants of the swords dissolving into the surrounding air.

    But Zamira is far from finished.

    With a fierce determination burning in her eyes, she tightens her grip on her sword again and channels the power of her blood aura once again.

    "Swordcraft: One hundred de cuts!" she deres, her voice carrying an undeniable authority. This time, her strike is aimed at unwavering stance.

    Their presence ismanding, their aura exuding a sense of the very heart of the cave, its purpose clear and unwavering. The lines of blood aura surge forth, slicing through the solid rock with a seamless precision.

    The cave trembles under the assault, unable to withstand the force of Zamira''s attack. As her de cuts through the cave, it cleaves the structure in two, creating a gaping opening that reveals the outside world.

    And there, before the trio of Zamira, Moe, and Phill, stands a group of four individuals, their arms folded in an intimidating disy of confidence. The dust settles around them, revealing their unwavering stance.

    Their presence ismanding, their aura exuding a sense of authority and power. The tension in the air is palpable, as if the very fabric of reality has shifted in their presence.

    "Princess, I see you''ve been hiding in this little rat hole. If it weren''t for my heightened senses, I wouldn''t have noticed that the princess is skulking here," a voice taunts,ced with sarcasm. It is none other than Zero, a formidable presence cloaked in brown armor from head to toe, legendary-tier equipment adorning his frame. A headgear conceals his face, adding an air of mystery to his imposing figure.

    Beside him stand three vampires, their own armor boasting the same impressive emperor-tier level as the fallen vampire whose life was imed by the floating swords.

    Zamira''s grip tightens around the hilt of her sword, her resolve unyielding. The mere presence of Zero sparks a fire within her, igniting a fierce determination to defend her honor and protect herpanions.

    But Zero''s gaze falls upon Zamira''s sword, and he squints, his curiosity piqued.

    "A demon-tier sword, huh? So the king has finally bestowed it upon someone. How disappointing that he chose someone incapable of harnessing its true power. And to wield such a weapon while donning such a pathetic armor¡ªhow foolish. Vampires, truly. So arrogant, relying on their natural abilities rather than embracing the power of beast gears like the strongest humans and dragons," Zero remarks, his voice dripping with disdain.

    Zamira''s fury reaches its peak, her patience worn thin by Zero''s belittling words.

    "Do not daree here to lecture me!" she bellows, her voice resounding with a mix of anger and defiance. In one swift motion, she swings her sword at Zero, unleashing a surge of blood aura that courses through the air like ethereal tendrils.

    Zero''s eyes narrow, an amused smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. With a fluid motion, he sidesteps Zamira''s attack, evading the lines of blood aura that streak through the space he once upied.

    "You''ll have to do better than that, princess," he retorts, his tone filled with arrogant confidence.

    The air crackles with tension as Zamira readies herself for another strike. She knows that this battle is not merely about defeating Zero; it is a battle of pride and proving her worth. She refuses to be belittled, to have her capabilities questioned by someone who underestimates her.

    The battlefield erupts into chaos as the three vampires under Zero''smand charge towards Moe, Phil, and Carmin, their eyes glinting with bloodlust. In a swift motion, the trio of Moe, Phil, and Carmin leaps into action, engaging in a fierce battle against their formidable adversaries. The sh of weapons and bursts of supernatural abilities echo through the air, their struggles intermingling with the tension between Zero and Zamira.

    With her allies locked inbat, Zamira finds herself face to face with Zero, the embodiment of arrogance and power. The air crackles with anticipation as the two adversaries stand their ground, their gazes locked in a battle of wills.

    In a swift and fluid motion, Zamira raises her sword, positioning it just inches away from her face. A radiant neon-colored aura begins to envelop her body, swirling and pulsating with raw energy.

    "Thank you for teaching me, Jake," Zamira mutters, her voice filled with determination. She draws upon the lessons she has learned from her encounters with Jake, harnessing the power of Ki to enhance her abilities.

    Zero''s eyes widen in surprise as he witnesses the transformation taking ce before him. He unsheathes the dual swords strapped to his back, their des gleaming ominously. d in legendary-tier equipment, Zero radiates a palpable aura of power.

    "So, you''re already tapping into the realm of Ki?" Zero remarks, a mixture of curiosity and admirationcing his words. He readies himself, his grip tightening around his swords.

    Zamira meets Zero''s gaze, her eyes aze with determination. The neon aura surrounding her intensifies, crackling with energy. She assumes a poised stance, her body radiating an undeniable presence.

    "One strike," Zamira deres, her voice carrying a hint of certainty. "Let''s end this in one strike."

    The atmosphere bes charged with anticipation, the sh between Zero and Zamira on the horizon. The air itself seems to hold its breath, awaiting the culmination of their battle.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 274 Final Clash

    Chapter 274 Final sh

    Swordcraft: One hundred cuts; merge!"

    "Sanguines petal strike; Second Stage!!"

    The two bellows simultaneously as they charge at each other. Trails and marks of burning blood aura can be seen in their paths as they dash towards each other like lightning bolts, aiming to finish everything in one strike.

    Both of them sprint toward each other with their weapons radiating intense bloodlust.

    CHA-CHING!!!

    Their collision sends shockwaves through the air, the force of their sh shaking the very foundation of the battleground. As the dust settles, both Zamira and Zero find themselves standing with their backs turned to each other, their swords still gripped tightly in their hands.

    A sudden gush of blood sprays from Zero''s shoulder, the result of Zamira''s precise strike. His right hand, severed during their exchange, falls to the ground, taking the sword it once held with it. Despite the gruesome injury, Zero remains remarkablyposed. With a determined expression, he gathers a surge of Ki in his left hand, pressing it against the stump of his arm to halt the bleeding. He then reaches down, retrieving his severed hand, and reattaches it with a swift motion. His regenerative abilities allowing him to restore his physical form.

    Meanwhile, Zamira clutches her injured shoulder, blood flowing freely from the wound inflicted by Zero''s dagger. Her breathing isbored, and pain courses through her body, but she refuses to falter. She pulls the dagger out with a grimace, letting it fall to the ground beside her sword.

    "You bastard! What did you do?" Zamira''s voice echoes with fury as she tightens her grip on her sword. Her body remains stiff, unable to move as she confronts Zero, who approaches her with a confident smirk.

    "Well, well, well, I admit that you''re stronger than me," Zero chuckles, his voice dripping with arrogance. "However, you are just a muscle-head after all. Your focus on winning battles without sacrifice or strategy is your downfall. And that weakness, my dear Zamira, is what I''ve exploited."

    Zamira''s eyes narrow as she res at Zero. She knows he speaks some truth, for her strength and determination often overshadow her need for strategic thinking. But she refuses to let that define her. Gripping her sword tighter, she prepares to face the challenge before her.

    Zero continues to taunt her, reveling in his perceived advantage. "My blood power, you don''t understand it, do you? I can control atoms to a certain extent, and with the dagger I used to stab you, my blood now runs through your veins. Every fiber of your being is under my control."

    A mixture of anger and defiance shes across Zamira''s face. Despite the dire situation, she refuses to be intimidated. With a surge of inner strength, she raises her head, her eyes aze with determination.

    In a split second, Zamira''s eyes emit two beams of blood aura, shooting towards Zero with incredible force. The beams strike him squarely in the chest, sending him hurtling backward through the air. He crashes against a nearby cave, his body crumpling to the ground.

    Zamira takes a moment to catch her breath, her body trembling with exertion. The control Zero had over her starts to wane, and she feels her muscles loosening, her own willpower reiming dominance.

    With renewed resolve, she steps forward, her gaze fixed on Zero''s fallen form. "You underestimated me, Zero," she deres, her voice filled with a mix of triumph and defiance. "My strength may lie in my physical prowess, but I am more than just a muscle-head. I possess the willpower and determination to ovee any challenge."

    Zero groans as he struggles to rise, his arrogance fading in the face of Zamira''s fierce spirit. Blood seeps from the wounds on his chest, staining his clothes and the ground beneath him. Despite his injuries, he manages to push himself to his feet, his eyes filled with a mixture of anger and disbelief.

    "You think you''ve won? You think your temporary surge of power can ovee my mastery of blood control?" he spits, his voiceced with venom. "I am a Sanguine, a descendant of one of the most powerful bloodlines. Your strength is nothingpared to mine."

    Zamira stands tall, her expression unyielding. She takes a step forward, her sword gleaming in the light. "It''s not just about bloodlines or heritage. And If it''s about bloodlines, you know your bloodline pale inparison with mine," she retorts, her voice steady and filled with conviction. "It''s about heart, courage, and the unwavering determination to protect those who matter. And I will not let you harm anyone else."

    With a burst of speed, Zamira charges at Zero, her sword held high. She strikes with a calcted and relentless assault, her movements precise and calcted. Zero desperately tries to defend himself, but Zamira''s determination and skill prove to be formidable.

    Their swords sh with a resounding ng, the sound of their duel echoing through the air. Zamira''s blood aura swirls around her, amplifying her strikes and infusing them with power. Zero''s control over blood may be formidable, but Zamira''s unwavering spirit is an unstoppable force.

    As the battle rages on, Zamira''s attacks be increasingly fluid and calcted. She anticipates Zero''s every move, exploiting his moments of weakness. With each strike, she inches closer to victory.

    Finally, with a swift motion, Zamira disarms Zero, her sword pressing against his throat. She gazes into his eyes, her voice steady and unwavering. "Anyst words, Zero?"

    Zero''s defiance wavers, reced by a mix of fury and resignation. He meets Zamira''s gaze, his voice filled with bitterness. "You may have won this battle, but the war is far from over," he seethes.

    Zamira''s grip tightens on her sword, her determination unwavering. "We will be ready for whatever you and the Sanguines throw at us. Our kingdom will stand strong, and justice will prevail."

    With a final flick of her wrist, Zamira renders Zero unconscious, ensuring he poses no further threat. She takes a moment to catch her breath, her body pulsating with a mix of adrenaline and fatigue.

    Zamira looks around at herrades, their faces filled with relief and admiration.

    "Moe, Phill, Carmin, you guys won huh?"

    "Yes, your highness," The trio replies with a nod.

    "B-But why didn''t you kill him?" Carmin asks, pointing towards the unconscious figure of Zero.

    "Welp, Jake told me before we entered the game that if encounter Zero, I shouldn''t kill him. Jake also made me aware that I should be aware of his underhanded tactics. Phill, tie him up," Zamira replies and instructs Phill.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 275 Red Portals

    "Drac''s Rage! Fifth stage!" I bellow, my voice echoing through the battlefield. The anticipation builds as I descend upon Roth like a meteor, my fists tightly clenched together. With incredible speed, I appear before him, as if I had teleported, and drive my fists into his stomach with a thunderous impact.

    "Argh!!" Roth''s voice finally escapes his lips, a testament to the power of my blow. Dust and debris swirl in the air, forming a haze around us, while deep craters mark the ground beneath us. But I don''t relent.

    In one swift motion, I seize Roth by the neck, channeling my energy into my thighs before propelling us both into the air with an unstoppable force. As we hang suspended in mid-air, I unleash a devastating punch directly to Roth''s face, sending him hurtling towards the ground below.

    Yet, this is only the beginning. My body begins to spin rapidly, akin to a mighty drill, as my blood aura swirls around me like a vicious tornado. The intensity of my power reaches its peak.

    "Blood drill!!" I roar, my voice resounding with determination as I propel myself towards Roth once again. My hands strike his stomach repeatedly, my body spinning relentlessly in mid-air. Each impact resonates with a bone-shattering force, threatening to bury Roth deep into the ground.

    As I finally touch the earth''s surface, the momentum carries Roth downwards, his body sinking into the soil. My hands continue their assault, drilling into his seemingly imprable stomach. However, Roth''s resilience proves formidable, his iron-like abdomen withstanding my onught.

    After delivering a barrage of strikes to Roth, I propel myself away from him, soaring out of the enormous crater that our battle has carved into the earth. As I survey the aftermath, it bes apparent that the entire area lies in ruins. Craters and cracks mar thendscape, sparing no spot from their destructive touch. The sky itself bears the remnants of our sh, a reddish hue lingering in the air¡ªa testament to the power we have unleashed.

    My gaze shifts downwards, settling on the figure of Roth, slowly rising from the ground. He brushes off the dust that clings to his shorts, his eyes meeting mine with an unyielding determination. To my surprise, there is little sign of damage upon him.

    "Hehe, that was splendid! Finally, I have felt the true meaning of power," Roth bellows, a wild grin stretching across his face. "But it''s not enough. Show me more!"

    With a sudden burst of energy, Roth leaps into the air,nding effortlessly before me. His expression betrays a hint of madness, his muscles bulging with newfound strength. It is then that I notice something peculiar¡ªthe Ki surrounding him expands, nearly matching the magnitude of my own. But that''s not the only surprise awaiting me.

    Above the sky, an array of crimson portals materializes, numbering in the hundreds. The sight sends a jolt of recognition through me¡ªRoth possesses the ability to summon familiars to aid him in battle. However, this time, he refrains from invoking their presence.

    Could it be that he has been concealing his true strength all along? A mix of surprise and curiosity paints my features, as I struggle toprehend the extent of Roth''s power. It seems I have underestimated him yet again.

    "I must admit, Roth, you have piqued my interest," I dere, a sly smile gracing my lips. "If you seek more, then I shall not disappoint."

    As I utter these words, the intensity of my aura esctes, intertwining with the renewed vigor that pulses within me. The ground beneath us trembles in anticipation, responding to the awakening forces at y. <novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    The truth is, I have been holding back in my battle against Roth. A small part of me had been relishing the excitement and thrill of our encounters, but now, faced with his increased power, the time hase to reveal my true strength. I don''t mind fighting at my current full power, but I still remain cautious, holding some of my cards close to my chest.

    In a sudden twist of events, Roth vanishes from sight, only to reappear within one of the crimson portals he had opened earlier. His fist, enveloped in a zing red aura, hurtles towards my face with rming speed. Instinctively, I duck my head to the side, evading his attack with mere inches to spare. The force of his strike whizzes past, grazing the air where my face once was.

    Taking advantage of his missed blow, I swiftly retaliate,unching a punch of my own. However, before my fist can connect with its target, Roth vanishes once more, reemerging from a different portal. The battlefield is now adorned with numerous red portals, and Roth utilizes them to his advantage,unching a relentless onught against me.

    From every direction, he materializes, attacking with furious determination. Yet, my reflexes are honed to their peak, my body moving with an almost preternatural grace. Each strike Roth unleashes is met with an evasive maneuver, causing his attacks tond on empty air. My movements be a blur, a testament to the years of training and experience of my past lives.

    Roth''s ability to create new portals, using them as gateways for his attacks, poses a formidable challenge. He lunges at me from unexpected angles, his assault unyielding. However, I am not one to be outmaneuvered so easily. I anticipate his movements, my instincts guiding me as I deftly evade each strike. It is a dance of evasion and counter, where every move is calcted and precise.

    As the battle intensifies, the sh of our powers sends shockwaves through the battlefield. The ground beneath us trembles, unable to withstand the magnitude of our forces. The air crackles with energy, charged with the raw power we exude.

    With each evasive maneuver, I study Roth''s patterns, seeking a vulnerability, a momentarypse that I can exploit. I know that revealing my full power will be a double-edged sword, as it would expose my most potent techniques, the ones I have kept hidden thus far. But now, the time hase to turn the tide in my favor. Sorry Roth, there''s a reason why the absolute blood control remains the strongest blood power.

    "Astral walk,"

    ==================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 276 Am I Overpowered?

    "Astral walk: second stage," I mutter under my breath, the words carrying a weight that resonates within me. As the incantation leaves my lips, I feel a substantial portion of my blood aura deplete, a sacrifice necessary to wield this powerful technique. In an instant, the space around me freezes, including Roth''s movements. Time itself seems to hold its breath, awaiting my next move.

    A sly grin spreads across my face as I revel in the sheer number of techniques at my disposal. There are so many possibilities, so many paths to explore. With a yful chuckle, I take my time, allowing my mind to rummage through the vast repertoire of my abilities.

    "Fufufu... There are just too many techniques, it''s almost overwhelming," I muse aloud, my voiceced with amusement. "But fear not, I shall choose wisely."

    With a swift motion, Imand several blood swords¡ªabout two thousand in total¡ªto levitate in the air around me. Each de glistens with a crimson hue, resonating with the pulsating power of my blood aura. I raise my hand, the swords following suit, aligning themselves with my intentions.

    "Blood swords!" Imand, my voice resolute andmanding.

    In a spectacr disy of power, the blood swordsunch towards the portals Roth had conjured. With precision and uracy, they slice through the air, shattering every portal in their path. The rupture of energy reverberates through the battlefield, dispelling the array of crimson gateways one by one.

    Buoyed by my sess, I take flight, my wings propelling me towards Roth with an unwavering determination. My hand, charged with an abundance of power, soars through the air, aiming straight for his vulnerable neck.

    "BOOOOOM!!!!!"

    The force of my attack sends shockwaves through the air, a thunderous explosion that reverberates across the battlefield. Roth hurtles downward, his body crashing into the unforgiving ground. The sheer force of the blow tunnels his body deep into the earth, leaving a trail of devastation in its wake.

    As the dust settles, I descend from my mid-air perch, my eyes scanning the aftermath of my assault. The once pristine battlefield now bears the marks of chaos. A massive crater stretches across thendscape, spanning nearly a kilometer in diameter.

    Ind gracefully on the edge of the crater, surveying the scene with a mix of satisfaction and curiosity. The impact of my attack has reshaped the terrain, leaving destruction in its wake. It is a stark reminder of the forces we wield, the sh of powers that have brought us to this precipice.

    My gaze shifts towards Roth, his prone form buried within the depths of the crater. Despite the devastation I have wrought, I can sense the unyielding spirit that burns within him.

    Slowly, I approach Roth, my footsteps deliberate as Ie to a stop right before him. A smile ys upon my lips, a mix of amusement and curiosity in my gaze.

    "Roth, you still want to fight, huh?" I ask, the words tinged with a hint of amusement. It''s clear that despite the odds, his spirit remains unyielding.

    As I study Roth''s figure, it bes evident that he has managed to shield himself well from physical harm with his Ki. However, thest attack I unleashed had left its mark, causing significant internal damage within his body.

    Suddenly, Roth begins to cough, blood seeping from the corners of his mouth. The sight is a stark reminder of the toll this battle has taken on him.

    "Jake, I admit it now," Roth confesses, his voice strained but filled with a newfound rity. "No matter how much I train, I can''t catch up to you. You''re different¡ªa mountain that keeps growing. But today, I''m happy because I was able to go all out and surpass my own limits. I hope we can battle again someday."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    A mixture of emotions washes over me as I listen to Roth''s words. There is a sense of respect, a recognition of the growth we have both achieved through this fierce rivalry. But beneath it all lies a concern, a lingering question that demands an answer.

    "Remember your promise before we fought," I interject, my tone serious as I lock eyes with Roth. "Who forced you into this? It was clear that the attacks youunched at me were aimed at vital points, with the intent to kill."

    Roth''s smile falters, his expression turning pensive. He takes a moment, as if contemting his next words, before finally responding.

    "My father... My father asked me to defeat you in this tournament," Roth admits, his voiceced with a mixture of bitterness and resignation. "He promised me Blood Moon Fruits as a reward, iming they would elevate my evolution stage. Who knows, if I had reached the Vampire Lord stage, perhaps I would have been a true match for you."

    I absorb his words, my gaze unwavering as I process the information. A surge of anger and concern rises within me, fueled by the realization that Roth had been manipted into this battle. The consequences of his father''s actions have left their mark, both physically and emotionally.

    A heavy sigh escapes my lips as I contemte the gravity of the situation. I had sensed something amiss throughout our encounters, ack of agency in Roth''s actions. Now, the truth has beenid bare before me.

    "Sigh, you could have just asked me, and I would have provided you with enough Blood Moon Fruits," I say with a hint of exasperation, a tinge of disappointment coloring my voice. I grab onto Roth''s hand, offering support as I help him to sit down. He looks weak, his breathingbored, and his vampire aura barely flickering.

    A sense of regret washes over me as I contemte the situation. The realization that the real Roth had been suppressed under the influence of his father''s maniption weighs heavily upon my heart. I had sensed that something was amiss, that the actions he had taken during our battle were not true to his character.

    "Why don''t you kill me?" Roth''s voice cuts through the air, filled with a mix of weariness and resignation.

    I pause, my gaze locking with his. There is a profound sadness in his eyes, a reflection of the inner turmoil he must be experiencing. Despite the hardships we have endured, I can''t help but feel a sense ofpassion for him.

    "Well, Roth, I want you to be one of the survivors," I reply, my voice filled with a hint ofpassion. "Surviving is not the only thing that matters, though. What truly matters is the points that each individual earns. Both of us would have likely umted a considerable amount of points."

    As our conversation unfolds, a sudden shift in the atmosphere jolts me from my thoughts. My senses go on high alert as I detect an object hurtling towards me with rming speed. The unmistakable presence of bloodlust radiates from it, sending a surge of adrenaline coursing through my veins.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 277 Another Blood Power User

    Instinct takes over as I swiftly dodge to the side, narrowly avoiding the iing attack. The object, sharp and deadly, embeds itself into the ground where I once stood. I turn my attention towards the source, ready to face this unexpected threat.

    As I examine the long spear that was aimed at me, I notice the powerful aura that propelled it. It''s a dangerous spear, and the thought of catching it crosses my mind.

    Just as I prepare myself for the impending danger, a figure descends gracefully to the ground before me and Roth. It''s a female vampire, her flowing purple hair cascading down to her waist. Unlike the more robust figures of my mother and Zamira, she possesses a slender, athletic physique simr to Misty''s.

    A wave of frustration emanates from Roth as he mutters under his breath, clicking his tongue in annoyance.

    "You know her?" I ask Roth, my curiosity piqued by his reaction.

    Roth lets out a sigh, his tone tinged with irritation. "I know her. She''s from the Cross family, and she possesses a rather troublesome blood power."

    My eyes narrow as I take in the situation. It appears that this encounter holds more significance than I initially thought. The tension in the air is palpable, and I can sense the underlying history between Roth and this mysterious vampire.

    Before I can react, however, the girl raises her hand, her expression filled with urgency and sincerity.

    "Wait! I am sorry!" she shouts, her voice filled with genuine remorse. "I never meant to attack you. My clones mistook you for a target. By the way, my name is Avril Cross,"

    I freeze, my Ki still gathered, ready to deliver a devastating blow. Confusion swirls within me as I contemte her words.

    Lowering my Ki and easing the tension in my stance, I take a moment to assess the situation. It bes clear that this girl, despite her blood power and affiliation, may not be an enemy after all.

    A sense of caution remains, but I open myself to the possibility of a peaceful resolution. It''s essential to distinguish between true foes and those caught up in circumstances beyond their control.

    "Why should we believe you?" Roth''s voice cuts through the air, his suspicion evident in his tone.

    The girl meets Roth''s gaze, her eyes filled with sincerity and a hint of vulnerability.

    "I understand your doubts, but please, give me a chance to exin," she implores, her voiceced with desperation. "My clones were meant to confront a different target entirely. They must have mistaken you for someone else, and for that, I deeply apologize."

    Her words hang in the air, creating a brief moment of tension as Roth and I exchange a nce. There is a glimmer of recognition in Roth''s eyes, a hint of understanding.

    I take a step forward, my gaze softening as I address her.

    "Everyone deserves a chance to rectify their mistakes," I say, my voice filled with empathy. "But know that any further attempts to harm us will not be taken lightly."

    The girl nods, relief washing over her features. She understands the precarious position she finds herself in, and she is willing to make amends.

    "Thank you," she whispers, her voice filled with gratitude. "I promise, you won''t face any more attacks from me or my clones."

    "Oh, it''s not like I worry about them anyway," I reply dismissively, my voiceced with a hint of confidence. "Besides, you can''t expect me to spare you just because you are a blood power user. After all, this tournament is only for the strongest."

    Slowly, I begin to walk towards Avril, my steps deliberate and filled with purpose. I want to test her resolve, to see if she truly has what it takes to withstand the power that I possess. A grin forms on my face, a glimmer of anticipation shining in my eyes.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>

    "One blow," I say, my voice dripping with challenge. "You have to withstand one of my blows."

    Avril''s expression briefly reflects confusion, but it quickly transforms into one of unwavering determination. She has epted my challenge, ready to prove herself in the face of overwhelming odds.

    "If that''s what you want, I''ll prove myself to you," Avril deres, her voice steady and resolute.

    I take a stance, my aura pulsating with an intensity that matches my anticipation. The air crackles with energy as I prepare to deliver the force of my attack.

    "Behemoth''s Punch: Sixth stage!" I shout, a surge of power propelling me forward in a sh, appearing before Avril almost instantaneously. My right fist, brimming with aura and the intent to kill, hurtles towards her head with unstoppable force.

    However, just as my fist is about to make contact, Avril raises her hands, forming an ''x'' shape with them. In a remarkable disy of strength and resilience, she blocks my attack, preventing it from reaching its intended target.

    "BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!!!!"

    The sound reverberates across the area, a thunderous echo of the force unleashed. Debris fills the air as Avril is sent flying backward, propelled by the sheer power of my blow.

    As the dust settles, I scan the area, searching for any sign of Avril''s presence. I had expected her to be defeated, unable to withstand the full brunt of my attack. Yet, to my astonishment, I see her emerging from the debris with a smile on her face.

    "I survived," she exims triumphantly.

    I am left speechless, my mind struggling toprehend what I have just witnessed. Avril stands before me, seemingly unscathed despite the ferocity of my strike. This revtion baffles me. I had used the fifth stage against Roth, and even with his formidable durability, he had sustained considerable damage. Yet, Avril has emerged from the sh seemingly unharmed.

    Roth, who had been observing the battle, speaks up from behind me, breaking the stunned silence.

    "I told you her blood power is annoying," he says, his voice tinged with both annoyance and begrudging respect.

    Curiosity burns within me as I turn to face Roth, my gaze focused on Avril.

    "You didn''t take that blow head-on. What did you do?" I ask, a mix of awe and genuine curiosity in my voice.

    Avril''s smile widens, a flicker of amusement dancing in her eyes.

    "Fufu, I simply swapped with the clone I created just before the attack reached me," she answers, her tone filled with a touch of pride.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 278 Avril Cross

    ?

    I have to admit, Avril must be quite talented since I wasn''t able to notice when she swapped with her clones. Their seamless transition leaves me momentarily awestruck, but I quickly regain myposure. After nodding my head to her words, Avril steps forward, presenting a gadget with the number 30 boldly disyed on it. The device emits a faint hum, drawing my attention to the digital countdown.

    "Is that not the timer?" I inquire, my curiosity piqued by the ominous disy.

    "This," she says, her voiceced with urgency, "is the timer. It''s counting down the number of lives left. I think each participant has one,"

    "A fearsome swordsman has been wreaking havoc, leaving a trail of death in his wake. He''s responsible for the demise of my teammates, and now he''sing for us."

    As if to emphasize her point, the number on the gadget changes to 25, and I watch with a mix of fascination and awe as it steadily decreases. The reality of our limited time sinks in, urging me to act swiftly.

    Determined to gather any information that might help us, I turn my attention back to Avril. "Tell me more about this swordsman. Do you have any idea who he is?"

    Avril''s brow furrows and a frown creases her face. "I wish I could provide more answers, but the swordsman remains mysterious. All I know is that he wields a flying sword. It moves with deadly precision, striking down anyone who crosses his path."

    A slight chill runs down my spine at the thought of such a formidable opponent. But at the same time, I am getting excited because I am finally going against a swordsman. We must find a way to outmaneuver him if I want to survive. But well, my concern Is for Zamira and Roth. ncing at the gadget once again, I notice the number has dropped to 20.

    Avril''s voice suddenly breaks through my racing thoughts. "We need to strategize, quickly. The swordsman is relentless, and his thirst for blood seems insatiable. We must stay one step ahead of him if we have any hope of survival."

    I nod in agreement, my mind racing toe up with a n. Every second counts now. As I ponder our next move, a surge of determination washes over me.

    With a newfound resolve, I turn to Avril. "We need to gather intelligence, find any weaknesses or patterns in the swordsman''s movements. We can''t afford any mistakes."

    Avril''s eyes gleam with determination, mirroring my own. "Agreed. We''ll do whatever it takes to stop this swordsman. Lives may be ticking away, but we won''t let fear paralyze us."

    As the number on the gadget ticks down to 15, a sense of urgency engulfs us. Time is running out, and the swordsman draws closer with each passing moment.

    "Hey guys, I will help you out," Roth suddenly says, his voice filled with determination as he rises to his feet.

    "Buddy, you''re just recovering," I interject, raising a hand in a dismissive gesture.

    "Nah, I''ve already replenished my vampire aura and my Ki. I''m almost at my peak now," Roth responds, a confident smile ying at the corners of his lips. Yet, amidst his bravado, a subtle tension lingers in the air. I notice Avril trying to avoid Roth''s gaze, and in turn, Roth''s eyes dart away from her, a flicker of unease crossing his face.

    "Roth! What kind of man are you?" Avril''s voice cuts through the silence, her wordsced with a mix of frustration and hurt. She taps Roth''s shoulder, her touch firm yet tinged with a hint of desperation. "You don''t even care about your wife. You don''t call me, text me, or do anything. Heck, you came around and didn''t even check on me."

    Roth''s gaze softens as Avril''s words hit him, the weight of his actions seemingly dawning upon him. His smile fades, reced by a somber expression. "Avril, I... I''m sorry," he begins, his voice filled with regret. "I never meant to neglect you or make you feel unimportant. The truth is, I was consumed by my own battles, my own struggles. I thought distancing myself would keep you safe."

    Avril''s eyes glisten with unshed tears, but she remains steadfast, her voice resolute. "Roth, you don''t get to decide what keeps me safe. We''re in this together, remember? As partners, we face these dangers side by side. I need you, not just as a fighter, but as someone who cares about me."

    Roth''s shoulders sag, the weight of his past decisions pressing upon him. "You''re right, Avril. I''ve been selfish. I''ve let my fear drive a wedge between us, and for that, I am truly sorry. But I promise you, from this moment on, I''ll be there for you. I won''t let anythinge between us."

    Avril''s face softens, her eyes searching Roth''s for sincerity. Slowly, a small smile tugs at the corners of her lips. "Okay, Roth. I believe you. But actions speak louder than words. Show me, show us, that you mean it."

    Determined to prove hismitment, Roth takes Avril''s face in his, his grip firm, and slowly nts a kiss on her lips before parting their lips.

    "I...I forgive you," Avril mutters, her cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and forgiveness. She averts her gaze, the weight of their exchange lingering in the air.

    Hearing their words and witnessing their actions, a surprised expression spreads across my face. Who would have ever thought that my muscle-head friend had a fianc¨¦? Tch.

    "So, Roth is your fianc¨¦, huh?" I inquire, my curiosity getting the better of me.

    "Hehe, no," Avril responds, a bright smile illuminating her features. "Roth is my husband."

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 279 The Mysterious Swordsman

    ?

    "Haha," Roth chimes in, his voice filled with warmth and a touch of yfulness, "we got married when we were kids. We were supposed to... do the thing that adult couples do this year, since we''re already ma¡ª"

    "Kyaaaa! Don''t talk about something so embarrassing in public," Avril interjects, her cheeks now burning crimson as she yfully hits Roth on the chest.

    A smile tugs at the corners of my lips, the realization that bonds are forged in unexpected ways dawning upon me. It''s fascinating how friendships can evolve into something deeper, anchoring us during times of turmoil.

    "Hey, guys, we have to get going," I interject, seizing the moment to redirect our focus. With a swift motion, I unleash my wings, ready to take flight into the boundless sky. Avril and Roth follow suit, their wings unfurling as they join me in the skies above.

    As I take to the skies, the rush of wind against my face heightens my senses, sharpening my focus. With a determined heart, I soar towards the cave where Zamira and our other teammates seek refuge.

    Drawing closer, my eyes widen with shock and anger at the sight before me. Zamira, engages in a fierce battle against a blonde-haired man. The man wields two swords, one of which floats in the air,unching surprise attacks from unexpected angles.

    My heart pounds in my chest as I witness the devastation caused by the flying sword. In a horrifying instant, it cleaves through Moe and Phill, severing their bodies from their waists. The loss of ourrades fuels the mes of fury within me, igniting a burning resolve to avenge their untimely deaths.

    "That bastard!" I growl through gritted teeth, my anger bubbling to the surface. The taste of vengeance lingers on my tongue as I surge forward, propelled by a mixture of grief and rage. Roth and Avril follow closely behind, their eyes reflecting the same fire that burns within me.

    "That''s the guy I was talking about! I almost met my end at his hands, but I managed to swiftly swap with my clone. Unfortunately, my teammates weren''t as fortunate." Avril''s voice reaches my ears, her wordsced with a mix of bitterness and determination.

    "Let me take him on, Jake!" Roth''s voice cuts through the chaos, brimming with anger and determination.

    "Wait," I respond, my gaze fixed on the battle unfolding below. My mind races as I assess the situation, weighing our options. "Zamira is not one to be easily defeated. Let''s observe and strategize before we act."

    I focus my attention on the fight, observing the dynamics at y. Carmin, wielding her hefty axe, struggles to fend off the relentless assault from the flying sword. Her movements are hindered by the weight of her weapon, making it difficult for her to evade the swift strikes from unexpected angles.

    Meanwhile, Zamira engages in a fierce and intense battle with the blonde-haired man. Their movements blur together, their swords shing with a symphony of steel. Despite the ferocity of their exchange, I find myself able to track their movements with ease.

    Suddenly, a realization dawns upon me: the blonde-haired man possesses a higher level of skill in swordsmanship than Zamira, despite relying solely on basic techniques. He expertly maneuvers, maintaining an offensive stance that keeps Zamira on the defensive. His strategy seems focused on preventing her from utilizing her powerful technique, Swordcraft.

    Just who is this guy...

    As the battle intensifies, my gaze remains fixed on the swordsman. A sense of unease settles within me, a nagging feeling that there''s more to him than meets the eye. The crimson hue of blood stains the sky, casting an eerie glow upon the chaos below.

    In a horrifying instant, the flying sword cleaves through Carmin''s head, cleanly separating it from her body. Time seems to slow as her lifeless form crumples to the ground, blood spurting from the severed neck. I can only watch in stunned silence as her body gradually dissolves into dust, vanishing into the sky.

    "Jake..." Roth''s voice trembles, a hint of unease coloring his words. The gravity of the situation weighs heavily upon us as we face this ruthless adversary.

    "Don''t go," I interject, my voice filled with caution and concern. "Something is off about that sword. If you engage him head-on, you''ll be walking into certain death. Trust me. The sword seems to possess its own consciousness, initiating attacks and techniques independently. That guy is dangerous."

    I shake my head, trying to process the events that have unfolded before me. For the first time in a while, I find myself facing an opponent that demands caution and respect. The swordsman''s power and the autonomy of the flying sword leave no room for underestimation.

    A heavy silence nkets the battlefield as we witness the swordsman''s next move. The flying sword, having eliminated Carmin, now turns its attention towards its wielder. The blonde-haired man grabs hold of its hilt, swiftly sheathing his other sword into a space ring. His movements are so fluid and fast that they leave me momentarily impressed.

    Curiosity gnaws at me, urging me to uncover the identity of the strange swordsman, "Disy yer''s name," I mutter under my breath, hoping for a glimpse into his true identity.

    In response, a small in-game screen materializes before my eyes, revealing the name:

    [yer''s Name: Arthur Bates]

    Arthur Bates, I think to myself,mitting the name to memory. There is a sense of familiarity in the way the name resonates, but I cannot quite ce it in the midst of the chaotic battle.

    Returning my focus to the fight unfolding below, I watch with bated breath as Arthur relentlessly swings his sword at Zamira. His attacks leave her no time to retaliate, forcing her to remain on the defensive. The sheer ferocity and precision of his strikes are awe-inspiring, reminding me once again of the danger we face.

    Zamira, ever resilient, leaps backward in a desperate bid to create some distance between herself and Arthur. As she moves, I notice a change urring within him. The sword he wields begins to emit a deep crimson glow, matching the intensity of his own aura. The very essence of his vampire aura seems to merge with the weapon.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 280 End Of Tournament

    ?

    A mixture of awe and unease washes over me as I witness this transformation. The fusion of Arthur''s being with the vampire aura leaves no doubt that he possesses an extraordinary blood power. His body radiates a fiery red hue, as if he has be the epitome of the vampire aura itself.

    But amidst this disy of Arthur''s power, a surge of energy emanates from Zamira. Ki and vampire aura intertwine around her, swirling with an electric intensity. Lightning bolts crackle and dance along her sword, extending up to her hand.

    It bes clear to me that Zamira has unleashed one of her formidable demon-tier Sword active skills. The air crackles with anticipation as the two adversaries prepare to sh once more.

    In a sudden movement, they dash towards each other, their swords colliding with a resounding sh that reverberates through the area. The sound of their weapons fills the air. Zamira''s sword movements have noticeably increased in speed and precision, the lightning bolts dancing around her hand fueling her strikes.

    I watch in awe as the battle intensifies. Arthur''s figure blurs, his movements bing a flurry of motion as he darts around Zamira. It''s as if there are ten versions of him, each mirroring his deadly precision. Zamira, undeterred,unches a relentless assault with her one thousand de cuts technique. Lines of vibrant aura dance around her, swirling like a tornado of power.

    The sh of their skills creates a visual spectacle, a breathtaking disy of power and finesse. Their movements blur together, a mesmerizing dance of des and a testament to their mastery of their respective techniques.

    However, the tide of battle takes a sudden turn as Arthur delivers a powerful strike, aiming to finish Zamira in one fell swoop. His attack slices through her protective Ki, threatening tond a fatal blow.

    Luckily, with a sudden burst of agility and instinct, Zamira raises her sword just in time to intercept Arthur''s vicious attack. The sh of their weapons reverberates through the air, creating a deafening explosion that echoes in my ears.

    As the shockwaves ripple across the battleground, Zamira''s lithe form is propelled backward. Dust and debris fill the air, obscuring my vision momentarily. When the particles settle, I see her kneeling on the ground, her sword driven deep into the earth for support. She appears weakened, and a surge of concern grips my heart.

    Something feels off about this situation. Zamira shouldn''t have faltered so easily. Could she have sustained an injury prior to this encounter? I contemte inwardly, my thoughts racing. However, my train of thought abruptly halts as my gaze catches a glimpse of a figure lying motionless beside Zamira.

    It''s Zero, his body adorned in crimson armor from head to toe. He lies bound and unconscious, a captive in this treacherous game. The realization strikes me like a bolt of lightning. Zero has been captured by Zamira. No wonder she struggles to withstand Arthur''s relentless onught.

    Arthur, his sword still aglow with an ominous red energy, begins to advance toward Zamira. His footsteps echo with arrogance as he taunts her with disdain dripping from his words. "I thought vampire warlocks were meant to be formidable. What a disgrace you''ve be to the Kingdom."

    Zamira''s response isced with defiance, her voice strained yet resolute. Blood stains her lips, a testament to the fierce battle she has endured. "Bastard, if it weren''t for this idiot''s poison, that cocky expression on your face would be wiped clean."

    "Very well. I wish to fight you at your peak someday, but pardon my disrespect for today," Arthur states, raising his sword high above his head. The air crackles with anticipation as he prepares for his next strike.

    Not so soon... I can''t let Zamira face the brunt of his attack. In a sh of determination, I propel myself toward her, positioning myself as a shield between her and Arthur''s descending sword.

    With a thunderous impact, the des collide with me. The force is immense, causing my legs to sink into the ground as the ground quivers beneath me. Yet, to my surprise, the sword fails to prate my defenses. Instead, it rebounds off my shoulder, delivering the full force of Arthur''s attack back onto him. He stumbles backward, caught off guard by the unexpected turn of events.

    "H-How... Who are you?" Arthur stammers, his expression a mixture of astonishment and confusion. His sword trembles in his grasp, emitting a resonating hum that fills the air.

    The aggressive vibrations of the sword grow unbearable for Arthur, causing him to release his grip, letting the weapon fall to the ground. He retreats a few steps, his eyes fixed on me in disbelief.

    "A-Are you...?" Arthur''s voice trails off, unable to fullyprehend the situation unfolding before him.

    "Of course, I am the owner. After all, you can''t expect a part of me to hurt me. I should have known since..." I pause, a smile slowly forming on my face, an enigmatic glimmer in my eyes.

    Arthur''s expression shifts from surprise to a mix of relief and wonder. "Aaghh... Where have you been all this while?" he asks, his voice filled with genuine curiosity. "I have searched for you everywhere, across countlesss as a tireless traveler, but all my efforts proved futile. I am d I have finally aplished Excalibur''s wish to reunite with her master."

    The words hang in the air,den with a profound sense of destiny fulfilled. The connection between Arthur and Excalibur, the legendary sword of the Protoss, is an unbreakable bond that spans time and space.

    "We''ll talk in the real world," I reply, raising my hand in a symbolic gesture, mimicking the shape of a gun. A surge of red aura radiates from my fingertips, forming a zing energy that surges forward, swiftly prating Arthur''s head. In an instant, his life is extinguished, his body dissolving into fine dust particles that mingle with the air before vanishingpletely.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 281 Aftermath

    ?

    In the next moment, I approach the fallen sword, my footsteps purposeful and steady. As I reach down to grasp it, a vibrant glow emanates from the hilt, bathing my hands in a pulsating light. The sword trembles in my grip, resonating with a power that seems to recognize me.

    "I know you are happy to meet me, but it will be more appropriate to hold the real you," I whisper to the sword, my voice filled with reverence. With careful intention, I drive the de into the ground, its tip embedding firmly in the earth.

    Roth and Avril descends gracefully to the ground beside me. Roth''s gaze lingers on the sword, curiosity etched upon his features. "Why did you collect his sword?" he asks, his voice filled with intrigue.

    "Because it''s mine," I reply, a flicker of seriousness in my eyes. I offer no further exnation, my attention shifting toward Zamira, who stands nearby.

    "Good job, wifey," I say to her with a small smile, acknowledging her resilience and strength. Walking past her, I stop in front of the motionless figure of Zero, who lies on the ground, still unconscious.

    Raising my foot, I bring it down with a swift motion, crushing his head beneath my heel. The sound of bones cracking fills the air as his skull caves under the pressure, reducing it to a grotesque mess.

    "Bastard didn''t even live up to my expectations," I mutter, shaking my head in mild disappointment. The battle may have been fierce, but Zero''s performance fell short of the mark.

    Zamira''s voice cuts through the air, her tone tinged with a mix of gratitude and correction. "You are wrong, Jake. The truth is, he was stronger than me. If it weren''t for the hint you gave me, I might not have survived."

    I pause, considering her words. The weight of her revtion sinks in, altering my perception of the battle''s oue. I nod, acknowledging the truth in her statement. "I see..." I respond quietly.

    "Why did you tell me to capture him though since you were going to kill him either way?" Zamira inquires, her confusion evident as she questions my actions.

    "Well, I wanted to kill him myself," I reply with a mischievous grin, my eyes reflecting the thrill of the impending confrontation.

    In the aftermath of the intense battle, the atmosphere is heavy with the weight of loss and sacrifice. As I turn my attention to Roth and Avril, their faces bear the marks of exhaustion. Only the four of us remain now.

    "There are only the four of us left, huh," I mutter, the gravity of the situation settling upon us. Avril and Roth nod in solemn agreement, their expressions tinged with weariness.

    "Yeah, what else...?" Roth mumbles, the weight of our fallenrades pressing upon him.

    "What else, huh..." I trail off, my mind grappling with the consequences of our choices. There is no escape from the reality before us, and I realize that the path to victory may demand even greater sacrifices.

    Suddenly, a surge of determination surges within me. With a decisive gesture, I raise my hand in the air, forming the shape of a gun with my fingers. Roth and Avril''s eyes widen in shock, realizing my intent. They move to dash towards me, but it is toote.

    In an instant, a burst of aura erupts from my hand, manifesting into crimson bullets that pierce through their heads. Their bodies freeze, impaled by my blood bullets, before falling to the ground, their forms slowly disintegrating into dust.

    "Bastard..." Roth mutters, a faint smile gracing his lips as he acknowledges the inevitable end. His body dissipates into the air, leaving behind only memories of our shared battles.

    "That was unexpected... But they should have known," Zamira says quietly, her gaze steady as she observes me. "Since we are not on the same team, they would have to put up a fight."

    I nod in agreement, acknowledging the bittersweet truth of our situation. We all knew the risks, the delicate dance of allegiances and alliances that could crumble in the face of conflicting objectives.

    "Is that so...?" I ask, a sly smile curling on my lips. My actions have caught Zamira off guard, her expression a mixture of confusion and concern.

    "Jake, what''s that expre--" Before she can finish her sentence, a sudden burst of energy erupts from my hand, impaling Zamira''s head. Time seems to slow as her body freezes, her eyes locked onto mine in shock.

    "W-Why? I thought we wererades, we are on the same team..." she utters weakly as her form begins to disintegrate into fine dust.

    As Zamira disintegrates, a feeling of emptiness swirls inside me. It''s as if a void has opened up within, and I am left questioning the path I have chosen. I have grown immensely powerful, capable of defeating almost any vampire that crosses my path. Yet, the emptiness remains, haunting my thoughts.

    I haven''t even regained all my powers, and yet this sense of emptiness gues me. Perhaps it''s not just about physical strength. Maybe there''s something deeper, something intangible that I am missing.

    The thoughts churn in my mind as I consider my next move. There are still many powerful beings out there, challenges that await me beyond the realm of vampires. Fully-evolved Demon-rank beasts, Deity-rank beasts, dragonkins, Balors, Asuras, and formidable humans and Dhampirs beckon me. Perhaps it''s time to seek out new adversaries and test my mettle against these formidable foes.

    With a heavy sigh, I contemte my uncertain path. The world around me starts to crumble and shift, transforming into the familiar arena where the tournament began. However, something is different this time. Instead of being in the arena, we find ourselves inside a ss room situated adjacent to the battlefield, just like before the tournamentmenced.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 282 Zamira Is Furious

    ?

    ncing around, I find myself met with a sea of disapproving gazes. Whispers spread like wildfire among the onlookers, their words echoing in my ears like a relentless storm.

    "That guy is a psychopath! He killed his own teammate!"

    "It wasn''t just any teammate! It was Princess Zamira. He might not even be able to beat her if they fought one on one. He attacked her unaware. He should be disqualified."

    "Haha, stupid. He is going to be your next king."

    "And so? It''s not like I care. After all, I don''t live on the vampire. I only came to join the tournament because my family asked me to."

    "There''s also this news circting around that Princess Zamira and Prince Jake are going to get married once the tension of the tournament is over."

    "Wow, to think that he hurt the ego of his wife-to-be, that guy is crazy."

    I choose to ignore the whispers, refusing to let the judgments of others sway my determination. The weight of their words may press upon me, but my focus remains unwavering. Instead, my gaze falls upon a particr individual among the crowd, along with three other people at their side.

    "Zamira," I mutter, determined to mend the rift between us.

    "Don''t talk to me," she snaps, her voiceced with anger as she steps back from me.

    "Wait, I am sorry," I say, reaching out to gently grab her arms. I can see the hurt in her eyes, and my heart aches at the pain I have caused.

    "You''re sorry?! You killed me for no reason. Even though it''s a game, it still doesn''t make any sense to kill your teammates!" Zamira bellows, her emotions pouring out.

    "..." I am at a loss for words, unable to find the right way to exin my actions.

    "I am sorry, I know I did something terrible, but it doesn''t affect your score in any way," I try to reason, hoping to find somemon ground.

    Zamira looks at me, her anger still simmering, but her gaze softens for a brief moment before she speaks again.

    "Doesn''t matter, you crushed my ego," she says, turning away and walking off.

    I let out a sigh, feeling the weight of my actions bearing down on me. I had hoped to prove something to her, but instead, I only managed to cause pain and frustration.

    "You really angered Princess Zamira, your highness," Carmin''s voice sounds from behind me.

    "Right... I was just trying to prove something to her, but it''s fine," I reply, trying to keep myposure. Carmin''s observation hits me, and I can''t help but feel a sense of regret.

    As we continue to navigate the arena, waiting for announcement, I notice that Moe and Phill, are rather quiet and reserved. Carmin, on the other hand, is friendly and approachable, always ready to strike up a conversation. The revtion that they are all siblings leaves me somewhat speechless. I had never imagined that they were rted, but it makes sense given their simr features and powerful abilities.

    Moe and Phill, the elder twins, must have felt the sting of their little sister outshining them countless times. Carmin''s skill and prowess have likely challenged their egos, leaving them with their own insecurities.

    "Your highness, Princess Zamira talked good a lot about you back in the tournament. It seems like she''s really in love with you. S-She was even contemting if she should have a chi--"

    "Looks like someone talks too much," Zamira suddenly covers Carmin''s mouth from behind, dragging her away.

    "Leggo of me!!! Your highness, save me!" Carmin pleads as Zamira drags her away.

    Sigh... She doesn''t even realize that she''s like a giant, yet she is always acting cute.

    Turning my gaze to Moe and Phill, they turn their eyes away, avoiding my gaze and attention, so as to not bring Zamira''s wrath upon themselves.

    These fuckers... I mutter, looking around at the other participants. Suddenly, I see Arthur sitting on a ss chair that''s mounted to the ss walls of the room.

    "Found you," I say, taking a seat beside him. Now that I notice, he is not as old as I had seen him during the tournament. Maybe it was because he was covered in blood. He looks to be the same age as me and Roth.

    "Haaa~ sorry, I was lost in my thoughts," Arthur says, scratching the back of his head.

    "Thanks for finding Excalibur for me, I don''t know how to thank you," I say, giving Arthur a small bow.

    "Fufu, it''s fine. I only joined the tournament because I thought I might find Excalibur''s owner there. But to think she was owned by the heir," Arthur muses with a smile.

    Suddenly, a loud voice breaks into our conversation.

    "You bastard!!! I trusted you!!!"

    Hearing the curses, I turn my head to see Roth staring at me with a furious gaze, fuming with anger. I can feel the tension in the air, and I know I need to exin things quickly.

    "Your highness, this lousy guy is your friend? Just who the fuck doesn''t Roth know, he seems to know everyone?" Arthur asks, rubbing his head in confusion.

    "You know him too?" I ask, surprised. "Well, he is a close friend of mine. We have been training under Alphonso for a long time," I answer, hoping my exnation will ease the situation.

    "This guy, I met him on an expedition on a certain, and he challenged me to a duel. Of course, I whooped his ass without even using Excalibur, and we became friends since then, hahaha!! To think I will see this shirtless guy here again," Arthur startsughing loudly, trying to lighten the mood.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 283 Results Announcement

    ?

    I can''t help but chuckle at Arthur''s description of Roth. "Yeah, he has a habit of getting into fights wherever he goes," I say, giving Roth a yful punch on the shoulder.

    "Hey, watch it!" Roth grumbles, but a hint of a smile appears on his face.

    In the next moment, Roth takes a seat beside me and Arthur, and I can''t help but feel a sense of relief that the tension seems to have dissipated somewhat.

    "Roth, when are you going to stop walking half-naked?" I ask with a sigh, shooting a yful grin his way.

    "Well, the armor was itchy, so, I decided to throw it away. Well, this guy was also not wearing a shirt!" Roth says, pointing at Arthur.

    "Come on, my armor and undershirt disintegrated when I used Excalibur~" Arthur exins in a calm voice, trying to diffuse any awkwardness.

    "Ahh..." Roth mutters in a low voice, slightly embarrassed by his previousment.

    "Tch, who knew you even have a hot wife. Meanwhile, you lied to me that you don''t even have a girlfriend," I click my tongue, teasing Roth.

    "Fufu, I was simply wary of you. Arthur, be weary around this guy, or else you will end up crying," Roth says, his grin growing wider.

    "Why is that though?" Arthur asks, genuinely curious.

    "The answer is simple, he is a woman ma. I''d advise you not to bring your woman too close to him, or else you''ll regret it. I will even have to hide Avril away from him now that he knows her," Roth ims, giving me a friendly nudge.

    "Ah,e on, man. I won''t ever take my friend''s woman. That''s just one thing about me," I say, shaking my head while a nostalgic smile blooms on my face. The mention of my old friends, Zach, Barry, and Tony, brings back fond memories. I wonder how they''re faring wherever they are.

    "Roth, I understand what you are saying. This jerk is going to take Excalibur away," Arthur suddenly says, yfully rolling his eyes.

    I raise an eyebrow, feigning offense. "Hey now, it''s not like that! Besides, Excalibur is mine."

    Arthur smirks, and I can tell he''s just trying to rile me up. "Oh, I know, I know. I''m just pulling your leg, mate."

    As the banter continues, I feel a sense of friendship forming between the three of us. Despite the initial awkwardness and tension, it''s refreshing to have Arthur join our little group. I can see why he and Roth get along, sharing a simr adventurous spirit and a penchant for mischief.

    "Wait a minute, I noticed that you guys have been talking about Excalibur, the sword, for a while now. Arthur, do you have that kind of fetish?" Roth asks, his eyes widening mischievously.

    Arthur chuckles and rolls his eyes, clearly used to Roth''s teasing. "Nah, it''s not like that at all. Excalibur is a legendary weapon."

    "Bruh...." Roth shakes his head in amusement.

    Ignoring Roth''s antics, I interject, "Excalibur is not just a mere sword, she''s a spirit."

    "Spirit... Like she''s a female spirit. Like another woman you have that can turn into a sword?" Roth asks, a sly grin on his face.

    I shoot him a yful re. "No, not like that. She''s a spirit weapon."

    "I see..." Roth nods his head in mock understanding, but I can tell he''s still teasing.

    "Your Highness, I have a question for you," Arthur suddenly speaks up, his expression getting serious. "I took Excalibur from the celestial monkey race, and ording to what they told me, she has been in their possession for thousands of years. However, looking at you, you seem just like our age. So, you are the Pro-- P-Prosecutor," Arthur corrects his words upon sensing my gaze.

    I can''t help but smile at his attempt to be discreet about my true identity. "Prosecutor, huh? It''s close enough," I say, ying along with his little act.

    "A prosecutor, what''s that? I want to join," Roth says, his interest piqued.

    "Ahem, prosecutors are a secret group of powerful vampires that deal with criminal vampires that havemitted great offenses," I create a story, knowing full well that Roth won''t be able to resist the allure of such a mysterious and powerful group.

    "Ahhh, I hope I can join," Roth says, his eyes lighting up with excitement.

    Suddenly, a voice breaks into our conversation, making the room fall silent.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, I see that you all are having a good time and have gotten over the grudge of the tournament that took ce. The reason why we dyed you here is to ease the tension and rage of the tournament that might still be surging inside you. After all, everything that happened there isn''t real. Now, let''s get to the real thing," The master of ceremony announces, his voice booming through the room. This is the same man who made the announcement when the tournament was about to begin, and he now stands before us with an air of excitement and anticipation.

    Suddenly, a whiterge holographic screen appears above, disying some information, and the crowd''s attention is immediately drawn to it.

    [Winners]

    (1) [Jake Mystro <Last man standing>: Powerful but doesn''t care about teammates]

    (2) [Roth Freeman <Killing machine>: Only cares about killing. Careless and rash.]

    (3) [Arthur Bates <The Best Swordsman> Seems to have a goal and doesn''t care about being the first.]

    (4) [Zamira Mystro <Kind-hearted>: Was betrayed by a teammate.]

    (5) [Avril Cross <One of the strongest>: Too confident. Trusted Jake Mystro on a whim.]

    The holographic screen continues to show additional information, revealing the rankings of the top five highest points earners.

    [TOP FIVE HIGHEST POINTS EARNERS]

    [Arthur Bates]

    [Roth Freeman]

    [Hector Sanguine]

    [Avril Cross]

    [Zen Cross]

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 284 Nice Time With Friends

    ?

    Seeing the announcement, a sigh escapes the corner of my lips. The holographic screen disying the results reveals that I''ve secured the top spot in the tournament, making me the number one participant. It''s a bittersweet feeling, as I can''t help but recall the tough battles and sacrifices made along the way.

    "Buddy, you took the number one," Roth says, pping me on the back with a heartyugh. "Not bad at all!"

    "What the hell are thosements? They described us perfectly," Arthur mutters, his expression a mix of annoyance and amusement as he reads the descriptions next to our names on the screen.

    "I am not even in the top ten of highest points earners," I say with a sigh again, feeling a tinge of disappointment. While being the overall winner is an achievement, I had hoped to see my name higher on the list of highest points earners.

    "Well, that doesn''t matter since only the top five strongest are considered winners. Besides, a huge chunk of points must have been subtracted from you when you killed your teammates. To top it all off, you were literally watching when the flying sword cleaved Moe, Phill, and Carmin without acting," Roth exins.

    He''s right. The penalties for attacking teammates in the tournament were severe, and I can''t deny that my hesitation during those moments had cost me valuable points. Nevertheless, it doesn''t change the fact that I could have done better.

    "Well, at least you said something meaningful today," I say with a smirk, nodding my head in acknowledgment.

    "Waaah, I have never said anything meaningful?" Roth pretends to be hurt, earning a chuckle from Arthur and me.

    Suddenly, the voice of the announcer continues, capturing our attention once more.

    "The top five strongest participants will be chosen as candidates for the uing universal tournament. The top five highest points earners will also be rewarded and be given titles," The master of ceremony announces, his voice resonating with excitement.

    The news sparks a new sense of excitement within me. The universal tournament is a prestigious event that brings together the most formidable fighters from various worlds and dimensions. To be selected as a candidate is an honor beyond measure, and I can''t help but feel a surge of anticipation at the prospect of testing my skills on a grander stage.

    "I guess it''s time to exit the po--"

    I suddenly pause my words as I see Zamira approaching me. Before I can say anything, she steps on my toes, causing me to wince in pain, and continues walking forward without saying a word.

    "Oii, that must have hurt, huh. To be honest, it seems like this woman really likes you. I am quite surprised to see the cold ice princess finally fall in love. Maybe Roth was right after all. Besides, she didn''t use her dangerous sword that usually freezes people," Arthur spectes, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

    Hearing his words, I let out a sigh inwardly. It seems like Zamira is better off with her demi-god tier weapon. The ice and fire active skill makes her more formidable in battle than the demon-tier weapon. But well, I will ask her about it first.

    "Hey guys, I will log out of the game since there is nothing left to do again," I say, waving my hand to Roth and Arthur.

    "Hey! As you can see, people are still having fun here. Quit acting like an old geezer, man," Roth says, wrapping his arm around my shoulder.

    "By the way, don''t you notice some thick girls around? They wouldn''t even turn you down if you walk up to them, right?" Roth whispers in my ear, a yful grin on his face.

    I chuckle at Roth''s attempt to lighten the mood.

    "You and your wild ideas, Roth. You know Zamira and Avril are still here. Who knows what Zamira would do next if she sees me chasing after one of these girls. And you... I am sure, Avril will farm your balls," I reply with a grin, shaking my head at Roth''s yful teasing.

    "Come on, man. Avril and Princess Zamira left. Besides, since you have many wives, you don''t have to worry about Princess Zamira," Roth says with a small nudge.

    Sigh... This guy.

    "You won''t understand. I have important things to do. The Supers Academy examination is near. Didn''t you also register?" I ask, trying to shift the conversation to more pressing matters.

    "I registered," Roth answers.

    "Me too," Arthur chimes in, always eager to participate in any challenge.

    "However, my father told me not to attend the academy again and look after the family affairs," Roth says with a sigh, his expression clouded with conflicting emotions.

    Hearing his words, a small frown appears on my face. I know Roth''s rtionship with his father has been aplicated one, and his father''s ns for him have always been a source of tension.

    "Roth, just do what you think is best for you. Follow your own destiny. If you are against your dad''s idea about taking over the family, then talk to him about it. Make him know that you have your own path to follow," I say, offering my advice and support.

    "Thanks, man, I''ll visit you in the real world," Roth replies, a hint of determination in his eyes as he walks away.

    "I think this is my chance to finally get a girlfriend," Arthur says with a mischievous grin, deciding to pursue his own interests now that Roth and I have our own ns.

    I sigh inwardly, watching the two friends walk toward a group of girls in the corner. They never fail to amuse me, and I wish them the best of luck in their endeavors.

    [Log Out]

    [Yes] [No]

    Yes...

    In the next moment, the scenery around me changes, and I find myself inside my VR capsule.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 285 Proposing To Zamira

    ?

    The familiar sensation of disconnecting from the virtual world washes over me, and I slowly open my eyes to the real world.

    As I step out of the VR capsule, I''m greeted by the familiar surroundings of my room. The afternoon sun casts a warm glow through the windows, and I take a moment to let the experience of the virtual game sink in.

    Although the game world is just a simtion, the friendships and experiences I''ve had there are very real to me. It''s a ce where I can challenge myself, grow stronger, and connect with others on a level that transcends the boundaries of the real world.

    Suddenly, a bluish light erupts from my head, and in the next moment, Mimi appears before my eyes in her miniature fairy form.

    [Iyaaah!]

    She lets out a voice as she flies around yfully, her face filled with ecstasy.

    "Yo, just what is making you happy?" I ask her with a smile, intrigued by her sudden excitement.

    [Hehe, ''cause I get to feel the outside world again. You just don''t understand, it''s not easy getting cramped inside your head all day. Moreover, I couldn''t talk to you inside the game, so it felt like eternity waiting for the tournament to finish. By the way, how was it?

    Ah... Well, nothing special really¡ª

    [Wait! I''ma just check your memories then, no need to stress yourself to exin.]

    Oh...

    After some time, Mimi''s voice resonates in my head again.

    [I saw everything. You really killed Zamira inside the game?! What the heck is wrong with you? You know, it wasn''t easy to conquer her at first. But after getting her, you decided to mess with her heart.]

    Sigh... I know, I know how much Zamira cares about winning battles. I only wanted to prove something to her, but I couldn''t.

    [Hmph. You better apologize to her.]

    I feel a pang of guilt as Mimi scolds me, and I know she''s right. My actions in the game might have hurt Zamira, and I need to make things right.

    "You''re right, Mimi. I messed up, and I should apologize to Zamira," I say, taking her advice seriously.

    [Good, now let''s go find her and sort this out. Don''t keep ady waiting, you know.] Mimi''s tiny wings flutter as she urges me to take action.

    Okay, before that... I need to pick a certain thing I bought now that the tournament is over.

    With a newfound determination, I quickly leave my room and head outside.

    I get to Zamira''s chambers, my heart pounding with nervous anticipation. At the entrance, I see Zagrath, Zamira''s loyalbat maid, standing there. Upon seeing me, Zagrath''s face turns slightly pink, and I can''t help but wonder if she knows about the recent tension between Zamira and me.

    "Zagrath, is Zamira inside?" I inquire, trying to keep my tone casual.

    She looks at me for a moment before nodding. "Yes, she''s inside. Go on in," Zagrath replies, her voice surprisingly gentle.

    Taking a small deep breath to steady my nerves, I walk into Zamira''s room. The moment I step inside, a grand scene meets my eyes. Zamira''s room is nowvishly decorated and furnished with thetest gadgets and equipment in the world of today. I also remember that they were working on it thest time I came.

    I''m awestruck by the transformation. The once simple and minimalistic room has been reced with an opulent disy of wealth and luxury. Everything looks immacte, from the elegant furniture to the state-of-the-art technology.

    "Zamira, this ce looks incredible," I say, trying to find the right words to express my admiration.

    She turns to face me, her expression guarded at first but then softening slightly. "I wanted a change. A new beginning," she says, her voice tinged with emotion.

    "I can see that. It''s impressive," I reply, taking in the details of the room.

    There''s a moment of awkward silence before I decide to address the elephant in the room. "Zamira, I''m really sorry about what happened in the game. I never meant to hurt you or mess with your heart," I say earnestly, hoping that my apology will reach her.

    She looks at me, her eyes searching mine for sincerity. "I know you didn''t mean to hurt me, but it still hurt nheless," she admits, her vulnerability showing.

    "I understand, and I promise it won''t happen again. You mean a lot to me, Zamira, as someone I deeply love," I say, the weight of my words carrying the truth of my feelings.

    Her expression softens further, and I can see the walls she had put up slowlying down. "Thank you for apologizing," she says, a hint of a smile tugging at her lips.

    For some reason, I feel Zamira''s heart racing and pounding hard as if she''s shy but trying to keep calm in front of me. The atmosphere is filled with tension and anticipation as I gather my courage to express my feelings.

    "Zamira, there''s something I want to give you," I say, my voice slightly shaky but filled with sincerity.

    She looks at me with a mixture of surprise and curiosity. "What is it?" she asks, her icy demeanor momentarily melting away.

    In the next moment, I dip my hands into my pocket and bring out a small heart-shaped box. I can feel my own heart pounding in my chest as I open the box, revealing a delicate ring nestled inside.

    With a sudden movement, I gently grab Zamira''s hand, feeling her warmth against my skin, and I ask her the question that has been on my mind for so long.

    "Zamira, will you marry me?" I say, my voice barely above a whisper, yet carrying all the love and hope in my heart.

    Her eyes widen, and for a moment, I see a hint of vulnerability in her expression. It''s as if the confident warrior facade has momentarily faded, revealing the woman beneath.

    "I...I never expected this," she stammers, her cheeks turning a soft shade of pink.

    "I know it''s unexpected, and I know we''ve had our share of ups and downs, but I can''t imagine my life without you, Zamira. You''ve be an important part of my world, and I want to share my life with you," I say, pouring my heart out.

    Her hand trembles slightly in mine, and I can tell that my words are having an impact on her. It''s a vulnerable moment for both of us, but it feels right, like the pieces of a puzzle finally falling into ce.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 286 Relieving The Stoic Princess [Part 1]

    ?

    "I...I will marry you, Jake," Zamira mutters, her face turning extremely red. She turns her gaze to the side, her emotions clearly visible as her heart beats faster.

    I feel a rush of joy and relief wash over me as her words sink in. It''s a moment I''ve been hoping for, and I can''t help but smile with happiness.

    Without wasting any time, I take the ring from the box and gently slide it onto Zamira''s finger. It fits perfectly, as if it was meant to be there all along. As I do so, I can feel her hand trembling slightly, a reflection of the emotions we both share.

    With the ring now in ce, I slightly kiss her hand, my lips barely grazing her skin.

    "I...Idiot, why didn''t you ask me out since all these days? You kept me waiting."

    I let out a small smile, savoring the moment. "I guess I was waiting for the right moment, and I wanted the tournament to end first," I reply, my voice filled with affection.

    Her cheeks grow even redder, and she yfully nudges me. "You and your silly reasons," she says, but there''s a hint of fondness in her voice.

    "I just wanted everything to be perfect," I say, looking into her eyes with adoration.

    Zamira sighs, shaking her head but unable to hide the happiness in her eyes. "You really are an idiot, Jake, but I love you for it," she says, her voice soft yet filled with warmth.

    "I love you too, Zamira," I say, reaching out to gently cup her cheek. She also does the same thing, grabbing my cheek.

    Zamira''s touch on my cheeks is electrifying, and I can feel the intensity of her emotions through the roughness of her breaths. Her face continues to turn red as she looks deeply into my eyes, her vulnerability shining through.

    "I want to spend the rest of my life with you, Jake," she says, her voice slightly shaky but filled with truth.

    My heart swells with love and joy at her words. This moment feels surreal, and I can hardly believe that the irondy feels the same way about me.

    "I want that too, Zamira," I reply, my voice filled with honesty and affection.

    In the next moment, I slowly guide her towards the bed, our hands still inteced. Her back gently falls onto the soft mattress, and she looks up at me with a mix of anticipation and nervousness.

    Now that I notice, she''s wearing a red sexy gown that brings out all her curves. The sight of her takes my breath away, and I can feel my heart race even faster. She''s breathtakingly beautiful.

    I lean down and gently kiss her, feeling the softness of her lips against mine. Our kiss is filled with passion and love, and I can feel the depth of our connection in every moment.

    As we continue to kiss, our hands explore each other''s bodies, a dance of desire and longing.

    Zamira''s hands trace the contours of my body, and I feel a shiver run down my spine. Every touch ignites a fire within me, and I can sense that she feels the same way.

    She pulls me closer, and our bodies mold together as if they were meant to fit perfectly.

    "I want to do it with you..." Zamira''s voice enters my ears.

    My heart races at Zamira''s bold words, and I can feel the desire in her voice. Her vulnerability and honesty only make her more alluring to me.

    "I also want to be with you, Zamira," I admit, my voice filled with longing. "But we''ve waited this long, and it will be worth it to wait a little longer until our engagement day. It will make our first time even more special."

    I gently kiss her lips again, savoring the sweetness of the moment.

    "Nobody is going to know if we do it, right? I mean, I won''t tell anyone about it," Zamira tries to persuade me again, her face turning even redder.

    I chuckle softly, understanding her temptation. "It''s not about whether others will know or not. It''s about the validity of your virginity card on our engagement day since it''s official. Let''s wait for the right time," I say, gently caressing her cheek.

    Zamira nods, her expression softening as she realizes the importance of our decision. "Okay, I understand," she says, her voice slightly breathless.

    "But I feel wet down there. I want it..." she confesses, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Her words send a surge of desire through me, but I know that I need to be strong for both of us. "I want you too, Zamira. You''re incredibly tempting, but let''s be patient a little longer," I say, trying to hide the struggle within myself. I can feel my cock harden through my pants.

    She bites her lip, her eyes filled with desire and a hint of frustration. "Maybe you should touch me there, just to help with the temptation," she suggests shyly.

    "Very well, I can at least do that to help you," I reply with a smile. To be honest, I am quite surprised by her boldness and straightforwardness. It''s pretty romantic if you ask me.

    In the next moment, I move my gaze downward, looking at Zamira''s pale thick thighs. Seeing her thighs, my cock even hardens further. What makes it worse is the pantyhose she''s wearing.

    Damn... This amount of temptation.

    "It''s...quite embarrassing, you know?" Zamira mutters, cing her right hand on her lips.

    "Fufufu, we''ll do more of this in the future," I say, slightly raising her gown above her abdomen. And in an instant, her red panty appears before my eyes.

    T-The panty of the stoic princess is before my eyes now, drenched in her love juice.

    =================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 287 Relieving The Stoic Princess [Part 2]

    ?

    Slowly pulling off her panties, I put it to one side of the bed. The moment I remove her panty, a musky scent wafts into my nose. The scent is that of a mature virgin that should have been longer eaten. You might be wondering if I am saying gibberish right... Well, let me burst your bubble.

    Due to my thousand years of experience, I have developed an inner radar that can detect if a woman is a virgin. This is one of the techniques I see In my memories.

    "Have you ever touched yourself down here?" I ask as I start circling my index finger around her clitoris that''s poking out. Zamira''s pussy is a bit bushy with hair running down from the base of her pussy down to the center of her ass. It looks kind of odd and unappealing. But what do I expect from a 300-year-old virgin? However, her pussy is very clean and well taken off nheless.

    "Haaa~ Jake, don''t ask that kind of question now... I have never touched myself down there, except when I am bathing..." Zamira replies while looking at me as I touch her clitoris.

    "Is that it? It isn''t as pleasuring as I thought, but it still tickles a lot," Zamira utters with curiosity on her face.

    Hearing her words, I pause, raising my head to look at her. I can feel arge brick hit my ego and pride as the most perverted entity in the universe. Not even the god of pleasure can contend with me.

    "Is that so? I guess, I''ll have to be a bit unruly," I say, a grin forming on my face.

    In the next moment, I start rubbing her clitoris in a fast motion that seems unexinable without hurting her.

    "Fingers of pleasure..." I mutter, and a red aura starts dancing around my fingers. Due to my sudden change in motion, I see Zamira''s face turn extremely red.

    Fufufu...

    Without wasting time, I shove my middle and ring fingers Into her sopping-wet pussy while my index and pink fingers rest on herbia.

    "Aahan~" Zamira lets out a small voice upon my sudden action but quickly covers her mouth with her hand.

    Hmph, I haven''t even gotten started yet.

    I start moving my middle and ring fingers up and down inside her pussy while the upper joint of my fingers continuously taps her g-spot the inside. Most people always get this simple technique wrong simply because they did not follow the protocols.

    I increase my pace and continue to finger-fuck Zamira while I reach out to her tits with my left hand and cup them through her clothes.

    "Aahan~ Jake...."

    "Aahan~"

    "I...I am feeling weird down there..." Zamira grabs the sheet of the bed lewdly while her body trembles in pleasure.

    "S-Something ising, Jake... Something is... Iyaaaaaaaaaan~~!!!!"

    _____________________________________

    Zagrath''s heart aches as she hears her master''s lewd moans from inside the room. She can''t believe how her master has changed ever since that man came into her life. They used to be so close, but now it feels like there''s a barrier between them.

    "T-That perverted man! Since he came into master''s life, she''s been different. She doesn''t even talk to me like before. My master I knew would never do such a thing. That man must have done something to her," Zagrath mutters to herself, her face burning with frustration and sadness.

    Feeling hurt and left out, Zagrath decides to seek sce in the training field. She walks forward and sits down on the smooth,fy grass that covers the field. Lying down, she gazes up at the sky, hoping to find some answers.

    "I have only a few days left, and yet Master doesn''t even care to spend time with me," she says with a heavy sigh. Tears stream down from the corner of her eyes, expressing her pent-up emotions.

    Her heart feels heavy as she thinks back to the times when she and her master were inseparable. They used to train together,ugh together, and share their dreams. But now, it seems like everything has changed.

    "Master, why won''t you talk to me? Why won''t you confide in me anymore?" Zagrath whispers, her voice filled with hurt and longing.

    She thought she knew her master so well, but now it feels like there''s a side of her that Zagrath doesn''t understand. It''s painful to see her master drift away, leaving her feeling lost and alone.

    As she lies there, tears continue to fall, and she can''t help but wonder if things will ever be the same again. She wants her master back, the one who would share her hopes and fears, the one who would listen and understand.

    The thought of losing their bond terrifies Zagrath, and she can''t bear the idea of being pushed aside for someone else. But she also knows that she can''t force her master to open up to her. All she can do is wait and hope that their connection will be restored.

    _____________________________________

    My heart is still racing from the intensity of our intimate moment as I look at Zamira lying beside me, panting heavily. I can''t help but smile at the sight of her, feeling a deep sense of connection and love.

    "Haa~ Haa~ Haa~ that was intense..." Zamira mutters, her breaths slowly steadying. I reach over to gently stroke her hair, savoring the post-love-making tenderness between us.

    Underneath her, there''s a pool of strange liquid on the bed. I notice that the bedsheet doesn''t soak up the liquid, and it''s floating on the surface. It''s quite a significant amount, about a litre.

    "Fufufu, that should keep you satisfied until our wedding day, huh?" I say, teasing her yfully while raising an amused eyebrow.

    Zamira chuckles softly, her face still flushed with a mix of embarrassment and pleasure. "You certainly know how to please," she replies, her voice husky with emotion.

    I lean over to ce a soft kiss on her forehead, feeling a sense of contentment wash over me. "And I promise our wedding night will be even more special," I say with a grin.

    "Should we visit the king and talk to him about the event?" Zamira asks, her expression serious.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 288 Choosing Wedding Date

    ?

    Leaving Zamira''s ce, I make my way to my mom''s room. She had been a bit naggy about me not visiting hertely, but a sweet kiss and some affectionate words along with hot sex quickly calmed her down. We ended up spending some quality time together, and it felt good to catch up with her.

    After our time together, I head back to Zamira''s chambers, and we both decide to visit old man Duke. As we approach his room, we hear some intense feminine noisesing from inside, along with the unmistakable sounds of flesh pping against each other. Zamira and I exchange amused nces, and even the guards seem to be a bit flustered.

    "What''s going on in there?" Zamira whispers, trying to stifle a giggle.

    "I have no idea," I reply, trying not to burst intoughter myself.

    After what feels like an eternity, the guards finally give us permission to enter old man Duke''s room. As we step inside, our eyes fall upon a rather surprising scene. Old man Duke is lying on the bed with three maids hidden under the sheets.

    "Um... Sorry to interrupt," I stammer, not sure how to handle the situation.

    "Hoho, excuse this old man,dies. This old man wants to have a chat with his family," Old man Duke says yfully to his maids, causing them to quickly scramble out of the room.

    Zamira and I can''t help but burst intoughter at the unexpected encounter. It''s typical of old man Duke to be surrounded by a harem of maids, but it''s still amusing to witness.

    "I hope we didn''t interrupt anything important," Zamira says, her voice filled with mirth.

    "Oh, not at all. Those maids are always looking for any opportunity to entertain me," old man Duke says with a mischievous grin.

    I shake my head, still chuckling. "You never change, do you, you Majesty?"

    He winks at me. "Life is too short to be serious all the time, my boy. Now, what brings you two young lovebirds to my chambers?"

    Zamira and I exchange a nce, and she nods for me to speak. "We wanted to talk to you about something important," I say, taking a deep breath.

    Old man Duke sits up, looking serious. "Go on, I''m listening." Old man Duke says with a wink, knowing fully well about what I want to say since we''ve talked about it before.

    Taking Zamira''s hand in mine, I smile at her before turning back to old man Duke. "Zamira and I have decided to get engaged and eventually get married," I say confidently.

    Old man Duke''s eyes widen in surprise, and then a warm smile spreads across his face. "Well, it''s about time, isn''t it? I''ve been waiting for this day toe."

    "Haha," I can''t help but let out a small smile upon hearing Old man Duke''s words. He always has a way of lightening the mood.

    "Please, have a seat," Old man Duke says, gesturing to the wooden chairs behind us. I nod and gently guide Zamira to sit down beside me.

    "So, when do you want the wedding to take ce?" Old man Duke asks, looking at both of us curiously.

    I turn my gaze to Zamira, waiting for her response. I feel it''s best if she chooses the date since it''s her special day.

    Zamira''s face turns slightly red upon sensing my gaze and old man Duke''s inquisitive look. "I...I want it in two days," she mutters, her cheeks getting even redder.

    "Haha, that''s good! We''ll hold the coronation ceremony, banquet, and wedding all together! This will be a grand celebration!!" Old man Duke announces with a wide grin, causing Zamira''s face to blush even more. It''s going to be a bit overwhelming since there will be so many people there to witness the usuallyposed and stoic ice princess getting married.

    "D-Dad... Don''t you think that''s a bit too much?" Zamira asks with a stutter, cing her hand on her face in embarrassment.

    "Hoho, do you know how long I have waited for my first child to get married? Even though you decided to marry your cousin''s child, I am still overjoyed because I thought you didn''t have any interest in men. I was expecting this to happen after the tournament, so I have sent a message to your mom. She''sing to your wedding!" Old man Duke throws another surprise.

    "W-What... My mom ising?" Zamira mutters in shock.

    "Yes, Zamira. It seems she has gotten over Sid''s death and thinks it''s high time to care for the rest of her children. Moreover, she was also thrilled to learn that she would be expecting a grandchild and great-grandchildren!" Old man Duke exins.

    Listening to his words, I can''t help but feel a mix of emotions. I wonder what she looks. For some reason, I feel a newfound excitement at the thought of meeting her

    And then, a mischievous idea pops into my head. What if I use this opportunity to get some payback on Old man Duke for all the mischief and teasing he''s put me through in the past? It might be fun to turn the tables on him for once, fufufu.

    Suddenly, Old Man Duke turns his attention towards me, his gaze showing gratitude.

    "Jake, I want to thank you for your participation in the tournament and the prowess you showed. Although you were a bit unruly, you made the people realize that the Mystro family is not getting any weak. Since you''re now one of the strongest vampires, I have an important task to give you. You might even take one person along with you," Old man mutters, his expression turning serious.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 289 A Task

    ?

    "Which task do you have for me, your Majesty?" I ask with keen eyes, noticing Old man Duke''s strange expression.

    "Well let me start from here. The Dhampirs sent a message to me," Old man Duke says with a sigh, ncing at Zamira as if hesitating to say something.

    "Immediately after the tournament was over, I received a message¡ªa rather bothersome one. The Dhampirs are requesting a marriage between the heirs of our two races. They believe it will bring peace if our heirs marry each other," Old man Duke exins.

    Hearing his words, I slowly take it in, weighing the weight of his words. Zamira on the other hand, looks very angry, veins popping on her forehead.

    "Those bastards... They are probably afraid now that the vampires are having extremely talented and powerful individuals!" Zamira voices out.

    "I don''t think that''s the case, Zamira. ording to Alphonso''s report, powerful Dhampirs are also emerging randomly within their leagues, and we all know that if a Dhampir and vampire with the same power level go head to head, the Dhampir would have a significant advantage due to their temporary rise in strength when facing off against a vampire," Old man Duke exins.

    "You are right, Your Majesty. I have fought against one, and I almost died. Although I was still weak at that time, there''s no doubt Dhampirs are dangerous opponents," I utter, escting the tension in the air.

    "I just don''t know what they''re after. And about the task I want to give you, well, it''s quite simple. I want you to go to the celestial monkey race and challenge them," Old man Duke reveals.

    Hearing his words, I scrunch my face. Celestial monkey race are a very powerful race. However, due to their low birth rate, there aren''t many of them. Heck, their total poption in this universe is not up to a million.

    "Challenge them? Why?" I finally ask.

    "Well, the answer is simple. Just like the Excalibur, your weapon as the Protoss, it was in the possession of the celestial monkey race for thousands of years before it finally got into the hands of that guy. Just like the Excalibur, there are many vampire artifacts and relics with them, some of which their higher-ups have decided to covet for themselves," Old man Duke replies.

    "I understand what you are trying to tell me, but going there to beat them up and vomit some thousands of years artifacts is just a bit..." My voice trails off as I don''tplete my sentence.

    Old man Duke''s eyes twinkle with a mix of mischief and wisdom as he listens to my hesitation. His white beard moves slightly as he smiles, showing the decades of experience etched on his face.

    "You must understand, Jake," he begins, his voice taking on a more serious tone, "the celestial monkey race may be small in number, but their strength is far from insignificant. They have protected these ancient artifacts for eons, and their guardianship of power weapons has kept the universe in bnce. But now, corruption seeps into their ranks, and those who were once the keepers are bing the exploiters."

    "I see... I''ll take someone along with me," I say, nodding my head in understanding. Although the most important of all, which is Excalibur, is now back in my possession, having other artifacts to add to my arsenal won''t be bad after all.

    "Thanks for being willing to go. It would be preferable if you take that guy who found Excalibur along, since he seems to be very skilled and familiar with Excalibur," old man Duke suggests.

    "Okay, your majesty," I say, getting up from my seat along with Zamira. I suddenly stop at the doorstep and turn to old man Duke.

    "What are we going to do about the Dhampirs?" I ask, concern creasing my forehead.

    "We are going to ignore them for now. It''s not like they can do anything because of the treaty," Old man Duke replies with a hint of dismissal.

    "Tell them that if theyy their hands on any vampires, I''ll kill them all myself," I say firmly before leaving the room.

    _____________________________________

    Right now, I am walking towards Arthur''s family mansion. It''s a ce that''s pretty far from the pce. Wearing a ck long hood, I sneakily get out of the ce and slowly walk towards his house. After walking for what seems like an eternity, I finally arrive at Gleloolmes market, a bustling hub where almost everything is sold! It''s also one of the most popr ces in the world, attracting tourists and visitors from far and wide. Apart from its poprity, Gleloolmes is known for its well-organized market.

    Navigating through the vibrant stalls and lively merchants, I keep my hood up, trying to maintain a low profile. Thest thing I need is unwanted attention. My mind, however, can''t help but wander to the task at hand. I must retrieve Excalibur from Arthur''s family mansion.

    Walking around Gleloolmes market, I stumble upon a shop that looks alluring. I remembered I promised Ste, to get her an ability crystal. She has always yearned to possess such a treasure, and this seems like the perfect opportunity to fulfill my promise.

    "Hello, what types of ability crystals do you have?" I inquire with cautious curiosity, approaching a rough-looking vampire man wearing a red suit, the shop''s proprietor.

    "Please,e inside, esteemed customer," the man replies warmly, gesturing for me to enter.

    Nodding my head, I step into the shop. My eyes are instantly drawn to the magnificent armors and weapons disyed outside, their craftsmanship leaving me in awe.

    Once inside, I see several wooden shelves with ssy doors, showcasing an array of ability crystals. Some pulsate with strange glows, emitting an ethereal aura that captivates my senses. Seeing all these ability crystals, I can''t help but feel a pang of longing. If only I could tap into their power and wield abilities.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 290 Sword Waifu [part 1]

    Chapter 290 Sword Waifu [part 1]

    "So, Mister, there are many types of ability crystals here. Tell me the type you want, and I''ll tell if it''s avable," the old man asks with a light smile. Though his smile looks rather creepy because of the dried crumbs of food on his mustache and beard.

    "Well, I need a speed-rted ability crystal," I answer, trying to keep my tone casual and not draw too much attention to myself.

    The man looks at me for a few moments before speaking up. "Mister, I need you to remove your hood because of security reasons. I am sorry if you feel offended by my words," the man says with a slight bow.

    "No problem," I oblige, pulling down my hood to reveal my face.

    The moment the man sees my face, he hastily springs up from his seat and bows his head, almost touching the ground. "I... I am sorry, your highness. Forgive this old man!!" he says with an anxious tremor in his voice.

    Sigh, I should have changed my appearance. Being recognized can be both a blessing and a curse.

    "Sigh, no need to cause a ruckus. I didn''t want to attract attention to myself; that''s why I wore this hoodie," I say, trying to ease his nervousness and gesturing for him to rise.

    "Ahem... Alright then, I have different varieties of speed-rted ability crystals. Follow me, please, your highness," the old man says with a slight bow, his demeanorposed now that he knows my true identity.

    I follow the old man to a back room, away from the prying eyes of the market. The room is dimly lit, with various shelves lined with ability crystals of all shapes and sizes. I didn''t realize that this shop is damn wide!

    "These are the speed-rted ability crystals," the old man says, waving his hand towards a particr shelf. "Some enhance your reflexes, others grant the gift of superhuman speed, and a few even allow you to manipte time to an extent. Choose wisely, your highness."

    I take my time inspecting each crystal, weighing their powers and effects in my mind. It''s crucial to find the perfect one for Ste, something that aligns with her adventurous spirit and passion for exploration.

    My eyes fall upon a small, radiant crystal with a deep azure glow. The old man notices my interest and steps forward to exin its properties.

    time, it goes for ten million credits."

    Compared to the dors spend on earth, the currency used is credit. A universal "This one is known as the ''Zephyrite,'' your highness. It grants the user the ability to move like the wind, evading even the swiftest of attacks and traversing great distances in the blink of an eye. It also has 1000 MC cells upon merging for the first time, it goes for ten million credits."

    Compared to the dors spend on earth, the currency used is credit. A universal currency that''s mostly preferred than dors around the world.

    I''m intrigued by the description, and it seems like a perfect fit for Ste''s adventurous nature. "I''ll take the Zephyrite," I say, my decision final.

    The old man nods in approval, handling the crystal with great care inside a small brown box. "An excellent choice, your highness. This will serve your friend well."

    As I pay for the crystal, I can''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. Ste will be thrilled with this gift, and it will aid her on her daring escapades.

    Leaving the shop with the Zephyrite carefully tucked away in my inventory. I head towards the Bates mansion.

    _____________________________________

    Stopping in front of a red-colored tall building with trees surrounding it, making a fortress, I gaze at the building with a profound gaze, looking at the words boldly written above ''The Bates''.

    Getting closer, I am stopped by two menacing-looking guards.

    "State your purpose here and remove your hood!" one of the guards demands in an audible voice, walking towards me.

    "Move aside," I mutter, my eyes glowing bright red, a manifestation of my vampire aura.

    Swallowing a lump of saliva, the guard steps aside, sensing the aura of authority and danger that surrounds me. The second guard, standing beside the entrance, is frozen in ce, intimidated by the evil aura emanating from me. In the next moment, I pass by them and enter the Bates mansion. The area is quite vast with some cars parked here and there. There also seem to be a ridiculous amount of flowers growing on the walls of the house, creating a striking and unusual sight.

    As I approach the red-colored building, I decide to remove my hood. Just then, a white-haired butler appears out of thin air and starts walking towards me.

    "What brings your highness here?" The butler asks, bowing his head slightly. "And sorry for appearing so rudely," he adds, a hint of formality in his demeanor.

    "I''m here to see Arthur," I reply.

    "Oh, the young Master? Please, follow me, your highness," The butler says, taking my hand and leading me forward. In the next moment, he teleports us to arge training field filled with red sand. In the center of the field stands Arthur, who swings a sword with clean uracy and precision, devoid of using any aura. Each of his swings is sharp and precise, disying the intent to kill. What makes the scene bbergasting is that his eyes are covered with a piece of cloth, which heightens his other senses during training.

    Watching from a distance, I observe the intensity of his practice. It looks familiar but I can''t wrap my head around it. Fuzzy memories starts to sh in my head.

    The butler guides me closer, and Arthur finally stops his relentless training, sensing my presence.

    "Who''s there?" he calls out, his voice carrying a hint of skepticism.

    "Well, just remove the damn clothing!" I say with a somewhat frustrated sigh.

    "Oh," Arthur leaks out a voice and remove the cloth wrapped around his face. The moment his gazends on me, a smile blooms on his face.

    "I have waiting for you though. Even Excalibur has been budging me toe to the pce if you didn''t show up today," Arthur says with a small smile.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 291 Sword Waifu [part 2]

    Chapter 291 Sword Waifu [part 2]

    Hearing Arthur''s words, I let out a smile, knowing that Excalibur''s silence means she''s displeased with my absence. In the next moment, a dull-looking red, rusted sword appears in Arthur''s hand. With a wave of his hand, he tells the butler to excuse us, giving us some privacy.

    "As you can see, Excalibur isn''t happy in the slightest," Arthur says as he slowly walks towards me, Excalibur still in his hand.

    "I see... She must be mad at me for abandoning her for such a long time," I reply with a weary smile, as fragments of my memories from my past life start to resurface. Excalibur, a spirit weapon that was created alongside me. Excalibur was more than just a weapon; she was my confidant, mypanion, and, dare I say, my first love.

    Sounds crazy right?

    Arthur stops in front of me and gives me the somewhatrge red sword before moving back, giving us some distance.

    "Arthur, I have a request to ask you, but first, let me sort out what I want to do first," I say with a serious expression, making Arthur nod his head, understanding the gravity of my words.

    Shifting my gaze back to Excalibur, who is still silent in my hand, I run my hand across her intricate rune designs. For some reason, she doesn''t react to my touches. It''s as if she''s angry at me.

    Sigh...

    "Has she ever shown you her true form?" I ask Arthur, trying to gauge how much she has revealed to him.

    "Yes, only once, and she drained all my aura reserve," Arthur replies with a hint of astonishment in his voice.

    Well, it''s time to awaken her by calling upon her real name.

    "Guida,e forth," I mutter, and start sending my aura into the sword, pouring my emotions and memories into the ancient weapon.

    The rusted and dull appearance of Excalibur begins to change. The red de gleams with a brilliant crimson hue, and the intricate runes illuminate with an ethereal light. As my aura merges with hers, I can feel the connection rekindling, as if a dormant me has been ignited.

    Excalibur trembles slightly in my hands, and her presence fills the air around us as a burst of aura erupts from her. The spirit within the sword stirs with a roar as if waking from a long slumber as the sword slowly disintegrates Into dust. Her true form, a magnificent and majestic ethereal being, materializes before us. Her flowing silver hair cascades like a waterfall, and her glowing red eyes look at me with nothing but love in them. She''s also wearing a ck robe of darkness that swirls around her like a miasma. I have to admit Guida is a very beautiful spirit.

    "Guida," I whisper, feeling a rush of emotions surges within me.

    "Master!" she replies before dashing towards me and hugging me tightly. "Why... Why did you leave me? Waaaaaaaaaah!!"

    "I know, and I am deeply sorry for leaving you without a word. I don''t know why they don''t want to see me live in peace. But I was happy that I died fighting with you alongside me," I apologize sincerely.

    "I understand, master, but do not let it happen again, *sniff*~," she says sternly, yet her eyes soften with forgiveness.

    "I have a lot to ask you now, but I think we should get home first," I say, kissing her forehead.

    "Home," Guida mutters in a low voice, confused.

    With her awakened presence, I can sense her immense power and the deadly aura she possesses. But then again, she''ll have to consume a huge chunk of my aura with every passing minute for her to keep her true form. But due to my aura reserve that increased significantly since my evolution, I don''t have to worry about that.

    request. After what seems like an eternity, he leaks out a sigh, showing that he''s considering my plea seriously.

    Turning to Arthur, I wear a resolute expression. "Now, Arthur, there is something important we need to discuss."

    "What''s that?" Arthur asks with a raised brow.

    "Well, Arthur, I have a rather bold request," I begin, taking a deep breath. "I need you to escort me to the Celestial Monkey race. You see, you''re pretty familiar with the area, and I could use your expertise and skills on this journey."

    Arthur looks at me with a profound expression, weighing the pros and cons of my request. After what seems like an eternity, he leaks out a sigh, showing that he''s considering my plea seriously.

    "Jake, you know how dangerous that ce can be," he says with a concerned tone. "But I also understand the importance of your mission. If you''re going, then I''m going with you."

    A sense of relief washes over me as he agrees to apany me. It would be such a hassle to head there without having any knowledge about the celestial monkey race.

    "Thank you, Arthur. Your assistance means a lot to me," I say, expressing my gratitude for his support.

    He nods, but his curiosity doesn''t wane as she looks at me suspiciously. "Now, tell me, what is your purpose on the Celestial Monkey race? It''s not just for a casual visit, is it?"

    "Fufu, no, it''s not. My primary goal is to retrieve the other artifacts of the vampires that are currently in possession of the Celestial Monkey race."

    Arthur''s eyes widen at my revtion. "The vampire artifacts? Those are heavily guarded and require some dangerous trials to get, Jake. Are you sure you can handle the risks involved?"

    A smirk crosses my face, confident in my abilities and the bond I share with Excalibur. "I wouldn''t be asking for your help if I thought it was impossible. Besides, with Excalibur by my side, I believe we stand a chance."

    Arthur''s expression changes, realizing that my mind is set, and he won''t be able to sway my decision.

    "Well, if you''re going, I''ll be there to watch your back," he says, an adventurous smile blooming on his face and matching my own. "But promise me you''ll be cautious and don''t act cocky. The Celestial Monkey race isn''t to be underestimated."

    "I promise," I reply with a wide grimace, knowing fully well that trouble would always stir up anywhere I enter.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 292 Sword Waifu [Part 3]

    ?

    After returning to the pce, I make my way straight to old man Duke''s chamber to report the oue of my meeting with Arthur. Old man Duke looks up from his desk as I enter, his eyes showing a mix of curiosity and expectation.

    "Well, Jake, what news do you bring?" he asks, his voice reverberating in the room.

    "I''ve spoken to Arthur, and he has agreed to follow me to the Celestial Monkey race," I reply.

    Old man Duke raises his eyebrows, surprised by the unexpected turn of events. However, his attention quickly shifts to the figure standing beside me.

    "And who is this?" he asks, his eyes keenly studying the presence next to me.

    "This is Excalibur," I respond, introducing the ancient spirit weapon.

    Old man Duke''s eyes widen in shock, unable to believe his eyes. The legends of Excalibur have been passed down through generations, and to see her standing before him is undoubtedly astonishing.

    "You... You now possess Excalibur and she''s humanoid?" he stammers, his disbelief evident.

    Excalibur, whose real name is Guida, steps forward, her presence emanating an aura of darkness. She wraps her arms around me, showing her approval of my words.

    "Yes, I am Excalibur, the spirit weapon created to serve and protect the Protoss," she says, her voice resonating with a powerful aura.

    Old man Duke''s expression shifts from disbelief to awe as he absorbs the gravity of the situation.

    "Truly remarkable. I didn''t believe it firsthand," old man Duke mutters, finding his voice again. "But, It seems like fate is on our side."

    Guida chuckles softly, her eyes locking onto old man Duke. "And who is this ugly old man?" she asks me teasingly.

    "I am Duke Mystro, the current vampire king and head of the vampire council," Old man Duke stutters, taken aback by Guida''s directness as he introduces himself, regaining someposure.

    Guida smiles mischievously, clearly enjoying the moment. "Ah, the head of the Vampire Council. Quite an important title for an ''ugly old man,''" she remarks, her tone yful, carrying a hint of sarcasm.

    I suppress augh, knowing that Guida''s straightforward and yful nature might take some time getting used to for old man Duke.

    "Well, it''s a pleasure to meet you, Duke," Guida says, waving her hand dismissingly.

    Old man Duke nods, still a bit flustered by Guida''s remark. "Likewise, Excalibur," he replies, acknowledging her with a profound respect.

    Sigh... This sly old man, he is scared of Guida than me? What the actual fuck...

    In the next moment, Guida releases me from her embrace and nts a deep kiss on my lips as she grabs my face.

    "Master~ I can''t wait to do it with you after all these years," Guida says seductively, rubbing my chest and trying to take off my hoodie.

    Noticing my hesitation, she raises her head and nces at Old man Duke menancingly.

    "Alright, Alright, I''ll leave the room for you two," Old man Duke says, raising his hand in defeat as he gets up on his feet in a sh and power-walk towards the door.  While walking though, he mumbles some words that sounds as if he''s cursing at us.

    _____________________________________

    After old man Duke gets out of the room, I nce at Guida with a piercing gaze.

    "What... What did I do wrong, my lord?" She asks, moving a bit backward as if scared like a little kid.

    Sigh...

    "You didn''t do anything, but we could have used my room instead. You just chased the damn old man out of his room. What if the guards spread the news about it?" I ask, leaking out a sigh.

    "M-My lord, have you forgotten that these people were meant to live in fear and cower at the mention of your name, yet it seems like everything changed," Guida says with a stutter while biting her lips.

    Hearing her words, I move closer to her and hug her, nting a kiss on her smooth neck, leaving a hickey. In the next moment, I carry her in my arms in the princess carry and carry her towards the bed, gently cing her on it.

    "You know, my perspective of things changed from before, and in this my current reincarnation, I have gotten a lot softer, yet very powerful. It''s like I am getting stronger with each reincarnation and slowly losing my very essence and importance," I say I''m a small voice, taking off Guida''s ck gown. Due to my sexual approach, the dark aura stops dancing around her.

    "My lord, what might have caused that?" Guida asks seductively.

    I feast my eyes on Guida''s hot body on the bed. As a spirit weapon, I''d say she''s the embodiment of attraction and lust itself. The feeling and erection I am getting from her is even differentpared to when I am with Misty.

    Pulling off my clothes, I get on top of her like a beast and nt my mouth on her nipples, circling my tongue around it them simultaneously by pressing her boobs together.

    "Aahan~ my lord. It feels so good to be touched by you after all these years~" Guida leaks out a moan as I suck her nipples like a beast in heat.

    Smelling a familiar scent, I follow my inner radar and move my gaze downward, feasting my eyes on her well-cleaned pussy that looks as if recently shaved. As expected from the being of her caliber. Everything is like perfection. What makes it alluring now is that it is wet as fuck.

    Spreading her legs apart widely, I press the cap of my dick against her pussy, inserting it about an inch before stopping.

    "I will go inside," I inform her.

    "Ahh~ my lord you don''t have to tell me before you fuck me. You can fuck me all day if you want, that''s why I am your trusted ally and first wife," Guida mutters with a small moan.

    Nodding my head to her words, I thrust the whole length of my cock into her pussy, hitting the end of her cervix.

    "Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaannn!!!"

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 293 The Squabble Between Two Waifus

    ?

    Currently, me and Guida are seated on the bed, her back is faced against me as if angry.

    "My lord, when we had sex I saw all your memories. You haven''t stopped chasing after skirts, right? Okay, fine. I am not stopping you from chasing after them, but that ridiculous amount of wives is just a bit absurd. Heck, they also want to bear babies for you! Even I that has been with you since the beginning don''t have a baby with you because we are always chased down by gods, and getting pregnant will only weaken my abilities," Guida voices out, her voice etched with pain

    "Ah... I don''t know what to say, Guida, but we both know that if you get pregnant for me, you won''t be able to transform into a Weapon and will need to be constantly fed with my aura. What if something happens to me? You''ll perish for life, since getting pregnant doesn''t apply to your immortality, and I don''t want to lose you," I say, trying to convince Guida.

    "Just when are we going to befortable, just when do we stop fighting? I...I want to at least enjoy some good time with you, waaaaaaaaaah~~~"

    _____________________________________

    Walking out of old man Duke''s room, my thoughts are filled with the revtion of Excalibur, or rather, Guida, being with me all along. I can''t help but wonder about the implications of her being a spirit weapon and what it means for her to give birth to another. Will her child also be a spirit weapon? It''s a puzzling notion, and since Guida and I have been together from the beginning, I find it hard to wrap my head around such a situation.

    Lost in my thoughts, I absentmindedly find myself walking towards Ste''s room instead of Jill''s.

    As I approach her room, I sense an unusual energy emanating from within. Pushing the door open, I find Ste sitting on the ground, meditating with her eyes closed. Two long horns, a unique trait of her draugh lineage, emit a strange glow that dances around her horns.

    "Master," she calls out in a low voice, sensing my presence without even opening her eyes.

    "I didn''t mean to disturb your meditation," I say, feeling a tinge of guilt for interrupting her.

    Ste opens her eyes, and a serene smile graces her lips. "No disturbance at all, Master. Your presence is always wee."

    I take a seat beside her, intrigued by the ethereal glow of her horns. "Your power has grown immensely, Ste."

    "I owe much of my growth to your guidance, Master. You''ve been a pir of support for me." Ste chuckles softly.

    "I may have guided you, but it is your determination and effort that have brought you this far," I say, acknowledging her hard work and dedication.

    Ste''s expression turns serious, and she looks at me with a mix of curiosity and concern. "Master, is something troubling you? I sense a hint of worry in your aura."

    I sigh, realizing that I can''t keep my thoughts entirely to myself. Ste is perceptive, and sensitive to the slightest change of aura.

    In the next moment, I remember something I picked up during my previous trip. From my inventory, I retrieve a fist-sized crystal, emanating and glowing with an azure light.

    "Ste," I say, turning my attention to her, "I have something for you."

    Her eyes widen in shock as I show her the crystal. Tears well up in her eyes, and before I know it, she dashes towards me, causing both of us to fall back onto the bed.

    "Waaaaaaaaaah, thank you very much, Master," she exims with joy, holding the crystal close to her heart.

    I chuckle, hugging her tightly. "You''re wee, Ste. You''ve been working hard, and I thought you deserved a special gift."

    Still clutching the crystal, she looks up at me with gratitude and happiness. "I will treasure it, Master. Thank you."

    "Sit down and absorb it," I tell her, gently guiding her back to the floor.

    Ste obliges, sitting down in the lotus position, cradling the crystal in her hands. She looks eager to learn how to absorb its power and enhance her abilities further.

    "Now, focus your energy on the crystal and let it merge with your aura," I instruct her.

    Closing her eyes, she takes a deep breath, following my guidance.

    "Feel the energy flowing from the crystal into your cells," I continue, my voice soft and encouraging.

    Ste nods, her concentration deepening. I watch as her aura begins to glow with the same azure hue as the crystal. The room is filled with a burst of aura, and I can sense the power of the crystal melding with Ste''s innate abilities.

    As she absorbs the crystal''s power, I notice a shift in her aura, indicating the sessful fusion of energies. Her eyes open slowly, and a radiant smile spreads across her face.

    "It worked, Master! I can feel the energy coursing through me," she says, her excitement palpable.

    I smile proudly, knowing that she has taken another step forward in her growth as a draugh. "Well done, Ste. You''re bing more formidable with each passing day."

    She gets up from her seated position and gives me a grateful hug. "I couldn''t have done it without your guidance, Master. You''ve always cared for me, I don''t know how to repay you," Ste says, burying her head in my chest, sniffing my clothes.

    Suddenly, Ste leaps backward upon sensing the sword strapped to my waist. Her movement is swift and graceful, indicating that she has used her ability. Her wide-eyed expression reveals her surprise and fear.

    "What... what is that sword, Master?" Ste asks, her voice trembling slightly. "I felt a strong killing intent from it."

    I leak out a sigh, realizing that Ste can sense the power emanating from Excalibur, who is also known as Guida. It''s no surprise that the presence of a spirit weapon like Guida would affect a draugh like Ste, who is sensitive to auras.

    "Ste, this is Excalibur, my long-lostpanion," I exin, trying to calm her nerves. "She''s a spirit weapon."

    "Excalibur? She''s a spirit weapon?" Ste repeats, still looking uneasy.

    "Yes, but she''s more than just a weapon. She has a spirit of her own," I reply, knowing that this revtion might be hard for Ste to grasp.

    "Guida, reveal your true form," I call out to Excalibur, wanting Ste to see the woman inside the sword.

    In the next moment, the sword begins to disintegrate, transforming into a very beautiful female figure, enveloped in a dark, mysterious miasma.

    Ste clenches her fists, looking at Guida with a mixture of awe and jealousy. Seeing this mysterious woman beside me clearly stirs some emotions within her.

    "Master, I can also follow you around like this woman!" Ste exims, pointing at Guida. "I am stronger than her!"

    Guida bares her fangs in response, seemingly taking offense at Ste''s challenge. There''s a yful yetpetitive tension between them, and I can''t help but chuckle at the dynamic between the two powerful females.

    "Ste, Guida is not just about strength," I say, trying to ease the atmosphere. "She and I share a deep bond that goes beyond mere power. And so do you and I."

    Ste looks at me, her jealousy slightly subsiding. "Master, I know that. But seeing you with another powerful woman... It''s hard not to feel a little jealous." Ste mumbles with a pout.

    I smile gently, understanding her feelings. "Ste, you hold a special ce in my heart. Our bond is unique, and no one can rece you. I love both you and Guida, and I believe in the strengths you both possess."

    Guida''s hostility softens as she listens to our conversation. She knows that Ste is not a threat to our bond, but rather, a member of my family now.

    "I don''t want to cause any tension between you two," I continue, addressing both of them. "We are familues, and each of you has your own role to y in our journey."

    Ste nods, her expression softening. "I understand, Master. I''m sorry for being jealous."

    "It''s alright, Ste," I say, cing aforting hand on her shoulder. "It''s natural to feel that way sometimes. What matters is that we trust and support each other."

    Guida, with her sharp instincts, senses the sincerity in my words and approaches Ste. She shes a small smile at her,

    "Ste, I''m here to assist and protect my lord just as you are," Guida says, her voice gentle. "We may be different, but together, we can aplish great things."

    Ste looks at Guida and nods, finally epting the presence of this mysterious woman.

    "But master.... I also want to follow you around! Now, I am strong, I can no longer be a burden to you, right?" Ste asks, her eyes widening in anticipation.

    I can''t help but chuckle at her cuteness.

    "Okay, fine, I guess this is the best time to test out your capabilities."

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 294 Spar With Stella

    ?

    Currently, Ste and I stand in arge field that once served as Jill''s training ground. The burnt grasses tell the tale of past battles, and it''s evident that this ce has been neglected over the years. The special grasses that once had the ability to self-heal after taking an attack have slowly withered away.

    Ste holds a small wooden spear, her aura contrasting with surroundings. She''s dressed in a tight ck dress that clings to her body, making her look alluring yet fierce. As for me, I''m simply wearing shorts, shirtless, with a wooden sword in hand. Guida stands at the far end of the field, observing the scene with keen interest.

    "Ste," I say, looking at her with a serious expression, "I want you to use everything in your arsenal to attack me. Don''t hold back."

    Her eyes light up with determination, and she clenches her fists. "Are you sure, Master? I don''t want to hurt you."

    "Don''t worry about that. I can handle it," I assure her with a reassuring smile.

    Suddenly, Ste charges at me, utilizing her incredible speed ability. Her movements are so swift that it almost looks like she''s instantaneously teleporting from one spot to another. It reminds me of someone with a simr ability; Blink.

    Ste''s attackses at me relentlessly and precise as she thrusts the spear at me with expert skill. I parry her strikes with my sword, but her fluid movements make it challenging to keep up. I choose not to use my vampire aura, relying solely on my Ki to block her attacks. Despite my best efforts, it''s bing increasingly difficult to evade Ste''s barrage of assaults. It''s as if she''s getting faster with each passing second.

    Our battle continues, and our movements be a blur as we exchange attacks.

    "IYAAAH!!!"

    Ste''s battle cry rings in the air once again as she charges at me with even greater speed. Our pace intensifies, and it feels like hours have passed, though it''s only been minutes.

    Ste starts panting heavily, her breathing rough as she struggles to catch her breath. In contrast, I am not tired, but perspiration drips down my forehead from the intense exertion.

    "Are you tired, Ste?" I ask, concerned for her well-being.

    She clenches her fist with determination and replies resolutely, "No, Master. I can still keep going."

    In the next moment, something remarkable start to happen. Ste''s body begins to elongate, and her small tail growsrger. Her horns also increase in size, and her muscle mass bulges, revealing her Draugh form. It''s an iplete transformation, but it''s clear that she has improvedpared to before.

    Her Draugh form radiates with power, and her aura surges with energy. Ste''s strength and speed appear to have amplified significantly, and she looks even more formidable.

    "Impressive," I say, acknowledging her progress. "Your Draugh form has grown stronger."

    Ste nods, her eyes gleaming with a newfound sense of pride and determination. "I''ve been training hard, Master. I want to be stronger and and always be by your side."

    Hearing Ste''s determination, I raise my eyebrows, impressed by her unwavering resolve. "If you want to always be by my side, Ste, then you''ll have to keep getting stronger," I tell her, a serious expression on my face. "I promise you that I won''t go easy on you. I''ll push you even harder than before."

    Ste nods her head, her fiery determination burning brightly. Without hesitation, she dashes towards me with incredible speed, thrusting her spear forward with precision. I swiftly evade the attack, but she doesn''t stop there. With a fluid motion, she throws her wooden spear into the air andunches a barrage of punches at me.

    I quickly defend against her punches, using my sword to block each strike. But Ste doesn''t give me a moment''s respite. As her spear descends back down, she swiftly catches it and swings it in a vertical sh towards me.

    Sensing the attack, I raise my sword above my head to block the strike. However, before I can leap backward to create some distance, Ste surprises me once again. She swings her tail with immense force, mming it on the back of my head, causing me to skid backward.

    I feel a dull thud as her tail connects, but I''m not injured. Instead, I''m impressed by her ingenuity and resourcefulness inbat. Ste''s ability to seamlesslybine her attacks, using both her spear and her tail, is a testament to her growth and adaptability.

    "You''re getting better, Ste," I say with a grin, rubbing the back of my head where she hit me.

    Ste''s eyes sparkle with a mix of excitement and determination upon hearing my words. "I won''t stop until I reach your level, Master. I want to be someone you can rely onpletely."

    "You''re well on your way," I reassure her, a sense of pride swelling within me. "But remember, strength isn''t just about physical power. It''s also about strategy, tactics, and protecting those you care about."

    Ste nods, absorbing my words. Since she''s not the smart type, I have to take my time and slowly exin to her.

    As our training session continues, Ste and I engage in a series of intense sparring matches. She keeps pushing herself, and I match her prowess with my own skills and abilities. The field around us bes a blur of movement and power as we sh against each other.

    As the moons sets on the training field, we finallye to a halt, both of us panting with exhaustion but wearing smiles of satisfaction. Ste wipes the sweat from her brow, a glint of determination still in her eyes.

    "I''m not there yet, but I promise I''ll keep working hard," Ste says, her voice filled with determination.

    Letting out a weary sigh, I nce at Guida who is sleeping on the far end of the field with drool leaking from the corner of her mouth.

    "Khuuurghhhh~ mwhaaa~

    Khuuurghhhh~ mwhaa~~" Snoring sounds erupts from Guida as she sleeps without caring about her surrounding. Though her ck miasma is still dancing around her.

    "Sigh... Such azy spirit," me and Ste say at the same time causing us to both let out a chuckle.

    ==================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 295 Celestial Monkey Planet

    Chapter 295 Celestial Monkey

    Currently, the three of us¡ªSte, Arthur, and I¡ªare standing inside the spacious field of Jill''s chamber. We''re all wearing advanced-tierplete armor, each painted in a different color. I have an all-red armor set, and Excalibur is securely strapped to my waist. Ste''s armor is a vibrant shade of blue, while Arthur''s is a sleek shade of silver.

    As we gather on the field, there''s an additional member of our team, Gogo, my demon-tier pet. The small, fist-sized figure sits on my shoulder, its humanoid body adorned with brown skin. Gogo has the unique ability to change its size at will, making it a versatilepanion. After much thought, I''ve decided that Gogo will always be by my side and receive proper training as my pet.

    "Why does it look like y''all are going to war?" A voice calls out from a distance. I raise my head and see Zamira and Jill slowly approaching us. Their matching outfits catch me off guard, and my eyes widen in shock. I hadn''t expected to see them wearing identical attire.

    Zamira chuckles at my surprise, her eyes sparkling mischievously. "Oh, don''t look so stunned, Jake. Jill and I thought it would be fun to wear matching outfits today. Right, Jill?"

    Jill nods her head in agreement with Zamira''s words, and they bothe to a stop in front of me. Their eyes meet mine without saying a word, but there''s a sense of understanding between us.

    The women are both dressed in matching red short gowns that cling tightly to their bodies. I can''t help but notice how stunning they both look, but my gaze lingers a bit longer on Zamira, who seems to rock the dress with her more pronounced curves.

    "We need to be well-prepared for the oue on the celestial monkey." I reply.

    Leaking out a sigh, Jill and Zamira each kiss me on the cheeks. Their sudden affectionate gesture catches me off guard, and I can feel my cheeks turning slightly pink.

    "Take care of yourself out there, Jake," Jill says with a warm smile, her eyes showing genuine concern.

    Zamira, too, joins in. "And don''t forget, Gogo will be watching over you as well." She directs her words to the small figure sitting on my shoulder.

    "Kyu~" Gogo nods his tiny head in understanding, his beady eyes reflecting his loyalty.

    Zamira nces curiously at Gogo. "I thought Gogo could talk. I mean, I saw him speaking when we fought against him."

    I smile at her question, understanding her confusion. "Ah, that''s because Gogo can imitate the speech he''s heard from others. It''s not his true form ofmunication. He learned that ability from the memories of his victims."

    Upon hearing my exnation, Zamira''s puzzled expression eases. She observes Gogo closely, noticing his antennas and adorable puppy-like eyes.

    "He''s quite the character, isn''t he?" she remarks with a chuckle.

    I nod, a fond expression crossing my face. "Yes, he definitely is. He may be mischievous at times, but he''s loyal to me and a valuablepanion."

    "Kyu~ Kyu~" Gogo mutters in confirmation to my words with a bright smile.

    The next moment, I bring out a sleek pen-like device from my pocket. I press a button on the device, and to my surprise, a loud snapping sound erupts from it, startling me. I quickly drop it on the floor, worried that I might have broken it.

    But just like magic, the pen begins to morph and change. It elongates and transforms into a mini teleporter, small enough to fit only one person at a time. Everyone around me, including Ste and Jill, are in awe of the incredible device.

    "Whoa! That''s amazing!" Ste exims, her eyes wide with wonder.

    Jill nods in agreement. "I''ve never seen anything like this before. It''s incredible!"

    I smile proudly, before exining, "This is one of the gadgets I acquired from Zamira. She''s been quite resourceful in providing us with advanced technology."

    "Yes, I got it from the dwarves. It''s a piece of dwarf technology, and it''s quite reliable."

    Zamira chimes in, confirming my words

    With everyone intrigued by the teleporter, I decide to put it to use. I activate the device, causing it to emit a loud humming sound while the teleporter lights up with a bright, white light.

    "Are you ready, everyone?" I ask, looking around at mypanions.

    Ste bounces on her feet, excitement brimming in her eyes. "Definitely, Master! I can''t wait to see the celestial monkey!"

    "Alright, everyone. Step into the teleporter."

    One by one we step into the teleporter,pared to the normal teleporter that''s widely used, this one will teleport everyone to the set destination. The bright light envelops us, and for a moment, we''re surrounded by a feeling of weightlessness. Then, in an instant, the teleporter transports us to the celestial monkey.

    As we materialize on the foreign, we find ourselves in a lush jungle surrounded by tall, ancient trees. The air is thick with an unfamiliar scent, and the sounds of exotic creatures fill the air.

    "Damn! We''vended in an area filled with beasts," Arthur voices out, his hand instinctively gripping the hilt of his sword.

    I mirror his actions, my fingers tightening around Excalibur''s handle. The jungle around us seems dense and ominous, and I can feel the presence of unseen creatures watching us from the shadows.

    Ste, however, remains surprisinglyposed. She turns to me with a determined glint in her eyes. "Master, don''t worry. This is a perfect opportunity for me to grow stronger!"

    Her confidence surprises me, and I nod in agreement. "You''re right, Ste. Just be careful and don''t take unnecessary risks."

    As if to punctuate our conversation, the ground beneath us begins to tremble, and the sound of heavy footsteps echoes through the jungle. It''s clear that something big and dangerous is heading our way.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 296 Stella vs Fury Lizard [part 1]

    Chapter 296 Ste vs Fury Lizard [part 1]

    "Kyu~ Kyu~ (Papa, let me deal with the beast)," Gogo asks eagerly, perched on my shoulder, his eyes gleaming with excitement.

    "No, Gogo, you have to keep your presence concealed. You can''t hunt the beasts," I firmly tell him.

    Gogo''s antennas droop wearily, and he gives me a pleading look with his puppy-like eyes.

    "Kyu~"

    I sigh, feeling a bit guilty for denying him the thrill of the hunt. "Ah,e on. "Alright, I''ll let you consume the crystal afterwards if it''s useless. But don''t get happy yet,"

    Gogo''s eyes light up with joy, and he lets out a cheerful chirp in response.

    In the next moment, a loud rumbling sound catches our attention, and we turn to see a massive creature emerging from the ground. It''s arge, ck lizard with sharp spikes sprouting from its back ¨C a Fury Lizard.

    [Inspect]

    [Beast Type: Fury Lizard]

    [Description: The Fury Lizard is a species of lizards that hates to get disturbed. Even the slightest movement or sound will annoy the fury lizard.]

    [Level: Demi-god Rank]

    [Power/Ability: Extremely poisonous. The fury lizard can cover its body in deadly poison, making any life thates in contact with it meet an early demise.]

    I raise an eyebrow, surprised by the creature''s formidable level. No wonder Gogo wanted to take it on; the thrill of a challenge seemed to excite him.

    I nce at Ste, who is gripping her spear tightly, her body glowing slightly with an aura of readiness.

    "Ste, don''t let the beast touch your skin. It''s poisonous," I warn her, my voice filled with concern. Ste nods her head in response, her determination unwavering.

    In the next moment, as if she teleported, Ste''s figure starts appearing randomly in the area as she uses her speed ability to dash towards the furious beast. Her movements are like a blur, making it difficult for the creature to predict her attacks.

    Sensing the agile figure emerging towards it, the Fury Lizard swings itsrge tail, destroying everything in its path. It continues to charge forward, its poisonous aura growing more intense with each passing moment.

    Due to the sudden action of the beast, Ste leaps backward, narrowly avoiding the tail the lizard swung at her. It''s a close call, and the tail manages to m against her armor, causing a loud ng to echo through the forest.

    Bang!

    With a deafening sound, Ste is sent flying across the forest, breaking through many trees as she skids backwards with incredible force. Finally, she manages to stop her momentum by thrusting her spear into the ground.

    Seeing what urred, I rush to her side, my heart pounding in my chest. "Ste, are you alright?" I ask, concern evident in my voice.

    She looks up at me with a determined glint in her eyes, despite her battered appearance. "I''m fine, Jake. Just a little shaken, but I can keep going."

    Now that I notice, the armor on her chest seems to be melting due to the poison but it''s constantly repairing itself and getting rid of the poison. It''s amon feature that almost all the armor on the vampire has. The effect is stronger based on the tier of the armor.

    ?"Alright, be careful," I tell Ste, who nods in reply and charges towards the beast again.

    ROAR!!!!!!!

    The beast bellows as it senses Ste dashing towards it once more. This time, Ste''s speed increases as she dances around the forest in a very fast motion. With a sudden burst of energy, she leaps into the sky, descending upon the head of the beast with her spear.

    ROARR!!!!!!!

    The fury lizard swings itsrge tail, trying to shield its head from Ste''s attack, causing her spear to burst right through its tail instead of hitting the head.

    "Fuck!" Ste curses out as she realizes her mistake. She tries to remove her spear from the tail of the beast, but it won''t budge.

    Meanwhile, the fury lizard turns its head 360 degrees, looking at Ste with its deadly cyan eyes. A chill runs down my spine as I watch the dangerous predator focus its attention on her.

    "Ste, watch out!" I shout, my heart pounding in my chest as I see the fury lizard''s deadly gaze fixed on her.

    But Ste is quick on her feet. She manages to leap back just in time, narrowly avoiding the deadly poison strike from the enraged creature.

    "Master, I can''t get my spear out of its tail!" Ste calls out in frustration, pointing at her stuck weapon.

    "Should I get rid of the beast?" Arthur asks me, putting his hand on his sword. Oh, I forgot to mention, Arthur''s new sword is now the demon-tier sword Old Man Duke gave me. For some reason, Zamira returned it to me because she couldn''t put it to use like Old Man Duke during his prime. The active skills of the sword don''t resonate with her prowess.

    "No, don''t help her. If things get out of hand, we''ll butt in. It''s better for her to have near-death experiences," I tell Arthur.

    Looking back at the scene ongoing between Ste and the beast, I let out a chuckle. The beast is chasing Ste around the forest, shooting tons of poisonous spit balls from its mouth, which Ste swiftly evades with her ability.

    illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Ste runs around the forest, but the lizard keeps chasing her, surprisingly fast even for its size.

    "Screw it!!!! I am only avoiding you because of your poison. If not, I would have easily beaten your damn ugly face!" Ste curses as she continues running forward.

    Ste''s determination is admirable, and her insults are entertaining, but I can''t help but worry about her. The fury lizard''s poison is deadly, and one wrong move could prove fatal. But I have faith in her abilities, and I trust that she knows what she''s doing.

    As I watch the chase, I notice Gogo standing on my shoulder, watching the spectacle with keen interest. "Kyu~ Kyu~" he exims, as if cheering Ste on.

    ==================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 297 Stella vs Fury Lizard [part 2]

    Chapter 297 Ste vs Fury Lizard [part 2]

    "You''re enjoying this, aren''t you, Gogo?" I ask him with a smile.

    "Kyu~ Kyu~" Gogo nods enthusiastically, his antennas bobbing up and down.

    Ste''s agility and speed are incredible. She gracefully evades the spit balls, dancing through the forest with ease. The beast roars in frustration, its attempts to catch Ste bing increasingly futile.

    "Come on, Ste! You''ve got this!" I encourage her, clenching my fists in anticipation.

    Suddenly, the fury lizard changes its tactics. Instead of spitting poison, it lunges forward, trying to snap at Ste with its sharp jaws. With a sudden move, Ste leaps into the air, somersaulting over the beast''s head with a flourish.

    As shends on the ground, she quickly picks up her spear that is lunged in the beast''s tail, aiming for the beast''s eye. But the creature moves its head at thest moment, and the spear narrowly misses its mark.

    "Damn it!" Ste curses, pulling out a small vial from her belt. It''s amon smoke bomb that the guards usually use during hunts. Stellq throws the vial at the beast, and it shatters, releasing a cloud of thick smoke.

    The fury lizard roars in confusion, blinded by the smoke. Ste takes this opportunity to dash away, disappearing into the forest.

    "Smart move," I murmur, impressed by Ste''s quick thinking.

    The beast thrashes around, trying to clear the smoke from its eyes. It''s disoriented and vulnerable.

    "Now''s your chance, Ste! Finish it!" I call out.

    Suddenly, Ste reappears, using her ability to teleport behind the beast. She swiftly runs up its tail, climbing up to its back.

    With a battle cry, Ste raises her spear and plunges her spear deep into the beast''s neck, hitting a vital spot.

    The fury lizard lets out a final, ear-piercing roar before copsing to the ground, motionless with a loud thud.

    After killing the beast, I see Ste standing in front of it, panting very hard as if her heart is about to burst out from her chest. Her armor is covered in dirt and scratches, but she wears a victorious smile on her face.

    In the next moment, Arthur and I walk towards her. I ce my hand on her shoulder, patting her back at the same time. "You did great, Ste," I say, offering her a reassuring smile.

    "You tried your best, Ste. On a normal day, a demi-god rank beast is not your match as you are stronger than most of them. But considering the fact this one is a poison-type beast, you were unable tond an attack on it," I tell Ste.

    "Well, I don''t think so. She could have been in some serious trouble if it were a cunning humanoid demi-god rank beast," Arthur remarks.

    Hearing his words, I let out a chuckle.

    "Ste didn''t even use her full strength. If she had used her full draugh form, the beast would have been long dead. Moreover, she didn''t use Ki," I retort upon hearing Arthur''s words.

    Arthur grins, acknowledging my point. "You''re right, Jake. Ste''s abilities are truly remarkable."

    "Well, time to tear up the beast," Arthur says as he walks towards the lifeless creature and stabs his sword into its belly.

    Ste giggles, watching Arthur. "You always like to make a dramatic scene, don''t you?"

    Arthur shrugs, a yful glint in his eyes. "It''s all part of the fun."

    Tearing up the stomach of the beast, guts, intestines, and ck blood spill everywhere, but Arthur doesn''t seem to care about it, as if it''s a normal thing. He dips his hand into the stomach of the beast, searching for something.

    "Found it!" He exims, bringing out a big, fist-sized shiny green crystal from the stomach of the beast.

    "Let me see..." I say, collecting the crystal from Arthur. I inspect it with keen eyes for a few minutes before tossing it to Ste.

    "Keep it," I tell her with a smile.

    "Eh..." Ste looks at me with a perplexed expression, unsure of what to do with the crystal.

    "Master, aren''t you being too generous? I mean, you don''t have to..." Ste mutters in a low voice.

    Hearing her words, I let out a chuckle. "Don''t talk like that. It''s your kill. Besides, I want you to keep these crystals for me because I n to make high-tier armors and weapons for all my women. It''s high-time I go for a hunt."

    Ste''s eyes light up with excitement as she realizes my n. "Wow, that sounds amazing, Master! I can''t wait to see what kind of armors and weapons you''ll create!"

    "Waaaaaah~ Master is superb!" Ste adds, her face turning red with excitement as she clutches the crystal in her hands.

    "Why does that sound like a massacre rather than hunting beasts?" Arthur asks, his eyes widening in surprise.

    "It''s not going to be an easy task. I''m still trying to get permission to go to the forbidden. And that''s like courting death," I reply with a light chuckle.

    Arthur''s jaw drops at my words. "D-Don''t tell me...."

    "That''s crazy!!" He exims, holding his head in disbelief.

    "Even your dad, who went there, was seriously injured after facing a beast above the Deity-rank!" Arthur continues, still unable to believe what he''s hearing.

    "Master, please don''t go to such a dangerous ce. And if you want to go, I''ll follow you," Ste says, looking into my eyes with determination.

    "Of course, I''ll take you along with me," I assure her, and then turn to Arthur.

    "Remember, I now have Excalibur, and god-yer beasts wouldn''t be my main concern. My worries lie with those gods who mighte to attack me once they learn about my existence. In other words, I won''t be going there anytime soon," I tell Arthur, giving his shoulder a light tap.

    Arthur seems relieved, but still concerned. "Just be careful, Jake. We don''t want to lose you," he says earnestly.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to be cautious," I assure him, appreciating his concern for me.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 298 Beasts Horde

    ?

    Suddenly, we start to hear a deafening sounding from the depths of the forest. The ground trembles beneath our feet as the sounds of many legs, hooves, and rustling leaves grow louder and closer. At the same time, the air fills with the beating of wings as hordes of creatures fly towards us.

    "Many beasts are charging towards us! It seems like the lizard let out a distress call before Ste killed it," Arthur says, his hand firmly on the hilt of his sword.

    Sure enough, we soon see them¡ªcountless beasts charging our way. Among them are creatures of various ranks: some at the king-rank level, others at the emperor-rank, and a few even at the legendary-rank level. Bats, snakes, bears, and a myriad of other ugly and menacing beasts form a fearsome horde, each with malicious intent in their eyes.

    "So, that lizard was their leader, huh..." I mutter, taking in the sight of the oing horde.

    "Kyu~ Kyu~ (I''ll kill all of them)," Gogo suddenly chimes in, tapping my shoulder with determination.

    "Jake, I''ll take care of them. We can make a lot of money from these beasts. And since I am a skilled traveler, it won''t take long before I finish carving out their crystals," Arthur deres, taking a unique stance with his right knee bent forward, his hand on his sword, and a confident glint in his eye.

    "Alright, Arthur. I''ll leave it to you. Ste, stay close to me," I say, turning to my Draughpanion, who nods in response, her eyes focused on the approaching horde.

    "Kyuuu~~~" Gogo lets out a sad voice as his antenna bob up and down, clearly disappointed that he didn''t get the chance to showcase his abilities.

    "Sorry, Gogo. I guess it''s not your time to shine. But I''ll allow you to consume their flesh, and I''ll also tell Arthur to spare you some crystals," I say, attempting to console my loyal pet, while patting his head gently.

    As I turn my attention back to Arthur, I notice a sudden change in Arthur. A red aura begins to dance around his demon-tier sword, and his eyes glow with a fierce intensity. In a burst of energy, the ground beneath him cracks and explodes into debris, some of which enters my eyes, but I quickly use Gyo with Ki to follow his movements.

    "SHIM! SHIM! SHIM! SHIM!"

    With lightning speed, Arthur moves so swiftly that the beasts are caughtpletely off guard. They don''t even have a chance to register his presence before he starts cleaving them in half with a single swing of his sword. The red aura trails behind him, leaving a zig-zag pattern in its wake as he swiftly eliminates the beasts.

    It''s a breathtaking disy of power and skill. Arthur''s swordsmanship is unmatched, and in a single move, he takes down all the approaching creatures, leaving them motionless on the forest floor.

    Within a sh, he reappears beside us as if nothing out of the ordinary happened. Ste and I stare at him with wide-eyed amazement.

    "Arthur, that was incredible!" Ste exims, her admiration evident in her voice.

    Arthur chuckles and sheathes his sword, his red aura fading away. "Well, it''s just the result of years of training and experience," he says nonchntly, though a glint of pride gleams in his eyes.

    "I will like to spar with you someday. It seems like you''ll be a perfect match for me," I say with a small smile, envisioning the thrill of a friendly battle with Arthur.

    "Me too. I can''t wait to whoop your cocky ass," Arthur retorts yfully. "For some reason, my aura reserve just seems to have monstrously increased since the tournament, and I can feel that my body is about to evolve. I just need a little push."

    "You too...? You''re about to evolve?" I ask, genuinely surprised by the revtion.

    "Yeah," Arthur confirms with a nod. "And what do you mean about you too?"

    "Oh, well, it''s Roth. He is also about to evolve into the Vampire Lord stage," I reply.

    "Ah, that muscle-head," Arthur chuckles. "Even at the Noble stage, he has the body and aura reserve of a Vampire Lord or even stronger. Just how sturdy will that guy''s body be when he evolves to the Vampire Lord stage? I kinda feel jealous of him now."

    "Well, I am also kinda jealous of him, you know? That guy is insanely strong," I admit to Arthur, a touch of admiration in my voice. "If he was at the Vampire Lord stage when we fought, it''s possible that we might have been evenly matched. It would have been a tough battle. I only had the upper hand with his lower evolution because of my techniques. Furthermore, he has a hot wife that he hasn''t even touched yet. Tch," I click my tongue in annoyance.

    Arthur raises an eyebrow, looking at me suspiciously. "Just what are you thinking? He has one wife while you have a lot of wives, don''t tell me...bruh..." His eyes widen and turn hollow, as if he saw a ghost.

    "Waaaaaaah... What''s Master thinking?" Ste chimes in, also looking at me with suspicion.

    "Hey, hey, guys, calm down. I am just saying," I assure them, feeling slightly embarrassed by their reactions. "It''s not like I have any lewd intentions towards the wife of my friend. I was just making an observation, that''s all."

    Arthur lets out a chuckle and shakes his head. "Alright, man, I believe you. I''ll go and farm the crystals of the beasts," he says casually, and in the blink of an eye, he disappears from his position, moving around the dead bodies of the beasts like a blur. Using Gyo, I''m able to follow his swift movements as he cuts open the stomachs of the beasts and removes their crystals.

    Meanwhile, Ste looks at me with a mix of concern and curiosity. "Master, are you feeling alright? You seem a bit off today," she says, her eyes filled with genuine worry.

    "I''m fine, Ste," I reassure her with a smile, trying to hide my embarrassment. "Just a passing thought, that''s all. Let''s focus on the task at hand."

    Meanwhile, I am still thinking about the suspicious gazes Arthur and Ste gave me. Man, it was embarrassing.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 299 Commander Lolan

    ?

    After some time, Arthur appears in front of us with a pile of crystals on the ground. There''s a lot of sweat on his face, and from his heavy breathing, one can tell that he exerted himself tremendously. He aplished a task that would take a normal person a day toplete, all in just a few seconds. It must have been extremely tiresome.

    "Waaaaaaaah! You stink a lot!" Ste bursts out in a loud voice, covering her nose.

    "Man, you truly reek," I add, unable to hold back myughter, which only irritates Arthur further.

    "Kyu~ (Papa, he smells like shit)," Gogo adds, making Arthur clench his teeth in annoyance.

    "Fuck it! You too, Gogo? Alright, I am going to take the biggest share since I did all the work," Arthur says, a triumphant smile spreading across his face. In the next moment, a burst of aura envelops him from top to bottom, and the stench emanating from him disappears as if it never existed.

    "Gogo, go and consume the crystals," I instruct Gogo, but before he can react, I stop myself as I hear a cacophony of footsteps approaching us. I look up and see a group of people with strange physiques standing in front of us. They appear to be soldiers of some sort, and they are heavily armed.

    Instinctively, I ce my hand on the hilt of Excalibur, ready for any threat that mighte our way. Ste and Arthur also prepare for action, their eyes narrowing in suspicion.

    As I look at the soldiers in front of us, I can''t help but be taken aback by their appearance. They have a humanoid figure, simr to a monkey, however, they are very tall and muscr with only their faces having facial hair and thick curved eyebrows along with different types of haircut. Heck, some of them are very good-looking and don''t have any facial hair. The only thing they all have inmon is the tails sprouting from their behinds.

    "Who are you? State your reasons for being here!" One of the soldiers bellows, walking forward with a strange gun pointed at me. The gun looks unlike anything I''ve seen before.

    [That''s a Ki gun]

    Mimi''s voice suddenly echoes in my head.

    [Be careful, Master. It packs a punch.]

    [Sorry for ignoring you earlier because I was resting inside your head, Master. By the way, I think you should pay attention to them. That gun hurts more than you think.]

    I take a deep breath, trying to calm my nerves. These soldiers seem on edge, and any wrong move could trigger an unnecessary conflict. I need to handle this situation delicately.

    In the next moment, I walk forward with my hands raised in the air, approaching the soldier who seems to be their leader. He sports a thick brown facial hair, with crumbs of food oddly clinging to it.

    "I am Prince Jake from the vampire," I say, presenting my identity card.

    The soldiers freeze, their eyes widening in shock. It appears they have heard about the tournament that took ce on our and have learned about me through various channels.

    Their leader lowers his gun and his expression softens. "Nice to meet you, Prince Jake. I am Commander Ln, and I have heard a lot about you through the news, and it''s a pleasure to meet one of the strongest vampires in person. I guess you must have in all those beasts," he says with a stoic demeanor.

    "Well, I didn''t, he did," I say, pointing towards Arthur. I want to give credit where it''s due and not take the limelight for his impressive kills.

    Commander Ln''s eyes shift towards Arthur, and suddenly, they widen in shock. "Y-You!!! W-What are you doing here?!!" he stammers, his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets.

    "Fufu, I''m not here to beat you up, Commander. No need to worry about taking a beating," Arthur says with an evil smile, walking forward to stand beside me.

    "Sigh. Today has been such a bad day for me," Commander Ln mutters, stroking his dirty beard.

    "By the way, what are you doing here?" he asks, his expression turning serious.

    "Well, as you can see, the prince is the rightful owner of the sword I came here to im the other time. He said there are also other ancient vampire artifacts with the celestial monkey race," Arthur answers on my behalf, and I nod in agreement.

    "Ah, again. But you came at the wrong time because the Celestial Monkey race is also hosting our''s strongest tournament. Knowing the upper echelons, they might have some sort of underhanded tactics. At least, you remember what they did to you," Commander Ln says with worry etched onto his face, ncing at Arthur.

    Arthur lets out a sigh. "We are well aware that the upper echelons might try some underhanded tactics. But you don''t have to worry about us," I interject.

    "Prince Jake, I understand that you are very strong, but I think you shouldn''t underestimate the power of the Celestial Monkey race," Commander Ln says, still sounding concerned.

    "I have decided. Besides, there have been reports about corruption in the ranks of the Celestial Monkey race. As the race that holds and secures artifacts or weapons that may pose danger to this world, it''s a shame that corruption is seeping into their ranks," I say firmly, not wavering in my decision.

    Commander Ln looks at me for a few moments before nodding his head. "Very well, I''ll allow you entry into ournd. Moreover, it''s forbidden to hunt beasts on the Celestial Monkey. However, there has been a horde of beasts recently attacking nearby viges, and it seems like your teammates have taken care of them. You can keep the crystals as a reward," he says, offering a slight bow.

    "Thank you, Commander. However, before we follow you, there''s still one thing I want to do..." I say, turning to Gogo, who is sitting on my shoulder.

    "Gogo, I think it''s time to eat those flesh you''ve been craving for," I tell him.

    "Kyu~" Gogo responds with a happy expression, his antennas bobbing up and down in excitement.

    ==================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 300 Celestial Monkey City

    ?

    Suddenly, Gogo gets down from my shoulder and walks toward the corpses of the beasts, devouring their flesh one by one. Seeing this, Commander Ln''s eyes widen in shock.

    "Is t-that a Demon-rank beast?" He mutters, unable to close his mouth.

    "That''s my master''s pet..." Ste exins, filling Commander Ln in.

    "A demon-rank beast as a pet? Sigh, just what more can I expect from him. Even the strongest dragon couldn''t tame a Demon-rank beast," Commander Ln mutters in disbelief.

    "Well, that''s because my master is the strongest!" Ste retorts with pride.

    Commander Ln doesn''t say anything and simply shakes his head, still in awe of thepanions I have by my side. After Gogo finishes eating the corpses of the beasts, he walks toward me slowly as if he overfed himself before finally climbing back onto my shoulder.

    "Uwa~" He lets out a small voice and burps. From a nce, one can''t tell that he is a Demon-rank beast because of his humanoid figure. Furthermore, he is wearing a ck pant and a red T-shirt that Ste got for him. What''s more surprising about these clothes is that they could stretch to any size in case Gogo decided to transform into a bigger form.

    "You''re okay, right?" I ask Gogo, concerned for his well-being.

    "Kyu~" Gogo nods his head in response, assuring me that he''s alright after the hearty meal.

    "Alright, Commander Ln, lead us into your territory," I say with a small gesture.

    "Follow me," Commander Ln replies and starts leading the way. We venture further into thend of the Celestial Monkey race, and as we walk, I notice the curious gazes of the other soldiers. After all, it''s not every day that they encounter a vampire prince and his extraordinarypanions.

    _____________________________________

    As we pass through the cities of the Celestial Monkey race, I am captivated by the stunning blend of an advanced civilization and medieval vibes that greet us at every turn. The streets are bustling with life, as Celestial Monkey residents adorned in vibrant attire move gracefully among the crowd. Their clothing reflects a perfect fusion of traditional designs and modern fabrics, giving off an aura of elegance and sophistication.

    They all have simr physiques with different structures and skin tones. Some are extremely short, tall, fat, and even bald. They are just like every other race that consists of different types of people. Most of them are staring at us weirdly, some amused and surprised.

    "Mama, what are these ugly meats? Do they taste good?" A small girl moving along with her mom asks.

    "Sssh, lower your voice, Abigail. They are called vampires. And they suck blood," her mother replies, trying to hush her daughter''s curious questions.

    "Vuaampires? Did the soldiers catch them while hunting? How do they taste?" The small girl bombards her mom with questions while looking at us like pieces of meat.

    "The fuck was that? I am more good looking than you, loser! Fucking train your kid to respect others!" Arthur bellows at the mother and her daughter with a very angry expression on his face.

    Due to Arthur''s outburst, the woman quickens her pace along with her daughter, clearly intimidated by his aggressive behavior.

    "We are very sorry about that. There are always some misinformation spread about vampires amongst the kids as their parents use it to scare them to do something. It''s not what you think," Commander Ln quickly intervenes, trying to calm Arthur down.

    I, on the other hand, understand better. If it wasn''t even for our extremely red eyes and pale skin, most people would mistake us for humans. It''s not their fault; they just haven''t seen many vampires before.

    "It''s okay, Arthur. She''s just a kid," I say, cing my hand on Arthur''s shoulder to ease his anger.

    "Sigh. I am just pissed. She was even asking what I would taste like..." Arthur says with a sigh, still trying to get over the encounter.

    Ste, on the other hand, is looking around in awe. She points to some random things here and there, urging me to buy them for her. Well, I had to oblige and get some of the things she requested since Commander Ln willingly offered me some currency of this.

    Suddenly, we reach arge area with a towering building that pierces into the sky. The surroundings of the building are fully reinforced with steel-like materials that look quite sturdy and could take a few punches from someone like me.

    Commander Lnmands the other soldiers to leave in a peculiarnguage. At the same time, he presses something on his body, causing his armor to start morphing and change into a ck suit. It''s quite a transformation.

    "What the fuck was that?" Arthur mutters, clearly surprised by the sudden change.

    "I''ll teleport everyone into the building now. The monarch of the Celestial Monkey race is not around now because he''s currently doing something important. However, the prime minister is the one in charge now. So, I need to make him aware of your visit before taking you to meet him," Commander Ln exins.

    Hearing his words, I raise a brow. "Why didn''t you teleport us earlier and made us walk?" I ask curiously.

    "I am sorry, Prince Jake. I thought it was best to take you around the city. Moreover, if you noticed the distance we covered from that forest to this ce is about a thousand miles, and yet we covered the distance in minutes," Commander Ln says with a light grin. Hearing his words, my eyes widen in astonishment.

    "So, you used an ability, wow~" I let out a surprised voice. Even I didn''t realize we were traveling at such incredible speed.

    "Fufufu, that has something to do with my ability. Well, time to go," Commander Ln says before clicking his fingers, preparing to teleport us to our next destination.

    ==================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 301 Prime Minister

    ?

    Suddenly, we get teleported into a fine building inside a long narrow path, painted all white and illuminated with several white lights. There are also many Celestial Monkey soldiers walking around, some d in beast gears and strange weapons, all of which are white in color.

    Upon seeingmander Ln, they bow their heads in respect and quickly make way for us to pass. After what seems like a minute of walking, we reach a small hall that''s bustling with people. There are several chairs situated around, most of them filled with individuals engaged in discussions.

    Walking behind Commander Ln, with Arthur and Ste by my side, we stop in front of a long white seat that can effortlessly amodate about five people.

    "Sorry for the inconveniences, Prince Jake. Please take a seat here while I go inform the prime minister about your visit. As you can see, this whole building is where all the higher-ups live and where their offices are located. Most of the people walking around with files in their hand are workers, and the people sitting are visitors or families," Commander Ln exins, his voice polite and informative.

    While he exins, I gently stroke the single strand of hair that''s sprouting out of my chin wearily. Even Arthur and Ste look bored and tired of Commander Ln''s exnations. It''s a lot of information to process, especially after our recent encounter.

    "Kyu~(Stop disturbing papa)," Gogo suddenly lets out a small voice, giving Commander Ln a disgruntled look.

    "Aye~ themander is trying to exin something to me," I say, cautioning Gogo. But inwardly, I''m a bit relieved that Gogo''s interference has temporarily halted the flow of information.

    "*Cough* Ahem, I''ll go and inform the prime minister now," Commander Ln says before disappearing from our sight.

    "Phew, that annoying guy..." Arthur mutters as he takes a seat on one of the chairs, looking a bit frustrated by the lengthy exnations.

    "Waaah, I am hungry..." Ste mumbles, rubbing her stomach as it lets out rumbling sounds.

    "Ah, but I bought something for you a while ago!" I mention with amusement, remembering the little treats I got her earlier.

    "Waaah, it disappeared, master..." Ste lets out a loud yawn.

    Gogo, on the other hand, seems to have taken a liking to the chair''s soft cushion. The hall is a mix of people, some engaged in serious discussions, others ncing curiously at our group, likely wondering about our identity and purpose here.

    "Master, I''m tired..." Ste''s voice trails off as she leans against my shoulder, seemingly on the brink of falling asleep.

    "Rest for a while, Ste," I say, cing a hand on her head in aforting gesture.

    Arthur, on the other hand, seems to have found some entertainment in observing the people around him. He smirks as he watches a group of Celestial Monkeys engaged in what appears to be an intense debate, their gestures animated and their expressions passionate.

    After what seems like thirty minutes, Commander Lnes back, perspiration glistening on his face as if he had just run a thousand-mile race. I can''t help but wonder if something unusual urred during his absence, noticing his damp clothes as well.

    "Mmm, did some weird shit happen in there?" I ponder silently, eying Commander Ln''s wet attire with curiosity.

    "Prince Jake, the prime minister asked for you toe in. He said only you," Commander Ln informs me, his tone respectful.

    "I have to go along with him, you can''t treat Royals from the vampire kingdom like that!" Arthur interjects, rising from his seat and ring at Commander Ln with intensity.

    "Okay, I''ll go alone with you," I reply to Commander Ln, shooting Arthur a nce thatmunicates the need forposure.

    With a swift and gentle grip, Commander Ln takes my hand, and in the next moment, we are enveloped in the teleportation process.

    In the blink of an eye, we materialize within an expansive room, its walls adorned in white paint and bathed in the glow of white lights. As I survey the surroundings, I notice the room''s simplicity, highlighted by a single table and chair positioned prominently. An impressive holographic disyputer upies the table''s surface.

    Seated in the chair is a bald celestial monkey, his strikinglyrge white beardmanding attention. Most remarkable, though, are his white eyesses and attire, which only serve to entuate his dignified appearance.

    Utilizing Ste''s wind ability, I position myself in front of the man, locking eyes with him. My action prompts Commander Ln to instinctively grip the handle of his Ki gun, visibly prepared to defend the prime minister from my sudden movement.

    "No need to draw your weapon, Commander Ln. If I truly harbored malicious intent, your fate would have been sealed before your awareness caught up," I assert, my voice steady as I shift my gaze to meet themander''s startled one.

    Commander Ln retreats a few steps, his legs betraying his unease.

    "D-Don''t underestimate the Celestial Monkeys!" he retorts, teeth gritted in a mix of defiance and anxiety.

    "I didn''t underestimate you. You were the one ready to draw your weapon," I retort evenly before redirecting my attention to the man before me.

    For a while, I simply gaze at the man who is none other than the prime minister. My silence speaks volumes as I allow my presence to convey my message.

    "*Cough* Ahem, wee to our, Prince Jake. I''ve heard much about you, and it''s a pleasure to meet you in person," the prime minister finally speaks, rising from his seat and offering a respectful bow. I reciprocate with a nod before extending my hand for a handshake.

    "I must admit, for a moment there, I wondered if the Celestial Monkey race had forgotten their ce," I remark casually as I shake the prime minister''s hand. My grip is firm, a disy of strength meant to convey more than just a polite gesture.

    "The Celestial Monkey race is not to be underestimated, Your Highness. There''s a reason why we were chosen as the guardians," the prime minister retorts, his words carefully measured, but the gleam of resentment and disdain is unmistakable in his eyes.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 302 The Upcoming Trial

    ?

    "You were chosen because the Celestial Monkey race is the most honest and sincere race. However, that doesn''t seem to be the case anymore," I remark, my expression resolute.

    The prime minister chuckles softly, his demeanor shifting slightly. "Haha, not all Celestial Monkeys are honest. The notion that we''re a race defined solely by honesty and sincerity is a myth. You can''t expect an entire race to embody such qualities. Nheless, it''s true that about seventy percent of the Celestial Monkey race isposed of good-hearted individuals, while the remaining thirty percent are... less virtuous," he says, reclining in his seat.

    Observing the prime minister''s actions, I decide to take a seat as well. The tension in the room is palpable, and I can hear Commander Ln''s nervous swallow in the background. Beads of perspiration dot his forehead, a testament to the anxiety simmering beneath the surface.

    "Prince Jake, what brings you here?" the prime minister inquires, lighting a big cigarette.

    "Well, you are aware that the king has awakened from his slumber. As he wishes to pass down the throne, he has tasked me with a quest to recover the lost ancient vampire artifacts, some of which are in the possession of the Celestial Monkey race," I reply with an inscrutable expression.

    The prime minister studies me for a moment, contemting my words in silence.

    "I see... I can''t deny that there are indeed some vampire artifacts in our possession. It''s not only vampire artifacts; we also safeguard dangerous relics from other races, or they reside with the gods. However, since it appears that you are the rightful owner of that sword, then the legends must hold some truth," the prime minister concedes, exhaling a plume of smoke and fixing me with an assessing gaze.

    His eyes momentarily shift to Commander Ln before he subtly signals for him to leave the room.

    "Y-Yes, sir... I must protect you. He has a Demon-rank beast with him!" Commander Ln stammers, struggling to maintain hisposure as he tries to sound polite.

    Amusement dances within me as I imagine Commander Ln silently cursing his luck and frowning at his predicament.

    "A Demon-rank beast?!" the prime minister exims, his surprise evident. Commander Ln nods vigorously in confirmation. The prime minister sighs deeply and directs his attention back to me.

    "Gogo," I murmur softly. In an instant, Gogo materializes out of his camouge, reassuming his natural form before perching on my shoulder.

    "Kyu~ (Papa)," Gogo greets.

    "Well, I''m at a loss for words. I had no inkling that a Demon-rank beast was in our midst all this time," the prime minister admits, shaking his head in weariness. He then turns his gaze toward Commander Ln.

    "Ln, you may take your leave," the prime minister instructs. This time, Commander Ln doesn''t protest. He exits the room promptly.

    Once Commander Ln has departed, the atmosphere undergoes a marked transformation. The prime minister''s expression and demeanor shift, adopting a more hostile tone simr to when I first arrived.

    "So, you are really the reincarnation of the Protoss," the prime minister mutters, exhaling a puff of cigarette smoke.

    I remain silent, my gaze fixed on him.

    "Excalibur, the sword strapped to your side, would never ept anyone as its master. But seeing youpletely tame it confirms my suspicions. The other individual who came here first to im it made some sort of pact with the sword but couldn''t wield its powers. However¡ª"

    "Now, you can sense the aura emanating from it, correct?" I interject in a low voice.

    "Correct! I can sense auras from miles away," the prime minister asserts.

    "Then just give me the damn artifacts I came for," I retort impatiently. In truth, I can''t wait to conclude this business and return to Earth to reunite with my beloved wives.

    "Here''s what will happen, Prince Jake. To retrieve the ancient artifacts from us, you''ll need to pass certain trials," the prime minister says in a solemn tone.

    "Unlike the well-known trials of the past, your challenge will be a bit different. You''ll have to face the three strongest Celestial Monkeys," he continues, a sinister grin curling at the corners of his lips.

    I fall into momentary silence, weighing the implications of this peculiar trial. Something about it feels off, and I''m certain there''s more to it than meets the eye. After contemting for a minute, I draw my conclusion.

    "You''re trying to gauge my abilities for the gods, aren''t you? You pawns and ythings of the gods," I sneer, my grin growing more malevolent. Simultaneously, the sword at my side begins to react, as if Guida shares my anticipation.

    The time is drawing near¡ªthe time to confront the gods in full force. This time will be different; even if I fail, the impact will will be enormous And the gods will forever regret their actions.

    Amidst these rapid thoughts and possibilities, Gogo, perched on my shoulder, emanates a subtle sense of concern.

    "Kyuu~ Kyuu~ (Papa, are you okay?)" he inquires with worry in his eyes.

    "I''m absolutely fine. Papa just got a little excited," I reassure Gogo, patting his head affectionately.

    "Prince Jake, I think you shouldn''t get excited just yet," the prime minister remarks, that sly grin reappearing on his face. "You won''t be allowed to use that sword during the trial," he adds, lighting up another cigarette.

    "Of course, I don''t intend to use it. That would be overkill against the Celestial Monkey race," I retort, unfazed by the unequal terms, which raises the prime minister''s eyebrow.

    The next moment, I rise from my seat and head toward the door. But before I grasp the doorknob, the prime minister''s voice reaches my ears once more.

    "Just to rify, we are not pawns of the gods, nor do we wish to be controlled by them. However, an unfair pact between our ancestors and the gods has left us no choice but to carry out their bidding," he confides in a hushed tone.

    "I will take note of that," I reply before exiting the room, leaving the prime minister behind.

    ==================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 303 Guidas Obsession

    Chapter 303 Guida''s Obsession

    "How was it?" Arthur asks as I approach him.

    "Well, nothing much. I met with the prime minister, and he insisted that I''ll have to fight the three strongest Celestial Monkeys," I reply nonchntly, shrugging.

    "That sly bastard!" Arthur exims, his fists clenching in anger.

    "You know him?" I ask, genuinely surprised.

    "Yeah, I know him. He came to the temple to assess me when I went to pick Excaliburst year," Arthur exins.

    "Anything happen between you two?" I inquire curiously.

    "Nothing between us, but he had the same nasty look as the kid we saw earlier today," Arthur answers, still visibly irked.

    "It''s fine, let''s get going," I say, patting Arthur''s tense hand.

    Looking down at a nearby chair, I spot Ste sound asleep, snoring lightly with a small drool puddle forming at the corner of her mouth.

    *Sigh.*

    Stretching my arms out, I scoop her up and ce her gently on my back.

    "Should I carry her instead?" Arthur offers, but he quickly backs down, likely noticing the determined glint in my eyes. I can''t let another man carry my woman.

    "Let''s get going," I tell Arthur, who nods in agreement.

    ---

    Now, Arthur and I walk through the Celestial Monkey cities, with Commander Ln leading the way, his gaze fixed ahead, never turning back. There''s a noticeable tension in the air, especially between me and themander. He seems to be a bit wary of me after the encounter with the prime minister.

    "There''s no car to take us to our lodgings; is this how they decided to treat us!?" Arthur mutters angrily, walking close to me.

    I sigh once more. "Well, we dide unannounced, so it''s no surprise that they''re treating us like this. It wasn''t an official visit," I exin to Arthur.

    "I see..." Arthur responds, scratching his head sheepishly.

    After walking for a while, we reach a massive, dome-shaped duplex building. Six heavily armed soldiers stand guard around it, and wildflowers adorn the area, lending it an unassuming charm.

    "Prince Jake, this is the residence specially built for esteemed visitors. It''s not that big because we Celestial Monkeys don''t receive many outsiders. Please, let me take you inside," Commander Ln says with a small bow, gesturing for us to follow him.

    "Esteemed guests, my ass!" Arthur mutters under his breath as we follow themander.

    After navigating a few corners, we each settle into separate rooms, with Ste and me in one and Arthur in another. Arthur initiallyined about sharing a room with me and even offered to sleep on the floor, but, well... that didn''tst.

    "Woah!" I exim tiredly as I gently ce Ste on the bed and then flop onto the mattress myself, exhausted from the day''s events.

    "Kyu~ Kyu~ (Papa!)" Gogo''s soft voice interrupts my drowsy thoughts, and I raise my head slightly to see the cute Demon-rank beast perched on the bed beside me. It''s astonishing how this once-aggressive creature has transformed into a well-tamed and mannered pet, a testament to our bond. Taming a beast like him is a rare aplishment. Taming a Diety-rank beast, on the other hand, is an entirely different challenge, nearly impossible considering their hot temperament. Some, like the void dragon, are downright headaches to deal with.

    Shaking off my reverie, I decide to ask about Gogo''s concern.

    "What''s the problem, Gogo?" I finally ask.

    "Kyu kuyu ku (Papa, mom sleeping too much)," he chatters.

    His observation startles me a bit. Gogo, who''s barely a month old, has picked up on the same thing I''ve noticed about Ste recently. It''s remarkable growth for a beast like him, as it suggests he''s bing more aware of changes in intelligent beings.

    "You did well to notice," Imend him, patting his small head.

    "Kyuuuu~ (Just worried about Mom)," he replies with innocent eyes.

    "I see..."

    I rise from the bed and ce Excalibur in a corner, then proceed to shed my clothes. Curiously, Guida remains dormant, which suits me just fine. After stripping down, I head into the bathroom for a quick shower.

    Upon finishing, I towel off and don afortable ck pajama set. While changing, I notice Ste slowly awakening.

    "Waaaah~!" She stretches sensually, her eyes fluttering open.

    "You''ve been sleeping quite a lottely. What''s the matter?" I inquire, taking a seat on the bed.

    "I don''t know, but it feels like my body is going through some changes," Ste responds, tilting her head.

    "Changes?" I murmur, tapping my chin in thought.

    "Wait... Don''t tell me you''re pregnant!" I blurt out, my eyes widening in shock.

    Ste''s cheeks flush beet red as her eyes mirror my astonishment.

    "M-Master, don''t say such perverted things! I am not pregnant," she retorts, shaking her head in embarrassment.

    "I''ll fetch something for you. There seems to be a kitchen here," Ste says, rising from the bed.

    "Wait!" I interject, halting her movements.

    "How did you know where the kitchen is? Were you awake this whole time?" I ask, my suspicion raised.

    "Hehe, I''ve been awake since we arrived at this building. I noticed you were carrying me on your back, so I pretended to be asleep," Ste confesses with a mischievous wink before exiting the room.

    "Sigh, what a crafty woman..." I mutter, sinking into the plush bed.

    At that very moment, I sense a particr aura filling the room. ncing to the side, I find Guida staring at me with intense hatred, killing intent, and jealousy zing in her eyes.

    "Master, I''m going to kill you!!!!" Guida bellows as she lunges at me, a swirling ck aura forming around her fist. Seeing her sudden action, I instinctively cover my hand in a red aura, easily grabbing her fist and pulling her closer.

    "Naughty woman, stop being jealous of her," I admonish as I pin Guida to the bed.

    "Hmph. I''m not jealous of her. I''m angry because you didn''t care whether I came out or not. It seems all your attention is focused on Ste," Guida replies, her face turned away in a huff.

    "I didn''t want you toe out for certain reasons," I exin, shaking my head at Guida''s words.

    "Also, I have something important to tell you," I add, my expression turning serious.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 304 Trial Day

    Chapter 304 Trial Day

    I wake up to the brilliant morning sun streaming into the room, causing me to blink rapidly and squint at its intensity. Turning to my side, I find the two enchanting women, Guida and Ste, lying beside me, their naked forms peacefully asleep. It''s evident that they had quite the intense night, and a faint smile ys on my lips at the memory.

    "Phew, we ended up having a threesome yesterday," I murmur to myself as I slowly rise from the bed. A subtle ache lingers throughout my body, as if I''d run a marathon.

    It all began when Ste and I started kissing, igniting a fiery passion between us. Guida couldn''t resist and joined the passionate disy, turning our night into an unforgettable threesome. Ste eventually reached her limit after three hours of passionate sex, her energy spent. Guida, being a spirit, remained tireless, drawing her strength from me, which left me thoroughly exhausted.

    I stretch my body, and my "little brother" stands at attention, seemingly eager for another round. I chuckle softly and give it an affectionate pat. "There, there, little guy. We have more important things to do," I mutter to it.

    Suddenly, a sharp pain pierces my head, causing me to instinctively clutch it in agony. A blinding white sh erupts from my mind, leaving me momentarily disoriented. I attribute it to my unique eyes, the God''s eyes.

    [Hee~ Hee~ Hee~]

    A familiar voice chimes in with a yful tone, and I spot a figure floating around the room, just as she always does. It''s Mimi, my mischievouspanion.

    "Mimi, why do you always do that?" I ask, shaking my head and facepalming.

    [Hehe. Firstly, good morning, Master. How was your night? Fufu, no need to even ask, I see you enjoyed yourself to the fullest.]

    Mimi teases as she perches on my shoulder. Her tiny, fairy-like form has grown since thest time I saw her. Multi-colored wings sprout from her back, gracefully fluttering in the air, entuating her cuteness. Her blonde hair cascades down her back in wavy tendrils, framing a face so beautiful it seems as though it was crafted by a god.

    "If I were in your position, I would also do the same. I can''t imagine the torture you are going through, staying in my head all day. Just bear with me a little longer, and you''ll eventually be free." I gently pat Mimi''s head, but to my surprise, she shakes her head, her expression serious.

    "Mimi, what''s wrong?" I inquire, concerncing my voice.

    [Master, you just won''t get it. Even if I eventually be free. As a goddess that was banned, if the gods get hold of the news that I am now free, they''ll send tons of gods after me to bring my head. Heck, it''s not like I am afraid of dying or anything, I just don''t want Lust to be involved in my shit again. She helped me, and I don''t want to put her in trouble.]

    Mimi exins, her back turned to me, her tiny wings drooping.

    Hearing her words, I approach her slowly, gently patting her head as I run my fingers through her smooth blonde hair. For the first time, I can feel the texture of her skin against my touch, a physical presencepared to when my hand would pass through her ethereal form.

    "You don''t have to say such words, Mimi. As long as you are with me, no one is going to touch you. What do you think? Do you think I''ll let you go after you gave me all your powers? No, you''ve done me a favor, and I have to pay you back. Moreover, you are now more than a friend to me; you are someone I can reach out to and pour out my heart," I reassure Mimi, trying to lift her spirits. Fortunately, a bright smile graces her face in response to myforting words.

    [Fufu, who knew the Protoss would have such nice, sweet words!] Mimi exims, perching back on my shoulder, her mood considerably lighter.

    Suddenly, a ck screen materializes before my eyes, a holographic interface with no visible text or icons. Just as I wonder about its unusual appearance, white characters begin to appear on the screen, startling me.

    [Ding! New Mission Has Been Issued By The System.]

    [Mission: Defeat The Three Strongest Celestial Monkeys.]

    [Reward: Ability Grimoire]

    Seeing the mission notification leaves me in shock for a good minute, my mouth agape. It''s been a while since I received such a mission, and the reward it offers is beyond belief.

    "A-Ability Grimoire..." I stutter, still trying to process it.

    [Yes, Master. It''s what you think. Ability Grimoire, a book that enables you to use all the abilities you have ever encountered from any woman you have been intimate with. This doesn''t apply to kisses and smooches.] Mimi exins.

    I nod in understanding. Initially, I thought my ability had a significant downside since I needed to be physically intimate with women to copy their abilities. Each copied ability reset after twenty-four hours, and there was a limit to the number of abilities I could acquire from women per day. However, with the Grimoire, those concerns would be a thing of the past, provided I had enough MC cells. The catch was, I didn''t possess MC cells of my own, and the Grimoire''s mechanism remained unclear.

    [That''s where a different theoryes in for that phenomenon. You''ll acquire something called limitless. Which means you''ll have an unlimited amount of MC cells at your disposal. However, that doesn''t mean you won''t get exhausted at all. In fact, switching between abilities is more mental draining than you think.] Mimi rifies.

    "If the system is going to reward me with such a tempting prize for defeating the three strongest celestial monkeys, then my opponents must be formidable..." I muse aloud.

    [Correct, Master. The beings you are going up against are indeed very strong,] Mimi confirms.

    A sly grin spreads across my face at the prospect of facing such formidable adversaries, finally anticipating a challenge from someone other than a god.

    ==================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 305 Zeno, Gento, Paprius

    Chapter 305 Zeno, Gento, Paprius

    "Good morning, Master. Why do you have such a dirty grin on your face?" Ste''s familiar voice catches me off guard, making me turn my head with the abruptness of a child caught misbehaving.

    "Good morning, Ste. Your master is just happy about a particr something this morning," I respond, a wide grin on my face. Ste, puzzled by my cryptic response, scratches her head in confusion.

    I nce to the side and notice Guida slowly opening her eyes, her gaze fixated on me with a seductive smile. My arousal bes quite evident as my dick stand erect at the thought of pleasuring these two enticing women.

    "Master, your willy seems to be hard this morning. Why don''t you let me take care of that for you?" Guida purrs with a lewd expression, her tongue sliding seductively across her lips.

    I close my eyes briefly, tempted to give in to her alluring proposal. However, I remind myself of the important task ahead. In most cases, people say "bros before hoes," but in my current situation, it''s "battle before hoes."

    "Don''t worry, you two. Clean up; it''s time to get going," I instruct them, prompting raised eyebrows and curious expressions.

    "Is anything wrong, Master?" Guida and Ste both ask simultaneously.

    "Nothing''s wrong. I''m just not in the mood," I reply, waving them off to avoid further inquiries.

    "Ugh, you stink of cum!" Ste grumbles, pushing Guida out of the bed.

    "You''re no better, you reek of it too. Besides, I don''t need to bathe like you. I can simply get rid of the stench," Guida boasts, snapping her fingers to make the unpleasant odor vanish into thin air. Simultaneously, her casual ck gothic gown materializes on her body, transforming into a sword.

    Observing Guida''s swift actions, Ste heads to the bathroom to freshen up. Since vampires don''t require daily baths, I retrieve my clothes from the corner of the room and start dressing in my armor.

    "This thing feels quite ufortable to wear. I wonder if I''ll find my armor in the hands of the celestial monkeys," I mutter to myself as I don thest piece of the armor.

    "Kyu~ Kyu~ (Papa, hungry....)" Gogo, my littlepanion, gazes up at me with his innocent puppy eyes, his hunger apparent in his pleading eyes.

    I let out a sigh. "Arthur will get you something to eat. Or perhaps Commander Ln," I assure Gogo, patting his head. Although he doesn''t grasp all my words, he seems to understand that his papa is going to fetch him some food. It''s high time I stock up on the corpses of beasts to amodate Gogo''s insatiable appetite.

    Once Ste finishes her bath and dresses, we make our way downstairs. The sound of a sword slicing through the air reaches my ears.

    I focus my gaze on the person vigorously swinging his sword, and it''s none other than Arthur. He stands shirtless, enveloped in a fiery red aura from head to toe. His hair seems to have a life of its own, floating around him as if it''s alive. His stance bears a striking resemnce to mine, and to someone I have vague memories of.

    This stance...

    I nce to the side and spot Commander Ln, standing several meters away from Arthur, near a patch of wildflowers. His arms are folded, and a visible anger mars his expression.

    Arthur, as if sensing my presence, ceases his swordy and turns to face me, locking eyes with me.

    "Good morning," Arthur greets me with a small bow.

    "Good morning, brother," I reply warmly, giving him a brotherly hug.

    "*Cough* Good morning, Prince Jake," Commander Ln acknowledges with a salute, his demeanor more formal than yesterday.

    Surprised by his sudden change, I extend my hand for a handshake despite his reluctance to ept it.

    "So, what''s on the agenda for this morning?" I inquire.

    "All the individuals you''ll be facing are already present, Prince Jake. The matches are scheduled tomence at noon," Commander Ln informs me.

    "I see... May I know who they are?" I inquire further.

    "Of course... The first opponents you''ll face are Zen, Gento, and His Majesty Paprius, the Celestial Monkey Emperor," Commander Ln reveals, a hint of respect and admiration in his voice.

    Hearing this, my eyebrows shoot up in surprise, and even Arthur and Ste react audibly.

    challenge you, as you are possibly the strongest vampire at the moment," Commander Ln exins.

    "Paprius, the Celestial Monkey Emperor? I thought he wasn''t in the kingdom," I mutter in astonishment.

    "You are correct, Prince Jake. His Majesty was on a voyage, but upon learning of your visit, he decided to return to the kingdom to challenge you, as you are possibly the strongest vampire at the moment," Commander Ln exins.

    A wide grin forms on my face at the revtion.

    "So, that means he embarked on the voyage to find a worthy opponent. When he heard about me, he decided to return and face off against me, right?" I ask, a chuckle escaping my lips.

    "Y-Yes, that''s correct," Commander Ln confirms.

    "BWAAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!" I burst into uncontrobleughter upon hearing Commander Ln''s response.

    "If that''s the case, then he should bring it on... Let''s see if the Celestial Monkey Emperor canst more than a few minutes," I dere with a sinister grin, my lips curling into an evil smirk.

    "Prince Jake, do not underestimate us. Zeno and Gento are formidable opponents as well, especially Zeno, who is nearly as powerful as the Emperor," Commander Ln cautions.

    "I see..." I mutter thoughtfully. "Oh, I have a request for you, Commander Ln," I add.

    "What is it?" he inquires.

    "I''d like you to help me feed my pet; he has quite the appetite," I request with a sheepish smile.

    Commander Ln swallows hard upon hearing my words.

    "Hey, you! Come here!" Commander Ln orders one of the guards stationed nearby. The guard approaches and salutes Commander Ln before giving me a respectful bow.

    "Take Prince Jake''s pet with you and procure two tons of beast corpses. Don''t try to provoke him; he''s a demon-ranked beast," Commander Ln instructs the guard.

    "D-Demon-ranked beast," the guard stammers, his mouth dry.

    "Don''t worry; he doesn''t eat intelligent beings," I assure the guard.

    "Kyu~ (Papa is correct)," Gogo chimes in before perching on the guard''s shoulder. With trembling legs, the guard departs to fulfill the unusual request.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 306 Monk vs Gento

    Chapter 306 Monk vs Gento

    As Gogo and the guard depart on their mission to gather beast corpses, I shift my attention to the others.

    "Now that the match is set for noon, what should we do in the meantime?" I inquire, directing my question at Arthur.

    "Maybe we should spar!" Arthur suggests eagerly, his eyes lighting up at the prospect.

    "Wait, Prince Jake! You two are going to wreak havoc on the surroundings if you spar here. There''s a special ce I can take you to," Commander Ln intervenes, preventing Arthur and me from engaging inbat.

    "Where''s that?" I inquire, curious about this designated sparring location.

    "This building was meant for guests, so there''s a field for sparring behind it," Commander Ln exins.

    "Before that, I need to contact someone. He''s my friend and also a celestial monkey," Arthur interjects.

    "Who is it?" both Commander Ln and I ask in unison.

    "His name is Monk," Arthur responds.

    "Monk... I think I''ve heard that name before..." Commander Ln mutters, absentmindedly scratching his beard still stained with yesterday''s food crumbs.

    "He mentioned something about living in the temple," Arthur adds.

    "Ah, now I remember! That guy who wields a strange rod just like his grandfather, right?" Commander Ln exims, seeking confirmation from Arthur.

    "Yes, that''s him," Arthur confirms.

    "Damn... He''s pretty strong. He''s currently one of the top fighters on the leaderboard. It''s a shame he''s going up against Gento in the final," Commander Ln says, shaking his head.

    "What...?! Monk is quite powerful, and I believe we''re evenly matched if he fights at his full strength. However, I''ve never seen him push himself to the limit, as he doesn''t see the need to exert himself for meager rewards during our usual group missions. He may look innocent, but he''s a cunning one. Don''t underestimate him..." Arthur warns, a hint of admiration in his voice.

    "I''m not underestimating him. Even I wouldn''t stand a chance against him. But, unfortunately, he won''t stand a chance against Gento, who has consistently outperformed him in previous tournaments," Commander Ln exins.

    "Ah, I see... This Gento must be really formidable," Arthur remarks.

    "I can''t wait to face these guys. It seems the emperor acknowledges my strength, which is why he ced two formidable opponents before our match. He wants to study my fighting style. How cunning of the Celestial Monkey Emperor. It only makes me want to hit him harder!" I dere with a grin.

    Silence hangs in the air as both Arthur and Commander Ln contemte my words.

    "Commander Ln, I need your help with something. I want you to contact Monk for me," Arthur requests.

    Commander Ln scratches his head, looking somewhat perplexed.

    "Well, I don''t think I can contact him for you, Arthur. He''s currently participating in the tournament, and he''s actually facing Gento today!" Commander Ln reveals, as if recalling an important detail.

    "What?!" Arthur and I exim simultaneously, disbelief etched on our faces.

    _____________________________________

    We find ourselves in a stadium-like arena, surrounded by thousands of spectators, all of whom are Celestial Monkeys. The field where the event will take ce upies the center of the stadium, a vast expanse. Seated beside me are Arthur, Ste, and Commander Ln, with several empty chairs separating us. This section is known as the "high-seats," reserved for important individuals who prefer a bit of space.

    A few meters away, I spot the Prime Minister seated next to someone who appears to be the emperor. They are surrounded by numerous guards. Also seated nearby are individuals who seem to be part of the upper echelons of this society.

    Suddenly, the emperor turns his attention in my direction and waves his hand. He appears to be saying something, but the constant noise from the crowd drowns out his words.

    "Wait... Is that the emperor? He looks like a blooming teenager!" Arthur remarks, waving back at the emperor. Our actions draw Commander Ln''s gaze toward us.

    "His Majesty may appear young, but he is over a hundred years old. Well, in our standards, he''s still considered young. Vampires and Celestial Monkeys seem to age simrly," Commander Ln exins. "Should I move our seats closer to the emperor? If he had known you wereing, he would have invited you to sit with him. I apologize for my oversight," he adds, clenching his fists.

    "No need to apologize... I have no interest in talking to him. I''d rather let our fists do the talking," I reply with a smirk, cracking my knuckles.

    I shift my attention to the announcer, attempting to listen to what they are saying.

    "Heydies and gentlemen!! Today marks the final round of the Celestial Monkeys'' Strongest Tournament... Thest battle we''ve all been eagerly anticipating, yet for the past two years, it''s ended with the same result. But since both sides have shown significant improvement, there''s a chance we might witness a new record in history. Without further ado, let me introduce the contestants for today''s final match¡ªthe two fighters who have consistently made it to the final for the past two years, Gento and Monk!!!!!!" The announcer''s deration is met with thunderous cheers and boos from the crowd.

    Abruptly, two figures emerge from opposite sides of the field, both shirtless. One wields a long golden rod and sports light brown facial hair. His tail is unusually longpared to other Celestial Monkeys and is brown in color. The other fighter brandishes a short ck iron bat, possesses a bulkier physique, and boasts ck facial hair. He is noticeably taller than his opponent.

    Simultaneously, a short Celestial Monkey who appears to be the referee steps onto the field, positioning himself between the two fighters.

    "That one with the long rod is Monk!" Arthur exims with excitement, tapping my legs unconsciously.

    "It seems you and Monk are close," Commander Lnments, although his attention remains fixed on the fighters, as if he doesn''t want to miss any details.

    The arena is filled with a mixture of cheers and boos for Gento, with a few voices rallying behind Monk. Some even go so far as tobel him a loser for dashing their betting hopes in previous years.

    However, I have a burning question on my mind.

    "What about the one called Zeno? Isn''t he participating in the tournament?" I inquire, curiosity piqued.

    "Zeno is a girl. Unfortunately, Zeno was banned from participating in the tournament due to her brutality and overwhelming power. She literally tore Gento limb from limb and crushed his manhood... It took a year for Gento to recover," Commander Ln exins, his voice filled with unease as he swallows hard.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 307 Monk vs Gento [part 2]

    Chapter 307 Monk vs Gento [part 2]

    "Wait, Zeno is a girl.... And she''s that brutal?" I ask, taken aback by this revtion.

    "Shh, lower your voice. She might be among the crowd and hear what we''re saying. Since she got banned from participating or spectating the tournament, Zeno usually enters the arena in disguise," Commander Ln exins in a hushed tone.

    "I see... I''m starting to find this all the more interesting. But for now, let''s watch the Celestial Monkeys'' fight and assess this Gento''s prowess," I mutter, turning my gaze back to the spectacle below.

    Suddenly, a crunchy sound interrupts my focus, and I nce to the side. Ste is munching on a bag of potato chips, her mouth full. As soon as she notices my gaze, she stops eating and looks at me with an expression akin to a thief caught in the act.

    "I''m hungry, master..." Ste manages to speak, still chewing on chips. I don''t say anything, simply shaking my head.

    "We haven''t had anything to eat since yesterday, and here you are, devouring a massive bag of potato chips. There are even seven more bags under your chair," Arthur mutters in frustration, his teeth gritted.

    I can sympathize with him. Since we arrived on the Celestial Monkey, we haven''t had anything to eat, as the food offered doesn''t contain any intelligent beings'' blood. Consuming animal or beast blood would lead to unpleasant vampire digestive issues.

    However, hunger isn''t a pressing issue for us. With our blood aura reserves, we can go for months without food, as long as we don''t squander it on blood attacks.

    "Don''t take your frustration out on me, Arthur. If you want some chips, just grab one from under the chair," Ste says, cheekily taunting Arthur.

    "You!!!" Arthur groans, his teeth grinding even harder in frustration at Ste''s antics.

    As we continue to watch the spectacle below, Monk and Gento, the two Celestial Monkey fighters, assume their stances with the referee between them.

    Suddenly, a familiar neon-colored energy begins swirling around the twobatants.

    "That''s Ki..." I mutter under my breath.

    "Y-You also know Ki?" Commander Ln asks, clearly surprised.

    "Ah, yes... Most of the top vampires are familiar with it, including myself. I just don''t like using it because it''s a hassle. But there''s one individual who wields Ki in a truly fearsome manner," Arthur responds on my behalf.

    "Who''s that person? I''ve never heard of vampires using Ki!" Commander Ln inquires.

    "His name is Alphonso, one of the strongest vampires. He''s known as the strongest vampire knight in history and operates at the god-yer level. However, there are others who are highly skilled with Ki. One of them is Prince Jake," Arthur exins.

    Hearing his words, I shake my head in modesty.

    "It''s true that I''m proficient with Ki, but I''m not among the best. There are many vampires who surpass me in Ki mastery. Hector is one of them, and Roth is even better. However,pared to them... Well, never mind," I trail off, leaving Arthur and Commander Ln curious about what I had been about to say.

    "At the count of... One... Two... Three... Fight!!!" The referee''s voice reverberates loudly, and he quickly retreats from the field. The Ki surrounding Gento and Monk erupts like a volcanic explosion, each extending over approximately 500 square meters, obliterating everything in their path. Fortunately, the field provides enough space to contain this energy.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Monk charges forward, his movements a blur. Drawing nearer to Gento, he swings his rod downward with all his might.

    BANG!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    A deafening explosion shakes the arena as Gento blocks Monk''s attack with his club. The sheer force of the collision sends shockwaves through the air, stirring up clouds of dust and debris.

    Monk instinctively leaps backward, a premonition of danger driving him to retreat from Gento''s vicinity.

    "Bwahahahahahahahaha!!!!!!!!" Gento erupts into wildughter.

    "You''re still the same worthless fighter you''ve always been. That attack didn''t even faze me," Gento taunts, disdainfully spitting out a glob of froth.

    Monk, in stark contrast, remains calm and unfazed by Gento''s provocations.

    Suddenly, Monk''s Ki starts to swirl around him, condensing and taking the form of his body, hovering about three inches from his skin. This disy is nothing short of mesmerizing, a testament to his mastery of Ki. Even I can''t use Ki past the third stage.

    Then, with blinding speed, Monk''s rod extends toward Gento, enveloped in neon-colored energy. Gento, quick on his feet, executes a backflip to evade the rod''s tip, aimed at delivering a potentially decisive blow. As hends, he uses his right foot to kick the rod, knocking Monk off bnce.

    Monk, however, doesn''t stop there. He retracts his rod to its original size and plunges it into the ground. In an instant, his form splits into a hundred clones, each standing with a staff buried in the earth before them.

    Simultaneously, all the clones tap their rods, producing a resonating, vibrating hum that forces Gento to cover his ears due to the deafening noise. With a burst of energy, the clones charge at Gento, their rods striking with blinding speed, barely visible to the naked eye.

    In a stunning disy of synchronized precision, all the clones spring back as if they''ve sensed an impending threat, assuming defensive stances while gripping their rods tightly.

    Gento, bearing multiple red marks on his body as a result of Monk and his clones'' relentless assault, suddenly spits out a mouthful of blood.

    "That stings a bit. So, you''ve fully mastered the fourth stage of Ki, huh? I think this is the first time you''ve been able to harm me. It seems I''ve underestimated you considerably. I look forward to you reaching your full potential. However, for this year, you''re not quite ripe yet. So, I''ll just..." Gento''s words hang in the air as he raises his bat high above his head.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 308 Trial Begins

    308 Trial Begins

    Witnessing Gento raise his bat high above his head, I notice a significant shift in his Ki. It''s overflowing with lethal intent. It''s at this very moment that the realization dawns upon me; Gento is toying with Monk.

    BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!!!!!!

    The deafening roar echoes throughout the arena as Gento swings his bat, striking the ground without budging from his spot. A massive shockwave engulfs the area, raising a storm of dust and debris. The stadium''s foundation quivers and vibrates, as if on the brink of copse, yet miraculously, it holds.

    "Wow, master.... I wish I could create such an attack..." Ste whispers in awe, her eyes fixed on the spectacle below.

    "You''ll be capable of creating even mightier attacks," I reassure Ste, earning a quizzical look from her.

    "But Gento can unleash stronger attacks than that!" Commander Ln interjects, seemingly skeptical of my words.

    "Well, that particr attack wouldn''t be enough to take down a Demon-rank beast in one blow. Meanwhile, Ste here can kill Demigod-rank beasts with ease. I even believe she could hold her own against a Demon-rank beast and live to tell the tale..." I exin to Commander Ln. However, his attention remains firmly fixed on the unfolding battle beneath us.

    As the dust and debris gradually settle, revealing the two contenders below, my eyes widen in astonishment. Before us lies an immense crater, spanning an area of roughly three hundred square meters, marked with scorches and burnt remnants. Inside this crater stands Monk, his unconscious form gripping his rod tightly. His body bears numerous cuts, bruises, and burns, clearly showcasing the toll of the battle. Hisck of Ki presence indicates his unconscious state.

    However, the most astonishing aspect is that he managed to stay on his feet until the end.

    Gento, on the other hand, remains standing, albeit with a deep gash on his shoulder, from which blood steadily flows. His face disys a mixture of anger and frustration, seemingly surprised by the injury.

    Cradling his injured shoulder, Gento begins channeling his Ki into the wound, staunching the bleeding.

    "You bastard!!! I''m going to damn well kill you!!" Gento roars, evidently preparing to charge at the fallen Monk.

    PUUUUUHHHHHHH!! The referee''s piercing whistle resounds across the field, halting Gento in his tracks.

    "Gento! You can''t attack an unconscious opponent... By breaking the rules, you''ve been disqualified from this year''s tournament by order of His Majesty. Furthermore, Monknded two solid hits on you, while you only managed one. The victor of this year''s tournament is.... Monk!!!!!!" The announcer''s deration elicits a mix of cheers and jeers from the crowd.

    Among the spectators, there are those sulking and cursing their luck. They had wagered significant sums of money on Gento, only to have him disqualified for attempting to strike an unconscious contestant.

    In the next moment, the referee approaches Monk, cing a hand on his shoulder and sending Ki into his body.

    Monk abruptly awakens, his chest heaving with heavy breaths. The referee grabs his hand and raises it triumphantly into the air, dering him the winner.

    Amidst the cheers and jeers from the crowd, a moment of silence descends when the emperor rises from his seat.

    "Hello, everyone, the esteemed citizens of Absar. I have thoroughly enjoyed this year''s strongest tournament. But do not rush home just yet, for today promises the greatest entertainment in the history of the celestial monkeys!" The emperor''s announcement elicits a mix of cheers and boos from the crowd. His gaze then falls upon Monk, and he motions for Gento to remain in the arena.

    "Monk, congrattions on your victory this year. Nheless, remember that you still have room to grow, especially whenpared to Gento. I have faith that you will do better next year, as you have not yet reached your full potential. Congrattions once again..." The emperor''s words trigger a cascade of boos from the audience.

    He then shifts his attention to Gento.

    "Gento, as you are aware, you had another scheduled matchter at a private location. However, due to your overconfidence and consequent loss this year, I grant you another opportunity to redeem yourself and your pride..." A sly grin creeps across the emperor''s face as he speaks.

    Surprised by the emperor''s offer, Gento''s eyes gleam with renewed determination. "I will prove myself and never underestimate my opponents, Your Majesty," he deres with a deep bow.

    The emperor smiles in response.

    "Dear citizens of Absar, I promised that this year''s tournament would be nothing short of spectacr. We are graced by the presence of an esteemed guest¡ªnone other than the heir, or should I say, the crown prince of the vampire race, one of the greatest and mightiest races in existence. He is currently the strongest vampire alive. Please, show your support and cheer for Prince Jake!!!!" The emperor''s announcement prompts the crowd to turn their attention toward me.

    "What is Paprius up to...?" I mutter under my breath, keeping a close eye on his actions.

    "That''s precisely why I was against your decision to spectate the match. This is highly concerning..." Commander Ln whispers with visible unease etched across his face.

    "Well, it''ll certainly make things more interesting," I reply, maintaining a calm demeanor.

    To my surprise, the crowd refrains from booing me. Instead, they remain silent for a moment before bursting into apuse and cheers, which momentarily catches me off guard.

    "Prince Jake, why don''t you stand up and address the people with a few words," the emperor suggests, gesturing with his hand.

    Sighing inwardly, I rise from my seat. A small device flies towards me, stopping about a meter from my face¡ªa device that amplifies my voice so that everyone in attendance can hear me.

    Exhaling another sigh, I begin, "Hello, everyone. I am Prince Jake, the future king of the vampire race. As the emperor mentioned, I am here to challenge the strongest of the celestial monkeys. Let''s consider this match a friendly and funpetition," I dere with a grin forming at the corner of my lips.

    The celestial monkeys respond with cheers and apuse.

    With a swift motion, I remove Excalibur from my waist and raise it high into the air. "Though I am a skilled swordmaster, in this match, I choose to handicap myself by not using any weapons," I announce before handing the sword over to Arthur.

    "Good luck, my friend. Don''t disappoint the vampire race," Arthur says with a genuine smile.

    "Trust me..." I reply with a confident grin before leaping down into the battlefield.

    ===================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 309 Gentoâ€™s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 309 Gento''s Secret</h4>

    BOOOM!!

    The deafening explosion rings in my ears as I crash onto the ground. Debris and stones erupt into the air, showering the arena with a cascade of dust and chaos. The crowd, already riled up, unleashes a chorus of boos, pleased with my abruptnding.

    I push myself up from the dusty ground, my senses quickly returning to me. Across the arena, I spot my opponent, Gento. He''s an imposing figure, standing at about the same height as me but with a slightly bigger frame..

    "I am d to meet you in person and have the opportunity to have a fight against you," Gento says, offering a small bow, his voice carrying a hint of respect.

    I nod in acknowledgment, a smile forming on my lips. "I am also d to have the chance to test my skills against one of the strongest celestial monkeys, as imed by the emperor."

    The tension builds as the audience watches us closely. Suddenly, the referee strides forward, positioning himself between Gento and me. It''s a signal that the battle is about to begin.

    I take a deep breath, and my Ki pool surges within me, expanding to its full extent, spanning about 500 square meters¡ªjust as massive as Gento''s Ki pool.

    "W-What... You have such an enormous amount of Ki pool like my own. It''s the same size as the most talented celestial monkeys," Gento mutters, his face reflecting both surprise and amusement.

    The referee starts the countdown. "At the count of one... Two... Three... Begin!!" With that, the referee vanishes from our midst, leaving us to face off.

    In the blink of an eye, Gento takes a stance, his left foot forward, and his left knee slightly bent. He raises his bat above his head, a glint of determination in his eyes.

    "Attack me with your strongest attack," I calmly suggest, my hands folded in front of me as I remain steadfast in my position.

    Gento smirks arrogantly. "Kuku, don''t me me if I end up going all out on you."

    Suddenly, I notice the surge of Ki into Gento''s bat, a foreboding sign of the power he''s about to unleash. Without warning, he propels himself into the sky, descending upon me like a meteor, the bat poised to strike downward with deadly force.

    I see it¡ªthe bright white light that erupts from the bat, shimmering with raw power and sheer might. I can''t help but marvel at the incredible energy contained within.

    BOOM!!!!

    The bat crashes into my head with a colossal force that sends shockwaves through the arena. The ground beneath us shatters, sending debris and dust flying in all directions. My body buries itself nearly half its length into the ground, a rare and profound experience of pain coursing through me.

    My head vibrates intensely for a few moments before gradually returning to normal. As I push myself up, I see Gento standing a few meters away, his chest heaving with exhaustion.

    I can tell that his attack was meant to kill me. Fortunately, I can''t meet my demise in this arena due to the special crystal safeguard. It would activate the moment it senses that a participant is about to die.

    [Master, that was one reckless move you made! I noticed that you retracted your Ki before the attack connected and only used a small amount of vampire aura to shield your head!] Mimi''s voice echoes inside my head, her concern palpable.

    I can''t help but chuckle inwardly. "Yeah, it was indeed reckless, but I didn''t die from it, fufu."

    The crowd''s reaction to my audacious move is deafening.

    "Wow!!!!! That was one big straight hit to the head without any form of protection!!! Prince Jake of the vampire race retracted his aura before the attack connected. He didn''t die or get saved by the protection crystal, what an amusing thing!!!!" The announcer''smentary only adds to the uproar of boos from the spectators.

    "Gento, that was one heck of an attack... Imend you," I say, my voice carrying a tone of respect, as I start to approach him.

    Suddenly, Gento vanishes from his position, charging at me with his bat in a lightning-fast motion. His swings are powerful, slicing through the air, but I effortlessly dodge every one of them. In reality, I''m merely toying with Gento, testing his limits.

    "Die!!!" Gento bellows, his speed increasing as he swings the bat at my neck. I easily catch the bat, covering my hand with Ki to absorb the force. I skid backward across the field, but I refuse to release my grip, frustrating Gento as he loses control of his weapon.

    The skidding stops as my back hits the protective walls of the arena. I can''t help but spit out a small ball of froth from my mouth before bursting into wildughter.

    "You are trash after all," I taunt, slowly advancing toward Gento. "From one view, you look extremely powerful, but that isn''t the case. You are very weak; one just needed to explore your weakness."

    Panic etches across Gento''s face as he stammers, "W-What do you mean?"

    I maintain my grin, relishing this moment of revtion. "I just hate it when one doesn''t use a proud and unique way of making it to the top. Bing a top fighter through cheap means is just stupid. It''s like a double-edged sword that experienced people like me can easily figure out and use against you. In all honesty, Monk is way much stronger than you, but due to hisck of experience, he couldn''t see past your trick. I see why your limbs were easily ripped off by Zeno."

    Gento roars in frustration, hisposure crumbling. "Y-You... can''t just use people!"

    "Oh, really?" I retort with a smirk. "Exin this, then!" With a swift movement, I grab both sides of Gento''s bat and, with a fraction of my strength, snap it cleanly into two pieces.

    ==================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 310 Jake vs Gento

    <h4>Chapter 310 Jake vs Gento</h4>

    Up above, where the celestial monkey emperor sits in his grand throne, a look of genuine surprise crosses his regal face. It''s a rare sight, and it brings a smile to his usuallyposed expression. His eyes remain fixed on the unfolding spectacle in the arena below.

    "Prime minister, what the hell is this turn of events?" the emperor asks, his curiosity piqued by the unexpected development.

    The prime minister, grins broadly in response. "That guy is sure he strong.... I think your return was worth it after all, fufufu...."

    The emperor''s gaze remains locked on the battle, his thoughts focused on thebatants below. "Maybe I''ve finally seen a worthy opponent... Moreover, I intentionally paired the vampire crown prince against Gento because of Gento''s trick. He has a very big potential but he wants to take a simple route. He has arge Ki pool like Zeno; however, he chose to modify his bat, thus catching his enemy off-guard. That''s why I have high hopes for Monk," the emperor says, a hint of satisfaction in his voice as he reveals his strategic intentions.

    The prime minister raises an intrigued brow. "So, you think Gento can''t defeat Monk without his trick?"

    "Fufufu, what do you think?" the emperor chuckles softly. "Monk would whoop his ass. Zeno was able to catch onto his trick; that''s why she tore him apart limb from limb," he continues, hisughter light and almost yful. "You have one hell of a savage child," he adds with genuine amusement.

    The prime minister offers a knowing nod. "Haa~ people just don''t understand her. Zeno hates it when people use tricks or underhanded tactics, hence, the reason she tore Gento limb from limb," he remarks, his voice tinged with a hint of sympathy for the misunderstood Zeno.

    _____________________________________

    The sound of the bat breaking resonates through the arena.

    Right in front of the audience''s astonished eyes, Gento''s bat shatters into two pieces, revealing a sharp, flexible sword hidden within. The weapon gleams menacingly, and it''s clear that this was the secret behind Gento''s formidable attacks all along.

    "P-Please.... Don''t do this..." Gento stammers, fear etched across his face as he slowly retreats from me. I stride purposefully toward him, the broken bat still in my hand. Thanks to the voice-amplifying objects floating in the air, our conversation is heard clearly by the spectators.

    "Don''t do what... You are pretty talented. You have a good physique and an insane amount of Ki pool. However, it''s such a shame that you used this cheap trick to rise to the top..." I say, my voice carrying an edge of disappointment. I toss the broken bat aside, and the crowd reacts with audible surprise to my actions and words.

    For many in the audience, Gento is a role model, and they had reservations about Monk''s victory, attributing it to Gento''s overconfidence and carelessness.

    I will take a moment to exin Gento''s unique attack method. When he channels his monstrous Ki into his bat, the hidden sword within retracts and delivers a swift, razor-sharp aura akin to a de, catching his opponents off guard and causing significant damage.

    Suddenly, without warning, I leap into the air above Gento, swiftly descending to deliver a powerful blow to his chin. The impact sends him hurtling across the field, and he crashes into the fence guarding the battlefield with a resounding thud.

    "The winner of the first round is the crown prince of the vampire race; His Highness Jake Mystro!" The announcer''s voice booms through the arena, triggering an eruption of cheers from the crowd.

    After the announcer deres my win, the arena falls into an eerie silence, as if everyone is holding their breath in anticipation of the next battle.

    "The second match is going now. The crown prince of the vampire race is going against another person. The person is none other than Zeno! One of the most strongest celestial monkeys to ever live!!!" The announcer''s booming voice echoes throughout the arena, stirring both boos and cheers from the crowd, even louder than the reaction to my previous fight.

    Suddenly, as if falling from the sky like a meteor, someone crashes into the ground right in front of me, sending debris flying into the air. I can''t help but mutter, "What a dramatic entry..."

    Before me stands Zeno, a striking figure, standing at about six feet tall. Her beauty is undeniable, with a face that captivates and a well-endowed body that leaves little to the imagination. She embodies the epitome of celestial monkey beauty. Behind her, her fluffy tail curls into a small, charming round shape.

    "Hehe, I simply did what you did. It was fun showing up like that, your highness," Zeno says with a mischievous smile and a small wink.

    "The match is going to begin at the count of Three... One... Two... Three... Begin!!" The announcer''s voice booms once more, inciting a chorus of boos and cheers from the enthusiastic crowd.

    In the blink of an eye, Zeno bes a blur, dashing toward me with Ki swirling around her body in a mesmerizing disy. She closes the distance with lightning speed, her palm engulfed in Ki as she swipes it toward my neck. I react swiftly, narrowly dodging the attack and pping her hand away.

    Zeno doesn''t let up; she bends her upper body backward with her head nearly touching the ground,unching a direct kick aimed at my chin. The impact connects, sending my body soaring into the air. It''s a powerful blow, and I feel the force reverberate through me.

    "You are a martial artist, huh..." I mutter, still stunned by the attack.

    ==================================

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 311 Zeno Down

    <h4>Chapter 311 Zeno Down</h4>

    Still descending from the air due to Zeno''s powerful kick, I instinctively surround myself with vampire aura, allowing it to instantly mend my injuries. The healing magic of my aura works like a charm, and I''m back on my feet in no time.

    Bam!

    With a gentlending a few meters away from Zeno, I regain my footing.

    She stands there, an amused grin on her face.

    "That''s why you should never mess with a martial artist, fufu," Zeno giggles, clearly enjoying herself.

    Herment earns a chuckle from me. "That''s quite a cocky statement. Even Roth or Alphonso, who are well-versed in the martial arts world, would never make such a im," I remark, shaking my head at her bravado.

    But before I can say more, Zeno darts toward me with astonishing speed, a flurry of punches charged with Ki energy. The air vibrates with the force of her strikes, but I effortlessly evade each one. We be a whirlwind of motion, me darting around the field with Zeno in relentless pursuit.

    With a sudden twist, I turn my body 120 degrees andunch a series of Ki des at her. She expertly dodges most of them, but one grazes her left cheek, drawing blood. Shees to a halt, a hand brushing against the wound, a mix of shock and anger on her face.

    "Y-You c-cut my beautiful face!" Zeno stammers, clearly stunned by the turn of events. I stop a few meters away, maintaining a defensive stance as I observe her reaction.

    "Oops, what are you going to do about it?" I tease, shrugging nonchntly, attempting to further irritate her.

    In reality, I''m growing somewhat disappointed with the way Zeno is fighting. Even Roth put up a better fight when we sparred. If this is truly her peak, then I might have to employ¡ª

    "Aarghhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!! I''ll fucking kill you!!" Zeno''s furious roar echoes through the arena, causing debris to swirl in the air. Her long hair undergoes a startling transformation, turning white and flowing like a living entity. Her Ki takes on a denser, more imposing quality, almost as if it wants to consume my own.

    Murmurs and mumbles ripple through the crowd as they react to this unexpected situation.

    "That''s it!! She used it! The fifth stage of Ki! The stage that only the emperor can use!!!!!"

    "Finally!! I never believed another person could use it apart from the celestial monkey emperor!!"

    The celestial monkeys in the audience erupt into excited chatter, their anticipation palpable.

    "Fifth stage of Ki..." I mutter, still stupefied by the revtion. This is the first time I''m hearing about the fifth stage of Ki. Even Alphonso, my teacher, was only aware of the fourth stage, and I''m still in the process of mastering the third stage.

    For some reason, as I sense the sudden surge in Zeno''s power, adrenaline courses through my veins. A daring thought crosses my mind¡ªI want to experience a punch from this woman, a punch imbued with the legendary fifth stage of Ki!

    With a wide grin, I charge headlong toward Zeno, ready for the next exhrating exchange. However, before I can even reach her, she vanishes from her spot with uncanny speed, reappearing behind me. In an instant, her elbow ms into my back with bone-shattering force, causing an excruciating pain as my spinal cord seemingly snaps.

    BAM!

    My body is sent hurtling forward like a missile, crashing into the unyielding fence that encircles the battlefield. Surprisingly, the fence remains intact, and as Iy there, the only thought racing through my mind is that my Ki, my most potent defense, was rendered useless against Zeno''s fifth stage of Ki.

    Before I can process this revtion fully, I see Zeno closing in on me once more. She delivers a barrage of ferocious punches, each hit causing me to propel forward, breaking through the fence guarding the battleground. But just as I''m about to crash into the crowd, an unseen barrier halts my momentum, preventing a disastrous collision.

    At this point, my body is riddled with broken bones, and blood seeps from the corner of my mouth. Yet, an odd thrill courses through me as I find a strange enjoyment in the relentless pummeling from my opponent. As long as Zeno keeps pushing her limits, I''m far from bored.

    Looking up, I see Zeno advancing menacingly, her Ki radiating a chilling aura akin to steam. Determination burns in her eyes, contrasting with my beaten yet strangely content expression.

    As Zeno draws closer, I activate my vampire aura, using it to heal my battered body. Within moments, my injuries vanish as if they never existed, leaving me whole and ready to continue the fight.

    "I don''t like this look on your face. Are you underestimating me?!!!" Zeno''s angry roar fills the arena as she charges toward me once more. But before she can reach me, I cloak myself in vampire aura andunch a massive blood strike at her. She raises her hand to block the attack, and after deflecting it, she resumes her assault.

    "Astral walk: Second stage...." I mutter softly, expending a significant portion of my vampire aura. Instantly, everything within a radius of about 300 square meters freezes, including Zeno herself.

    "Wow, this same technique that worked on Roth also worked on her," I mutter nonchntly as I stroll toward Zeno, stopping just inches from her frozen form, my face inches from hers.

    "I thought you were going to be a bit more entertaining; what a big disappointment..." I mutter, my voice barely a whisper.

    The next moment, I envelop my hand in a massive ball of raging red blood aura, pulsing with incredible power.

    "I heard you tore someone limb from limb, how about I do something much worse than that?" I taunt Zeno in a low voice, an evil grin spreading across my face. She may not be able to hear me, but the feeling of dread will undoubtedly linger.

    "Ye blood, obey your liege and heed mymand. Blood aura; Ultimate burst~" I utter as I ce my hand on Zeno''s chest.

    POPPPP!!!!!

    With a deafening pop sound, Zeno explodes into tiny fragments of flesh, leaving nothing but an empty space where she once stood.

    =============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 312 Last Bout [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 312 Last Bout [part 1]</h4>

    Silence falls upon the arena as everyone watches in astonishment as Zeno explodes into tiny fragments. However, the protective crystal on the battlefield shes with a brilliant light, and in the blink of an eye, Zeno''s form is restored to the field.

    Still in a daze from what just urred, the referee rushes forward, his eyes wide with shock, and he grabs my hand, dering me the winner.

    "Once again, Crown Prince Jake of the vampire race emerges victorious!! This time, the way Zeno was defeated is nothing short of astonishing and unprecedented!" The announcer enthusiastically deres me the winner, amplifying the already buzzing excitement of the crowd.

    A lively chatter sweeps across the field as everyone discusses the incredible spectacle they''ve just witnessed. It''s an electrifying atmosphere, and I can''t help but feel a rush of adrenaline coursing through me.

    "We''re going to take a short break before the third round begins! This is the round where the Celestial Monkey Emperor, the mightiest celestial monkey, will face off against the Crown Prince of the vampire race!" The announcer''s voice booms through the arena, taking me by surprise.

    It makes sense to have a brief break before challenging the emperor directly. Instantly engaging in a battle with him after my previous fight would indeed seem a bit unfair.

    The next moment, I gather enough energy in my legs and leap into the sky, gracefully maneuvering through the air before slowly descending to where Arthur and Ste are seated.

    BAM!

    With a soft thud, Ind directly in front of Ste, taking a seat beside her.

    "Waaaah!! Good job, Master!" Ste congrattes me, her excitement evident as she gives me a small hug.

    "Haha, it was nothing, Ste," I respond with a modest shrug.

    "I never expected Zeno to be defeated in such a way," Commander Ln speaks up, initiating a conversation.

    I raise my head to meet his gaze, noticing the anticipation in his eyes as he rubs his hands together.

    "She''s strong, but not as strong as I thought. I see potential in someone else," I reply to Commander Ln.

    "And who might that be?" Commander Ln inquires with curiosity.

    Before I can answer, Ste suddenly interjects, her eyes wide with concern. "Master! I haven''t seen Gogo!"

    "Ah... I remember the guards took him to eat," Commander Ln replies on my behalf.

    Taking a deep breath, I close my eyes and begin focusing on recovering my aura and Ki. Given the surprises of the previous battle, I focus more on my vampire aura, as it has proven more effective against these powerful opponents. Ki, it seems, would not be sufficient in this situation, especially with Zeno''s fifth stage having caught me off-guard.

    An hour passes, and I''ve managed to restore a significant portion of my vampire aura. I open my eyes abruptly, finding Ste, Arthur, and Commander Ln staring at me with anticipation in their expressions.

    "Are you okay?" Ste asks with concern, followed by a simr inquiry from Arthur.

    "Yeah, I''m okay. I just need to feed," I reply honestly.

    "Feed?" Ste asks, her eyes blinking in confusion.

    "Yes, I want to drink blood..." I announce, feeling an irresistible urge that I can''t exin.

    The sound of Commander Ln swallowing audibly can be heard due to my words, but I pay little attention to his reaction. My gaze remains locked on Ste.

    "Waaaaahhh! My blood!" Ste exims dramatically, her eyes welling up with fake tears, creating a rather adorable scene.

    "Well, I only need a small amount... Besides, you''ve been eating a lottely," I reply with a mischievous smirk as I wave my hand, conjuring a swirling smoke of blood aura that envelops both me and Ste, rendering us invisible. This technique, known as the "blood fog," is amon tactic employed by vampires for hunting prey in the past.

    Without further ado, Itch onto Ste''s neck after she agrees, my fangs slowly piercing her skin.

    Due to the unique effects of a vampire''s mouth enzymes, which induce a burst of pleasure in the prey while they''re being fed upon, Ste''s eyes roll in ecstasy, and soft moans escape her lips as I drink her blood.

    Her blood tastes somewhat peculiar, I must admit. It carries a hint of sourness but remains strangely fresh. It''s not the finest blood I''ve tasted, not inparison to that of humans or dragons. Nevertheless, I can''t help but wonder what celestial monkey blood would be like.

    Pushing those thoughts aside, I retract my fangs after consuming about a pint of Ste''s blood, eliciting a quiet gasp from her. Simultaneously, the crimson fog vanishes as if it had never existed.

    "Wait, I have a question to ask you!" Commander Ln suddenly interjects, his voice filled with curiosity.

    "Let me guess, you want to know if I can drink celestial monkey blood, right?" I respond, raising an eyebrow in suspicion.

    "Ah... That''s what I was going to ask," Commander Ln replies, rubbing his hands together for some reason.

    "Judging from the way you guys smell, celestial monkey blood would undoubtedly taste good. Because of this, I''ll make an offer to the emperor. If I defeat him, I get his bloo-"

    "Dear audiences! The third bout is about to begin! The most anticipated match in history! His Majesty, Sir Paprius, vs. Prince Jake of the Vampire race!!" The announcer''s voice suddenly roars through the arena, causing me to raise my head in surprise. The emperor is already standing within the battle arena.

    "He seems quite excited about this match. I''ve never seen the emperor smile before," Commander Ln remarks, his hand resting on his chin as he observes the emperor''s demeanor.

    Taking notice of the emperor''s eagerness, I waste no time. I leap down from my position, and as I descend, tworge wings unfurl from my back, casting a powerful and intimidating shadow over the arena.

    ==================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 313 Last Bout [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 313 Last Bout [part 2]</h4>

    *Whoosh!*

    My wings unfurl, sending bursts of wind swirling through the arena as I descend to the floor with a nearly imperceptible thud. The crowd roars in anticipation as I take my first steps toward the center of the field, closing the distance between me and the celestial monkey Emperor.

    Studying him more closely, I note that he stands a tad taller than me. Simr to Gento, the celestial monkey Emperor is shirtless, revealing a canvas of tattoos covering his body. What captivates me most is arge snake tattoo, coiled around his wrist and winding its way up his arm. Apart from the tattoos, his teeth gleam jagged and razor-sharp, more reminiscent of a beast''s teethpared to the other celestial monkeys.

    "Prince Jake of the vampire race, it''s an honor to have you as a guest in our kingdom. I must apologize for my rather unorthodox approach, but I returned recently and couldn''t contain my curiosity about your remarkable reputation. I feltpelled to have a sparring match with you and witness firsthand what makes you such a formidable opponent," the celestial monkey Emperor says with a faint grin.

    In response to his words, I sh a confident smile.

    "The pleasure is mine, your Majesty. I''ve heard of your legendary strength, and I''m eager to experience it for myself," I reply, matching his grin, which draws a slight squint of intrigue from the celestial monkey Emperor.

    "Then, let''s put that to the test," the Emperor deres, assuming a fighting stance.

    Without warning, the referee dashes forward and positions himself between the two of us.

    "At the count of three, the match shallmence. One...two...three...begin!" The referee announces with a resounding blow of his whistle.

    As the referee signals the start of the bout, both the Emperor and I remain stationary, standing side by side, our unwavering gazes locked upon each other.

    Suddenly, the tattoos adorning the Emperor''s body begin to shimmer with a radiant light. The serpent inked on his arms bursts to life, transforming into arge, menacing ck snake with fangs nearly five inches long.

    "This serpent is known as the Venom Schneider, a creature whose venom can corrode anything it touches," the Emperor exins, maintaining a tight grip on the serpent''s tail, preventing it from lunging at me.

    "Interesting," I murmur as I examine the serpent before me. "Is it some sort of mystical creature? I don''t sense any beastly aura from it..." Iment, still puzzled by the creature''s nature.

    In the background, the audience grows restless, murmuring and chatting among themselves, expecting our fierce sh to begin as soon as the referee''s countdown concluded. However, the opposite appears to be urring as we both stand in a standoff, our eyes never wavering from each other.

    "Idiot!" the emperor retorts, his teeth gritted in frustration. "This isn''t a beast. Haven''t you heard of the Great Seven Schneiders?"

    "Great Seven Schneiders... I haven''t heard of that before. But that doesn''t change anything," I respond with a casual shrug.

    In my past life, there was no mention of strange creatures called Schneiders. It appears that a lot has changed with each reincarnation, and I''m continually learning about the unique aspects of this world.

    The emperor''s demeanor suddenly shifts, and he adopts a very serious stance. He wears a smile, but it''s not a friendly one. I sense something is about to happen.

    "Just how ignorant can you be, Prince Jake..." the emperor mutters with a sly grin.

    As the words leave his mouth, the serpent coiled around his arms lunges at me with startling speed and increased size. My instincts kick in, and adrenaline courses through my veins. A flurry of thoughts floods my mind.

    Should I evade the serpent''s attack? My body is nearly resistant to any poison, so this could be an opportunity to enhance my poison tolerance.

    I decide to stay in ce as the snake reaches me at lightning speed, sinking its fangs into my shoulder with a force akin to ten thousand pounds per square inch. Surprisingly, its fangs effortlessly pierce my flesh, and I can feel the venom entering my body. For a brief moment, I start to feel dizzy, but my vision swiftly returns to normal.

    Gazing at the serpent still injecting venom into my body, I wear a confident smirk. I reach out and grip the snake''s head, catching it off-guard.

    The snake''s body tightens around me, attempting to crush me, but its efforts prove futile.

    With the serpent''s head firmly in my grasp, I raise it, pointing it back at the emperor.

    "Is this it...? Is this your Venom Schneider? It''s pretty useless if you ask me," I taunt as I effortlessly crush the serpent''s head within my grip. In an instant, the snake turns to dust and reappears as a tattoo on the emperor''s body.

    My actions visibly frustrate the emperor, and he grits his teeth in annoyance.

    "Who knew you had a poison constitution," the emperor mutters. "Besides, that was the weakest Schneider."

    "Fufu, using such a cheap trick was unexpected of you," I respond with a teasing grin.

    "In battle, any means to win can''t be discriminated. If you were defeated by the weakest Schneider, then you''re the weakest vampire in existence!" the emperor roars. In a sh, a surge of Ki erupts from him, even more potent than Zeno''s fifth stage. I can feel the overwhelming heat and intensity radiating from it. I attempt to activate my own Ki, but it feels as though the emperor''s Ki pool is draining my energy.

    "Let me show you what real power is," the emperor deres, a white ball of light beginning to form in his hand.

    ===============================

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 314 New Skill

    <h4>Chapter 314 New Skill</h4>

    "T-This power..." I mutter as I see the powerful ball of Ki forming in the hands of the celestial monkey emperor.

    After a few minutes, the celestial monkey emperor raises the ball above his head andunches it at me. Seeing the balle at me, it doesn''t give off any dangerous aura. In fact, it looks harmless, but I can tell it''s very dangerous. It''s one of the most dangerous attacks that has been hurled at me in this life.

    Raising my hand, I conjure several walls made from blood aura and surround myself with them since my Ki doesn''t seem to be responding for some reason due to the Ki of the Celestial monkey emperor.

    *CRACK!*

    With a sudden crack, all my blood walls shatter as the Ki ball gets closer. Simultaneously, the Ki ball expands the closer it gets, and it feels like time has been slowed down to a certain extent as the ball takes forever to reach my side. In my eyes, this attack is beautiful. I want to know what it feels like to get sted by such tremendous power!

    Suddenly, like a sh, the ball moves at astonishing speed and hits me squarely in the chest.

    *BOOOM!!!*

    A loud explosion goes off as the ball hits me like a meteor. It explodes like a nuclear weapon that''s about to disintegrate everything in its path. I can feel every fiber of my being evaporate and heal rapidly at the same time.

    Ecstasy... That''s the only thing I feel right now as I shut my mind and try to enjoy the impact of the attack on my body. It''s such a peculiar feeling that every overpowered entity will understand.

    A being that wins 99 percent of the time. Even when I lost against the gods multiple times in the past, it wasn''t because they were stronger than me. It was because they were cunning and would resort to using the most shameless methods. But me, on the other hand, I usually always want to prove one fact...

    That I am the strongest being in the universe! Even when all odds are against me, I usually get some power boost of some sort. The same can be said for the gods; they always get some kind of new cunning methods with each of my power-ups.

    *BAAMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!*

    I suddenly feel my back hit a very solid metal, snapping me out of my lucid thoughts.

    *Crack!!!!*

    Opening my eyes with a start, thick red aura erupts from my body like a zing inferno; however, it subsides as I notice something.

    "Did this dude break the barrier surrounding this arena?" I mutter as I try to get up.

    On my body, I notice a huge gaping hole with lots of burnt flesh that''s rapidly healing.

    Ignoring my injuries, I focus my gaze on the mass destruction in front of me.

    Devastation!

    The once lively arena is now nothing more than a pile of rubble while a thick cloud of debris floats in the air.

    As for all the people, they are currently levitating in the air, encased by green-like bubbles with symmetrical patterns. None of them seem to be harmed.

    Well, not like I care, I am only looking out for Arthur and Ste. They are also encased inside the strange bubble.

    Well...

    "Hahaha! You are alive! Nice~ that''s nice, muhahahaahahah!!!" The celestial monkey emperorughs manically with only a silhouette appearing as he starts walking closer to me, slowly, another ball forming in his hand.

    "How the hell did you be a king? You don''t even care about the safety of your people," I ask, still perplexed about his ruthlessness.

    "As you can see, no one is harmed, my subordinates have everything under control. All I want to do is unleash my full power, and you seem to be the perfect meat bag because of your insane healing capability," The celestial monkey emperor says with a grin forming in the corner of his face.

    Hearing his words, a grin also appears on the corner of my face. For some reason, the celestial monkey emperor''s character seems to be rtable with mine, albeit with a few differences.

    However...

    "Hey, fool. Attack me with your strongest attack," I say, also walking forward confidently.

    "W-What did you just call me?" the celestial monkey emperor asks with a stutter.

    "I called you a fool," I repeat without slowing down my stride. For some reason, the demeanor of the celestial monkey changes to a very serious one.

    "Hmph... I have so many things to test out, but let''s start with a bigger Ki ball," The emperor says and instantly a burst of Ki erupts from his body, just like before. However, this time,pared to before, I shield myself with a very thick blood aura.

    Once again, the celestial monkey emperor starts gathering and condensing tons of Ki in his palm.

    Using God''s eyes, I notice many string-like auras emanating from everyone in the damaged arena. All their Ki is moving towards the emperor.

    T-This madman. Apart from risking the lives of his people, he is even stealing Ki from them! Is this some sort of skill exclusive to the celestial monkey emperor, or did he just master Ki to this level? Regardless, if not for my blood aura, I could almost feel my Ki slipping away from me.

    I muse inwardly.

    ncing up, I notice that there''s already a very big ball of extremely dangerous Ki, about the size of a football. It''s ten times bigger than the first one!

    "Take my Ki ball, blood-sucking vampire, muhahahaahahah!!!!!" The emperor roars with a crazed expression on his face andunches the Ki ball at me with full force. As the ball moves, all the air surrounding it gets distorted while the ground below shatters.

    Seeing the ball almost hit me, a smile curls on the corner of my lips.

    "Double counter~"

    ===============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 315 Full Counter

    <h4>Chapter 315 Full Counter</h4>

    "Double counter," I mutter, stretching my index finger outward. Instantly, a sh of light erupts from my fingertip and crashes into the Ki ball.

    **WHISTLE....!!!!**

    The moment the sh of light connects with the ball of Ki, it flies back towards the celestial monkey emperor at a speed that''s almost impossible to evade.

    **BOOOOM!!!!!!! BOOM!! BOOOM!! BANG!!!**

    A mighty explosion goes off as the attack flies back and hits the celestial monkey emperor on his chest, the same ce his former attack had hit me. With the explosion still going on and massive destruction, I envelope myself with a very thick blood aura, moving away as quickly as possible.

    Focusing my gaze on another urrence, I notice that all the audience is still enveloped in the green-like bubble shields, and just like me, the bubble shields are moving out of the way of the attack.

    Once I get far away from the impact of the explosion, I levitate in the air and watch the mass destruction that is urring right now. The explosion keeps expanding and getting wider than the size of the arena itself.

    "Such a stupid emperor, now he''s going to use the Kingdom''s budget to repair all the damages he caused because of his foolishness," I mutter, shaking my head because the impact spreads about four square kilometers and doesn''t seem to be stopping.

    [Ding!]

    [A new skill has been learned; Full Counter | Double Counter]

    Wow, it''s been a while since I used the system. But... That skill... It''s something that I came up with recently. It''s very dangerous. I muse, taking important notes of the situation.

    The skill double counter is a skill that I created with my vampire aura by mixing the remnants of Guida''s dark aura, and condense it as much as possible. I devised that I can create this effect in different stages. The first stage *being the process of returning an opponent''s attack to them, it''s called; Full counter. And then the one I used now is called double counter. If used, I return twice the attack of my opponent. However, ites with a huge price. That was one week''s worth of Guida''s dark aura. It''s something I have to keep as a trump card.

    Nheless, full counter can be used twice a day while Double Counter will be kept as a trump card.

    Focusing my gaze back on the surrounding, I notice that the explosion has stopped and a thick mushroom cloud is in the air.

    Without hesitation, I fly towards the arena where me and the celestial monkey emperor fought, my eyes glowing bright red. I am using Gyo to shield my eyes from debris.

    As I get closer, I descend on the ground that has now turned into a pile of rubble. With my feet touching the ground, I walk towards the Celestial monkey emperor, currently lying down on the ground¡ªhis body battered and covered in wounds, and lots of smoke emitting from his body.

    "T-That was fantastic..." The celestial monkey emperor mutters with a light cough. There''s a huge smile on his face, a familiar masochistic smile.

    "Seems the attack didn''t do much damage," I say, moving closer to the celestial monkey emperor to inspect him.

    "I used all my Ki to shield myself from getting hit. Even though I still have a lot in my arsenal, my body won''t respond. Is this what it feels like to get defeated?" The emperor asks as I finally stop in front of him, looming over him.

    "Defeat can be satisfying sometimes. You are quite strong, I admit. And I would have liked to fight with you to the fullest if we were in a ce that won''t restrict us from going all out, s, I can''t wait to see my beautiful wives," I say with an evil grin, causing cold sweat to form on the emperor''s face.

    In a sh, I raise my right foot in the air and bring it down with full force, smashing it into the emperor''s face, causing his body to bore into the hardened scorched ground, thus, passing out instantly.

    Abruptly, I see the referee levitating above me in the air with a broadcasting device floating in front of him. At the same time, four people rush towards me, no, not me, they rush towards the emperor and carry him onto a stretcher bed, taking off into the sky on arge hoverboard.

    "The winner of the match between the celestial monkey emperor, his majesty sir Paprius vs Prince Jake of the vampire race is Prince Jake!!!!" The referee announces in a loud voice.

    As expected, many people don''t cheer; instead, everywhere explodes into chaos as the audience starts chatting and murmuring among themselves.

    Simultaneously, the green-like bubble shields they are encased in are moving towards the city, to safely drop the citizens since the arena has beenpletely destroyed.

    While in my thoughts, a familiar figure appears in front of me.

    "Commander Ln~"

    "Congrattions on your victory, Prince Jake," Commander Ln says with a small bow. "I have been instructed by the prime minister to bring you right away to the celestial monkey royal vault at the holy temple," he adds, his expression turning serious.

    "If that''s the case, let''s go," I reply with a neutral expression.

    "Okay," Commander Ln replies, clicking his fingers.

    As Commander Ln clicks his fingers, the scenery around me changes, and my body begins to materialize in front of a grand dome-shaped temple.

    ===============================

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 316 The Celestial Monkeys Temple

    <h4>Chapter 316 The Celestial Monkeys Temple</h4>

    "This is the main temple of the celestial monkeys and where the vault is located," Commander Ln informs me as I stand in front of the temple, looking at its structure.

    It''s a huge dome-shaped building made from fine marble rocks. Apart from this, there''s no notable detail about the temple except the huge metallic pole that''s protruding from the center of the dome-shaped top.

    "Prince Jake," a voice suddenly startles me. Turning my head, I see the prime minister of the celestial monkeys. "Good to have you here... And congrattions for your win. But I want you to know that the emperor didn''t fight at his full power because of the cheat you us-"

    "Shut the fuck up, man. Just shut the fuck up before I smack your ass like your emperor. You didn''t talk about the venom your emperor tried to use on me. Wasn''t that a cheat, or do you want me to smack your ass?" I ask with a crazed expression, my eyes widening as if it wants to devour the prime minister.

    The prime minister doesn''t say anything as I can see sweat forming on his face while gritting his teeth.

    "Just take me to the fucking vault before I get pissed off and destroy this whole ce," I say still putting on my crazed expression.

    "L-Let''s go. No, follow me please," The prime minister stutters as he gestures with his hand for me to follow him. Looking at his footsteps, I see his legs wobbling.

    "Such a pussy," I mutter and start following the prime minister with Commander Ln behind me as we enter the main entrance of the temple.

    As we enter the entrance of the temple, I get awed by the scene in front of me as it''s something that I would only see once in a while.

    There are many celestial monks inside the temple walking around with trays while some are burning incenses in strange silver pots filled with tiny holes. The floor of the temple is covered with shiny marbles and many artifacts are hung on the wall, most likely made with gold.

    Walking forward, we reach the front of a very big statue, towering to the ceiling of the temple. This statue is of a man wearing a crown on his head and his hands sped together. Unconsciously, I stop in front of this statue, a smile forming on my face.

    Seeing me stop, the prime minister stops walking and turns around to look at me. But he doesn''t say anything and simply stands in position. Commander Ln, on the other hand, walks closer to me.

    "That''s Buddha, the god we celestial monkeys serve. He is one of the strongest gods....." Commander Ln continues talking, but I am not listening to all he''s saying. Only one thought is on my mind.

    "So... You mean that perverted prick is your god?" I ask again without any expression on my face.

    "Huh..."

    "Kekekekeke!!!" I startughing mischievously, causing Commander Ln to be confused.

    "I see... I see... I guess he''s a god after all, so it''s not far-fetched if he has some followers," I mutter.

    Buddha, a supreme god whose order remains unknown till date. I have met with him in the past, and to be honest, he is pretty strong. Though I didn''t get to see him fight at his full strength because he was pretty hesitant and seemed to be in haste.

    However, he is the owner of the ability named; hands of Buddha. The type of ability that Carter used. There''s still a lot about abilities that I don''t quite understand. Most abilities are rted to gods, beasts, and ancient races such as the Valkyries. I don''t know what the damn gods are up to.

    Clicking my tongue, I signal to the prime minister to continue walking, and he doesn''t hesitate.

    Walking a few meters, we reach a passage with several celestial monks standing left and right as if guarding this particr ce. And the aura emanating from them is the fourth stage of Ki.

    All these guys are radiating with the fourth stage of Ki. I pity the intruder who''s going to try to infiltrate this ce. But one thing I know is that Buddha might have some crazy amount of Ki reserve.

    Abruptly, a bald celestial monkey emperor appears in front of us with two bald celestial monkeys behind him. He is holding a long golden staff that the top seems to be shaped like a cup while some sort of beads run around the edges.

    "Good day, Bk," The prime minister greets the strange man with a small bow, but the bald celestial monkey doesn''t give a bow in return and strangely nods his head.

    "What brings you here?" Bk asks.

    "You are aware of the situation. Why are you still asking me?" The prime minister mutters, his teeth clenched.

    Without saying anything, Bk looks at me from top to bottom.

    "I am the chief priest of this temple. Show some respect because I am the first follower of Buddha," The priest says with a cocky expression.

    "Are you going to take me to the vault or you wanna get your ass whooped?" I ask, the devilish expression appearing on my face once again.

    "L-Let''s go..." The priest stutters, and for some reason, his eyes get teary as if he''s about to cry.

    Huh... did I scare him too much? I guess being a vampire has its perks, fufu.

    [Bk''s POV]

    Seeing the demon in front of me with his glowing red eyes and fangs that look as if they want to suck my blood, the urge to shit overwhelms.

    Holy fuck... Who is this guy? He scared the fuck out of me, one of the strongest celestial monkeys. No wonder the emperor lost against him.

    ===============================

    X X X X X X X X X X X X X X X

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 317 Draculaâ€™s Blood Armor

    <h4>Chapter 317 Drac''s Blood Armor</h4>

    Right now, I am inside arge space, the vault of the secret vault of the celestial monkey race. Before we got here, it was a cumbersome process because we didn''t just walk right into this ce, we teleported here.

    Before we got here, there are seven-point destinations, each equipped with strange machines that require the Ki of the chief priest. Gaining authorization at each point would automatically transport us to another point till we eventually get here.

    There are many shelves here filled with lots of things, ranging from swords, spears, beast crystals, mechas, armors vials, and even dead bodies chained down with strange glowing chains. However, none of this intrigues me.

    I can feel the presence of something calling onto me. The blood in my body is pumping and boiling as if excited to integrate with something.

    "The shelves where the treasures of the vampire race are kept are located in the farthest corner of this room," The chief priest informs me.

    Nodding my head, I follow the lead of the chief priest and move to the farthest corner of the room. To be honest, this ce is really wide and it seems to be kempt.

    After walking through some corners like solving a puzzle, we arrive in front of a colossal rectangr box-like object.

    This feeling is getting stronger... What''s in that box?

    "Why is this box sealed?" I ask the priest.

    "Well, we noticed that the vampire relics seem to give off some sort of pulse or aura. To avoid detection of our vault, and to be on the safe side, our experts came up with the idea to build this aura confinement box," The priest exins, this time, no longer looking nervous.

    He walks towards the massive box and starts tapping the corners around it. He doesn''t stop there; he begins cing his ears in some ces around the box as if he wants to hear something.

    "Found it!" The priest says excitedly, pushing the spot he found with his hand.

    Instantly, the box begins to let out rumbling sounds, while the ground beneath us vibrates vigorously.

    Abruptly, the box starts folding, revealing a massive shelf underneath. The shelf is fully loaded with several items, but something catches my eyes, causing me to leap towards the shelf and grab the item that has been calling onto me. In the process, my hand hits one of the beams supporting the shelf, causing it to copse. But my hands grab onto the stuff that I am interested in.

    Landing on the ground with a small thud in front of the shelf, which is now copsed, a smile appears on my face.

    Who knew that I would see it here...

    "T-That''s the main reason why the shelf was concealed in the first ce," the priest mutters, also surprised to see the same thing I am seeing.

    Right in front of me is a legendary piece. Something that I have been searching for since my current reincarnation. To a normal person, it''s nothing more than a useless piece of trash, but to me, it''s priceless.

    Inspect.

    [Scanning Item...]

    [Item undetected.]

    [Will the host like to upgrade inspection function for 10,000 sex points <> or <>]

    Yes...

    [Inspect Function Has Been Upgraded.]

    Inspect.

    [Scanning Item....]

    [Item detected. Not enough details.]

    [Item: Drac''s Blood Armor.]

    [Status: Weak.]

    [Description: Absorbs blood.]

    [Potential Skills: Null]

    Seeing the stats the system could gather about the blood armor, I get quite impressed about the system itself, but that''s not all about the armor.

    The armor is currently hung on a dummy. It''s a full set armor made out of ruby-like crystals, crystals that are indestructible.

    Stretching my hand forward, I ce my palm on the armor.

    "Absorb," I mutter. And the next moment, the armor starts to liquify, crawling up to my hand, slowly covering all my body.

    After absorbing the armor, there''s nothing left on the dummy that once adorned the armor.

    "The armor is weak. I need to feed it quite a lot of blood," I mumble, observing the armor on my body.

    "Disperse," I mutter again. This time, the armor disappears from my body. It''s now inside my inventory.

    "That was one heck of a surprise," I say with a smile, ncing at the chief priest.

    "Let''s continue looting, shall we?"

    ________________________________

    "Waaah, master got a lot of cool stuff huh... What''s this?" Ste asks, pointing towards a small item on the ground as I showed everyone the vampire treasures I recovered.

    "Well, that''s a blood barricade," I answer.

    "Blood barricade. The name sounds interesting, what does it do?" Ste asks, curiosity etched onto her face.

    "Well..."

    Inspect...

    [Scanning Item....]

    [Item: Blood Barricade.]

    [Description: An ancient tool used at the peak of vampire race. It has the ability to deploy or elongate and surround the whole settlement of the vampire, including the royal castle, casting a barrier that can withstand a significant amount of damage. The barricade is fueled with the blood of every inhabitant of the vampire settlement.]

    "It''s used to deploy a barrier," I exin to Ste. However, she doesn''t seem to understand as she blinks her eyes a few times, innocently.

    Sigh... As expected of a beastkin. She couldn''tprehend my simple exnation. I sigh inwardly.

    "Jake, a-are these one those blood swords and daggers that are often talked about in the history of the vampires?" Arthur asks as he gently holds a blood-red long sword in his hands.

    "Yes. You can keep it if you want, I can make one of those with my blood power," I tell Arthur.

    "I know, but this ispletely different from the one you can create. They have the same effect, but these ones can be wielded and were made by ancient forgers. However, wouldn''t keeping one of them be a crime?" Arthur asks, looking somewhat troubled.

    "Who would question me, not even his majesty?" I reply, a devilish smile appearing on my face.

    While we continue to rummage through the treasures, we meet some unnecessary scraps that are not worth keeping. An example is Sanguine''s pajamas.

    "Do the gods have some weird fetishes or something?" I mumble as I put everything away in my inventory.

    "Guida," I mutter, talking to therge sword that''s strapped to my waist.

    [Don''t talk to me, stupid!]

    Sigh...

    "Where''s Gogo?" I ask, turning my to Ste.

    "Over there!" Ste replies as she points towards a direction. In a sh, I see Gogo running towards me, looking quite different from before.

    "Kyu~ Kyu~" Gogo says happily as he sits on my shoulder as usual.

    "The teleporter is ready, prince Jake," Commander Ln says, walking towards us with arge portable teleporter. I notice him gritting his teeth, and I can bet he''s cursing inwardly right now.

    ===============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 318 Enemy or Friend

    <h4>Chapter 318 Enemy or Friend</h4>

    Dropping the teleporter in front of us, Ste starts circling it.

    "It''s pretty outdated... It might cease to function midway, though," Ste lets out, worry evident on her face.

    Even Ste could tell that this teleporter is outdated, huh...

    "It''s working perfectly. You know, the celestial monkeys don''t leave theirs like other races, which makes us not care much about teleporters," Commander Ln exins and taps a button on the teleporter.

    The teleporter lets out a small buzz and slowlyes to life. However, no portales off because the destination hasn''t been set.

    "Arrr....ahem, I don''t know the destination code for the red, do you mind checking it out?" Commander Ln requests, looking towards me while scratching his head.

    "Wait, it runs on code? What the actual fuck... New teleporters use the name of thes to target locations and are also equipped with other functions," I exin to Commander Ln.

    "Well.... I already exined to you, maybe I should ask the prime minister for the destination code," Commander Ln suggests, prepared to move away.

    "Wait, I can use this type of teleporter," Ste suddenly asserts.

    "Wait, what?" I ask, surprised.

    "You know in my father''s barn, there''s a simr teleporter to this that uses destination code. Besides, since I have been on the red for a while, I know the code. It''s 3489XXFHB," Ste exins.

    "Haaaa~" Arthur and I let out a voice at the same time while we exchange a nce of horridness.

    "Master, just trust me this once, I am not actually stupid in everything," Ste ims with a confident expression.

    "Alright, give it a try," I say with a defeated sigh while Arthur swallows a mouthful of saliva.

    "We might end up on an asteroid," Arthur grumbles under his voice, cursing his luck.

    With a smile, Ste walks forward towards the teleporter and starts inputting the digits. Abruptly, the center of the teleporter lights up with a red sh as the portal to the red appears.

    Seeing Ste''s small achievement, I begin to p for her, and Arthur also joins me. Gogo doesn''t hesitate to imitate our actions.

    "You are going to reward me, master," Ste says with a giggle.

    "Of course, I''ll reward you," I assure her with a small grin.

    "Alright, time to go," I say to the members as we start holding each other''s hands.

    The first person to enter the teleporter is Ste, followed by Arthur and then me.

    Taking in the effects of the teleporter, we begin to materialize in a warp station on the vampire. However, a jaw-dropping scene happens.

    The moment we arrive, several des press on our necks. Arthur and Ste want to draw their swords, but I stop them by waving my hand.

    Looking up, I see several vampires around the lord stage, donned in powerful armor and weapons from top to bottom. Armor that seems to be made from demon-rank beasts. Not only that, their aura transcends that of vampire lords.

    _________________________________

    Inside a vast, dpidated room resembling an abandoned space with cobwebs and insects hanging around, several vampire lords are seated on chairs that appear to be on theirst legs. Among them is Zero, the vampire warlock whose real name is Hector.

    All eyes are fixed on a particr person seated adjacent to them on a throne full of cobwebs, situated on a concrete tform higher than where the vampire lords are seated.

    "So, tell me... None of you could do what I asked you to do, huh...?" The vampire sitting on the throne demands in a deep, terrifying voice, instilling terror into the hearts of everyone present.

    "Answer me, Bryce!" The figure asks, his eyes glowing red.

    Bryce, typically calm and fearful, now trembles in front of this figure, a strange forbidden liquid flowing down his pants.

    "S-Sir... We tried our best, but your son is just too powerful for us. He sabotaged all our ns. I... It''s like he took after you," Bryce exins with a stutter, his skin turning paler with each passing second.

    Hearing Bryce''s words, the figure keeps silent and doesn''t say anything, his eyes glowing even brighter red.

    "My son.... Wait... Give me all the details I need to know," The figure requests.

    "Y-Yes, sir... Before the king went to slumber, he nominated your son as the crown prince and ordered the coronation ceremony once hees of age. When the time came, your son showed up as expected, but we stood up and stopped the coronation, on the condition that he needs to prove himself during the world''s strongest tournament."

    "Everything was going ording to n. However, during the tournament, he disyed unparalleled talent and power. Even the most talented vampires of this generation could not touch him. In fact, it was once revealed that he won a match against Zamira while he was still at the noble stage. He is a tyrant that won''t hesitate to kill us if he realizes what we are after. L-Let''s not talk about Alphonso; he came out of nowhere and woke the king from his slumber," Bryce continues exining everything to the figure.

    Suddenly, the figure bursts into a loudugh that resounds throughout the whole room.

    "I just have one question... From your perspective, do you really think he''s my son?" The figure asks, a wild aura swirling around him.

    "I... I think he''s the protoss. That crazy amount of power is out of this world," Bryce answers.

    "I see... My son would never lust after his own mother or sister. And even went as far as lusting after his aunt. That deed can not be none other than the reincarnation of the perverted protosss. In the first ce, that bitch never liked me despite my love for her. Moreover, I see the reason why the king asked for our kids to be born through artificial methods; I was only used as a pawn. But... I don''t care about the protoss; he can''t have his full power yet." The figure says with a smile on his face.

    "Bryce, give one pill each to all the men you''ve gathered," The figure says, tossing a jar containing small red pills.

    ===============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 319 Red Pills

    <h4>Chapter 319 Red Pills</h4>

    "T-This... What are these pills going to do?" Bryce asks, collecting the jar with shaky hands and swallowing a mouthful of saliva.

    Derek, the vampire legend, who happens to be one of the strongest vampires that ever lived, doesn''t say anything for a moment. He repositions himself on his throne, putting one leg on the armrest in another posture.

    "I''ll give you the details on that when everyone is finally gone. Answer one more question for me. Is it really true that Jake married his sister, Misty?" Derek asks with an expressionless face.

    Hearing Derek''s question, Bryce swallows once more. The Derek in front of him is not the same as the Derek he once knew. The version of Derek in front of him is that of an evil warlord, having killed about two vampires during this meeting.

    "Yes, lord. I have no reason to lie. Odolff attended his marriage ceremony. In fact, ording to what our spies on earth told us, Misty is currently pregnant. Not only Misty, Jill herself is also pregnant," Bryce reports with a straight face.

    For some reason, Derek clenches his hands on the armrest of the throne, causing some cracking sounds to emit from the throne chair. If the throne chair were made from inferior material, it would have crumbled under his grip.

    "If he''s really the protoss... Then what did he do to the ability crystal of the demon king I gave him?" Derek asks, making Bryce look at him in a jerk.

    "He gave his human wife because he was unable to absorb ability crystals. However, rumors are spreading that he could use the abilities of his wife, such as Jill''s gravitational force and Misty''s healing ability," Bryce answers.

    Hearing Bryce''s words, Derek''s eyes widen in shock, and his body radiates with killing intent.

    "That said... He''s really the protoss and not my son. But still, my blood runs in him," Derek mutters with a small sadistic smile.

    "My lord, I have one question to ask you. Please, do you care to answer?" Bryce suddenly requests.

    "Of course, you''ve been a loyal pawn to me, answering one question won''t hurt me or stain my feet," Derek replies with a sheepish grin.

    "My lord, everyone saw it that day; you got captured by the vampire blood god. ording to experts, your soul was destroyed, thus making you go into eternal slumber after the blood god unleashed his strongest attack on you," Bryce exins.

    Hearing Bryce''s words, Derek lets out a sigh and looks at the ceiling as if reminiscing something.

    "Actually, it was the opposite. I was about to kill that fucker that day with my strongest attack as I noticed that he was about to use a strange trick. However, I considered the safety of the other vampires living in the settlement. I wouldn''t want to wipe out millions of my own race because of a god that I want to kill so bad."

    "A god that doesn''t care about his people, only his celestial powers and personal interest. My attack would have swallowed everything in its path, killing millions of people. That''s why I couldn''t stop that trick from touching me," Derek exins to Bryce.

    "However," Derek continues. "I was woken recently by the same idiot who sealed me, only for him to make a pact with him. A pact that I should kill the protoss to be free from the pact and to be able to fulfill my one wish, which is to eliminate all dhampirs. However, the idiot didn''t give in to details. It''s only now that I learned that my son is the reincarnation of the protoss. Bryce, this world isn''t fair..." Derek mutters, looking at the ceiling again, several emotions ying on his face.

    "T-That means... Killing your own son. That god is cruel. He''s obviously scared of the protoss!" Bryce acknowledges with a bright expression. But his face suddenly turns dark.

    "My lord, are you going to do that?" Bryce asks.

    "I really want to take out the dhampirs so bad...." Derek turns his neck and replies, his eyes shing red.

    ________________________________

    Bryce leaves the hidden base where Derek is currently in hiding. Right now, he is in a hidden environment, far away in the depths of the red''s unexplored region where dangerous beasts rule thend.

    Standing beside him is Zero, dressed as an assassin as usual, his and Bryce''s eyes fixed on about seven hundred vampires standing in front of them. Some are regr vampires, some noble, and some are even at the lord evolution stage.

    However, they all have one thing inmon; they are all chained around their hands and legs. Just from a nce, one could tell that they are prisoners.

    Bryce strides toward them a little bit, stopping about a meter away.

    "I guess you all know the reason why you are here today. You all only have one purpose; which is to redeem yourself in the vampire society and be free once again despite the atrocities you allmitted. I, Bryce Sanguine, the patriarch of the Sanguine family, genuinely assure you that your wishes cane tost. However, it doesn''te at a free cost."

    "As you all know, I can''t just free you all, as it''s not only against thew, and I don''t have the power to do so. However, I want to overthrow the current king, and I need your help in doing so," Bryce finally deres.

    The prisoners start chatting and murmuring among themselves, looking pretty confused.

    "How are we supposed to do that? It''s like a suicide mission with all the strong guards and soldiers protecting the city. Let''s not even talk about the legendary knight, Alphonso," one of the prisoners yells, showcasing his frustration.

    Hearing the prisoners'' words, Bryce shes a smile.

    "If I didn''t have a n, I wouldn''t be here asking for your help in the first ce," Bryce says with a smile and then signals to Zero.

    In a sh, Zero waves his hands, and then, several jars containing blood-red pills appear on the ground.

    ===============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 320 Overthrow Them [part 1] (Donâ€™t buy privilege chapters for now)

    <h4>Chapter 320 Overthrow Them [part 1] (Don''t buy privilege chapters for now)</h4>

    In a sh, Zero waves his hands, and then, several jars containing blood-red pills appear on the ground.

    Seeing what appeared out of Zero''s space ring, all the men keep quiet and don''t say anything as their eyes are fixed on the jar.

    ''My lord is so smart. I haven''t even told them about the pills, yet they are already curious,'' Bryce thinks inwardly with a smirk on his face.

    "As I was saying earlier, I wouldn''t have smuggled y''all out of prison if I didn''t have any n. These pills you are seeing here can increase your evolution to the next stage if you ingest one of them," Bryce informs the men, causing excitement to appear on their faces. The urge to pounce on Bryce and collect the pills from him can be seen on their faces.

    ''That''s it... The greedy nature of every life form. They didn''t even bother to ask if it will have a downside to it; heck, if they had the chance to kill me and hoist all these pills for themselves, they wouldn''t hesitate one bit. Thanks to Zero''s presence that''s warding them off.''

    "Zero, give everyone of them a pill," Bryce instructs Zero.

    In a sh, Zero grabs two jars, opening them. With the lid opened, the aura emitting from the jars is so strong that even Zero bes shocked. He instantly covers his nose with a piece of cloth because of the temptation to ingest the pills.

    In a sh, Zero moves at an incredible speed, giving each and every one of the men one pill each. Within seconds, he is back to his position beside Bryce.

    "Now, y''all should ingest the pills at the same time," Brycemands.

    Without hesitation, the freedom-hungry men don''t hesitate to swallow the drugs with shing speed.

    Abruptly, all the men that ingested the pills fall on their knees and clutch their throats in pain, blood dripping from their mouths while all the veins in their bodies expand and contract as if they are about to burst. At the same time, the men begin to elongate in size as their once skinny appearances change into bodies with well-defined muscles.

    However, the pain doesn''t stop there... The men continue to cry and roll around on the ground in pain.

    "You bastard! What did you give to us?"

    "Aargh, I am in pain...."

    The men start cursing at Bryce and Zero.

    "Hahahaha, you idiots, you didn''t ask before you used the pills. Do you think anythinges for free? After using the pills, y''all are going to be nothing but my loyal dogs, muhahahaahahah!!!!" Bryceughs hysterically at the condition of the men.

    Suddenly, with a burst of energy, the aura of all the men who ingested the pills changes and expands while the pains that once gued them vanish away as if they never existed. However, their eyes can be seen dting and glowing in a different mannerpared to a normal vampire. The glow on their faces is akin to when vampires are extremely angry, a situation that is rare.

    "So now we have two hundred and fifty noble vampires, two hundred vampire lords, and fifty vampire warlocks, kekeke" Bryce mutters with a sadistic smile, looking at the vampires stationed in position like loyal dogs without moving an inch.

    "Y''all dogs, are you listening to me?"

    "Aye, master!" The vampires answer, making Bryce nod his head in satisfaction.

    "I think I am being generous enough for giving you these pills; however, I am going to be even more generous. I''ll give y''all one extra pill so that if you face a life-threatening situation, you''ll use it. However, ites with a huge downside. Regardless, it''s better to die in honor than to die in shame," Bryce utters.

    "Ahoorrahhhh!!!!" The vampires raise their voices, jubting due to what Bryce said. Furthermore, they all have one thing inmon; an evil grin on their faces.

    "Zero, give them the pills," Bryce instructs, and in a sh, Zero disappears from his position, moving through the vampires at an astonishing speed, giving them each pill.

    Within seconds, Zero returns to his position. Abruptly, Bryce begins to give orders to the vampires and also gives the supplies of weapons and gears.

    Once all the vampires leave to fulfill the order Bryce gave them, Zero and Bryce watch them till they get out of their sight.

    "Don''t you think that pill is bad news?" Zero suddenly asks, looking somewhat worried.

    "Pfft. Do you think such a tremendous boost in poweres free of charge? Those vampires are hardened criminals that were going to beter killed either way. So, putting them to good use is a nice way of ending their misery," Bryce replies with a grin.

    _________________________________

    The moons hanging in the sky shine brightly on the gloominess market, the most popr market in the vampire. The red sky also adds an eerie atmosphere, specially tailored for vampires and their sub-species.

    Suddenly, a vampire d in armor, bearing the crest of the Sanguine family appears in the market and stands in position without walking. Slowly, he begins to unsheathe the long sword strapped onto his waist.

    Although this action raises eyebrows from many vampires, they don''t care much about it as it''s amon urrence for soldiers to act in a weird manner like this. Besides, this particr soldier is bearing the crest of the Sanguine family, a highly reputable family.

    "Mommy, I want you to get that candy for me!" A beautiful small girl persuades her mom as she gently tugs on her mom''s clothes.

    "Fufu, Rika, mommy doesn''t have enough money. I''ll get you a lot of candies some other day," The mom says to her daughter, patting her head as they walk past the vampire that is d in armor from top to bottom.

    SHIMMM~

    With a small movement, the stationary guard suddenly thrusts his sword into the woman from behind, bursting through her aura heart.

    Retracting the sword from the woman, the armored vampire disappears from his position as if he was never there. And the woman, she slowly falls backward, surprise and regret evident on her face.

    BAM!

    The woman''s body hits the ground, and she dies instantly.

    "Mommy!!!!" The woman''s daughter bellows as she sees her mom lying on the floor in a pool of cold blood.

    It doesn''t take a split second before another cry can be heard inside the market while people begin to run around.

    ==============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 321 Reyes Death

    <h4>Chapter 321 Reyes Death</h4>

    What''s happening in Gleloomess right now is nothing short of havoc and devastation. Everyone can be seen running around in horror. Mothers and fathers are getting killed right in front of their children, and parents are seeing their children die before their very eyes.

    Several hundred guards start protecting the city, but they don''tst a few minutes in front of the vampires that are equipped with high-end armor and weapons, not to mention their evolution stage that''s far above that of the guards.

    Blood flows in the city of Gleloomess, and the once-thriving ce is now nothing other than a horror scene as blood flows like a river. The eyes of the guards can be seen filled with regret and anger as they failed to protect the city and at least give their families theirst goodbyes.

    Meanwhile, in the Freeman family, Roth can be seen sitting in front of a particr person... his father.

    "Dad, why didn''t you tell me that such a thing is going on?!" Roth asks in anger, mming his hand on the table.

    Reyes, the patriarch of the Freeman family and also the biological father of Roth, looks at his son, his eyes filled with regret.

    "You won''t understand, son. I did everything for your sake and the sake of our family. There are deeper things unknown to you and powerful vampires that can erase a vampire lord with just a thought of their mind. Do you want me to incur the wrath of such entities upon my family? Let''s not talk about the blood pact we made," Reyes says, coughing a mouthful of blood on his palm, looking at it with a smile of regret on his face.

    "Dad!! You didn''t tell me that you made a pact!" Roth says, running forward to his father, gently grabbing onto his shoulders.

    "I am sorry, son. I just couldn''t risk it. Even though I act tough and wicked, I couldn''t bear it. I wasn''t man enough. That''s why I pushed you... Pushed you to your very limit, made sure that you are strong enough and not be a weakling like me," Reyes says, coughing out a mouthful of blood again.

    "Dad! Don''t say such things! I am sorry for saying those harsh words to you, I am sorry for always seeing you as a bad person. I didn''t know that you wanted the best for me," Roth cries out, hugging his father very tight.

    "I''ll finally die in peace now. It''s always been my wish to see you at the top, and I am happy that my efforts didn''t prove futile. T-Take care of the family when I am gone. Look after your brothers and don''t abandon your duty for too long just to look for strong opponents," Reyes says with a smile, blood slowly trickling from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth.

    His veins can also be seen lighting up in bright red.

    "Dad!!!! I promise to avenge you!! I promise to bring his head right here," Roth bellows, crying furiously as he gently ces his father, who is on hisst moment, on the ground.

    "Avoid him.... Avoid him at all costs. Let Jake take care of him because that man is a monster. You are talented, I know that. But you don''t hold a candle to this person. Moreover, t-there are other f-for--" Before Reyes canplete his words, his body explodes into tiny fragments of flesh, sttering all over the walls of the room, leaving Roth dumbfounded.

    Just at that time, one of his older brothers barges into the room but stops his momentum upon noticing the gory scene in the room.

    "W-What happened here? D-Did you k-"

    "I didn''t. He made a pact," Roth says as he gets up from the floor and wipes his tears with the hem of his clothes.

    Hearing his words, his brother doesn''t say anything as he stands there and looks at the messy remains of their father.

    "L-Let me inform the family," Roth''s brother, Make, says as he departs from the room.

    There wasn''t much reaction on his facepared to Roth since they all thought their father was cruel and barbaric.

    "If only they knew the truth. If only we knew that he was the best father," Roth mutters, ncing through the windows of the room.

    "Dad, I will avenge you," Roth mutters. In the next moment, Roth dashes out of the room, bursting through the windows.

    He descends to the ground without any aura shielding his body and slowlynds on the ground with a loud thud.

    Looking around, he notices that the guards of the Freeman family are fighting against a group of vampire nobles, around fifty, and they seem to be strangely strongpared to the average vampire nobles. One thing he also notices is that they are bearing the Sanguine family crest on their armor.

    "I''ll kill everyst one of you," Roth roars as he runs forward, using shy footwork, killing all the vampires in a few seconds like a walk in the park.

    Blood rains down from the sky as the bodies of the vampires copse to the ground. Roth, now covered in blood, stretches out both his hands sideways, drowning himself in the rain of blood.

    "T-Thank you, young master," one of the guards appreciates as he stops in front of Roth, breathing heavily due to exhaustion while trying to ward off the intruders.

    "Give me updates," Roth demands.

    "Okay, sir. There''s intel that strange vampires with abnormal eyes are attacking everyone on sight. What we noticed about the ones we fight here is that they are exceptionally strong for vampire nobles like us. Their speed, their agility, and their swordsmanship are something we''ve never witnessed!" The guard exins.

    "I see... What is their target and where is potentially at risk right now?" Roth asks.

    "Gleloomess. ording to reports, they are almost everywhere, and they seem to be many in Gleloomess city. However, their target, we are not aware of it yet," The guard answers.

    Without replying to the guard, Roth vanishes in front of the guard, leaving the guard dumbfounded.

    ==============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 322 Alphonsoâ€™s Power [part 1]

    <h4>Chapter 322 Alphonso''s Power [part 1]</h4>

    Roth runs with Ki and vampire aura powering his legs, propelling him at an incredible speed faster than the speed of sound.

    Within a few minutes, Roth reaches Gleloomess market. Right before his eyes is a huge carnage as he sees tons of corpses on the ground, their eyes filled with regret.

    Seeing this scene, Roth clenches his fist, and a burst of untamed wild aura erupts from his body.

    "No matter what they want to achieve, they shouldn''t at least hurt the innocent!" Roth bellows as the muscles on his body start bulging while the clothes on his body start ripping off itself, leaving only shorts on him. Being a martial artist, Roth doesn''t like any clothing that will resist his movements in the slightest.

    Smashing his left foot on the ground, Roth leaps into the air with such great force, propelling himself through the air.

    "Found them~" Roth mutters as he sees a group of vampires donned in high-end armor, wreaking havoc in part of the city as they killed anyone in their path.

    Right now, the event that is transpiring is that a viger that''s about to be killed by one of the vampires.

    Making the surface of his palm straight, Roth imbues it with Ki, swiping it down with great force, thus, sending an invisible de of Ki.

    The Ki de flies towards the vampire that''s about to strike a viger down with a sword, cleanly slicing his head off from his body.

    *PLOP* *PLOP* *THUD*

    The head of the vampire rolls on the ground like a ball while his body falls backward.

    "Kyaaa!!!" The viger that was about to get killed a moment ago screams in horror, running away as far as possible.

    Seeing the headless body of theirrades, the otherckeys of Bryce look up at who killed one for theirrades.

    One by one, they stop going after the vigers and focus their gaze on Roth who''s currently levitating in the sky.

    "Argh... Such a pain in the ass. There are about a hundred vampire lords, the fuck!" Roth exims, his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets.

    "I never believed that the vampire has so many vampire lords; there must be some sort of catch behind their evolution stage. Nheless, the most important thing, which is to protect the vigers, will be done," Roth mutters, raising both his hands in the air.

    Instantly, several portals start appearing everywhere around Gleloomess city, different types of familiars emerging from them. The familiar doesn''t engage with the vampires as they simply move towards the vigers, moving them away from the area.

    "I don''t have much aura to spare, but that should make everyone safe. Now, let''s deal with these guys," Roth mutters as he descends on the ground like a meteor, mming his knee into the throat of one of the vampires, causing his head to explode.

    "I am at the vampire lord stage just like you guys, but we don''t have the same talent!" Roth bellows as he swiftly evades a sword swing that was aimed at him by bending backward, his head almost touching the ground.

    Raising his right leg, he delivers a swift kick to the throat of another vampire, sending him flying away.

    ''I see the reason why Jake likes punching people''s throat. This is amazing!'' Roth grins inwardly as he trades blows with the vampires, their movements like a blur as they zigzag around the market square to the center of the city, breaking through buildings and shops.

    _________________________________

    "Alphonso, why don''t you check what''s going on outside?" King Duke asks with worry on his face as he sees the carnage that''s happening in the boisterous city of Gleloomess through a holographic screen in his pce.

    "Your majesty, I am sorry; I think I have to destroy this device," Alphonso mutters, moving from his position in a sh and destroying the holographic screen.

    "Your majesty, I am your knight. My duty is to protect you. Do not be offended because I''ll have to decline this yourmand," Alphonso says with a small bow and an expressionless face.

    "B-But... The people are dying! If I am here being guarded by my knight while my people die, doesn''t that make me a useless king and a coward?!" King Duke bellows, mming his hand on the armrest of the throne.

    "Once again, I am sorry your majesty. Roth of Freeman family has everything under control in Gleloomess. And I can vouch that he''s trustworthy since I trained him myself," Alphonso says with a bow again.

    "Sigh.... Who knew Derek was going to return. It''s all because of that cunning god!!!!!" King Duke clenches his jaws.

    "If it was when you were still active, I wouldn''t hesitate to leave and take care of those intruders because your abilities are also out of this world. However, thest fight you had with Derek that year did a lot of damage to you and even forced you into deep slumber. Now that you are just woken, I can''t allo--"

    "Alphonso~" King Duke suddenly interrupts. "Haha, I am just simply old, that''s it. Besides, Derek is a bigger monster than I ever thought. He made a talented person like me look like trash. I guess I should just give him what he wants and live a quiet life after," King Duke mutters.

    "No, your majesty. That''s not going to happen. Fine, he wishes so hard to get rid of the dhampirs, but that doesn''t give him the effrontery to hurt innocent people. I feel like crushing him right now!" Alphonso utters with an angry expression that even shocks King Duke, as Alphonso rarely ever has any expression on his face. This shows the hatred he has for Derek.

    "You and I know that he''s a bigger monster than you. In fact, I am having doubts if Jake can hold a candle against him because he''s not at his full power yet," King Duke says, shaking his head. However, Alphonso''s sudden action causes him to raise alert.

    Alphonso''s hand is tightly holding onto the grip of his sword, his eyes closed.

    "They areing..." He mutters.

    ===============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 323 Alphonsoâ€™s Power [power 2] (Donâ€™t buy privilege chapters for now)

    <h4>Chapter 323 Alphonso''s Power [power 2] (Don''t buy privilege chapters for now)</h4>

    The moment the words leave Alphonso''s mouth, several vampires, about ten, break into the pce. Their bodies are covered in a very powerful aura, and they are donned in demi-god tier armor from top to bottom.

    As they enter, they blow some strange pipe container, releasing tiny poisonous needles like hair strands. However, Alphonso swiftly knocks them away with his sword.

    With a small thud, the vampiresnd on the ground, a few meters away from Alphonso and King Duke, pointing their swords towards them.

    "Did the idiot that sent you here not tell you about me?" Alphonso asks as he brings out a packet of cigarettes from under his chainmail, lighting one with Ki.

    "Shut the fuck up! We are all at the warlock stage; you don''t stand a chance!" One of the vampires exims.

    "And so... Does that change anything? Will that stop me from whooping your ass?" Alphonso asks with a crazed expression like a devil, looking down on its prey. This expression is initially Alphonso''s expression whenever he is pissed off. He also taught his students how to use it to intimidate their opponents, which is the reason why Jake loves using it.

    "For thest time, surrender your weapons and follow us! We were ordered not to hurt the king. However, we were ordered to kill you if you were going to block our path," one of the vampires explodes in anger, tightening his grip around the hilt of his sword.

    "Alphonso! Let me assist you!" King Duke says, trying to pick up the sword beside him. But he suddenly freezes in position as a round red barrier envelops him.

    "Your majesty, it''s my duty to protect you. That''s my strongest barrier. It can withstand almost any attack before it runs out of the energy supplied to it," Alphonso says, turning his head to King Duke.

    "Then, you leave us with no choice!" The vampires say in unison and dash towards Alphonso.

    Seeing their action, Alphonso goes to his sea of consciousness to evaluate the situation in front of him. In his sea of consciousness, thinking for about one hour is akin to a split second in the real world.

    ''The aura emanating from these vampires is like borrowed aura. An aura of a certain entity. It doesn''t align with the bodies of these vampires. However, to use this borrowed aura, there must be a catch. There must be some sort of equivalent exchange. I just need to figure out what it is.'' Alphonso thinks and instantly returns his consciousness to his body.

    Opening his eyes, he sees the ten vampires at the warlock stageing at him, their swords zing with a monstrous amount of Ki. Alphonso doesn''t move an inch as he stands in position.

    CHA-CHING!!!!!

    Loud metallic sounds resound across the room as the vampires strike Alphonso with everything they can muster. However, their swords don''t pierce Alphonso''s body but simply bounce back with such great force that the swords vibrate in their hands, causing them to leap backward in fear.

    Even though they want to throw their swords away right now and then, they feel that they would lose their heads.

    Taking a few steps forward, Alphonso stops, and a bright smile blooms on his face.

    "It seems like they really didn''t tell you much about me. As long as my blood power is active, it''s almost impossible for me to receive any physical damage or get pierced by a normal beast weapon." Alphonso exins.

    Suddenly, Alphonso grabs the hilt of his sword, closing his eyes.

    With a swift movement, he draws his sword, unleashing a very fat blood sh flying towards the ten vampires.

    Seeing the attack, the ten vampires raise their swords to block the attack. But as their swords connect with the blood sh, their eyes widen in shock, almost popping out of their sockets.

    BOOOM!!!!

    In thest desperate moment, the vampires unleash everyst bit of their vampire aura and focus it on their sword, trying to stop Alphonso''s blood sh from slicing through their swords. While still fighting the blood sh, they get pushed back with such great force that the ground beneath them starts to crack and crumble as they try hard to stay their ground.

    "Aarghhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!" With a loud shout, all the vampires imbue their aura into the tip of their des, canceling out Alphonso''s blood sh.

    Seeing that they''ve sessfully canceled out the attack that nearly killed them a few moments ago, the vampires stab their swords into the ground and start panting very hard. Some of them had even pissed on themselves as they saw death sh before their eyes. The horrifying aura they witnessed is something out of their league.

    "W-What are you?" They ask with a stutter as they try to catch their breaths.

    Hearing their questions, Alphonso decides to answer their questions before deciding their fate.

    "Well, I am just a normal vampire knight that gained a ridiculous amount of power through hard and insane trainingpared to you guys that are using borrowed energy and borrowed techniques. The difference is clear. Now, let''s end it all," Alphonso says, walking towards the vampires with his sword raised, ready to sever the vampires'' heads from their bodies.

    "Don''t get ahead of yourself, you bastard! You said almost any physical attack can''t hurt you, right? That doesn''t mean you still can''t get hurt. You are going to die, bastard," One of the vampires roars in anger as he swallows a small red pill. Hisrade also doesn''t hesitate as they also swallow the same red pill he used.

    Suddenly, a burst of aura, five times stronger than that of a vampire warlock, erupts from their bodies while their hair floats in a wavy lifelike manner as if they have a life of their own. This is just pure aura, and unprecedented control over it.

    Seeing the transformation of the vampires, Alphonso leaps back in defense, a crazed and confused expression on his face. Fear, anxiety, anger, regret, and adrenaline are coursing through his body right now.

    ''I should have killed them right before they used that pill! I was right; the pill is giving them borrowed energy in exchange for shortening their lifespan. How should I face off against ten god-yers level vampires?''

    Alphonso thinks, gritting his teeth in frustration.

    Right now, he doesn''t have any hope of winning. If it was two of them, there might be a chance of winning. But ten god-yers are something out of his capability in a confined space.

    ===============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 324 Assistance Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 324 Assistance Arrived</h4>

    I look at the de pressing against my neck, surprise appearing on my face. Knowing that the des in their hand can''t really hurt me since they are emperor-tier, I don''t think much about it. Moreover, if they try to do anything funny, I can end their lives easily anyway.

    However, one thing is bothering me right now. When did the Sanguine family have a lot of soldiers with high evolution stages, plus, high-tier weapons and gears?

    Furthermore, the aura exuding from them feels a bit strange

    "Do you have any idea who you are pointing des at?" I ask the soldiers with a perplexed expression.

    "We don''t give a fuck. We were only instructed to bring you when--"

    SWOOOSH!

    With a flick of my finger, a super tiny thread made of vampire aura erupts from my fingertip, slicing the heads of the vampire lord with great force so that blood doesn''t spill from the severed necks for some seconds.

    SPLASH!!!

    Blood finally gushes from the severed necks, making some sort of adrenaline pump through my body.

    "I never expected anything good from Bryce. I knew something was wrong the moment we got here, but I didn''t want to act rashly," I say, swiping my hand and, and wiping the bloody mess off my aura thread.

    Moving forward in a sh, I pick up one of the severed vampire heads as there still seems to be some muscle memory and brain activity in it.

    "W-What are you going to do with that?" Ste asks. But I don''t answer, making her look at me carefully, leaving a small distance between me and her.

    The next moment, I cut my wrist in a sh, causing blood to spurt out, but instead of falling on the ground, the blood freezes midair and starts forming into several tendrils, attaching themselves to the severed head.

    BLINK!

    The eyes of the severed vampire head open in a sh, looking at me with hatred etched onto the eyes.

    "Tell me, did Bryce send you here, what''s the purpose of your mission, and how did you get strong?" I ask, gritting my teeth as I pump more blood into the blood tendrils I attached to the head to keep it alive and get some information from it.

    "Yes, lord Bryce sent us here. He told us to kill the guards and civilians who tried to get in our way and also instructed us to arrest any of the royal members we saw. And about how we got stronger, we used some p-pi¨C"

    Suddenly, blood starts leaking from the vampire''s eyes, causing them to bulge before exploding due to the pressure of blood that''s flowing through the brains and eyes.

    "Dammit!" I curse loudly, throwing the head of the vampire at a wall in frustration, watching it stter into a mushy mess.

    "Just how the fuck did that happen?" Arthur asks, finally strolling towards me.

    "You know, I have absolute blood control, so, I was able to keep the head alive for a few seconds to ask some questions," I reply.

    "As expected of you... But the vampire mentioned something about pills. Let''s search their bodies," Arthur suggests.

    "That''s right...." I mumble, walking towards one of the bodies, and starting to search for it.

    Suddenly, I find something in the body of the vampire, a small red pill. Looking at it thoroughly, I notice a huge amount of vampire aura swirling inside of it. This aura is highly concentrated and measured.

    "Found something," I mutter, and in the next moment, Arthur hurries towards me.

    "T-That''s a pill.... what''s it used for?" He inquires curiously.

    "I don''t know either, but it contains the essence of vampire au¨C" I don''tplete my words before I suddenly notice that Arthur is already searching for the body of another vampire.

    "Found another one!" Arthur exims, showing me another pill.

    Seeing the pills, I became shocked and confused for the first time in a long time. I can''t even do something like this.

    "Ste, head to Gleloomess City and hunt down any of these strange vampires," I say, getting on my feet.

    "Waaah~"

    "Take Gogo along," I add upon seeing Ste''s reaction.

    "Kyu~ (I kill strange, papa)" Gogo asserts as he gets down in a sh and climbs Ste''s shoulders. The next moment, Ste and Gogo take the initiative to fulfill their mission.

    Once they are gone, I nce towards Arthur.

    "I''ll go check on the vigers," Arthur informs with his middle finger stuck out, disappearing from my view before I say anything.

    "That bastard!"

    _________________________________

    Right now, Gogo and Ste are on their way towards Gleloomess market with Ste running full speed using her ability while Gogo rides on her back.

    With a sudden realization, Ste stops her movements with a loud screech and burnt marks on the floor as she stops her momentum with great force.

    Right in front of them is a spectacr scene. Many strong vampires are fighting one figure. They''re using everything in their arsenals to fight this figure and as they are always about to get him, he would find a way to evade their blows.

    This person is none other than Roth. He''s currently fighting against the vampire lords that were terrorizing the city, slowly gaining the upper hand.

    Leaping in the air, Roth avoids the sudden burst of blood spikes on the ground underneath him while he descends with a bright smile on his face, smashing the blood spikes as hends on them like a meteor.

    Not stopping there, Roth grabs the des of the two katanas that are swiftly swung at him uponnding by infusing his hands with Ki.

    However, with this unexpected strike, he can be seen struggling to hold the des that are pressed on cutting him down as the two vampire lords press their swords against his palm while the other bombards him with blood strikes.

    ''Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! I don''t have much vampire aura left. Opening the portals and letting the familiars out drained my aura.'' Roth curses inwardly as he grits his teeth and does a swift backflip, causing the two vampires to lose their momentum.

    Seeing the small opening, Roth grabs the heads of the vampires and bashs them into each other, causing their heads to explode.

    With a small movement, Roth raises his head and looks at Ste and Gogo who are rushing in his direction.

    ===============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 325 Rothâ€™s Powerup

    <h4>Chapter 325 Roth''s Powerup</h4>

    It might seem weird that a demon-rank beast can keep up with many vampire lords. However, Gogo isn''t just any regr demon-rank beast, as he''s personally trained by Jake and Zamira who taught him some shybat moves and how to utilize his power efficiently.

    As seen, Gogo is using his mud ability in the best way as he creates shields, swords, projectiles, and even traps from his ability as he traps some of the vampires'' feet beforending deadly blows on them, incapacitating them.

    However, seeing his tactics, the vampire lords change their formation and attack patterns, attacking him in calcted moves. Since Gogo is a beast, he doesn''t see through the vampires'' new attack patterns but continues to fend them off either way to the best of his ability with only one thought on the beast''s mind.

    "Everything is going to end now, Gogo," Roth mutters, closing his eyes while still standing in the strange stance.

    "Absolute void!" Roth bellows, moving towards Gogo and the vampires at a remarkable speed as a st of stones and debris explodes in his trail.

    In a single move, blood stains the sky, and drops of blood fall from the sky like rain, drenching both Roth and Gogo.

    Gogo, stupefied by what just urred, starts panting very hard while drool falls from his mouth.

    "Gogo, eat¡­ power," Gogo mutters with a sad expression as his stance folds in depression, walking away, to find Ste.

    "Sorry, Gogo, you can still eat what''s left of the vampires though," Roth says with a shrug as he sits on the floor in exhaustion, leaking out a sigh.

    "Gogo, don''t eat¡­waste," Gogo replies, walking away.

    "You!!" Roth grits his teeth at

    Gogo responds and leaks out a sigh.

    "Although, I don''t buy the idea of feeding my fellow kinsmen to a beast. However, these vampires deserve something much worse than this." Roth mumbles.

    Meanwhile, Ste just moved all the vigers to a safe ce where about a thousand soldiers are marching towards the city of Glleloomes.

    "Thank you very much, miss. You don''t know how much we appreciate it. Most of us could have lost our loved ones. Thank you for minimizing the damages," A soldier says with tears falling from his eyes as he takes off his helmet and gives Ste a deep bow.

    "He is right¡­ All thanks to you. Now that I remember, I''ve seen you with Prince Jake before. You are perhaps his maid," A tall burly man who seems to be themander of the troop says while emerging from behind the soldiers.

    "Yes, you''re absolutely correct! I am the maid of Prince Jake, the man with utmost perfection," Ste replies, her eyes shining with excitement as a result of her immense respect and loyalty towards her master.

    "A-Alright¡­" Themander says with a stutter upon hearing Ste''s response.

    The next moment, themandermands the soldiers to continue marching forward, a testament to Ste''s good deed of raising the Soldiers'' morale.

    ________________________________________________________________

    "Sigh¡­ nothing seems to be here¡­" Arthur thinks inwardly, prompting a sigh to escape his lips.

    After surveying the district for a few more minutes, he decides to head home.

    "This ce seems¡­ awfully silent. Where are all the guards?" Arthur mutters, this time finding the situation odd. Because it''s very unusual for no guard to be around the Bates mansion.

    Without thinking much about it, Arthur enters the mansion, and upon entering, he sees a surprising scene urring in front of him.

    Right in front of his eyes, a strange man can be seen strangling his father with his body off the ground.

    "I heard you disregarded my instructions and supported King Duke despite the warnings I gave you the other day. Do you know what that is called?" Derek asks, his eyes glowing red with a smirk stered on his face.

    "I¡­I am sorry¡­ such mistake won''t repeat itself," The patriarch of the Bates utters with all the strength he can muster while horror shes in his eyes.

    "it won''t happen again huh¡­ judging from your aura, I feel that you are telling the truth. However, I hate betrayers~" Derek says with a smirk, tightening his grip around the patriarch''s neck.

    "A-Arthur, run away¡­ leave now!" The patriarch manages to speak with all the strength left in him.

    "Oh, we''ve gotpany¡­ " Derek mutters, turning his head slightly. "He''s quite talented though. I didn''t know when he sneaked up on me. But boy, don''t try anything funny. I won''t kill you because you''ll make a perfect killing machine when we attack the dhampirs." Derek adds.

    ''W-Why can''t I move or take a step? This man¡­ is strong like Jake. No, he is probably stronger. But what did my dad do to deserve death? Even though my father did something bad, I can''t just stand and watch him get killed!'' Arthur mumbles, gritting his teeth in frustration.

    With a small snap sound, Derek breaks the patriarch''s neck and throws his lifeless body on the ground, spitting a small amount of saliva on him.

    "Well¡­ time to head to the p-" Before Derek can finish his words, the hair on his neck rises while his instinct kicks in, prompting him to duck his head a little. And to his surprise, he sees an extremely powerful sword clouded in lightning shes past him, barely missing his face.

    With a small leap backwards, Derek burst a hole through the mansion getting outside on the field in a very fast motion.

    "Has my senses gotten so weak that I didn''t notice the attacking? Besides, isn''t that King Duke''s weapon? He must be somewhat acquainted with him," Derek spectes.

    Abruptly, Derek sees Arthur dashing towards him at an astonishing speed, his demon-tier sword covered in blood-red lightning while his movement blurs as if he is moving through space itself.

    Seeing Arthur approach him, Derek opens his mouth in awe, mesmerized by this scene.

    "A special blood power user¡­ a powerful one at that. However, it''s so unfortunate that he is going against me," Derek says with a grin while his eyes glow bright red in resonance with his expression.

    Stretching his palm forward, a burst of red energy emits from it.

    Blinding red light!!!

    ========================================================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters¡­

 Chapter 326 Attack On Jillâ€™s Chamber

    <h4>Chapter 326 Attack On Jill''s Chamber</h4>

    "I have to admit, he is pretty strong, but it''s so unfortunate that he shed with me head-on. Maybe after I''ve aplished all my missions, I might give him the privilege to end me once and for all. I can feel the hate he has for me, etched deep in his heart," Derek says as he looks at the two moons hanging in the sky.

    Looking at his surroundings, he is quite surprised by the amount of damage that was caused by his sh against Arthur, despite trying to minimize the amount of damage caused. This might seem weird for a man that doesn''t care about anyone or any damage caused, as long as he achieves his goals. However, the Bates mansion is a ce where he wouldn''t want to destroy because of the history behind it. It was one of the ces that made his youth amazing.

    Crouching a little bit, Derek propels himself into the sky like a missile, moving at an amazing speed.

    While Derek is gone, a figure can be seen lying on the ground helplessly, their figure covered in bruises while their clothes are barely covering their body. This figure is none other than Arthur.

    "Why¡­ Why can''t I get stronger any further? Why can''t I be as strong as Jake? I thought I was one of the most powerful vampires to ever exist. However,pared to this man, I don''t hold a candle. He one-shotted me with a st of aura and broke a demon-tier sword without even moving from his position."

    "Why can''t I do anything, why!!!!!!!!!" Arthur bellows, stretching his right hand into the air as if he wants to hold something, but he can''t catch it.

    "The difference between me and that man is like me trying to grab the air with my palm, it''s almost impossible¡­" Arthur mutters, his eyes closing unwillingly. He tries as much as possible to open his eyes, but his body doesn''t listen one bit.

    ________________________________________________________________

    "Aren''t you too calm for what is happening right now?" A figure asks. This figure is none other than Jill.

    "Well¡­ it''s not that anything is going to change if I decide to join the ongoing sh. I won''t hold a candle against him," Zamira, the person sitting adjacent to Jill replies.

    "Who knew he was going toe back? I thought he was dead!" Jill exims, rubbing her palms in uncertainty. "I wonder how he will react if he learns about me and Jake or the real identity of Jake," Jill adds, her fear growing more intense.

    "I don''t think he is really after you. He might have been in love with you in the past, but knowing him, he wouldn''t go as far as doing anything to us as long as we don''t get in his way. However, something feels weird about him this time, and I don''t have a good feeling about it. He doesn''t care about hurting people," Zamira spectes, taking a sip of wine from the cup she''s holding.

    "Just why¡­ why is he hell-bent on killing all the dhampirs?" Jill asks, her frustration ring further.

    "That¡­ no one knows. I don''t even know where Jake is at the moment. He might still be at the celestial monkey," Zamira exins and lets out a sigh.

    While talking with Zamira, Jill suddenly notices something strange. In a small movement, she moves her right hand at an amazing speed, catching a thin needle-like object that was aimed at her.

    The force from the needle pushes her chair backward, causing the legs of the chair to scrape the hard floor with such great force that it''s akin to being hit by a truck.

    Zamira on the other hand is stupefied at the way Jill caught the projectile. Zamira had always seen her sister as a weak and unserious vampire lord. However, whatever Jill just did now proved her wrong. The movements, the speed and the momentum at which Jill stopped the projectile are amazing.

    "Not bad, sis!" Zamira exims with a bright smile on her face as if she just won the lottery. She feels like hugging her sister right now and then and apologizes for all the bad things she has said about her.

    "Sister, we''ve gotpany!" Jill shouts, snapping Zamira out of her daze, causing Zamira to shake her head and burst out of the room through the ceiling.

    Jill, gritting her teeth also does the same, following her sister'' move. While flying mid-air, Jill and Zamira see a scene that catches them unaware.

    Reacting to the threat outside, Zamira instinctively descends a few meters from them while Jill follows suit.

    Right in front of them are standing about 20 vampires, ten of them at the lord stage while the remaining ten are at the noble stage. While Zamira is still taking in the details, another vampirends in front of the twenty vampires, causing Zamira and Jill to further leap backward instinctively again.

    "We meet again," The figure thatnded mutters with his face clouded in a strange mask while his body is covered in an assassin hoodie.

    "Hector, you!!!" Zamira exims, gritting her teeth.

    "Fufu, you thought I''d forget what you did to me the other day during the tournament?" Hector, who is poprly known as Zero asks Zamira as he walks forward.

    "As you can see, I have ten vampire lords with me, do you think you stand a chance?" Zero adds.

    "This time, I have my sword and armor, dealing with you will be a walk in the park," Zamira says, a sword with crystal embedded in its hilt appearing in her hand while a set of armor adorns her body.

    Taking a signature stance, Zamira raises her sword above her head, her eyes glowing red.

    "Swordcraft¡­ 500 des cut!"

    "Spread around!!" Hector shouts, informing his men about the iing danger.

    ============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters¡­

 Chapter 327 Attack On Jillâ€™s Chamber [part 2]

    <h4>Chapter 327 Attack On Jill''s Chamber [part 2]</h4>

    A single thick blood-red sh emits from Zamira''s sword, illuminating the surroundings with its radiance glow. Erupting from her sword with great force, the single sh scatters into several blood-red shes hitting the vampires, but to Zamira and Jill''s surprise, the vampires parry the attack as if they had been lectured about this particr technique and how to counter it.

    Having managed to escape Zamira''s deadly sword technique, the vampires suddenly split themselves into two groups, the vampires at the lord stage and the ones at the noble stage.

    The ones at the lord stage all charge at Zamira with dangerous weapons in their hands while the remaining vampire nobles charge at Jill.

    Seeing what the vampires are nning, Jill decides to move far away from Zamira, giving a lengthy distance at least to not stop concentrating.

    Seeing Zamira effortlessly deal with the ten vampire lords like a walk in the park, Hector brandishes his sword and also charges at Zamira, his de covered in red aura and Ki.

    CHA-CHING!!!!!!!!!!!!

    A loud metallic bang of two powerful swords colliding in Jill''s arena sends a wave of ripple around as Zamira and Hector''s swords sh with great force.

    They don''t stop there, Zamira continues to engage inbat with Hector and the ten vampire lords, dealing with them with proficiency and calcted moves. Thanks to Jake who taught her how to use Ki.

    After about ten minutes, Zamira and five men can only be seen left. Four of them are the remaining vampire lords out of the ten Zamira killed while the fifth vampire is Hector. All of them can be seen breathing heavily, including Zamira as if they''ve been fighting for days.

    "Haa~ Haa~ Haa~ aren''t you ashamed that you want to win against a woman in this shameless way?! I thought you had pride and you were confident in your abilities! Why do you have to resort to cheap tricks?!" Zamira bellows, grabbing the hilt of her sword tightly.

    "Like I care! I don''t give a fuck about pride as long as I achieve my goal," Hector answers with a grin, his armor glowing, a sign of one of its active skills working.

    "I hate you¡­ I hate people like you. You don''t have any dignity left in you. You are willing to stoop so low just to harm a woman who never did anything wrong!" Zamira exims, her anger growing further.

    "Hehe, I heard you are now going out with your sister''s son. Who knew you could call yourself a woman? But well¡­ I don''t see you as one!" Hector taunts Zamira with a giggle, signaling with his hand to the other vampires at the same time.

    Suddenly, the remaining four vampires bring out red pills from their pockets and swallow them without hesitation.

    Right in front of Zamira, she sees the levels of the vampire lords skyrocket to the warlock stage. Seeing this phenomenon, Zamira''s jaws open wide while her fear grows more intense.

    "What does it change even if you now have five vampire warlocks? I''ll kill everyst one of you!!" Zamira bellows, a burst of yellow blinding light covering her from top to bottom, illuminating the field at the same time. Zamira just used her trump card, her Chaos energy.

    ___

    Just like Zamira, Jill is also facing challenges on the other side of the field as the vampires she''s fighting against decide to use strange red pills that push their evolution to the lord stage.

    The vampire nobles, after Jill killed 3 out of them, decided to resort to theirst option; using the strange pill.

    "Haa~ Haa~ Haa~" Jill pants heavily while she leaks out a heavy sigh as she gazes at the vampires that are now at the same level as her.

    Running forward, she propels herself with great force using her aura, to m her knee into the throat of one of the vampires.

    BANG!

    A loud sound reverberated across the field, but to Jill''s surprise, the vampire didn''t die as its broken neck that was still attached by a piece of flesh connected back again.

    "Fuck! I forgot that vampires at the lord stage don''t die easily," Jill curses under her breath as she runs around the field, evading the tons of blood strike aimed at her. Without stopping there, she continues to exchange blows with the vampires on equal footing as the vampires are somewhatcking in experience and aura control. However, with each passing second, Jill''s aura continues to deplete.

    ''At this rate, I might pass out. And If I decide to use my MC cells, it might affect Zamira,'' Jill thinks inwardly as she flicks a ball of aura at one of the vampires, hitting his face squarely, thus, causing his head to explode.

    However, it came at a cost. All of Jill''s aura has been depleted and one of the vampires is running towards her with a sword in his hand.

    Jill watches the vampire get closer, her fear growing more intense. She wants to move her body, but she''s just too tired to move since she''s used up all her blood aura, something that makes up a vampire. She waits for her impending death.

    "I am sorry foringte, master!"

    As if fate is on Jill''s side, a figure descends from the sky, busting in through the room''s ceiling. This figure is none other than Carter.

    Swinging his right hand as hends, Carter cleanly slices off the vampire''s head.

    "Carter!" Jill shouts, excitement gleaming in her eyes. Leaping backward, she moves to a safe corner of the field to recover her aura.

    Carter, on the other hand, closes his eyes and in a sh, a huge statue with several hands about twenty, sped together. Carter just unlocked an extra ten hands; the hands of Buddha which were formerly ten.

    Moving the hands of the statue, Carter ms them into the vampires, sending them flying away. However, he doesn''t stop there. Since Carter can elongate the hands of his statues, he elongates the statue''s hands towards the vampires that are still trying to catch their momentum.

    Jill, who is spectating the fight in one corner of the field, is bewildered by the fact that Carter is effortlessly dealing with them, killing them one by one. And for some reason, he seems to be enjoying It.

    ============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters¡­

 Chapter 328 Zeroâ€™s Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 328 Zero''s Trump Card</h4>

    After Arthur leaves, I decide to head to Jill''s chamber. Crouching simply, my thighs and calves bulge and expand, and in a sh, I shoot into the sky, moving at the speed of sound.

    Reaching Mom''s chamber, I notice surprising events urring, making me open my mouth in amazement.

    The scene that appears before my eyes now is where Zamira is fighting against five vampire warlocks and another warlock who seems to be someone I recognize.

    "Zero¡­ that bastard!" I exim, gritting my teeth. "He saved me once and I really appreciate his kindness, however, I also spared his life by not killing him after conspiring with the Sanguine family. However, I hate it when someone goes after my woman and not me," I muse as my heart sinks upon seeing Zamira covered in wounds, she seems to be unconscious but she keeps fighting nheless with her instincts.

    Grabbing the hilt of my sword, I send a powerful wave of aura into it, thus, also causing an enormous amount to seep out.

    Feeling the killing intent emanating from me, the warlocks and Zero pause in their tracks and raise their heads, terror struck in their faces. However, it''s toote!

    "Guida!" I shout, brandishing my sword before throwing it like a spear towards the warlocks with great force.

    BOOM!!!

    A huge explosion goes off as the sword hits the ground, emitting a st of aura directed at the vampire warlocks.

    Using God''s eyes, I see that Zamira leaps backwards unconsciously even though she''s not affected by the wave while Zero on the other hand uses some fancy footwork to move agily around the field avoiding the st while shielding himself with Ki. However, he also received a small amount of damage.

    Looking back at the warlocks with a strange aura, they are standing on their feet dead, their bodies slowly disintegrating into dust for some reason.

    "They really expend their life force for power. They were a few minutes from dying eventually," I mutter as I spectate the vampires turn into nothing but dust.

    Descending in a sh, Ind softly on the ground and remove Excalibur which is still stuck into the ground, a small amount of aura still radiating from it.

    Then I look at Zero who''s about to escape as he takes off into the air after throwing a smoke bomb, clouding my vision and rendering God''s eyes somewhat useless.

    "Not so fast¡­ Mr assassin!" I shout, shooting into the sky too, chasing him from behind.

    For some reason, I notice that Zero is using everything he has to move faster than me as a strange jetpack of some sort appears on his back as if he equipped it from his space ring. The jetpack boots his speed about Mach 10, giving me a huge gap.

    Seeing his move and the wide grin stered on his face as he turns his head to mock me, I shake my head.

    "People just don''t learn¡­"

    "Astral walk; Spacewalk¡­" I mutter, and the next moment, I feel a chunk of my aura leave my body; about half of it.

    Not minding the amount of aura it cost me, I straighten my palm and form it into a straight shape as If I want to chop something.

    Raising my palm a little bit, I swing it downward in a very swift motion, cutting the very fabric of reality as I tear a pocket space in front of me.

    Without wasting time, I enter it and appear several miles away from Zero''s location. Unbeknownst to Zero, he continues to fly in my direction without noticing as I conceal myself within the cloud.

    Taking a deep breath, I muster everyst bit of my Ki and condense it into my right fist. Due to my actions, I can feel my right hand bulge and flow with tremendous power as if it''s about to burst.

    As Zero gets closer with the intent that I am no longer chasing him, he lowers his guard and continues to fly towards my direction with full thrust. As he gets closer, I raise my fist and position it backward, ready to unleash it.

    As he arrives in my position, I thrust my fist forward andnd it on his face.

    BANG!!!

    With full force, my fists explode on his face, causing his head to explode and his body to fly backward toward Jill''s chamber with great force.

    Looking at my hand, I notice that my fist shattered because I gathered such an enormous amount of Ki in one part of my body for too long, but I don''t care about my injuries as I chase after Zero''s body since it''s healing at a rapid pace.

    Drawing closer to Zero''s body, I notice something strange, making me shocked. Zero''s head is regenerating, and there seems to be an evil grin on his face.

    "STUPID VAMPIRE¡­ HAHAHAHA!!!" Zero burst into a loudugh hysterically,ughing like a maniac.

    "So, you have a life-saving treasure huh¡­." I mutter as I am still in shock about his regeneration even though I killed him. If I hadn''t witnessed one of these life-saving treasures before, I wouldn''t have believed my eyes right now.

    Myra has given me one before and it really came in handy. However, life-saving treasures are extremely rare and super expensive to get. They are one of the most sought-after things in the world. As long as they have one, they would be revived if they were killed. If only I had one of those in the past.

    But¡­ this bastard, where did he get one?!!!

    "I guess I just have to kill you again!" I bellow, activating my gravity ability, thus, dragging him into the ground since he''s at close range.

    Descending to the ground, I m both of my fists into his stomach with great force and start swirling my whole body like a tornado, albeit with my blood aura.

    Seeing him dead, I put his corpse into my inventory and let out a sigh, wiping the perspiration on my forehead.

    "It''s been a while since Ist sweat since I am cold-blooded. I have to admit, even though he is an easy opponent, he is pretty tough," I mutter, preparing to take to the sky. However, something causes me to freeze in my position.

    "Did you say something about me being tough?" Zero says, his body slowly forming in the sky above me.

    This¡­.

    ============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 329 Zeroâ€™s Death

    <h4>Chapter 329 Zero''s Death</h4>

    "D-Don''t tell me you have another life-saving treasure?" I ask in shock while greed and jealousy sh before my eyes for some reason.

    "Fufu, stupid vampire! I told you. I told you can''t kill me. Do you think I didn''t prepare for the worst? Stupid! Hahaha!!!" Zero mocks me.

    "I see¡­ I guess I just have to keep killing you.." I mutter, stretching my hand forward.

    "You¡­you call yourself the reincarnation of protoss, but you are behaving like a dumb spoiled vampire kid. All my life, I have been hunting for life-saving treasures. The reason why I became who I am today is because of life-saving treasures. Because of these treasures, I became one of the most dangerous assassins. I have amassed tons of life-saving treasures to the extent that I am unkible," Zero brags and insults me, but I don''t say anything.

    I look at my wrist and realize that my watch is no longer there. What a shame¡­ It was a gift from my wife; Myra. Every wristwatch I have used since we got married was given to me by her. But It got damaged because of this guy. Now I am pissed as fuck.

    [Master! Tell him to give you his space ring!]

    Mimi¡­ this guy is a c¨C

    [Just tell him please!]

    "You know what¡­ my patience is running out because I don''t have much time. I can spare you if you remove the signature on your space ring and hand it over to me~" I say, walking towards him slowly.

    For some reason, I see fear sh in Zero''s eyes.

    "M-My space ring! Do you think I am stupid? Hahaha! Even if you get your hands on it if you try to forcefully open it, it will self destru¨C"

    "Last chance¡­" I say In a low voice, taking another step again.

    "Fuck it! Then I''ll continue using all my treasures till I escape, b*tch!" Zero shouts, spitting a mouthful of saliva at me.

    Just how many treasures does this guy have?

    [Master, he is a psychopath¡­]

    As much as I want his space ring, I will have to give up because if something that can save someone from any form of death exists, the gods wouldn''t be dying in the hands of god yers, and dragons would try to hoard everyst bit of it.

    That means¡­

    With that thought in mind, I grab the hilt of my sword, and the next moment, ck miasma shrouds the hilt of my sword and my hand.

    "You are kible¡­"

    As the words leave my lips, instead of brandishing my sword as one would expect, I simply give it a small tap twice, and instantly, a burst of dark tentacles erupts from the hilt of my sword from different angles,tching themselves onto Zero''s body.

    He tries to get away from me with everything he has in his arsenal, but all his efforts proved futile.

    "Bastard¡­ w-what did you do to me?" Zero asks, fear evident on his face.

    "Oh¡­ since you seem to be quite hard to kill, I decided to feed you to my sword; Excalibur. The sword that pierces and devours anything in its path," I answer with a grin.

    I watch as Zero''s body starts getting skinny and then skinnier as if something is sucking him up from the inside.

    After a few minutes, what is left of him is nothing but useless piles of bones. However, Excalibur doesn''t stop devouring him, it continues to devour him till there''s nothing left of him.

    WHAM!

    With a small burst of energy, Excalibur vibrates vigorously on my waist causing me to grab its handle to decrease its impact on me.

    After the vibration stops, I brandish my sword, looking at it with a neutral expression.

    "Are you going toe out now, Guida?'' I ask.

    Since Excalibur is a spirit weapon, when it''s in its weapon form, it''s genderless and I usually address it by its name. However, Excalibur''s real name is only known by me and a few people.

    Just as the words leave my mouth, ck miasma shrouds the sword as it disintegrates and within the miasma, a beautiful woman appears with a deep frown on her face.

    Sigh¡­

    "Guida greets master," She says with a small bow.

    "I am sorry for whatever I did wrong," I apologize, grabbing onto her hand. "Also, I am sorry for using up your miasma without permission," I add.

    "Fufu, it''s fine, master. That was a pretty nice meal! I haven''t had such in years!" Guida replies, excitement shing in her eyes.

    "However, it seems I am going to use all your miasma today again,"

    "W-WHAT!!" Guida exims, her eyes almost getting teary. It''s umon to see Guida like this. She must be having a hard time giving up all her miasma after eating a quality meal. Though her miasma can be replenished naturally, it''s nothingpared to when it''s replenished by consuming her master''s foes.

    "Why can''t you use only blood attacks? My work is to amplify your blood aura to cause more damage!"

    "Stop protesting, I will reward you with something bigger," I say with a lewd grin.

    "Really? Master?" Guida asks, her eyes gleaming with excitement once again. Guida only shows this part of herself to me and no one else.

    "Yes. By the way, let''s head to Jill''s castle," I order and Guida gives me a small nod in response.

    Without further ado, I shoot into the sky with Guida tailing me from behind. Since we are in a pretty close range, she can do almost anything in her humanoid form as long as she doesn''t get too far away from me; all at the cost of my blood aura.

    After flying for a few minutes we reach Jill''s Chamber, and to my surprise, I see that Carter has dealt with all the remaining vampire lords.

    "I didn''t put my trust in him for nothing," I mutter as I softlynd on the ground.

    "Wee back, Price Jake," Carter says with a small bow.

    "Are there any casualties here?" I ask as I follow his lead.

    "Yes sir. Princess Zamira was seriously injured and she''s currently in aa. Princess Jill on the other hand only received a minor injury. However, two of our maids were killed while the others sustained minor injuries. But don''t worry¡­ they are maids after all," Carter says with a shrug.

    He is right¡­ but.

    "Even though they are maids, I don''t joke with people who are rted or associated with me. Moreover, those two maids were beautiful. Don''t ever say such things again¡­" I warn Carter, gritting my teeth at the loss of those two hot maids.

    I thought they were going to give me a titties massage. All these happened just because of him.

    ============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 330 The Strong Gets Pushed

    <h4>Chapter 330 The Strong Gets Pushed</h4>

    Leaking out a sigh, I head towards Jill''s room and when I get inside, I see Zamira lying down on the bed, unconscious. Jill is sitting on the side of the bed while Zagrath is sitting on the other end, her eyes filled with tears.

    "She used it even though I warned her about it¡­" I mutter with an expressionless gaze.

    Shifting my gaze to Jill, she seems pretty angry about something as she doesn''t even look at my face.

    "Did I do something wrong?"

    *No answer*

    "Okay, I am sorry¡­ I was just taunting you, why wouldn''t I care about you? I learned that you sustained small injuries," I say, and to my surprise Jill raises her head this time, looking at me.

    "Why¡­. Why didn''t Ie earlier?"

    I hear a voice on the other side of the bed, causing me and Jill''s attention to be shifted to the source.

    Zagrath can be seen crying profusely while grabbing her master''s hand. Her eyes are extremely red and her clothes are soaked with tears.

    Before I can say anything, Zagrath starts mming her head into the wooden bed frame with great force, marking it with the blood seeping from the bruises on her head.

    "I am so stupid!"

    "I am so stupid!"

    "If only I hade earlier!"

    Zagrath mutters some random words as she continues to m her head into the wooden bed frame while crying her eyes out.

    "Hey~," I say with a small voice, and to my amusement, Zagrath pauses, raising her head to look at me.

    "You shouldn''t be doing that because it isn''t going to help your situation. You are supposed to think about her health and make her recovery your priority. I know you love your master. But¡­ doing this isn''t going to help," I say, exining and calming her down at the same time.

    Zagrath doesn''t say anything and simply stares at me, her expression unreadable to me.

    "Prince Jake¡­ you don''t know anything~. You know nothing about my master, nothing!! You took her away from me simply because you were lusting after her!" Zagrath bellows, tears streaming down her face.

    "...."

    "...."

    [What the fuck is she saying, master?]

    I don''t know¡­ I indeed lusted after Zamira for fun since I heard she was hard to get. However, along the line, I fell in love with her. Heck, I haven''t even fucked her before!

    [This girl is weird. She seems to have a masterplex]

    Yeah, I figured. Another hole to conquer.

    [Fufu, I can''t imagine her lustful face after she gets conquered. Her lovely master will be fucked by your big dick while her pussy will be fingered mercilessly along with her master''s. Hehe, can''t wait for this day toe.]

    "...."

    Clearing my throat, I decided to clear the misunderstanding or should I say try to settle with mypetitor¡­eh.

    "You are getting it all wrong here, Zagrath. It''s indeed true that I lusted after Zamira which she''s also aware of. However, I want you to know that we''ve bothe to love ourselves. Furthermore, I don''t understand what you meant by saying I took her away from you¡­" I say, looking at Zagrath with a questioning gaze.

    *Sniff~* *Sniff~*

    "I¡­Only have a few days left to live. Since I had only a limited amount of time left, my master promised to spend a lot of time with me. However, my master isn''t keeping to promises," Zagrathments.

    Hearing her words, a gasp of surprise escapes from my lips.

    "I am sorry about that. If you don''t mind can you tell me what you mea¨C"

    "Don''t worry sir¡­ It''s nothing important. A-And I am sorry for saying those words." Zagrath says, her eyes still fixed on Zamira.

    Seeing her hesitation, I don''t persuade her further as I simply ce my hand on Zamira''s forehead. With a small glow, a red aura emits from my hand and starts to enter her head.

    "What are you doing, Jake? Isn''t it dangerous to give another vampire your aura?" Jill asks in panic while Zagrath doesn''t look bothered as her eyes are fixed on Zamira without wavering.

    Hearing Jill''s question, I don''t answer but simply focus my attention on sending my aura into Zamira''s head. Once done, I decided to answer Jill''s question.

    "I know it''s dangerous to give another vampire one''s aura. However, I am not just an average vampire, I am the protoss. There''s practically anything I can''t do to a vampire as long as there is still a sign of life," I exin.

    "Why does that sound like a flex though?" Jill asks, her mouth pouted.

    "Y-Your Highness¡­ I have a fav- N-No, I want to thank you for helping my master," Zagrath suddenly says with a stutter.

    "No need to thank me though¡­ It''s my duty," I say, getting up, ready to walk out of the room.

    Getting out, I see Carter standing at the entrance of the house, his gaze fixed on the blood sttered on the ground.

    "Thanks for your assistance, once again," I tell Carter. "Furthermore, you have increased the hands of your ability; Statue of Buddha," I add.

    "Yeah, it''s all thanks to you, Prince Jake," Carter says with a small bow.

    "I''d have liked to check out your new power-up now, but I have something more important to do, and I''ll need your help with it," I say, looking at Carter with a serious expression.

    ________________________________

    Right now, I am flying towards the royal pce, after getting some crucial information from Carter.

    Getting closer to the pce, the broken windows and charred walls appear before my eyes, causing me to hasten my pace.

    Dashing into the window with a strong force, Ind a kick on a vampire''s jaw, one whose aura seems to carry the signature of the blood pills, shattering his skull upon impact.

    Bang!

    Due to my grand entry, a loud sound erupts as Ind on the ground with such great force that even the people fighting inside pause to look at me.

    Putting my hands in my pockets, I look at the scene that''s unfolding right now. The sight that gets my attention first shocks me to the core, but I quicklypose my countenance, hiding my shock.

    Alphonso is currently standing on hisst legs, one of his hands and leg chopped off and his body radiating with an intense vampire aura. Shifting my gaze, I notice that behind him, old man Duke is encased in a very strong barrier that seems to be very sturdy and created with shit tons of blood aura.

    Still taking in the details, I realize that Alphonso''s opponents are all at the god yer level with six of them standing while four are dead. (I killed one)

    I see¡­ This is the first time I have seen Alphonso in this condition. He is someone who''s always been one overpowered motherf*cker. He put a lot of his blood aura into creating a barrier strong enough to protect old man Duke from low-level god yers, thus, putting himself in a bad situation.

    However, god yers aren''t easy to deal with. I guess even the greatest knight Alphonso is not indomitable after all.

    "Tell me now¡­ who did this to my master?" I question, facing the vampires that were fighting against Alphonso, my eyes glowing red.

    ============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 331 Helping Alphonso

    Chapter 331 Helping Alphonso

    *Silent ensues*

    "I''ll ask one more time. Who did this to my master?" I ask, my hands still folded inside my pockets.

    The vampires look at me with confusion etched on their faces, and their swords tightly gripped in their hands.

    "Since y''all won''t answer, I guess I have no choice then¡­" I say, raising my right hand.

    "Jake!" A familiar voice suddenly stops me. Turning my head, I see Alphonso with a determined look on his face, the look of a hero that doesn''t want to give up.

    "I started it, and I''ll end it myself. I have to take care of these vermin myself!" Alphonso asserts, making strange drawings in the air with his one hand.

    Seeing his actions, I shake my head. He is going against his teachings. I can''t ept that though.

    Pointing my index finger at the drawing, I shoot a burst of aura into it, breaking it, thus, causing it to turn into dust.

    "W-Why?"

    "Master¡­ have you forgotten your teachings? You taught us to always admit defeat or run away if we meet a stronger enemy or a situation that we are unable to handle. But, it seems like you are going against your teachings, master. You are even willing to harm yourself to use ''that." I say with a neutral expression, and I notice that Alphonso starts gritting his teeth in frustration.

    Facing the vampires back, I notice that even though they seem to be under the influence of the pills, they seem to have sort of self-awareness left in them as they are able to tell that a dangerous person is right in front of them.

    Picking up the sword of one of the dead vampires, I look at it before taking a stance.

    A legendary-tier sword. Not bad¡­

    "If you stay in ce, I''ll give you swift death and free you from your pains. However, if you decide to fight against me despite knowing that you''re going to lose, I''ll make y''all die the most trashiest way ever," I say with a small grin.

    Hearing my words, the vampire''s face pales in horror while sweats instantly appear on their countenance.

    Fufu¡­ seems like they know who they are up against. If that''s the case, I should make their death painless as much as possible.

    "Swordcraft¡­ One hundred de cuts!" I say with a whisper, swinging the sword casually.

    SHIM!

    With a barely noticeable sound, several strings of blood aura condensed into one, erupts from the tips of the de, slicing off the heads of the vampires because they can process it.

    *BOUNCE* *BOUNCE* *BOUNCE*

    Their heads roll on the floor, staining the ground with puddles of blood while their severed necks gushes blood like a dam burst open with their body still standing in ce. After a few seconds, their bodies fall to the ground.

    "I guess that really was painless¡­" I mumble, looking at the dead bodies. At the same time, I put the legendary-tier sword into my inventory.

    Turning my head, I see Alphonso looking at me with shock in his eyes. It''s as if he saw something that even he had no idea it could work.

    "Wait¡­ you only talked them into giving them a painless death?" Alphonso asks, his eyes turning hollow in confusion.

    At the same time, the barrier surrounding old man Duke vanishes, and he runs forward, inspecting Alphonso from top to bottom.

    "I''m d you are safe¡­ thank you very much¡­ thank you¡­" Old man Duke mutters, giving Alphonso a small hug. After giving Alphonso a small hug, he turns his face towards me.

    "Jake¡­ you are the one I have to thank the most here. Thank you for everything you''ve done." Old man Duke says with a small bow, his head almost touching the ground.

    Seeing his actions, I get a little embarrassed and stop him from being any further.

    "Ahh... Alright... Just stop it already. We have to get Alphonso treated first. Besides, you owe me one, old man," I say jokingly, walking towards Alphonso.

    Stopping in front of Alphonso''s, I see him looking at the ground in embarrassment and shame. But well... I understand his feelings more than he thinks.

    "You don''t have to feel embarrassed, master. You really tried. After all, it''s not like you went against just ordinary vampires, they are fucking god yers!" I say, gently grabbing Alphonso''s hand to help him walk to the edge of the window.

    "B-But you made them surrender..." Alphonso stutters, still shocked.

    Hearing his words, I smile a little.

    "It''s generally known that people who use borrowed powers are usually in immense pain one way or the other after using the power for too long. So, offering them painless death is the only thing I could do since I sensed they were barely able to move their bodies again. Regardless, it would have been a pain in the ass if I fought against them," I exin.

    Now, we are already at the edge of the window, ready to jump into the atmosphere. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Wait!"

    Hearing a familiar voice, I turn my head, and see Old man Duke walking towards us in a fast pace.

    "Are you guys going to leave me here?" He asks wiping off the sweats on his face.

    "Trust me old man, nothing is going to harm you till Ie back. Besides, you can take the secret route to Jill''s chamber. That''s the safest ce for now," I answer Old man Duke.

    "Okay~ Okay~" Old man Duke utters, turning around like a puppet as he moves towards the throne. Getting there, he shifts the throne with his sheer strength, revealing the cover of a hidden bunker. Without wasting time, he gets inside.

    Once he''s gone, I tightly hold Alphonso on my back and leap into the air, heading towards the house of the Royal healer.

    ===============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

 Chapter 332 The Truth [part 1]

    332 The Truth [part 1]

    As I approach the old man, the healer of the Royal family, a sense of worry tugs at my thoughts. "Is he going to be alright?" I inquire, my gaze fixed on Alphonso lying motionless on the bed behind me.

    "I assure you he is going to be okay. I''m still surprised that he''s still standing and able to talk... He really is a monster," the old man mutters, a hint of shock in his voice.

    Turning my head, I observe Alphonso, his eyes closed, as peculiar mechanical arms adorned with thick vein-like threads diligently work on his body, drawing from the healer''s aura. Impressive, even for one of the best healers around.

    "Is he asleep?" I ask, my curiosity lingering.

    "Yes, your highness. I gave him some meds to help him sleep since he was overly cautious of me, haha," the old man replies with a light smile, but his expression turns serious. "However, your highness, there''s a problem...."

    "What''s that...?" I ask, intrigued by the impending issue.

    "The ce where his leg and hand were cut off, for some reason, I can''t regrow the limbs," the old man sighs. "But... It will regrow after a few years. Pending the time, I''ll build robotic limbs for him. Furthermore, you should advise him to stay away from battles for now," he exins, ncing at Alphonso.

    "Everything you said, I fully understand, and I will make sure to tell him everything. It would be more appreciated if you could inform him about it too," I reply with a light bow, noticing a bitter smile on the old man''s face, likely due to my response.

    Old sucker is afraid to tell him himself huh... I wonder what Alphonso did to him in the past.

    Without further ado, I exit the healer''s infirmary, the weight of the healer''s words lingering in my mind.

    ________________________________

    Emerging into the open, I follow the trail of a mysterious aura lingering in the air. An inexplicable excitement causes my body to shudder and vibrate.

    The source of the aura remains distant, approximately 100 miles away, and it appears to be drifting farther from my position. The closer I approach, the more elusive it bes, slipping away like a phantom.

    Halting in my tracks, I be aware that my aura is still seeping out despite my efforts to minimize it.

    *Mimi...* n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    [Yes, master...]

    Can youpletely suppress my aura? Ensure not even a whisper escapes.

    [You already did that, master. What you need to do is turn off your presence. Individuals like Derek don''t rely on your aura alone to track you; they can discern your whereabouts through your scent or other means, especially if they''ve encountered you before.] Mimi exins.

    I absorb Mimi''s words, a mixture of shock and awe coursing through me. I guess I don''t possess all-epassing knowledge. Once again, I am wrong; no one knows it all.

    Mimi, turn it off for me.

    [Affirmative, master.]

    Propelling forward, I channel energy into my legs, bursting into the air like a rocket and unfurling my wings before the momentum wanes.

    After soaring for a few minutes, I finally spot the person I came looking for. He levitates in the sky, his wings gently fluttering. His eyes, a chilling shade of blood-red, hint at an unsettling intensity, with trails of blood threatening to drip from his eyes down to his cheekbones. His hair moves autonomously, undting in a wavy manner as if it possesses a life of its own.

    This... This is my father, huh...

    "I have been waiting for you, Jake," Derek says without any expression on his face. "Or should I say our dear Protoss?" Derek asks, causing me to squint my eyebrows.

    In response to his words, I let out a small smile without saying anything.

    "Even though I am the Protoss, that doesn''t mean you aren''t my father. After all, your blood flows in me," I also say without any expression. "However, I want to ask you why you did what you did, father?" I add in a low voice.

    For some reason, even though anger tempts me to confront him, my instincts scream at me to avoid him like a gue. It''s as if they''re urging me to run away right now.

    Hearing my words, Derek''s face finally moves, and he inches closer to me, prompting a subtle retreat on my part.

    To be honest, since I reincarnated in this body, I''ve never felt nervous like this. Despite having almostplete powers, facing Derek head-on seems like a surefire way to sustain serious damage. I muse inwardly, questioning my own readiness.

    "Jake, you''re correct. Even though you''re the Protoss, you''re still my son. And... I love you and your sister, Misty. You guys mean everything to me," Derek mutters, his face revealing a hint of sadness.

    "If so... Then why are you doing everything you are doing? Why are you harming innocent people? Why?!" I ask, steeling myself for an imminent attack if he fails to provide a worthy answer.

    "You see... I will tell you a story. I was once a hero, everyone''s savior, risking my life for people while my family suffered and were used as bargaining chips. It hurt my heart. Seeing the situation, I rebelled, and guess what?

    "I was deemed a traitor, a bounty put on me, and the same people I risked my life for all pointed their fingers at me and demanded my head. So tell me... Why should I care about them? I only came back to achieve my goals, which is to get rid of all the dhampirs and teach humans a big lesson," Derek says, releasing a heavy sigh.

    ===============================

 Chapter 333 The Truth [part 2]

    333 The Truth [part 2]

    Hearing his words, I also let out a big sigh. The world is cruel. No matter how much you''d help them or risk your life in the past, they''ll point their fingers at you for just one mistake.

    "I understand your pains now, and how you feel. However, I think what you are doing isn''t the best way to sort things out. By the way, can you tell me why you have a strong hatred towards the dhampirs?" I ask another question.

    Derek looks at me, his eyes widening slightly as if he has been expecting this question. "Well, there has always been this prophecy going around that the dhampirs are going to be the doom of the vampires. They''ll be the ones to kill everyst one of us, even though they are our sub-species. Just imagine a race with the vile personality of a human and the rugged body of a vampire. Plus, they don''t have any of our weaknesses!"

    "When we had issues with the human race, the dhampirs and the humans coborated to attack us and take our for themselves. If not for the peace treaty and the fear of going against me, I don''t know what might have happened. That''s why I vowed to myself not to let that type of thing happen again," Derek exins to me.

    "I see... So, what do you want to do now?" I finally ask after hearing the whole story, preparing myself for battle in case the worst is about toe. Hearing my question, Derek turns his back on me.

    "I made a pact with the blood god that I should bepletely free afterpleting a mission for him. I am notpletely free yet, which is why I am unstable and doing some unnecessary things. The mission... Is to kill the protoss," Derek lets out.

    Hearing his words, my face turns dark. Just as I guessed, there must be a catch to his return.

    "So, the blood god is notfortable and he is hiding like a scaredy cat after learning about my reincarnation," I say with a small chuckle. "Why did you even ept that pact, Dad?" I ask.

    "To achieve my aim.... Since the pact was legit, I thought I should kill the protoss since he hasn''t acquired all his powers, and he is going to reincarnate anyway. Once I ampletely free, I n to kill the blood god with my own two hands since I have known his weaknesses," Derek answers.

    "So, are you going to kill me now?" I ask, contemting if I should attack right now. However, I am feeling some kind of false hope that I am willing to hang on for some reason.

    "Kill you... Of course, I won''t kill, son!" Derek exims, turning around in a jerk. Looking at his face, I see tears falling from it. "I have realized that I can''t bring myself to kill you even though you are the protoss. Plus, you are making your mom and sister happy," Derek adds with a light smile.

    "Haa~ that... Well... That''s true," I reply in a low voice, rubbing the back of my head.

    "However, I want you to make a promise to me. Promise me that you will wipe off all the dhampirs and kill them to the veryst. After that, I want you to go after the blood god and kill him in the most brutal way, and his head should be preserved and ced on a pir in the center of Gleloomes square," Derek requests, looming into my eyes for an answer.

    Swallowing, I decide to answer him as I deem fit.

    "Everything you''ve said, Father, I promise to do except one... which is wiping out all the dhampirs. I have met a few dhampirs, and to be honest, some are really bad and some are nice. I almost died at the hands of a dhampir before I got my powers."

    "Since they''re part-human, part-vampire, there are going to be a lot of bad eggs around them that spread false beliefs. I learned that dhampirs don''t feel the urge to kill a vampire whenever they are around them. Their energy only rises, and they get temporary buffs when their aura collides with that of a vampire."

    "To me, they were meant to be soldiers. The most perfect and deadly weapons. Imagine going to war with 50,000 thousand dhampirs surrounded by 50,000 vampires too; they''ll gain an enormous amount of buffs to fight against the enemy."

    "However, for some reason, we were turned against each other by bad vampire leaders and the interference of the gods. They made the dhampirs believe that the urge they feel against us is the urge to kill..." I exin everything to Derek, and I watch him digest everything with his mouth wide open.

    "So... You mean, the dhampirs were meant to be war soldiers because they usually get temporary buffs whenever they''re around vampires, especially strong ones?" Derek asks, still shocked.

    "Yes, that is correct. Everything they told you is a lie. I had a n to wipe out all the bad eggs when I be king or at least if someone close to me bes one," I answer. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "All my life has been a lie.... Why... Just why the heck did they lie to us?" Derek mutters, still confused for some reason.

    "I have had enough. I think it''s pretty much better to just go back to my slumber and leave things in your hands. But I want you to make a promise to me..."

    "What is that?"

    "Promise you will bring Misty and her child to my tomb after you''ve recovered it from the blood god," Derek says with a light smile.

    "Oh shit... How did you know that she''s pregnant?" I ask, my face turning red slightly.

    "Fufu, I got it from Intel. Now, I want you to strike me with your strongest attack. That''ll send me into my tomb since it''s not myplete figure that''s standing in front of you," Derek requests, and I nod my head in response, unsheathing my sword.

    "So, you have Excalibur with you... Good thing I didn''t fight against you. Once again, extend my greetings to Misty and Jill," Derek requests again, closing his eyes as my sword glows with a red shing light.

    Taking a deep breath, I swing Excalibur with all my might, the red light enveloping Derek. As he disappears, a sense of emptiness lingers in the air.

    ===============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 334 Old Man Duke Worries

    334 Old Man Duke Worries

    After killing off the part of Derek, I return to Jill''s chamber at a shing speed. When I get inside, I see Old Man Duke, Jill, and Zagrath seated inside, while Zamira is still lying down on the bed.

    "Is she going to be fine?" Old Man Duke asks as he notices my presence in the room.

    "She''s going to be fine. She just needs to rest," I answer.

    "I see... Thank you for everything you''ve done, Jake. I appreciate it," Old Man Duke says with a light bow.

    "Nah... It''s fine. By the way, I met with Derek~"

    "D-Derek?"

    Hearing my words, my Mom and Old Man Duke''s eyes widen in shock as if they are about to fall out of their sockets.

    "D-Don''t tell me..." Mom mutters with sweat forming on her forehead. Even Zagrath looks shocked, while Old Man Duke is shaking in his seat.

    "D-Don''t worry, we didn''t fight... He seemed to be manipted by the blood god. His main objective was to kill the protoss in return for his freedom, but after learning that I was the protoss and seeing me in person, he was unable to do anything. Though I had to convince him," I exin to everyone.

    "And he agreed! Just like that?!" Everyone asks in unison, shock evident on their faces.

    "Yes,"

    "Oof, that''s a relief... But there was a lot of damage done. The people... I don''t know how to face them," Old Man Duke says with a long sigh.

    "That''s pretty simple... You''ll tell them that some vampires were possessed, but the situation is under control. You''ll also try topensate most of the families who lost their loved ones," I exin to Old Man Duke.

    "Haa~ that seems usible. But I can''t just go aroundpensating people for their losses. They lost their loved ones and they are never getting them back. I think sending a good condolence message is the best way to go," Old Man Duke replies.

    "Besides..." Old Man Duke continues. "About you and Zamira''s wedding, it''s going to take ce in two days. Zamira pestered me about it before this incident urred, and I''d like her wishes toe true," Old Man Duke adds, a smile blooming on his face.

    "This..."

    Hearing his words, my face turns red, but I quickly regain myposure. That was unexpected.

    "That''s good..." I reply, as I am short of words.

    "Alrighty! I think we''ll leave the room for you two. Maybe if you sleep with Zamira overnight, her body might heal faster than normal. Since you''ve taken care of most of the problems, I''ll do the rest," Old Man Duke says, getting up from his seat. He also signals to Jill and Zagrath toe out of the room. But he suddenly pauses before he gets closer to the door.

    "How is Alphonso''s health now?" He asks.

    "Well, he won''t be able to fight for now, since he''ll be using robotic limbs for quite some time," I answer.

    A frown appears on Old Man Duke''s face before he lets out a sigh.

    "We''ll see tomorrow, grandson," Old Man tells me with a small wink, while Jill and Zagrath follow him from behind.

    Once they are gone, I start to think about today''s events and everything that has happened since I arrived on the red. I have to admit, it''s quite annoying. I haven''t had a good time. I''ve been busy dealing with pests. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Man... I miss the good old days. It''s just like this power is more like a curse.

    Taking a nce at Zamira beside me, I cover her body with a nket andy down next to her. While I''m lost in my thoughts, white bright lights suddenly sh before my eyes.

    [Hehehe, master... It''s been a while since you yed with me.]

    Ah... Mimi, it''s not my fault. I''ve been busy dealing with nonsense situationstely. Heck, it feels like Old Man Duke is actually using me, or am I wrong?

    [Well... I don''t think so. He sent you to the Celestial monkey with the hope that you''ll get something useful to help you. So, I don''t think he is using you.]

    I can try to edit your chapter for you, but I cannot guarantee that it will be perfect. Here is my attempt:

    ```

    That''s true... I got my blood armor back, even though it''s in a weak condition. Plus, I haven''t even gotten my familiar yet. Aaargh!!! That idiot. I groan, putting my hands on my face in exhaustion.

    [Fufu... You only have a few days left here, master. I promise that you will enjoy everyst bit of them.]

    I hope so... It''s only a few days before I take my supers examination.

    Clearing my mind, I close my eyes and try to replenish my blood aura and my Ki.

    ____________________________________________________________

    Meanwhile, on another...

    "Waah~! Such a hectic day," ir mutters, wiping the sweat on her face. Even though she''s already pregnant, it''s not obvious because of her petite stature and perseverance to keep grinding.

    Right in front of her are lying countless beasts ranging from emperor-tier to king-tier, about a thousand in total. ir single-handedly killed them all because of the condition of her ability, which is to feed on her killing intent.

    Initially, ir had been able to suppress it with the help of Ki. However, as she got more powerful, the third-stage of Ki, which was the highest she knew, wasn''t helping her in the slightest. To avoid going berserk, ir had been killing beasts non-stop, to the extent that she was even chased away from a certain small as she almost wiped out every single beast on it.

    ============================

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 335 Strange Traveller

    335 Strange Traveller

    "Seems like my bloodlust has been suppressed for today," ir mutters, looking at the beasts on the ground. Suddenly, something catches her attention. A spaceship is flying in the air, towards her direction. At first, she ignores it, not until the spaceshipnds in front of her.

    Emerging from the spaceship is a burly dark man apanied by two average men, all wearing the same uniform, a clear indication that they are from Nirvana Faction.

    "Good day, I am Michael, a rank B traveller from Nirvana Faction," the man introduces himself as he stops in front of ir.

    "You are too close for safety though," ir mutters in a low voice, giving a wide spread of space between herself and the strange people.

    "We are sorry about that. We were sent here by our faction leader after learning that you were killing beasts on arge scale. Can we see your traveller''s card, please?" The burly man asks.

    "Sure," ir replies, a blue stic-like card appearing in her hand. She hands it to the burly man, who, upon inspecting it, has his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets.

    "Hunters Faction; SS Rank traveller. That means you have killed a demon-rank beast before," the man mutters, shock evident on his face. After being shocked for a while, he regains hisposure.

    "Well... I came here because our faction leader requests to see you. In case you don''t know, we dominate this, so it''s our base. Seeing another traveller go on a hunting spree on our, it''s normal for us to take action," The burly man exins while ir nods her head in understanding.

    ''Well, since I am done for today, I guess it''s not a bad idea to hear what their leader wants to say. I hope he''s not a perverted one like the one I killed a few days ago,'' ir thinks inwardly as she sheaths herrge sword.

    "Alright... I''ll follow you all," ir says, ready to move. But Michael doesn''t seem to be pleased for some reason.

    "Ahem... What about all the beast crystals?" Michael finally asks.

    "Oh that... Well, I don''t actually have a need for that. You can take it," ir answers, rubbing the back of her head. All she needed was to quench her bloodlust.

    "W-We should take it?!" Michael asks in shock, once again in awe of this mysterious girl in front of him.

    Without waiting to slice the beasts open and remove their crystals, Michael orders his men to store all the beast corpses inside a space ring. Once done, hees to back ir, stopping in front of her.

    "May I know your name, miss?" Michael requests. But ir squints her eyes.

    "You don''t need to know my name. Besides, I gave you my card the other time. I think it''s best if you don''t bug me," ir replies in disgust, shing her wedding ring at Michael''s face.

    Seeing ir''s wedding ring, Michael''s shock even skyrockets to another level.

    "I am sorry about that... Can we proceed?" Michael asks, gesturing with his hand to ir for the to enter the spaceship. ir nods her head in affirmation.

    Once they get into the spaceship, Michael puts the spaceship on autopilot since it''s already ustomed to the region of this ce. Heck, there is already a mini-map for this.

    During their journey to the base, several thoughts race in Michael''s mind.

    ''She''s such a young girl... Yet she''s already married. Who is she married to? Her husband must probably be a big-shot on earth. But why don''t I know about her or why isn''t she popr?''

    ''This doesn''t even make any sense because if she was forced into an arranged marriage, she wouldn''t be so proud of showing her wedding ring. That''s a big sign that she loves whoever is her husband because I wasn''t even trying to take a jab at her, I simply asked for her name. Now, that I notice... She looks kinda pregnant...'' Michael muses as he observes ir with keen eyes.

    As if noticing the intense re on her, ir turns her head with a sharp jerk. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ________________________________________________________________

    Back in the Nirvana Faction base, a group of people can be seen sitting around a rectangr-shaped table with worried looks on their faces. All the people seated here are the top members of the Nirvana Faction and the strongest.

    "The reason why I called for this meeting is because a report was sent to me a while ago. We''re all aware of the sudden disappearance and constant migration of the beasts on this. Heck, they even abandoned their nest. The one behind this change is a person..." The figure speaks, taking a small break.

    "A single person. I heard she''s an SS-Rank traveller and a very young girl at that. ording to the reports, she must have graduated from high school recently and she''s married. That''s not all, she''s a member of a big hostile faction," The figure exins to the other members, and a big shock appears on their faces while their bowels contract in fear.

    It''s not the rank of the traveller that they are afraid of, rather, the faction the traveller came from. Many thoughts are racing through their minds.

    Was the traveller sent here to attack them? Were they belittled that they sent a single traveller to wipe all the beasts on theirs so as to force them to attack them first so that the Hunters Faction won''t be judged if they were to take over their.

    "Weird right...?" The figure says again. "However, what''s funny is that the said traveller isn''t interested in the beast crystals. She told the people I sent there to take all the rewards for themselves. Crystals worth six months budgets of the faction spending. That just makes her too dangerous," The figure lets out a sigh in exhaustion.

    In the middle of their conversation, the door suddenly bursts open, and a man wearing the Nirvana Faction uniform enters, giving a deep bow.

    "The spaceship is back,"

    With this announcement, the eyes of all the board members widen while the Faction leader also tightens their grip on their weapon.

    ============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 336 Nirvana Faction

    336 Nirvana Faction

    ir and the group led by Captain Michael emerge from the spaceship. ir is greeted by a spectacr scene in front of her.

    Compared to the traditional buildings of most factions that are usually fancy and expensive-looking, the buildings here seem quite simple, as if intended for temporary use. Apart from this, she sees several cksmith shops, all of them working hard as they strike their hammers against their anvils.

    ''This is weird. They should be called the cksmith faction or something. Well, that''s a blessing in disguise. If their leader isn''t hostile, maybe I can get a free polish for my sword,'' ir thinks inwardly as Michael leads her to the base of the faction leader.

    As they get closer to the faction leader''s base, ir sees a group of peopleing towards her, with the aura of one person quite distinct from the others. The people look strong, but this person sticks out like a thumb. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ''Is that their leader?'' ir thinks inwardly.

    When they get close to the group of peopleing towards them, Michael stops in his tracks and gives a bow to a tall slender woman wearing the uniform of the Nirvana Faction, her own a bit different.

    "Hello, miss, I am Fiona Woolf, the leader and founder of Nirvana Faction. I''m an SS-RANK traveller just like you," the slender woman says, stretching her hands forward to shake ir.

    "The name is ir... ir Graham," ir replies, giving Fiona a handshake.

    "I was told you wanted to see me. I guess there''s a huge problem, right?" ir asks while scratching the back of her head.

    "Fufu, no problem is too big without a solution..." Fiona answers. "Follow me please, we need to have a talk," Fiona gestures to ir who follows her without any hesitation.

    ir and Fiona can be seen seated opposite each other, slowly sipping the tea that was served to them.

    "It''s rare to find someone as powerful as you who is this calm and collected. Most powerful people would have caused us trouble or im that we disregarded them for telling them we need to have a talk, especially when they are from another faction," Fiona speaks out.

    Slowly dropping her tea, ir looks at Fiona.

    "Well... I only hunt to quench my bloodlust. I hunt on others for some reason so as not to attract attention, especially from the Hunters Faction. And oh, if you are nning to tell me to join your faction, I am sorry, I won''t be able to join," ir replies, putting a dough into her mouth.

    "I see... So, you are really not here for that," Fiona mutters while a smile blooms on her face.

    "For what?" ir asks, looking confused.

    "Nothing. I just want you to know that it''s against the rules of every traveller to freely hunt on a that has been imed by a faction. Next time, you have to take permission," Fiona exins.

    "Ah... Sorry. Some people told me not to hunt on their again, so I had to go and hunt around," ir says.

    "Well... That''s what I am saying. There are beasts that haven''t been upied by any faction or only a small portion of it has been upied. Those are the types ofs where travellers can freely hunt beasts without any restrictions. However, those types ofs are dangerous to explore because they haven''t been mapped out, thus, the types of beasts on it haven''t been known yet," Fiona exins.

    "I see... I understand now. So, I shouldn''t hunt here again, right?" ir asks while she continues to stuff many doughs in her mouth, causing her mouth to be full.

    ''Wow, this girl is so innocent and polite. She''s even pregnant. I wonder who her husband is and why she''s so hell-bent on hunting beasts. I am curious about her ability though'' Fiona thinks inwardly as she scrutinizes ir from top to bottom.

    "Mrs. ir, I didn''t say you can''t hunt here again. ording to our men, they said you gave out all the crystals and you told them that you were only interested in hunting. There must be a reason behind your action, so, I am willing to help you out," Fiona says with a smile.

    Hearing Fiona''s words, ir''s eyes widen in shock while a smile blooms on her face. This revtion is just like a dreame true for her. To be able to hunt beasts daily to her satisfaction and quench her bloodlust.

    "Really?!" ir exims. Fiona nods her head in response.

    "Yes, Mrs. ir. You can hunt on this and the others that we are in charge of or the region we upied. Apart from that, you''ll be paid seventy percent money worth of your kills while the faction will take thirty percent. The condition is that all the beasts will be sold to us. To top it all off, I''ll even give you the teleporter code of some beasts that haven''t been upied by any faction. Do you agree to this deal?" Fiona asks with a smile.

    Hearing Fiona''s words, ir''s mouth opens in shock once again. This offer is just too good to be true for her.

    "I''ll even be paid?!" ir asks again.

    "Yes, you''ll be paid. You can even get a team if you want," Fiona adds.

    "Waaah~" ir mutters, her eyes sparkling as she looks at Fiona like a gold mine. Meanwhile, unbeknownst to ir, Fiona is also looking at her like a jackpot. Since she''s usually busy. Having someone like Ste on her side is like a miracle because they''ll have enough crystals at their disposal, which means their Faction will gain more poprity.

    "I''ll ept this deal, however," ir suddenly says, her expression turning serious. "I hope I won''t be tied to any conditions. Will I be able to leave when my husband returns?" ir asks with a grim expression.

    For a moment, Fiona''s mind skips while fear grips her. Despite being an SS-RANK traveller like the girl in front of her, she is still wary of her.

    "You can leave anytime you want and hunt at your disposal," Fiona answers, and then ir''s cheerful expression returns.

 Chapter 337 Zagraths Illness

    337 Zagrath''s Illness

    Blinking my eyes a few times, I wake up to the feeling of being watched like a prey. My senses tingle, sending warnings through my brain.

    Opening my eyes with a start, I see Zamira staring into my eyes like a predator, her eyes glowing red.

    "Ah...fuck. I told you not to scare me with your blood power again!" I groan.

    "Good morning, honey..." Zamira says to me as I cover my face in exhaustion. Her blood power, Omnipotent eyes can strike fear in almost anyone, especially if they are just waking up from sleep.

    "Good morning... You are okay now, right?" I ask, turning my body to the side to get a better angle of her mesmerizing face.

    "Yeah, I am fine but a bit hungry," Zamira answers.

    "I see... That''s good to hear. I have told you not to use chaos energy again, though. You have a good technique you created for yourself. To me, It seems like you underestimate the capabilities of your technique. If you put more effort into practicing your technique, you can cut down even the strongest gods," I exin to Zamira, who simply shes a smile at me.

    "Sigh... Honey, you have a sweet mouth. If it was that easy, it would have been much better. I am the creator of the technique, but you seem quite skillful with it than me after teaching you," Zamira mutters with a sigh.

    Suddenly, Zamira raises her upper body on the bed with a sudden jerk as if she remembers something very important.

    "Zagrath!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "What happened to Zagrath?" I ask, slightly confused and annoyed.

    "Where''s she? I need to see her now," Zamira mumbles with worry evident on her face.

    "I don''t get it. You and Zagrath seem to be weirdly close, as if both of you have... Well, nevermind," I say with a shrug as I lie down back in bed and cover myself with a nket.

    Seeing my actions, Zamira shes a smile as I peek at her through the nket.

    "Come on, stop being jealous. Zagrath is just like my child. I found her when she was little and took care of her till she grew up. However, recently, we learned that Zagrath has a strange condition. A condition that is going to kill her soon. She only has a few days to live," Zamira exins to me, her eyes getting teary a little as she tries her best to hold it back.

    "Wait... What type of condition is that, though?"

    "It''s a condition called blood expansion ording to what the Royal healer told us. It usually urs when Zagrath does any tedious work or uses blood attacks. That''s why I forbid her from doing stressful work. However, regardless if she does a tedious work or not, the condition is slowly eating her up.

    Hearing Zamira''s words, I have a vague idea about Zagrath''s condition. It''s simr to something I have seen In my past life. But well... I can''t jump into conclusions.

    "Can you take me to see her?"

    Right now, Zamira and I are inside Zagrath''s room. It''s a well-furnished apartment located in Zamira''s chamber. It''s painted with white paint all around with drawings of Zamira painted on the walls. Some of which are of the battles she fought. The one that catches my attention the most is the paintings where Zamira is standing on the corpse of a demon-rank beast, the first demon-rank beast she ever killed.

    Shifting my gaze, I focus on the most important thing. Right now, Zamira and I are seated on the edge of Zagrath''s bed. Zagrath, on the other hand, is lying down on the bed with her upper body raised. She''s wearing a white see-through nightgown.

    "M-Master... I am d to see that you are fine now. I couldn''t sleep all through the night. Why did youe this early, though?" Zagrath asks with a stutter, her face extremely red for some reason.

    Weird...

    "You know the reason why I came here. It''s because of your condition," Zamira answers.

    "Waa~ you told him?" Zagrath mutters In a low voice, peeking at me from the corner of her eyes.

    "Since my husband is well-versed in aura control, he might be able to help your situation," Zamira answers but suddenly pauses to look at me.

    "Y-You called him, husband. Waa~ so many strange things," Zagrath mutters, looking at me and Zamira in confusion.

    "Fufu, we are going to get married tomorrow, so, calling him my husband is not too bad, right?" Zamira asks , a light blush appearing on her face.

    Seeing Zamira and Zagrath smile, I look at Zagrath in a new light. I know her as a stoic and unfriendly person who wouldn''t waste an opportunity to give me an eye-roll whenever she sees me. But well... I guess she''s just protective of her master.

    "Well... Prince Jake. I don''t really know if you can help me. But I swear... I don''t want to die. I''m afraid of death," Zagrath tells me, her eyes tearing up.

    "Don''t worry.... You''ll be fine. There''s almost no problem without a solution," I cheer her up.

    "S-So, you mean there are some problems without solutions?" Zagrath asks as she couldn''tprehend the meaning behind my words.

    "You know... Our and thoughts beliefs vary. I believe some problems are without solutions because even I am still looking for solutions to a problem of mine," I answer. My answer causes Zagrath to leak out a sigh.

    "So, what do we have to do to start a check-up?" Zagrath asks.

    "Well... It''s pretty much simple, you just have to lie down on the bed and take off your clothes."

    "W-What!"

    ============================

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 338 Zagraths Treatment

    338 Zagrath''s Treatment

    "T-Take off my clothes?" Zagrath mutters with a stutter, looking at Zamira for interference.

    "Well... That is true. You have to take everything off except your panties," Zamira answers, rubbing the back of her head in embarrassment.

    "Waah~" Zagrath mutters, opening her mouth wide in shock. Her face is extremely red, and her mouth moves as if she''s about to say something but she is short of words.

    "O-Okay, B-But don''t do anything funny to my body," Zagrath says with a serious expression while I shrug my shoulders.

    "Just lie down..."

    Nodding her head, Zagrath does as I say as she starts undressing herself, leaving only her panties on.

    I have to admit, her tits are really perky as they are standing erect and firm like mountains with her brown nipples that are barely visible.

    Noticing my gaze, Zagrath quickly covers her tits, putting her hands over her chest.

    "This is really embarrassing... I can''t believe it," Zagrath mumbles with a red face, shaking her head in regret. But well... I am not to be med anyway.

    "Haa~" Zagrath leaks out a sigh once again before she lies down on the bed.

    Getting on my feet, I stand above her, bringing my eyes to meet hers. Without caring about her expression, I ce my hand on her head, sending my aura into her head.

    While my aura flows into her body, I notice a huge amount of blood aura stored in her body, greater than that of a vampire lord. However, her body doesn''t seem to be able to exert such an amount of blood aura.

    After studying the flow of her blood aura by infusing my own, I remove my hands and leak out a sigh.

    "I think I have a solution," I announce. Hearing my words, Zamira''s eyes widen in shock while Zagrath''s body raised with a jerk.

    "You mean there is a solution for me to live long?!" Zagrath asks, unable to believe her ears.

    "Yes, there is a solution," I say looking at Zagrath and Zamira.

    "You seem a bit worried, won''t you tell us about it," Zagrath asks me.

    "The thing is that she would have to go through a gruesome method. This method requires piercing all her body with thick needles that I''ll make out of my blood aura. Each of these blood needles will continue my aura essence."

    Seeing the confusion on Zamira and Zagrath''s faces, I don''t stop there; I continue to exin.

    "The holes that I will create in her body will be evesting holes. Don''t worry, It won''t make you look unattractive in any way. To be honest, this condition is a blessing in disguise because you''ll be able to use something we call blood piercing. You can expand a single drop of blood to be worth about fifty kilograms of blood. It''ll be handy in battle if you learn how to utilize it properly," I exin to Zagrath and Zamira and to my surprise, they look awed by my exnation. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    I look at Zagrath, a moment of hesitation in my eyes. "It''s up to you. Do you want me to proceed with the holes-making in your body?"

    Zagrath meets my gaze, her expression resolute. "I''m fine with anything you do, as long as it helps me survive. Even if it costs me my beauty."

    Zamira, standing nearby, suddenly interferes, her tone appreciative. "Thank you, Jake, for helping Zagrath. I''m on board with the procedures, as long as she epts it."

    Hearing Zamira''s words, I nce at Zamira, a strange look acknowledging her words.

    I look at Zagrath, a moment of hesitation in my eyes. "It''s up to you. Do you want me to proceed with the holes-making in your body?"

    Zagrath meets my gaze, her expression resolute. "I''m fine with anything you do, as long as it helps me survive. Even if it costs me my beauty."

    Zamira, standing nearby, interjects, her tone appreciative. "Thank you, Jake, for helping Zagrath. I''m on board with the procedures, as long as she epts it."

    I nce at Zamira, a faint nod acknowledging her words.

    "Can I proceed with the treatment?" I ask.

    Zagrath nods in affirmation, a mixture of fear and determination in her eyes. "Yes, go ahead."

    Without wasting time, I extend my hands, a surge of red mist emanating from them. The mist swirls and thickens, taking on an ethereal quality. With controlled precision, I wave my hand, shaping the mist into about twenty thick needles that hover in the air like a deadly dance.

    The atmosphere bes tense, and Zagrath, visibly anxious, swallows hard. She closes her eyes, mentally preparing herself for what''s about toe. The room is filled with a charged energy as the needles hang ominously in the air.

    "Trust me," I say, my voice steady, trying to reassure Zagrath. "This is part of the process, and it''ll help in the long run."

    Zagrath takes a deep breath, her trust evident in her nod. "I trust you, Prince Jake."

    As I begin the procedure, the needles descend gracefully, piercing Zagrath''s skin on every part of her body. The red mist merges with her body and starts making intricate movements as if crawling on her skin. Despite the initial difort and pain, Zagrath remains steadfast, biting her lips to silent her muffled cries.

    Seeing her try to look strong as much as possible, I pity her because I have just started.

    "Sanguine''s blood arts; needle drill!" I utter, and the next moment, the needles start spinning, burying themselves deep into Zagrath''s skin, bones, and every joint of her body.

    "ARGHHHHH!!!!!!!!!"

    After what seems to be an hour, the bed on which Zagrath is lying down can be seen soaked in a pool of blood. Blood can also be seen dripping from it as it couldn''t contain the amount of blood soaked in it.

    In the ceilings and around the room, several precise holes can be seen with every hole having the same dimension.

    ncing at Zamira, a smile appears on our faces and we turn our heads to Zagrath who is still lying down on the bed with a fine red aura dancing around her body in a mesmerizing way.

 Chapter 339 Zamiras Wedding

    339 Zamira''s Wedding

    Afterpleting Zagrath''s treatment, I receive word that Old Man Duke wishes to see me. Wiping my hands clean, I make my way swiftly towards his chamber.

    Upon entering, I find Old Man Duke seated, his hands propping up his chin in contemtion. The room, in stark contrast to the rest of the castle, is a chaotic masterpiece. Roughly painted artworks adorn the walls, and scattered clothes create an unconventional carpet. A peculiar cat, its fur bristled, snarls at me from a corner, adding an extrayer of entricity to the scene.

    "Old Man Duke, why is your room in such disarray?" I ask, eyeing the unconventional decor.

    Old mam Duke looks at me, a wry smile on his face. "I figured I''d let loose and drown myself in drink for a while. The recent events have taken a toll on my sanity."

    I can''t help but burst intoughter at the unexpected exnation. Old man Duke catches onto the humor, and joins in theughter. It''s a brief but refreshing moment of shared mirth amidst the chaos.

    Once theughter subsides, I turn to old man Duke, curiosity etched on my face. "So, what prompted you to summon me?"

    Old man Duke leans back, a glint of seriousness in his eyes.

    "I don''t know if I told you before, but I am going to take you to see the matriarch of the witch n so that you can see Ze," Old Man Duke says, his words slightly slurred. I raise an eyebrow, suspecting the wine might have yed a role in his d¨¦j¨¤ vu moment; after all, he already told me this yesterday.

    "Besides, your grandma ising for Zamira''s wedding tomorrow. I sent words to her about her daughter''s wedding, so she sent a message back that she was going toe. Make sure you don''t do anything super weird," Old Man Duke tells me, absentmindedly scratching the back of his head.

    "Haa... Why don''t you trust me to some extent? Besides, it''s not like you''re still married to Grandma. You used your own two hands to ruin your rtionship with her. Well, don''t worry, I won''t do anything to Grandma as long as you''re still alive," I assure Old Man Duke with a smile, making my way towards the door.

    The room''s ambiance is filled with the lingering scent of aged wine, and the paintings on the walls seem to sway slightly as I walk.

    Suddenly, I pause in my footsteps, turning my head backward with a grin that could rival a demon''s incarnate. The mischievous glint in my eyes is hard to miss.

    Before opening the door to leave, I decide to add a teasing tone, "Once you''re dead, though, I''ll take good care of Grandma." The door creaks open, and I step out, leaving Old Man Duke with a bemused expression.

    The corridor outside is dimly lit, the flickering torches casting dancing shadows on the stone walls. As I walk, contemting the uing meeting with the witch n matriarch, a soft breeze rustles through the castle, carrying with it a sense of anticipation.

    Zamira''s wedding, Grandma''s impending arrival, and the prospect of meeting Ze¡ªall these thoughts swirl in my mind like a cauldron of mixed emotions.

    It''s another bright new day, and I wake up with my eyes fluttering. The room is devoid of anypany, and the solitude feels somewhat peculiar. This solitary moment is a necessary ritual, especially on the red, where the groom-to-be must stay clean a day before the wedding.

    As I ponder this, my wristwatch vibrates vigorously, causing me to tap the screen in frustration. The holographic images of Anne, Hayes, Misty, Aurora, and ir materialize, their faces adorned with smiles, filling the room with a virtual presence.

    Calling all my wives has be a norm after a lesson learned¡ªone I won''t borate on.

    "Hey, husband! You won the bet! I can''t believe you''re getting married to that woman," Aurora exims, her excitement palpable.

    "Well, it isn''t something I can''t achieve. Besides, I am only marrying Zamira because I really love her. We haven''t been intimate just to show my sincerity," I exin, and a moment of silence follows among my wives.

    "Should wee over there? It wouldn''t even take us an hour," Hayes suggests, receiving nods of agreement from the others.

    Sigh...

    "Currently, our activities are being monitored on Earth. It might seem that everything is fine, and no one is watching us, but trust me, humans are crazier than you think. I don''t want them knowing too much about my personal life. Just give me some time to deal with them," I reassure my disappointed wives.

    "Argh... This is so annoying. By the way, husband, I''ve really missed you," Misty interjects, yfully opening the buttons of her shirt to reveal herrger tits.

    "You got bigger huh... Someone''s been eating a lot," I tease.

    "Fufu, the baby needs to eat too, honey..." Misty replies with a giggle. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Waaah~ now that we can''te over there, when are you returning to Earth?" ir suddenly asks, her face filled with sadness.

    "Probably, I will be back in three days because after the wedding, I have a few things to do," I exin to my women.

    After the heartfelt exchange, a heavy knock on the door disrupts the moment. I approach it, wondering who could be on the other side, and as I open it, I see a messenger at the doorstep.

    "The wedding preparation has begun. You need to dress up your highness because the witch that''ll host the ritual is already here. And ording to her, she doesn''t have much time to spare," The messenger delivers the message to me.

    ===============================

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 340 Zunda

    340 Zunda

    In Zamira''s opulent chamber, the atmosphere is charged with anticipation. Jill delicately applies makeup to Zamira''s blushing face, while Zagrath, her eyes glistening with tears of joy, adds the finishing touches to the intricate details of Zamira''s red bridal gown. The small tiara atop Zamira''s head radiates a regal aura, enhancing her beauty.

    "I''m very shy to go out there..." Zamira confesses, her face turning a deeper shade of red. Laughter erupts from Jill and Zagrath, echoing through the room.

    "That''s normal, I guess. But don''t worry, everything will be alright," Jill assures Zamira. Zagrath chimes in, "Master, her highness is right. I am sure Prince Jake will make you feel good."

    "Doing that... In front of people, it''s just too embarrassing. I never thought a day like this woulde," Zamira mutters, her embarrassment palpable.

    "Well, no one expected it. Besides, it''s not like people will see how you''re getting railed, fufu. They''ll only hear your moans, how loud it is. If it''s very loud, then your husband must be doing a good job," Jill exins, injecting a yful tone. Zamira nods in understanding, epting the unconventional nature of her uing wedding ceremony.

    "Master, I have a question that''s bugging me though," Zagrath interjects with a serious expression.

    "What''s that?" Jill and Zamira inquire simultaneously.

    "Well... I have been thinking. Master, are you going to have children?" Zagrath drops a bombshell, causing Jill to pause in her tasks, eager to hear Zamira''s response.

    "I think you''ve asked me about this before. But I only gave a vague answer. Well, I have decided after thinking it thoroughly. I want to have kids, maybe two. The reason is that when Jake is away from the vampire, I might get bored too quickly. So, having kids is the best way to go because I''ll be d that I at least leave my offspring behind if anything happens," Zamira answers, her words hanging in the air, bringing an unexpected weight to the room.

    Silence reigns as Jill and Zagrath digest Zamira''s decision.

    "It''s surprising how much you''ve changed. I remember the time when you hated the idea of having kids, and even bullied me about the idea of having a kid through artificial means, thinking you were afraid of going through childbirth," Jill reveals.

    "Ahh... I remember, fufu. Though I want to go through childbirth because of unforeseen problems with artificial means of birthing children. Just like how Misty has two personalities and Jake unable to use abilities," Zamira exins, providing examples. However, Jill seems unsettled by Zamira''s reference, sensing a subtle jab.

    "So, master is going to do snu~snu~ without protection?" Zagrath questions again, her confusion evident.

    "Yes..."

    "T-This is strange..." Zagrath mutters, returning to her duties with a puzzled expression.

    Suddenly, the door to Zamira''s room bursts open, and a figure in a ck cloak strides in.

    "Long time no see, girls."

    "Mom!" Zamira and Jill exim simultaneously, their eyes nearly popping out of their sockets, stunned by the unexpected entrance.

    ____________________________________________________________

    The woman standing in front of Jill and Zamira is a white-haired beauty, bearing a striking resemnce to both. Her eyes glow bright red, a mirror to the radiant smile on her face. Jill and Zamira rush towards her, embracing her tightly. This woman is none other than Zunda, their mother.

    "I have missed you, my girls!" Zunda says with heartfelt emotion as she holds them close, savoring the warmth of their love.

    After five minutes of heartfelt hugs, they finally separate from each other.

    "We didn''t expect that you''ll show up. We thought it''s just a fluke like you''ve been saying all these years," Jill remarks, looking into her mother''s eyes. Zunda sighs at Jill''s words.

    "Jill, you don''t have to reprimand me like that. After all, both of you caused it," Zunda says, disying a hint of sadness before her expression returns to normal.

    "How did we cause it though?" Jill and Zamira ask simultaneously.

    "At least before you question me, you should offer your mom a seat," Zunda says with a smirk, prompting Jill and Zamira to facepalm. Zamira signals to Zagrath, instructing her to bring a chair for Zunda, which she promptly does.

    Now seated in a circle, a tense atmosphere settles as the trio contemtes who will speak first.

    "I''ll go first..." Jill breaks the silence.

    "As expected of her," Zunda mutters with a smile.

    "Mom, why did you abandon us for such a long time and disappear without a trace?" Jill questions.

    "The reason why I said both of you caused it is simple. Both of you couldn''t protect your younger brother and left him to die pathetically in the hands of humans! They said he was eaten by a monster; bullsh*t! Yet, your dad was unable to do anything. It pained me a lot... It''s something I will never forget," Zunda exins, tears forming in her eyes. Witnessing Zunda''s emotional turmoil, Jill and Zamira offer theirfort.

    "We understand how you feel, mom. We also tried as much as possible to get justice for our brother, but dad was avoiding a war because he feared the dhampirs, balors, and dragons would support the humans, which is overkill. We believe we are going to get revenge soon... We can''t punish the innocents because of our loss," Zamira exins.

    "Innocents, huh... Well, I''ve gotten over it and decided to protect my two remaining daughters," Zunda reveals.

    "By the way, you look gorgeous. I can''t believe my stone-hearted princess is finally going to get married, fufu. What a miracle...." Zunda teases with a giggle, causing Zamira''s face to burn red in embarrassment.

    "Mom~"

    Suddenly, heavy knocks resound on the door.

    "Your highness, the ceremony is about to begin. The witch is here," a voice announces at the doorstep. Hearing the voice, Zamira''s heart skips a beat.

    "Daughter, it''s time..." Zunda deres, her eyes filled with a mix of pride and anticipation.

    "Wait!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Mom," Zamira begins with a determined gleam in her eyes, "I want to share something with you. I''ve decided to have kids, maybe two. When Jake is away from the vampire, I might get bored too quickly. Having children is the best way to go because I''ll be d that I at least leave my offspring behind if anything happens."

    Zunda''s eyes widen with surprise and then soften with understanding. "You''ve grown into such a responsible woman," she says, pride evident in her voice.

    "That''s not all," Zamira continues. "I also n to open a school in the future. A ce where everyone, regardless of their background or abilities, can learn and grow together."

    Zunda''s eyes sparkle even with more admiration. "That''s a noble endeavor, daughter. I never thought the day woulde when my stone-hearted princess would turn into a visionary leader. I support your decisions wholeheartedly."

    With Zunda''s encouragement, Zamira feels a renewed sense of purpose. The heavy knocks on the door intensify, signaling the urgency of the moment.

    "Go, Zamira. Embrace your future. I''ll be here cheering you on," Zunda says, unlocking the door and gesturing for Zamira to step out.

    ===============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 341 Zamiras Wedding [part 2]

    341 Zamira''s Wedding [part 2]

    Right now, I am inside arge hall, the same hall where my ruined coronation took ce. What''s differentpared to that day is that there are even way more people that attended today than the coronation. Furthermore, in the tform where the king and princesses are supposed to be seated, that''s where a temporaryrge fancy room made out of copsible materials is standing erect for the purpose of the union between me and Zamira.

    Scanning my eyes through the hall, I spot old man Duke sitting on a well-spaced and decorated corner of the hall with Alphonso standing behind him with robotic prosthetic limb and arm, a stark reminder of the events leading to this union.

    At the same time, a woman with rough tangled and tattered hair, donned in a ck gown with stiff cors standing erect, is standing in front of the room that Zamira and I are going to use, checking her wristwatch impatiently while gritting her teeth. Without needing any proof, I can tell that this woman is the witch in charge of the ceremony.

    "Dammit! I am going to miss breakfast," The witch curses.

    As people notice my entry, they start to p and cheer for me. I can hear Old man Duke yelling my name to not disgrace the men and make them proud. The men present are also saying the same thing. It''s as if they''re doubting my capabilities and fear that Zamira will win in the battle. Seeing their actions, I simplyugh and shake my head, getting in front of the room.

    "Well.... Good day," I say to the witch as I stand at the doorstep of the room.

    She doesn''t answer at first and uses her eyes to scrutinize me from top to bottom before letting out a satisfied groan.

    "Your bride is very lucky to have such a handsome man as yourself," The witch says, her gaze still fixed on me intensely. This time, I don''t feel ufortable like the first time I did the wedding with Misty and Aurora. I havee to learn that the witches are the creepiest women the universe has to offer us.

    "Thanks for the weirdpliment and scrutinizing though," I reply, causing the witch to raise her eyebrow in surprise. She wants to say something, but she''s stopped by the sudden burst of cheers that erupts inside the hall right now.

    I see Zamira walking into the hall, donned in a red wedding ceremony gown, escorted by two women. Jill and someone that I have no idea about. The woman looks almost exactly like Jill, which makes me confused even further. But then I remembered something. Old man Duke told us Grandma was going toe. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The crowd continues to boo and cheer for Zamira as she walks towards me.

    "Conquer the stone princess!"

    "Make her moan like a beast!"

    As Zamira gets closer to me, the cheers intensify, causing Zamira''s face to turn bright red. Everyone is in support of me to conquer her in bed. Normally, there are supposed to be two opposing parties; the party that supports me and the party that supports Zamira.

    However, because of Zamira''s scumbag personality in the past, everyone is on my side. From the people she beat to a pulp and the noble she increased their levy, they are all happy. The happiness on their faces is unprecedented. They are delighted that the stone princess has finally been tamed by someone.

    Abruptly, Zamira gets in front of me and bows her head deeply while I also do the same in return. This is also part of the culture. Just like before, the witch scrutinizes Zamira from top to bottom.

    "Tch. Tch."

    "Both of you should leave, or do you want to join them in the marriage ritual?" The witch asks the two women who are Jill and Grandma standing behind Zamira.

    Hearing the witch''s words, they quickly scramble away without looking back.

    Seeing the loud noise that''s erupting in the hall right now, the witch nces towards Old man Duke, making a hand signal.

    Old man Duke orders everyone to keep quiet.

    Seeing the hall bes free from noise, the witch brings out a huge-ass megaphone from her space ring.

    Who the heck uses a megaphone though?

    "As we all know, today is the wedding ceremony ritual between Jake Mystro and Zamira Mystro. The ritual is going tomence soon, and I want y''all to be quiet as much as possible. Anyone who makes a noise will be fined a million dors," The witch announces, putting the megaphone back in her space ring.

    Hearing her words, the crowd swallows a mouthful of saliva.

    Following the hand sign of the witch, Zamira and I follow her into the room. As we enter the room, I get stupefied by what I am seeing right now. The room is extravagantly decorated in a way that I can''t even exin. The bed isid with a touch fabric of bedspread, and the red glowing flowers of the blood moon fruit tree are sprinkled on it.

    The bed is very wide and is something that I have never seen before; it''s as if it was made for giants. On this bed, I can take on any style I want without worrying about space.

    Now that I notice, the blood moon flowers are spread around, giving the room a more alluring look as they glow brilliantly.

    "You guys can sit on the bed, I have to perform the ritual," The witch orders.

    Without arguing, me and Zamira sits on the bed. The softness of the bed causes us to bounce gently.

    Seeing Zamira''s nervousness and her unwillingness to talk to me for some reason, I gently hold her hand, surprising her.

    "Why are you not talking to me?" I ask as I gently rub her palm.

    "I am nervous," Zamira replies, letting out a long sigh as she nces at the witch who is drawing some runes on the ground in a very fast motion.

    "Done! Now I need your drops of blood," The witch requests as she gets up, cracking her back.

    ===============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 342 The Stone Princess Lustful Face

    342 The Stone Princess'' Lustful Face

    Hearing the witch''s request, me and Zamira nce at each other for a moment before nodding our heads in agreement.

    Zamira takes my index finger and gently pierces it with one of her fangs. I also do the same.

    Seeing our actions, the witch quickly collects the blood into a small white stic till blood stopsing from our fingers due to our self-healing capabilities.

    After collecting the blood, she begins to pour it on the runes she drew on the ground while chanting some strange words I have no fucking idea about.

    Abruptly, the runes light up in bright red, the color shining on me and Zamira. As if reacting to us, the light glows radiant, and a tingling feeling as if the light is prickling our skin whelms us. The light doesn''t seem to affect the witch, only me and Zamira.

    After a minute, the light diminishes and the runes are nowhere to be found. Instead, I feel a slight piercing pain around my crotch. Having experienced this before I know that the ritual tattoo appeared on my crotch, and the same can be said for Zamira.

    "It feels like something is swirling in my crotch region," Zamira mutters, robbing her groin.

    "So, seems like the ritual was sessful. You two just have to copte to seal the marriage," The witch exins.

    "Wait... No vows?" I ask, confused. The witch, Dorathy, who performed me and Misty''s marriage ritual did things quite differently. I muse inwardly.

    "There''s no need for vows. It''s just unnecessary. The main objective is for you guys to copte. However, I have a gift for both of you," The witch says, as she sticks her hand into the side pocket of her gown, bringing out two vials, containing blue watery content.

    "This is an Aphrodisiac, I guess you know what it does," The witch says, giving me and Zamira each one.

    "A-Aphrodisiac, that perverted thing?" Zamira stutters as she takes a keen nce at the content In her hand, her face bright red.

    "It will boost both of your sexual arous-"

    *Gulp*

    Without waiting for the witch toplete her words, I quickly gulp down the potion.

    "Haa... You took it like that," Zamira mutters, still hesitant to take the potion.

    "At least, that will give me an edge over you," I say teasingly, and as expected, Zamira quickly opens the potion and gulps it down her throat in one motion.

    "I won''t lose to you!"

    "Fufu, what an interesting couple," The witch lets out as she proceeds to walk out of the room.

    "Can you tell us your name, please?" I ask. At the same time, I notice that Zamira is already tugging my clothes, pulling me to the center of the bed with her face bright red. I can also feel the super erection I have right now, a testament to the potency of the potion.

    "I think you should be worried about your partner first. But, If you truly want to know my name, you can ask old man Duke," The witch replies, getting out of the room.

    ____________________________________________________________

    As the witch leaves, Zamira doesn''t hesitate to quickly pull me closer to herself. Without hesitating, she starts taking off her clothes herself, taking mine also before I even realize it. It''s just like magic.

    "Seems like someone is pretty horny huh..." I mutter as Zamira acts like a beast. However, since the game is about the dominant and the submissive, I don''t n to be the submissive one, fufu.

    As if a sudden burst of energy enters my body, I grab Zamira and pin her to the bed by her shoulders. Right now, only her ck bra and panty are left on her body.

    We both stare into each other''s eyes, slowly moving our eyeballs around their sockets in a mesmerizing way.

    "I love you, Jake," Zamira finally lets out, her face bright red at this point.

    Seeing her in heat like this, I take off her bra, unleashing her massive tits that are standing erect as if they are never going to fall. Taking off her panty slowly, I notice that it''s extremely soaked with her slimy sticky fluid that sticks to the panty as I try to take it offpletely.

    Removing all the obstacles, I adore every nook and cranny of Zamira''s body, and as I am inspecting, I spot the ritual tattoo which is eventually going to disappear after we copte. However, I have my own family mark that I am going to imprint on Zamira.

    "Honey~ what are you waiting for, just put it inside already?" Zamira pesters as she tugs on my underwear aggressively, ripping it off in the process.

    With my cock in its full glory now, Zamira grabs it and tries to insert it into her pussy herself, but I stop her, holding her in ce once again.

    Seeing her like this even makes me want to eat her more. But where should I start from?

    10:50

    Seems like the Aphrodisiac is taking a huge toll on her. Keeping her waiting isn''t a good idea.

    "Just put it in already, honey~ I''m leaking so much down there. All these years, the pent-up frustration, and all the horniness, I am going to let everything out today," Zamira ims, struggling to break free from me.

    Seeing her like this even makes me want to eat her more. But where should I start from?

    The next moment, I nt my lips on her mouth, intertwining our tongues together, and savoring the remnants of the blood we both drank a while ago.

    After kissing for a while, I separate my lips from Zamira''s lips. At this point, I can feel the heat emitting from her face and her eyes are half-closed, clouded by lust.

    Moving my mouth, I slowly bring it down, nting it on her nape. With this action of mine, Zamira''s body raises with a jerk, her bountiful tits pressing against my chest.

    Not stopping there, I bring my right hand down to her pussy and start rubbing it.

    Fuck, it''s so wet... I muse inwardly, admiring the work of art that''s oozing from the stone princess''s pussy. Normally, all my wives usually get wet during forey and sex. However, Zamira''s own is just on another whole level because of her slimy, thick, and sticky fluid.

    Seeing that she''s fully ready for the next course of action, I unconsciously press the cap of my dick against her pussy. Pressing it inside, inch by inch till I finally reach a small resistance.

    "I''m going to take your virginity," I mumble and Zamira nods her head in response.

    With a small push, my dick presses against the resistance, tearing it and prating deep into Zamira''s meaty and wet chamber.

    "Aahaaaaan~~" A loud moan escapes Zamira''s mouth as my dick makes its way deep into her unexplored pussy.

    ===============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 343 The Stone Princess Wish

    343 The Stone Princess'' Wish

    Hearing a faint sounding from the room, old man Duke''s eyes widen in shock while he sits down properly on his chair. The shock on his face is priceless.

    "Finally... Zamira is now a woman," Old man Duke mutters, his eyes fixed on the room where Jake and Zamira are residing. His worries are normal since he''s always wished for Zamira to get married. There was a certain time when he thought Zamira didn''t like males and preferred females instead. However, after thorough investigation, he realized that wasn''t the case. Nheless, it still troubled him a lot that his oldest daughter chose not to marry or have any children despite her getting older.

    Suddenly, like a muscle-instinct, old man Duke turns his face towards Zunda''s direction, their faces locking onto each other. Old man Duke''s face turns red in embarrassment while Zunda swiftly turns her face without any significant reaction on her face.

    Jill notices this slight banter between old man Duke and her mom, making her let out a small smile.

    Suddenly, intense sounds starting from the room where Zamira and Jake are sitting, causing everyone to nce at each other, smiles blooming on their faces as the sounds keep getting intense. After a few minutes, everyone starts to get worried as Zamira''s cries continue to reverberate through the hall. Even old man Duke starts to get worried as he has never witnessed this side of Zamira.

    ''Is that boy that good, or is she in pain?'' Old man Duke thinks inwardly, his heart racing in concern. Even Zunda looks worried as she taps Jill''sp, asking her what the problem is.

    Themotion esctes, and it bes evident that Zamira''s intense cries are a mix of pleasure and pain. Old man Duke''s concern deepens, and he exchanges a worried nce with Zunda. Jill, caught in the middle of this unexpected situation, tries to offer some exnation to her mother, who is now anxiously awaiting for an answer.

    ____________________________________________________________

    PAH!

    PAH!

    PAH!

    The sound of two different flesh colliding with each other sounds in the room. Currently, I am still fucking Zamira and I am the one winning as I am hitting her pussy from behind with her on all fours, and her hair tightly gripped in my hand.

    One thing I have learned today is that, the stronger a woman is, the harder they are to dominate in bed if they are resisting to be dominated. That''s the case right now as Zamira doesn''t want to lose to me. Everything about her body feels different... From the grip of her pussy to the warmth and then wetness.

    This is sublime!

    Aahaan~

    Aahan~

    "I-I am not going to give in easily, I can go on for days," Zamira utters while I pipe her from behind. Ignoring her words, I cherish the movement of her tits as they sway with each of my thrusts.

    Suddenly, I notice the grip around Zamira''s pussy clenches on my dick even further as if about to break my cock.

    If I move further I am going to cum and the victory is going to be hers. No, I have never lost to a woman when ites to this. Even in my past life, I have conquered a female titan during sex.

    Stopping my motion, Zamira turns her head to face me, and I see a smile on her face.

    "You see... Despite being my first time, I am going to win unfortunately for you. If you won''t move, I''ll start moving myself then," Zamira says and begin to move her waist, fucking my cock herself.

    The pressure surrounding my cock right now is so strong that I can feel the burst of semen umting at the base of my cock.

    No, not yet...

    Zoning out my mind, I gather a bit of Ki into my cock, strengthening it and elongating it about two inches extra. As if she knows something is wrong, she turns her head in a jerk, looking at me in horror as a grin appears on my face.

    Grabbing her waist, I begin to pipe her non-stop, moving at a remarkable speed, causing Zamira to moan at the top of her voice.

    ______________________________

    After piping her for about five minutes with her moaning at the top of her voice, she begins to beg me to go easy on her. Seeing her be submissive, I sigh inwardly andmence to let out all my load inside her.

    "Iyaaaaaaaan~~~~~" Zamira lets out a beautiful moan as I keep pumping my seed deep inside her with the intent of getting her pregnant. With her ovaries eggs also active, there''s a hundred percent chance that she''s going to get pregnant. Normally, I should be able to discern instantly. However, the stronger a woman is, the harder it is to determine if they are pregnant or not.

    Subsequently, the circle the witch drew lights up in red blinding light, enveloping the both of us and slowly entering our skin. This process is called vow bonding.

    After a while, both me and Zamira slump onto the bed in tiredness while the red glowing lights begin to diminish.

    Slowly removing my dick from Zamira''s vagina, lots of semen begins to pour put. However, before I can register it, Zamira covers her pussy with a thin material, stopping the semen from flowing out.

    Damn... She really is prepared to get pregnant. Even though she is unconscious, she doesn''t want my milk to go to waste. I wonder what our baby is going to look like. I muse inwardly, looking at Zamira like a work of art.

    Conquering her is something I should be proud of. Every inch of her being is defined and she''s endowed in the right ces. For me, she''s the woman with the perfect shape, and I am extremely proud of making her my wife. Though she''s beautiful as fuck, she''s not the most beautiful woman among my wives.

    But women being women, I usually tell her she''s the most beautiful woman I have ever seen to make her feel flustered, fufu.

    WHAM!

    Suddenly, a wild aura fills the room, causing me to raise my body in a jerk, moving at a remarkable speed.

    Right now, I am pinning someone not other than the witch to the wall of the room, my hand squeezing her neck tightly like I am about to snap it. Looking at her,pared to before, her hair even looks more tattered and her mouth moving as if eating something.

    "That was a dangerous move there, boya. Didn''t mean to scare you," the witch says after swallowing the food in her mouth.

    ===============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 344 Grandma Is Hot

    344 Grandma Is Hot

    Seeing that it''s the witch, I drop her to the ground and walk back to the bed.

    "Why did youe back though?" I ask as I sit next to the half-conscious Zamira.

    "Why did Ie back? It''s normal for us to return after the marriage contract binding. I also have to clean what''s left of the circle and announce to the people that the marriage contract binding has been sessful. Thenstly, I will call you and Zamira out and wish you some good luck," the witch exins, causing me to nce at her in confusion.

    "Since when did that start happening? Thest marriage I did with my wives, the witch left after drawing the magic circle," I ask in curiosity.

    "Seems like someone didn''t do their job properly. What''s the witch''s name?" The witch asks.

    "I think her name is Dorothy," I mumble, trying to remember the nice features of the witch.

    "Dorathy! One of the n leaders?!" The witch asks, her eyes nearly falling out of her sockets.

    "Yeah, I think she''s the one," I clear the doubt.

    The witch lets out a heavy sigh and wipes a patch of sweat that wasn''t visible on her face before.

    "I take back what I said before because it''s a taboo to speak ill of one''s leader in the witch n since they know best. You are correct, cleaning up isn''t necessary, but it''s like doing a job and leaving the mess for the customers to take care of. That would surely discourage them," The witch exins.

    Suddenly, I notice that Zamira has fully regained her senses as she''s staring at me and the witch with an unreadable expression. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Looks like someone is jealous," I say, trying to provoke her.

    "I don''t smell lust from you towards this woman. If you did, I would kick you in the balls so hard," Zamira rifies.

    Hearing her words, I swallow a mouthful of saliva. Even though I can harden parts of my body, receiving a kick to the balls from someone at Zamira''s level is sure a devastating blow.

    The tension in the room eases as the witch chuckles, breaking the awkward silence. "Well, if you''ll excuse me, I''ll finish up my duties and let you enjoy your married life in peace."

    With that, the witch leaves the room to announce to the crowd about the session of our marriage. Then I turn my attention back to Zamira. She''s still giving me that suspicious look, and I decide to address the elephant in the room.

    "I wasn''t flirting with her, you know. She''s just here to finish up some formalities," I rify.

    Zamira smirks, "I know. I was just messing with you. Besides, if you ever try anything, you know where my foot willnd."

    "..."

    Soon after, I hear the witch calling us toe outside from the room. With Zamira now fully dressed back in her clothes, we walk out of the room. The air outside is charged with excitement, and I can''t help but feel a sense of anticipation.

    The moment we get out of the room, I notice everyone''s face fixated on me and Zamira. No, Zamira specifically, smiles blooming on everyone''s faces. ncing at old man Duke, I notice that he has the proudest smile ever. It''s a moment of pride and aplishment that fills the air.

    Suddenly, my eyes catch onto a figure, making my mouth open agape in shock for a few moments before I close it. This figure is none other than Zunda, Jill''s mother who is also my grandmother. Looking at her right now from this angle, I have to admit she''s very beautiful. She''s thebination of Jill and Zamirabined as she has all their features. The most intriguing thing about her is that she looks like someone in their early thirties using the human criteria.

    Though for us vampires, our appearance doesn''t necessarily predict our agepared to some races, but our aura does. Older people tend to have a denser and sharp feel of blood aura. However, despite these differences, some vampires have learned how to control their blood aura to a certain degree that they can spoof their blood aura to a desired taste. It''s something I usually do in the past whenever I went to gamble.

    But damn, I have to admit grandma is hot. I muse, shifting my gaze.

    Suddenly, old man Duke and Zunda stand up and start walking towards us. Reaching in front of us, Old man Duke and Grandma look at me and Zamira with happy expressions. The next moment, Old man Duke ces his hand on my shoulder, bringing his mouth closer to my ear.

    "Boy, I think you shouldn''t flirt with another woman near Zamira. I think she''s looking at the witch with hatred," Old man Duke whispers in my ear.

    "I didn''t even do anything," I whisper back in surprise. But to my utmost shock, Grandma is also whispering something into Zamira''s ears and I can''t hear any bit of it.

    As the whispers continue, I feel a mix of confusion and curiosity. What are they saying? I steal a nce at Zamira, who seems equally puzzled and her face slightly red as she listens to what grandma is saying.

    After a while, Grandma stops whispering into Zamira''s ears, but Zamira''s face still remains extremely red. Then, she starts walking towards me, also cing her hands on my face, caressing it slightly.

    "You have grownpared to thest time I saw you. You might not remember me much, but you were such a cry baby then. Though I didn''t expect you to marry your mother and aunt, however, due to the fact that you were born artificially I am only allowing this marriage. I can''t wait to meet my great-grandkids," Grandma says, winking her eye while caressing my face at the same time.

    Hearing her words, I furrow my eyebrows. What does she mean by saying I was born artificially? That sounded quite offensive, but I am hardly moved by her words. But if that''s the case, then it doesn''t mean anything if I also-

    "Now that the marriage ritual has beenpleted, the groom and bride will go to their room in the pce as per royal custom. While we, the visitors, are going to celebrate and enjoy ourselves to the fullest!" The witch suddenly interferes with her announcement, causing all the visitors to let out loud cheers. Subsequently, several waiters start entering the hall, bringing all sorts of food and drinks since there are visitors from diverse races here.

    ncing at grandma one more time, I grab Zamira''s hand and start leading her towards the hidden exit of the hall, apanied by two guards.

    ===============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 345 Wedding Aftermath

    345 Wedding Aftermath

    "So... What do you think about my Mom?" Zamira asks, tapping her foot on the floor of the bedroom. After leaving the wedding hall, we went straight to her room since it was the designated room for us after the marriage ritual.

    Old man Duke had promised to build my own private chamber for me ording to the details I gave him, fufu.

    Hearing Zamira''s question, I shrug my shoulders slightly, taking a sip of blood from the ss cup in my hand.

    "Nothing special though. My memories of her are quite vague, but her face still remains the same. I have to admit; she is hot," I answer truthfully, taking a sip again.

    "Are you crazy, Jake?! For fuck sake- she''s your grandma! How will you use the fucking word ''hot'' to describe her?" Zamira fires at me, veins appearing on her neck.

    Sigh... Here we go again.

    "For fuck sake, you asked me what I think about her and I answered truthfully. Do you want me to lie to you?" I ask, tilting my head slightly, taunting Zamira while enjoying the blood sips. For some reason, the taste of the blood I am taking right now hits differently.

    "SKEEESSHH!" Zamira hisses in anger. "You are driving me nuts, Jake,'' Zamira tells me, putting her hand on her face while shaking her head wearily.

    "Well... You are driving yourself nuts because I don''t know what I did wrong. I only voiced my opinion. Do you think I give a fuck about a narcissistic grandma that left without a fucking good reason? If she left because one of her children died, then what about the other children?" I ask Zamira.

    Hearing my words, Zamira turns her face on the floor as if in deep thoughts.

    "That makes sense. I have always thought about it. She cut off ties with us and left for no good reason, iming she left because Sid died. That sounds sketchy. She doesn''t even allow us to know where she stays. Then that means..." Zamira mutters, her eyes widening in shock as she looks at me.

    "Yeah, it''s what you think. She''s hiding something," I drop the bomb, letting out a small puff sound from my mouth.

    "But why...?" Zamira asks, still confused.

    "Maybe you should find out," I advise.

    "Mom is too cautious. The person who left home for an unknown ce without leaving any traces. All attempts to find her were futile. What we don''t know is if she hid away on their or another. If it''s another, then she must have a portable teleporter," Zamira exins.

    "That makes sense. If I had time, I would have decided to find out what Grandma was hiding. s, I have a lot on my te," I say with a sigh, lying down on the bed, next to Zamira.

    "Jake, I want to ask just a simple question."

    "Go on and ask me."

    "What do you want to do now that our marriage ritual has beenpleted?" Zamira queries, her eyes staring at me with nothing but affection.

    I nce at the ceiling- leaking out a soft sigh.

    "I think you''ve asked me this question before," Iin.

    "I did, but you didn''t give a satisfied answer," Zamira insists.

    "If that is the case... Then I shall answer your question. To be honest, I don''t really know what the future holds. It holds a lot of possibilities. Forget the fact that I am the protoss of a race that is among many other races, I am not the best," I say, shutting my eyes.

    Then I continue, "They''re monstrous and powerful people out there that would make me run for my money. They''re simply too powerfu-"

    "The gods?" Zamira cuts in.

    "The gods you say? Pfft," I let out a chuckle. "The gods are merely pawns and an association of stupid divine entities that im to restore the bnce of the universe. I have never been afraid of gods. But I am afraid of their tactics in manipting others," I say, pausing my words for Zamira toprehend what I am trying to tell her.

    "So- you mean there are more powerful god yers than you and most gods out there?" Zamira mutters, trying to connect the dots.

    "Correct. The fear of the unknown bothers me. Even if I can somewhat escape from any threat, I fear them using my loved ones as bargaining chips. Other god yers can be hired or paid to form a pact with the gods to bring another god yer down, that just shows how messed up and shameless the gods are, haha," I say with a smallughter. But Zamira looks extremely worried.

    "I-I always thought you were simply too powerful that''s why you are always carefree. But to think that you harbor these thoughts knowing fully well that they are going toe for you," Zamira utters, clenching her fists.

    "They hire god yers to kill other gods yers. And those god yers they hired would be killed by them or by another group of god yers they hired again. But you know what sets me apart from others and makes me look down on them like they are nothing?"

    "No. I have no idea"

    "It''s because I am proud. I believe I am the very embodiment of nature, born by the wrath of the universe after a great universal war took ce where countless lives were lost. I was created as the bane of every single being in the universe, but well, the gods as usual changed the whole story," I reveal, shrugging my shoulders.

    "Tomorrow, I will head to Skull Valley. I have some business to take care of over there. It seems I still have the map you have me," I tell Zamira. She nods her head in agreement even though looking troubled.

    "Let''s go one more round, please," Zamira pleads, pulling me closer.

    "You seem desperate for my dick. Perhaps, you are getting addicted to it, fufu." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    "Fuck you!"

    ===============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

    x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x x

 Chapter 346 Zagrath Desires

    346 Zagrath'' Desires

    It''s another day on the vampire, I think as I slowly open my eyes, a familiar ceiling appearing above.

    ncing to the side, I notice Zamira sleeping very close to me, her hands wrapped around my body.

    Letting out chuckles, I gently remove her arms that are wrapped around my body, getting up from the bed.

    Standing up, I walk towards the mirror situated in the corner of the room, looking at myself from top to bottom.

    "I am sure getting back by original look. The process is slow but I will get there," I mumble to myself as I inspect every nook and cranny of my body.

    "Fufu, my husband is handsome as usual," I hear a cheekyment from behind, causing me to turn my head around in a jerk.

    "You are awake already?" I ask, looking at Zamira.

    "If I wasn''t awake, I wouldn''t be talking right now," Zamira answers, her eyeballs rolling in confusion.

    "Ah... I see," I mumble, rubbing the back of my head.

    "So, what are you going to do today?" Zamira asks.

    "Well... Should I say there''s a lot to do? Probably. By the way, I haven''t seen Arthur and Rothtely. I didn''t even see them yesterday," I voice my thoughts to Zamira.

    "Is that true? I think I saw Roth yesterday. He stood next to Alphonso I think," Zamira contemtes.

    "What should I make for you?" Zamira suddenly asks, causing me to turn my head and look at her once again.

    "That''s new... I don''t think I have ever seen you cooking before. Besides, I think you should leave it to the maids and cooks since you have a lot of things to do," I suggest as I walk towards my wardrobe, opening it.

    Rummaging through the clothes inside, I decided to go for a formal type of clothes; a set of brand new blue suits that was specifically tailored for me.

    "Have you forgotten I could for you once? And you quite enjoyed it a lot. I bet you are messing with me" Zamira asks in a stern voice.

    "Oh... I think I remember now. The food was delicious, it was one of the best foods I ever had," I lie through my teeth as I don''t remember eating any food Zamira cooked. At the same time, I put on the suit and stride forward towards the door.

    *knock* *Knock* *Knock*

    Several knocks suddenly resound on the door of the room.

    "Good day, Your Highness," A familiar voice sounds behind the door.

    "Zagrath?" Me and Zamira Zamira says in unison.

    "Yes, Your Highness," Zagrath replies to me. Since she''s using the term ''highness'' then I could tell she was referring to me.

    "You cane inside," I tell Zagrath. The next moment, the door of the room opens and a beautiful slender vampire enters.

    "Good day, Your Highness, Master," Zagrath greets me and Zamira as she enters the room. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Now stopping there, Zagrath drops to her knees, holding my pants and her head buried within my legs.

    "Thank you very much, your highness! Thank you for allowing me to live. To be honest, I didn''t want to die. I was afraid of dying so young, uwaaa~" Zagrath cries intensely, grabbing my pants tightly.

    "It''s fine, Zagrath. Don''t think much about it. I only tried my best and it worked. So, that means your body also tried surviving on its own and epted my remedy. What if it didn''t work?" I question Zagrath while patting her head.

    "Thank you..." Zagrath mumbles while cleaning her tears and getting on her feet.

    For some odd weirdly real reasons, my cock gets hard even in thisplex situation.

    The next moment, she walks towards Zamira and also drops on her knees.

    "Thank you too, master, for everything you''ve done for me. You didn''t take me as a servant but like your own sister. I promise to serve you for the rest of my life," Zagrath says with gratitude, her eyes staring at the ground.

    "Fufu, it''s fine Zagrath. Stop being emotional right now. As for serving me for the rest of your life... well, Zagrath, to be honest, you can''t keep serving me forever. I want you to have a good life too," Zamira replies cheekily, rubbing Zagrath''s head.

    "Ugh... I understand that master. But I have decided, I want to serve you for the rest of my life," Zagrath mutters with an unshaken resolution.

    "Stop being childish, Zagrath. Don''t you want to travel around the world, have fun, marry, fight top-notch monsters, or even decide to have children," Zamira says, trying to convince Zagrath.

    For a moment, Zagrath pauses as if lost in thoughts.

    "Travel around the world, marry, have kids~" As Zagrath utters these words, her face turns red slightly.

    Weird... What is she thinking?

    {Master have you forgotten?}

    Hey Mimi! What have you been doingtely? You don''t talk to me anymore. Did I offend you?

    {Hehe, I was hibernating, master. By the way, I have a surprise for you but that will be forter. Did you forget about your mind-reading skill?}

    Wait... Mind reading skill? Fuck, I forgot I had that. I used it to fuck a lot it women during my stay on Myra''s.

    Mind Read Activate...

    [Mind Reader Activated]

    (If only Master knew that I like her husband. He is handsome as fuck. The type of men I like. However, I mustn''t let my intentions be known, or else master would behead me herself. I have always been rude towards my master''s husband before because even if I wanted him, my hands couldn''t reach him.)

    What the fuck?

    As I hear Zagrath''s thoughts, I let out a few coughs, clearing the weird atmosphere in the air.

    "Zagrath, you didn''t say anything," Zamira says, snapping Zagrath out of her daze.

    "Ahem... I will think about it, master," Zagrath says, giving a deep bow before standing on her feet.

    She walks towards me and gives me a slight bow too.

    "Your Highness, his majesty requests your presence. No, a lot of people want to see you," Zagrath informs me.

    ===============================

    Join our Discord server for updates and to view character illustrations.

    https://discord.gg/RF8pvt6KJv

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 347: Jakes Residence [part 1]

    Right now, I am standing in front of Old Man Duke, Jill, Zamira, Ste, Zagrath, and Grandma.

    "So well... This is your residence," Old man Duke says as he presents a veryrge building to me which looks like a mini-castle.

    Entering inside the building, there''s a very wide courtyard that can be used as a training field since a training room would literally get destroyed.

    Apart from this veryrge courtyard, there are several other interesting spaces such as a small throne room, meditating room, guest houses, and many others. There is even a game room equipped with different types of gaming capsules.

    "So... This is basically a castle inside another castle huh," I mutter as I take in every detail of my residence.

    "Yes! Do you like it? I moved the inhabitants of a small vige to another region andpensated them with a lot of money. Then I started building your residence on thend then added it to the royal castle. It''s magnificent, isn''t it?" Old man Duke asks, proud of what he did.

    "I like it. I am just amazed that it took such a small amount of time. Was it not two or three days ago I requested a residence of my own?" I ask, still perplexed.

    "Hehe, it was three days ago. It took a day to move the inhabitants of that small vige, the second day, Ipleted the building, and the third day was for furnishing the buildings. Don''t underestimate the powers of a king. Besides, it was this fast because a lot of vampires and sub-species are now incorporating ability crystals. It''s now widely epted," Old Man Duke exins.

    "I see... I appreciate your efforts and vigor. But... Grandpa, don''t you think this is a bit too much?" I ask again, still looking at the vast buildings with disbelief.

    It''s about half of the main royal castle.

    "Hoho, Y-You just called me Grandpa. I am so emotional right now," Old man Duke mutters, looking at me weirdly as if he hit a jackpot.

    Sigh... Such a sly old man.

    "I know this is a bit too much. However, there is nothing too much for my grandson. Especially, when he is the protoss. You own everything. Since you insisted on not taking the throne for now, this is the least I can do. I hope you take up the throne soon," Old man Duke utters, folding his hands behind his back.

    "If that''s the case, I appreciate your efforts. I will think about taking up the throne when I am done with some things," I reply.

    "I see..." Old man Duke acknowledges

    All this while, Jill and the others were simply watching me and the old man chit-chat.

    "Can we interrupt now?" Zamira asks, walking forward, standing in between me and Old Man Duke with a pout on her face.

    "Dad! This is not fair~ I have always asked for a simple residence that is not even up to half of Jake''s castle, but you always ignore me!" Zamirains, her arms folded. "Besides, when they are all gone, I will be the only one running the kingdom while you chill with hot vamp chic-"

    Suddenly, Zagrath covers Zamira''s mouth with her hand and starts dragging her away.

    ncing at old man Duke, I notice he''s clenching his teeth.

    "Seems like someone hasn''t left their bad old habits. I am extremely disgusted," Grandma suddenly voices her opinion, looking at old man Duke with disgust.

    Old man Duke, on the other hand, stares at the ground like a cat caught in a bad act.

    "Mom, you don''t have the right to criticize Dad just because of something Zamira said as a mere joke. Ever since Dad woke up, he hasn''t done any of that. Besides, what you did was even worse. You left without any exnation for years, abandoning your children. You used Sid''s death as an excu-"

    "It''s fine, Jill. Let her say whatever she wants, I won''t be disturbed. I think it''s best to annul the marriage between us since you''ve chosen this path," Old man Duke interrupts Jill, stopping her from talking further.

    Watching the drama unfold, I burst intoughter inwardly. It''s funny how Jill stood up for old man Duke despite knowing about his promiscuous lifestyle. There''s barely a day I won''t see two to three women in old man Duke''s room.

    "D-Duke... How could you say such things? And Jill... Do you think I merely used Sid''s death as an excuse to leave? Do you know the pain of losing a child?" Grandma questions, a drop of tears falling from her eyes.

    Sigh... I can''t believe I got caught in another drama. Guess I have to butt in after all.

    Suddenly, in a sh, Jill hugs Grandma.

    "Mom, I am sorry for saying those words. I am just pained about the fact that you left without a good reason. Losing one child doesn''t mean you should abandon the rest," Jill apologizes, hugging her mother tightly.

    After a while, they separate from each other.

    "Fine, I will tell you all the truth. The reason for leaving is because I wish to get stronger. I wanted to make something catastrophic that would devastate the whole of humanity and make them pay for what they did," Grandma exins, clenching her fists.

    Wait, is this... I heard from Jill once that Grandma is a scientist, but she gave up her career after marrying old man Duke. If that''s the case... what the fucking hell is she cooking all this while.

    "So.... Mom, you left home to prepare a revenge against humanity?" Jill asks, shocked. Even old man Duke also looks shocked.

    "Yes, I created ab in a far location on this, a thousand feet below. The truth is that I have always checked up on you guys secretly. I have a lot of spies working for me. One of my spies is one of Duke''s mistresses," Grandma exins, looking at Old man Duke with a serious expression before averting her gaze away from him.

    Having been caught red-handed by Grandma, old man Duke lets out a sigh.

    ==========================

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 348: Jakes Residence [part 2]

    "I have been in slumber all this while, it was hard for me to stay celibate," Old man Duke defends himself.

    "Oh... Really? How would you feel if I slept with different types of men just because I was feeling horny?" Grandma fires back.

    Seeing the heated argument, I get irritated. They are drifting away from the topic just when it is getting interesting.

    It''s about time I interfere.

    "There''s no one at fault here. You all have made mistakes,  and the best thing to do is to ask for each other''s forgiveness. Besides, how did your experiment end, Grandma?" I inquire.

    Hearing my question, Grandma looks at me, her expression unreadable.

    "It was sessful. It''s locked away in myb. By the way, since you guys approached me and made me understand that I was wrong, I will move myb to the pce and return home," Grandma reveals, looking at old man Duke.

    Old man Duke, unable to hide his excitement, grins from ear to ear.

    "Don''t get too excited. It will take me about a month to move myboratory," Grandma reveals.

    "But grandma... What do you n to do with your sessful experiment? Wipe out the whole of humanity?" I ask, curious about Grandma''s answer.

    "Y-Yes... I want to wipe them out," Grandma answers truthfully.

    Sigh...

    "Grandma~ humans are more versatile than you think. In the past before the wide use of abilities, humans were nothing more than livestock to us, even I epted hunting them down and sucking their blood without killing them. However, that isn''t the case anymore.

    Compared to before, they have evolved to be one of the strongest races because they are strong. After all, among them are people stronger than you can imagine. Apart from that, humans now have a solution to their short lifespan.

    There are several centers on Earth where humans can choose to expand their lifespan with the help of age-reversal abilities, causing some humans to live as long as some vampires.

    Let''s not even forget that they have Edgar Frost, who is always lurking in the shadows and observing things on Earth. Grandma, do you think humans wouldn''t be able to ovee whatever thing you have installed for them? Of course, they will ovee it and make an enemy out of us," I exined to Grandma.

    Grandma starts clenching and biting her lips.

    "I will...will think about it," Grandma reveals.

    "Don''t even think about it again if you don''t want to end up losing your children. War can be brutal, you know?" I add again, trying to convince Grandma.

    "Jake, I understand you. But... Humans are just too vile to exist in this world. I believe they still uphold the treaty and require you and the others to stay on earth?" Grandma inquires.

    "Yes, but I promise to sort that out as soon as possible," I answer.

    "If that is the case then, I will hold on for now. Let me check out the interiors of your residence," Grandma says to me, walking towards the building.

    "One more thing," she adds, stopping on her track. "Duke, I think you need to change a lot of things in the main pce. Everything there is outdated," Grandma informs Old man Duke. Then she and Jill walk away this time.

    "Maybe I really need to change them too," Old man Duke mumbles, scratching his head.

    While in the middle of our conversation, Zamira and Zagrath returns.

    "Phew~ mom left huh?" Zamira asks as she reaches our position.

    "She''s inside the residence. By the way, what was the meaning of that? You know... You made thingsplicated," Old man Duke queries.

    "Really? Or I just made things easier for you. I heard everything you guys said. For what I did, you need to also build my residence aspensation," Zamira replies with a proud demeanor.

    "Hoho, that is so funny. Since your husband has a residence akin to a castle, does it make sense for you to also own one inside the royal castle?"

    "If that is the case, then does that mean I can use my husband''s castle?" Zamira asks, still confused.

    Hearing her words, I pull her into a tight hug, my hands resting on her meaty ass and slowly digging into them.

    "Haa~ thank you," Zamira appreciates.

    "You sound funny, you know? As couples, you don''t need to ask my permission for things like this. This...is our house. Old man, Duke built it this wide just so it could amodate all of us. Besides, I am pretty sure you are already pregnant. It might just take a few weeks to show, you shouldn''t stress yourself much," I whisper in Zamira''s ears.

    "O-Okay~"  Zamira stutters, her face bright red.

    *Cough*

    "Don''t you think you guys shouldn''t be doing this outside?" Old man Duke suddenly interrupts us.

    "Come on, don''t be a bad old man. I can''t those words areing from someone who fucks two hot chicks every fucking day," I say jokingly, walking towards the building too just like the others.

    ______________________________

    Right now, I am flying towards the Skull Valley with my wings. After checking out the residence old man Duke built for me, I have to admit, it''s truly magnificent. I even saw a huge coffin in my room.

    Mimi, something is bothering me.

    {What is that master?}

    What do you think about Zunda?

    {Ahem... She is hot and busty. I bet those knockers of hers would taste good, hehe.}

    Ugh... You are even making it worse. Well, I didn''t expect that old man Duke and Zunda were going to end their fight today. I wanted to have a taste of Zunda by using one of my skills. But it seems like I can''t do that anymore because old man Duke has been nice to me. What do you think?

    {I reason with you, master. You would be a bad person if you did that. But having a taste is not so bad, fufu.}

    I was never a good person. Maybe, I got less evil with each of my reincarnations.

    As I get closer to the skull valley, it begins to appear before my eyes.

    Mimi, we are here already. Can youe out? I want to see how much you have improved during your hibernation.

    ==========================

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 349: Skull Valley

    [Affirmative, master!]

    The next moment, I feel a slight pain as if something pierces through my head. It''s as if lightning has struck my mind, and before I can evenprehend what''s happening, a blinding burst of light erupts from my head.

    The light dances and swirls around me, taking on a mesmerizing form. Within seconds, it transforms into a stunning fairy with flowing blonde hair, her delicate figure surrounded by a soft blue aura that illuminates the air around her.

    "Mimi!" I exim, my voice filled with both surprise and delight as I see the beautiful fairy before me. "It''s been too long since we''ve seen each other like this. And you are beautiful."

    Mimi smiles warmly, her eyes sparkling with joy. "Indeed, it has been a while, master," she replies, her voice melodious and soothing.

    "You know how busy things have beentely," I say, still marveling at the ethereal beauty of Mimi. "But seeing you now, it feels like a breath of fresh air."

    "Fufu, thanks for the sweet words, master. But the way you are staring at me, don''t tell me¨C"

    "Ugh, stop teasing me. I have no interest in t boards," I suddenly say in defense, interrupting Mimi before she canplete her words.

    "Tch¡­"

    With a graceful motion, I descend from my levitating position, my wings unfurling from my back as I touch down on the ground of Skull Valley.

    Though there''s nothing special here except for heaps of mountains and piles of tall sands. There''s no sign of wild vegetation here or whatsoever. It''spletely dry.

    As I get on the ground, I see a pack of beast wolves, about five, eating a dead animal they had just killed. The moment they sense my presence, they raise their heads in a jerk and begin to howl.

    AWOOOOOOH!

    "Master, should I take care of them?" Mimi asks, stepping forward as she is obviously angry at the annoying cries of the wolves.

    "No, it''s fine. They could sense the energy emanating from me. They knew they stood no chance. The thing they are doing now could be that th¨C"

    Before I can evenplete my words, I see arge wolf running towards us. It''s four times bigger than the other wolves.

    "AWOOOOOOH!"

    The wolf bellows angrily and begins to charge even faster.

    "Eh, a legendary Rank Beast? That''s quite a surprise," I mutter as I look at the angry charging beast.

    "Master, I will take it on," Mimi suddenly says, staying in front of me as if she wants to guard me.

    "Well, if I didn''t want you to fight the wolf, I would have killed it with a blood sh easily. Remember I said I wanted to check your capabilities, right?" I tell Mimi, causing her to nod her head in understanding and begin to run forward.

    Though I start to get worried due to her extremely small stature.

    Suddenly, Mimi leaps into the air by pping her wings violently, giving her a strong thrust and sudden maneuver that startles the wolf for a moment, causing it to stop simply charging forward and instead leap into the air thanks to its powerful hind legs.

    The wolf''s mouth opens, showing its dangerous set of razor-sharp teeth that it''s about to mp on Mimi''s legs.

    Seeing what''s happening right now, I want to butt in now and then because the speed of the wolf exceeded my expectation. But suddenly, Mimi does somethingpletely surprising.

    She folds her legs mid-air, curling into a small ball before pping her wings violently again, moving away from the wolf at a very fast speed. Shends on the ground a few meters away from the wolf, perspiration covering her from top to bottom.

    Currently, the wolf is no longer interested in me but is now Interested in fighting Mimi.

    "Are you sure you are going to be okay, Mimi?" I ask her through telepathy.

    "Yes, I am going to be fine, master," she responds.

    AWOOOOOH!

    The boss lets out a wild cry while its pack also backs it up by crying intensely. Abruptly, the wolf starts scratching its front left leg on the ground before charging at Mimi.

    Suddenly, unlike before, a book appears before Mimi. She opens the book, rummaging through it, and then her eyes glow for a moment while the big book disintegrates.

    This¡­

    Suddenly, the ground below Mimi starts to shift as a huge chunk of soil where she is standinges off, levitating in the air with her standing on it.

    Subsequently, several other pieces of soil alsoe off, shaping themselves into sharp projectiles, levitating in the air.

    With a small wave of her hand, all the projectiles fly towards the wolf, impaling it from different directions, causing the wolf to fall dead without having a chance to fight back.

    Seeing their leader die, the other wolves let out loud howls and run away with their tails tucked between their legs.

    I, on the other hand, am still perplexed by what Mimi just did. Since I existed, I have never seen something like this¡­ though, I am aware that Mimi is the source of my current ability but¡­

    "What was that¡­?" I ask in excitement as I finally get over the earlier perplexion. "That was so easy," I add.

    "Fufu, not as easy as you killing it from a distance with only a blood sh," Mimi replies with a giggle, walking back towards me. She reaches my front, stopping in front of me, her head a bit above my crouch.

    "You know what¡­ I think I am just better levitating. I can''t believe you are already this tall," Mimi mutters, pping her wings, causing her to take off lightly into the atmosphere, this, bringing her face to the same level as mine.

    "Well¡­ I didn''t stop growing. Besides, the fairies are notorious for their extremely small size," I say with a chuckle, teasing Mimi''s overall appearance, plus the kidult dress she is wearing.

    "By the way, it seems you have some exnation to do," I say, folding my arms and looking into Mimi''s eyes judgily.

    "I already exined to you before. Besides, there are certain restrictions put by the system before so I couldn''t tell you everything. But now¡­ it''s like you don''t even care about the system, you are plenty strong on your own, I don''t know why she bonded me with you¡­"

    "She? Who is that?"

    ========================

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 350: Change Of Plans

    "She? Who is that?"

    Hearing my barrage of questions, Mimi leaks out a sigh, looking at the dark sky that''s illuminated by two moons hanging above.

    "I think I have told you about it before, maybe you''ve forgotten. But well¡­ It seems I have no optionbut to tell you everything."

    ''Does a vampire forget stuff?''

    "..."

    "Since you don''t even depend on the system anymore. You are plentily strong on your own. There''s no point hiding it anymore."

    "Just go to the point Mimi," I say, getting intolerant at this point.

    "Okay-Okay, you know Lust, right?"

    "Lust? Tch." I click my tongue, pausing my movement.

    "Yes, Lust," Mimi repeats, her tone more serious.

    "I only know her as the goddess of Lust. Is her name actually Lust?"I question.

    "The truth is Lust is one of yo¨C"

    "One of my past lovers, right?" I say, interrupting Mimi before she canplete her words.

    "D-Did you figure it out?" Mimi mutters, a bit surprised.

    "Isn''t it obvious? I mean, which fucking god would go the extra mile to give me, the protoss whom the gods deemed a threat an overpowered system?" I answer with a small sigh.

    Mimi doesn''t say anything¡ª for almost a minute I start to get worried if there''s something crucial I have to know.

    "Mimi you kn¡ª"

    "Master, Lust loves you so much!"

    Mimi interrupts me before I canplete my words, appearing before my face while levitating above the ground.

    "She is one of the nicest gods. When everyone turned against me, she helped me and gave me a chance to redeem myself an¡ª" Mimi pauses, sadness appearing on her face.

    "Talk to me, Mimi. I know you want to say good things about Lust. But I want you to know something, even though she''s my past lover, she''s still a god at the end of the day. My meeting with her will determine if we''re going to continue our rtionship."

    "Master~ Do you even realize that I am also a god? Also, I am not trying to sweet-talk you. What I am saying is that Lust is in danger." Mimi''s expression gets more sore.

    "What do you mean she is in danger?" I furrow my eyebrows, my interest piqued.

    "Well¡­ it''s because of you." Mimi answers. "It started in your past reincarnation. Lust has always followed up on you in every one of your past reincarnations and made up with you from when you stopped before dying.

    She''s always persuading you to avoid fighting the gods and instead start a family of your own¡ª with your numerous women, including her." Mimi pauses for some moments before continuing to talk.

    "You rejected the idea of having a family in your previous and countless reincarnations because of the fear that something bad might happen to them. However, Lust manages to get pregnant for you, bing the first woman apart from the original to have a child with you. The child''s name was Mael, a demi-god.

    He was killed by the other gods after they found out about Lust''s affiliation with you, and deemed Mael a threat."

    "..."

    "What about Lust? How is she in danger?" I ask, extreme anger already clouding my countenance.

    "The Divine council put her in a secluded area, under heavy watch with the hope of luring your current reincarnation into their trap. They seem to have a big n this time." Mimi''s face shes with anger.

    "Ooof~" I leak out a small breath of hot smokey aura from my mouth, my anger reaching its peak. I nce at the sky, still shocked by the reality of what I just heard.

    "Why¡­ Why did I deserve such treatment from them? Even though I am extremely strong and can escape from any situation, those gods still usually use my loved ones to take me down.

    They don''t care if they cause any damage as long as they achieve their goal." The words thate out of my mouth are followed by hot fumes of breath while I raise my right fist and clench it so tight that my finger digs into my palm and blood starts gushing from it like a broken tap.

    "Master~!" Mimi exims, looking worried.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I need to drain all the blood in my body to calm myself. Besides that''s going to make my job here easier." I further dug my fingers into my palm making the rush of blood expand.

    After a few minutes, all my blood is on the ground, flowing across the surface of the skull valley. One might think how do I have such an amount of blood in me, but that is what the vampires are. We usually have arge reserve of blood in our body called blood aura after our body takes the nutrients it needs.

    This reserve is usually used for blood attacks or as ast resort if there''s no blood to drink. When a vampire runs out of reserve, that''s when they go on a rampage.

    Due to me letting all my blood out, my skin turns extremely pale while my muscles slowly start deteriorating.

    ''Somewhat sucks to be a vampire''

    The next moment, I take one blood pack out of my inventory and gulp it down in one go.

    ''Not enough''

    I gulp down another pack. But it''s nowhere getting me back to my peak condition.

    Third pack¡­

    Fourth pack¡­

    Fifth pack¡­

    Sixth pack¡­

    Ny-ninth pack¡­

    *Blurrrrghhhhh*

    I let out a loud belch, my breathing subsiding its pace, evidence that I am slowly recovering.

    "I almost went berserk there. I have to think before acting," I say, cleaning the blood stain in the corner of my mouth.

    If it was the past me, I would have done something stupid.

    "What happened, master?"

    "Haha, nothing much Mimi. It''s just a change of ns. We are going to hunt the gods¡ª and everyone dear to them. Are you ready to get your revenge?"  A creepy smile slowly creeps up on my face.

    *

    *

    *

    *

    *

    [A|N: I''m sorry for not uploading all this while. Let''s get this kicking and cuck some gods!]

 Chapter 351: Blood Spirit Return

    It''s been a while since I arrived at the skull ind, and I haven''t done what I came here to do in the first ce.

    "Mimi~"

    "Yes, master."

    "Where are those things in your possession?"

    "Huh¡­ Do you mean the wild ostrich eggs?"

    "Yeah," I answered in a low voice.

    "What do you want to use that to do?" Mimi asks as she hands me arge purple egg.

    I collect the egg and look at it for a while before speaking up. "Where are the rest?"

    "Master~" Mimi mutters with a pouty mouth as she hands me additional two ostrich eggs.

    I look at her eyes and see sadness as if¡­

    "Do you want to eat the eggs or something?" I ask with a sigh, noticing Mimi''s strange behavior. I return the eggs to her.

    Mimi nods her head.

    "When I was still a goddess, I loved eating eggs. Especially wild ostrich eggs. I loved them so much," Mimi exins putting away the ostrich eggs in her inventory.

    "Wait¡­ Aren''t you a fairy? You are supposed to be eating tree branches, fruits, and insects."

    "Fufu, I think you are mistaking me for an elf. But you''re also right, fairies eat fruits. However, I am an exception, I love eating meat and eggs. They usually call me a weirdo and outcast then in our tribe because meat is supposed to taste awful for fairies. Besides that, we were supposed to protect the wildlife.

    To cut the story short, after all the wild boar almost went extinct in our region, I was kicked out from the tribe and called a monster because I loved meat." Mimi exins, looking at the sky before letting out a sigh.

    "Wow, that was one harsh life you lived. But if I may ask, what type of god were you and how did you ascend godhood?"

    Mimi looks at me before letting out a sheepish smile.

    "I was the god of Brutality. I ascended godhood after consuming several deity-rank beasts." Mimi grins.

    Hearing her words, a barrage of blurry imageses to my head, causing me to grab my head in pain and look at Mimi once again.

    "God of Brutality¡­" I mutter. "You don''t even look like one. I fought with the god of Brutality once in my past life and killed him. That made you ascend his aspect. I have to admit though he was one hell of a nightmare that gave me a tough time. We fought for a week straight on a dwarf.

    At the end of the battle, the exploded." I demonstrate, moving my hands to describe the way I killed the god.

    I take a look at Mimi and shake my head.

    "You don''t look like you deserved the aspect, I see why you were hated by the other gods."

    "Fufu, looks can be deceiving master. Why do you think you have the ability to copy other people''s abilities? It was originally my ability called beast assimtion before I ascended godhood. I gained the ability of any beast I consumed. I got greedy and continued to hunt high-tier beasts.

    When I ascended godhood, my ability upgraded to a point where all I had to do was touch someone and copy their ability. The name of my ability changed to "copy". I was the dog and sword of the higher-ups gods and they even imed that I was stronger than my predecessor. However, the pussies became wary of me when my powers started growing exponentially.

    They feared I would barbecue them someday, so they plotted against me for treachery."

    "Haha, you didn''t stop eating even when you became a god. You must be one hell of horror for the gods."

    "Well¡­ I have to admit I caused my downfall because of my greediness. I usually ate the gods that were executed for treason or other crime-rted and got their aspects. Though their aspects usually return to them when they reincarnate."

    "Okay, now I don''t me the other gods for hating you. I hope you don''t eat me too someday," I say jokingly.

    "Master, why is it that if you kill gods, they won''t be able to reincarnate again?"

    "Because I''m the protoss. My role is to put the gods in check. But they hate me because I''m above them. And they can''t stand my race due to our blood-sucking tendencies."

    "I see¡­ What have you been drawing since master?"

    Hearing Mimi''s question again, I take a break and look at her.

    "Will you just let me concentrate, Mimi? By the way, I want to perform a ritual to summon my familiar, that''s why I am drawing these runes. You didn''t let me use the eggs after all," I answer, connecting a line to another line of intricately drawn lines on the ground.

    "Done."

    I say as I get up and stretch my back.

    "Waaah. I never knew my master was a rune Master!"

    "I kinda got the memory somehow. I guess it''s my past knowledge."

    The next moment, I make a big cut on my index finger, pouring blood onto the runes I drew. The blood begins to move on its own, circting every nook and cranny of the runes.

    Subsequently, red bubbles begin to rise from the runes as if boiling.

    Suddenly, the runes light up in bright red, and the burst of light shoots into the sky without stopping.

    I even cover my face as the lights disrupt my eyesight. After a while, the light starts to dim, and within the pir of light, a small figure begins forming within it.

    Seeing the figure forming, a smile creeps up on my face.

    "He is here!"

    "He looks a bit different from the day I saw him," Mimi mutters.

    Slowly, the light pirs diminished before disappearing, leaving a deep scorch where the runes were drawn.

    "Master, as expected of you. You reached the lord stage in a few weeks." A blood-red figure with white eyes that looks like something that came from hell says.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 352: Integration

    "Bloody baby," I mutter with a smile on my face.

    "Who is this, Mashter? I smelled her presence from you thest time I saw you. She seems to be leeching off you. She''s also bonded to you," Blood Baby asks, a trident-shaped mark lit up on his forehead as he stares at Mimi with animosity.

    "Calm down, she''s also like one of my familiars in my current reincarnation."

    "Familiar? But she''s a fairy and¡­" Blood baby scratches his head in confusion, a hint of sadness showing on his face.

    Sigh.

    "Just take her as my assistant. She''s helped me a lot with her powers."

    "Hmph. She should know her ce." Blood baby pouts with his small mouth.

    "Master, didn''t you say bloody baby can regenerate no matter the damage he sustains?"

    "Yes."

    "I was wondering if I could have a bite of him. He seems to be quite powerful." Mimi ces her hand on her chin, looking at Blood Baby intensely.

    "Waaah! What a fucking weirdo." Blood baby yells, moving back a few inches.

    ''What is this? Blood baby is scared of Mimi''s aura. I guess that''s the aura of an apex predator. I just noticed it now because she directed it at Blood Baby.''

    "Argh¡­ Mimi, bloody baby is made up of blood, you can''t have him on your menu. Besides, didn''t I just warn you about your greed?" I look at Mimi with a glowering expression.

    "Hehe, I was messing with him, master." Mimi rubs the back of her head, disappearing into my body.

    Now that Mimi is gone, I look at blood baby.

    "You''ve be weak. Why?"

    Blood baby takes a look at the sky and lets out a sigh.

    "I spent most of my time spreading my aura all over this region, hoping for you to discover it ande for me. Who knew you weren''t even on this."

    "That''s usible. But you''ve changed the geography of this by chasing all the other familiars away with your reckless behavior. It''s not your fault, I kept you waiting all these while, right?" I say with a smile.

    "I''m d you''re back, Master¡ªbut¡­" Blood baby suddenly starts sniffing my body. "You used the blood moon fruit to evolve to the lord stage huh."

    "As expected, you even detected I used the blood moon fruit. Well, enough of this talk, it''s time to bond with me."

    The following moment, I make a big cut on my wrist, causing blood to gush out. But the blood doesn''t spew on the ground, it starts moving on its own in a wavy manner,tching itself into Blood Baby. At the same time, blood baby''s body starts integrating with my blood¡ª at a very slow pace.

    ____________________________________________________________________

    *Wink* *Wink*

    Opening my eyes, I realized that I passed out while integrating with Blood Baby, and I am lying down in a pool of blood right now. Looking around me, I see nothing but a river of blood and bones.

    The next moment, I get up on my feet, my clothes dripping with blood. I start walking out of the river of blood, shaking my body vigorously at a very fast speed to get the blood off my clothes¡ª at least to stop it from being wet.

    Now that I am out of the blood river, I notice that even though I managed to get rid of the blood on my body, my clothes are still red and reeks of the foul stench of blood.

    Without spending another second, I shoot into the sky, leaving the skull valley. To be honest, I have to say my expectations of the Skull Valley were let down.

    ''Did Blood Baby single-handedly change the scope of this region? There must be something else. I can''t just wrap my head around it.''

    Unfortunately, I only had a few time left before I returned to earth.

    Getting back to the pce, I instantly enter my room, locking the door from behind. But a sudden presence inside my room leaves me startled.

    "You didn''t tell me you wereing," I say, pulling off my dirty clothes¡ª Including my underwear, leaving me naked.

    "I¨CI''m sorry for intruding on your privacy. I just want to thank you for the other day. You saved my life."

    Hearing these words, I pause and let out a chuckle.

    "Thank me? And you are sitting down on my bed¡ª wearing such a sexy dress? Juste straight Zagrath, why are you here?" I tease Zagrath even though I know why she is here. After all, a little payback for disrespecting me in the past won''t hurt.

    Zagrath''s face turns dark before turning extremely bright red in embarrassment. She''s wearing a pink see-through gown right now and I can see her white underwear and bra.

    ''Why do girls love seducing men with white and pink underwear though? Never seen them used in ck. Such a bummer.''

    "I¡­I am here to do it with you," Zagrath finally speaks out, turning her face to the side to avoid my piercing eyes. Though she doesn''t look as embarrassed as before again.

    "Did youe here to do it with me just to thank me for what I did? If that''s the case, then I suggest you leave."

    "Y-Your Highness¡­why?"

    "Listen up, it''s not like I hate you Zagrath. You are just so hard to read. I can''t even tell what''s going on in your mind sometimes. I am someone with a big ego, if I have sex with someone, I like marking that person as my own. In other words, you''ll only be exclusive to me." I exin with seriousness. "I also have a tendency to collect people''s wives or partners," I add.

    "Oh," Zagrath lets out a slightly surprised sound.

    "Well, I''ve liked you since the first day I met you, your highness. After all, you were such a young powerful vampire that no female vampire of my age would resist. But I couldn''t do anything when I found out you had a rtionship with my master. I don''t mind being exclusive to only you¡ª even though I have to share you with them. Polygamy isn''t a rare case among us vampires."

    "If that is the case, I may be a bit rough with you," I say, grabbing my now erect cock, walking towards Zagrath.

    "J-Just like that?"

 Chapter 353: Zagrath Wants The D [Part 1]

    "Yeah, what do you think? I want to fuck you so bad right now and¡ª dirty your insides with my nuts. You''ve troubled me for so long," I say as I grab Zagrath, pinning her by her neck to the bed.

    I have made one mistake since all these while that I want to cover my face in embarrassment. Although I usually do it correctly sometimes, being ignorant about it all this while makes me feel sick.

    We vampires naturally are apex predators, we like preying and dominating other races. It''s in our genes to rule. However, over time, we''ve started to grow soft.

    Although, that is not what I am trying to get at. I''m simply trying to get at the fact that we vampires during sex are usually aggressive with our partners during sex. And our women are built to like extreme hardcore because our tolerance is extremely high. Plus, they''re very durable depending on their level.

    This might seem hical, but that''s just the sad reality about who we are and what every one of the vampires is practicing.

    Though I still excel at sex than the majority of people, I feel stupid to not realize this all this while. Probably, because I randomly receive fragments of my memory.

    ''That''s why¡­. I want to correct my mistakes by starting with Zagrath.''

    "Kyaaaaaaaaa~" Zagrath lets out a loud moan as I aggressively rip off her gown, panty, and bra in one swipe, killing one bed with one stone.

    I feast my eyes on Zagrath''s hot body, and the first thing that reacts is my cock. It throbbed and pulsated with veins as its natural length elongated. It even gets worse as Zagrath is staring right back at me with a type of anticipating look.

    The next moment, I crashed my lips against Zagrath''s lips, invading her mouth with such fierce force that caused her to leak out a muffled moan.

    My tongue invades her mouth, licking every orifice of my mouth. I even taste the remnants of the steak she ate earlier.

    While kissing her, I bring my hand down to one of her tits, strongly groping it with great force.

    "Ahhhhhhh~" A painful moan escapes Zagrath''s mouth while her back arches forward, her chest pushing against my chest

    "Grope me harder! Grope these tits that have been dormant for several years!" Zagrath moans harder, pushing me away slightly, causing our lips to part.

    But she does something surprising by grabbing my hands and cing them on her tits.

    "Grope them~"

    Before Zagrath couldplete her words, I put pressure on her tits, strongly fondling them as if I wanted to pop them. I have to admit, Zagrath''s boobs are one of the most uptight and perkiest boobs I have ever seen. Due to this, as I apply pressure it feels as if I am pressing a balloon to its absolute limit.

    In this case, I am not just fondling her tits, I and also massaging them thoroughly, relieving them of stress and making blood flow through the dead passages, thus increasing sensitivity.

    "Aaha~ Ahaa~"

    As Zagrath moans, my tendency to fuck her grows out of control. I look her her oddly pink nipples which are now erect with mucus veins surrounding her are, then a certain nostalgic feeling washes over me.

    ''This reminds me of Misty¡­But thinking about another woman while fucking Zagrath isn''t fair.''

    Without hesitation, Itch my tongue onto Zagrath''s nipple like a vacuum cleaner, causing her back to arch upward. Not stopping there, I circle my tongue around her are¡ª particrly the ce where there are a lot of veins, increasing the pleasure.

    At this point, I can feel my cock pressing against Zagrath''s crotch. Zagrath''s breathing is already getting rough and her face is extremely red with pleasure.

    Without warning, I suddenly removed my tongue from her nipple, and instead, I brought my hands forward, pinching her nipples with powerful force.

    "Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaanaaaaaaaaaaa~"

    For the first time since we''ve started forey, Zagrath lets out a very loud moan that even I get startled a bit. I continue mping on her nipples, applying pressure bit by bit till I feel I have applied enough pleasure.

    Only a few seconds passed and it seemed like Zagrath was already having a small orgasm¡ª as the ck part of her eyes was barely visible while I felt small trembles from the lower part of her body.

    It''s now about a minute, Zagrath is slowly easing from the minor orgasm she had¡ª her nipples now more hardened and erect, a testament to reaching a new horniness height.

    I don''t need her to even tell me what to do as I grab her legs¡ª a bit above her knees, parting them apart.

    My face meets with the glistening reflection of her pussy juice on her cleanly-shaved pussy.

    ''This girl sure knows what to do. She came prepared!''

    A smile blooms on my face as I see Zagrath''s cleanly shaved pussy. Nothing beats fucking a freshly-shaved pussy! Though a hairy pussy also has its allure, at the end of the day it depends on how sweet the pussy tastes.

    ''I want to enjoy this premium pussy before the gourmet.''

    To top it all off, there''s this alluring nice scent wafting from her vagina. Spreading her legs further, I see her small clitoris that''s sandwiched in the depth of Zagrath''s meaty pussy.

    But first¡­

    I bring my hands forward to rub and finger Zagrath''s pussy¡ª but my hands suddenly get caught by her.

    "Use your dick, please¡­" She mutters in a low voice, pleading.

    "Not yet, Zagrath. Just calm down. Not only will I fuck you ck and blue today, I''ll also fill you up with babies!"

    Because of my words, Zagrath''s face turns bright red.

    "If I can''t use my fingers, then I guess I can use my mouth," I say with a smirk,tching my mouth onto her pussy, causing her body to arch.

    With my mouth now sucking her pussy, a considerable amount of her juice seeps into my mouth.

    ''As expected! Every woman tastes different, this concludes my thesis.''

 Chapter 354: Zagrath Wants The D [Part 2]

    "I have sucked yours, it''s obligatory you also suck mine, right?" I ask, removing my mouth from Zagrath''s pussy after tasting her to my satisfaction.

    Zagrath doesn''t say anything, then she gets on her knees looking at me cluelessly.

    ''Is this really her first time sucking a dick? She might even be a¡­''

    "Grab my dick," I instructed her.

    Without hesitation, Zagrath grabs my dick but she suddenly stops halfway, her eyes fixed on me.

    "What? You know what to do¡­." I say with a neutral expression.

    "I¡­I it''s too big."

    "Too big? What do you want me to do, cut my dick off?"

    "Ahem¡­"

    ''Why is she like this all of a sudden? Is she like Ste? If that''s the case, then my win I guess, fufu. A vamp masochist wi¨C argh~''

    I don''tplete my words as I suddenly feel a slimy cold sensation on the cap of my dick. Looking down, I see Zagrath circling her tongue around the cap of my dick.

    ''What is this feeling? I thought she didn''t know how to suck. But she''s starting from the tip of my cock like a pro. Is she teasing me? Unforgivable.''

    *PAH!*

    "Kyaaaaa!"

    "Did I tell you to start sucking my dick yet?" I shout using fifty percent of my voice while choking Zagrath.

    "EEUK~~ I AM SWORRYYY, YORR HIG¡ª"

    *PAH!*

    Before she couldplete her words, I pped her again, leaving my handprint.

    "What are you supposed to say?"

    "I am sorry, Master~" Zagrath answers, her face tinged red with lust.

    ''Ah, she''s that type of girl. Wow, I gambled on this and I was right. Who would have thought such a decent-looking girl is so perverted?''

    "From now on, whenever you''re around me, call me master. In fact, from now on I own you and can do anything I want to you. If I weren''t my wife''s maid, I would make you my dick-sucker and make you walk naked around my chamber. Only I can decide if I''ll upgrade you as one of my wives, but for now, you are my cum dumpster," I whisper in Zagrath''s ear, increasing my grip on her neck.

    "O-OKAY MASHTER. I HAVE ACCEPTED YOU AS MY MASTER SINCE WHEN YOU SAVED MY LIFE. I WAS GOING TO DIE ANYWAY." Zagrath manages to speak, a lewd smile creeping up her face.

    ''So, her contract with Zamira failed when I performed acupuncture huh? I didn''t save her though, I just performed a simple ancient method of vampiric acupuncture which cured her. It was a gamble. If that''s the case, then Zamira must be aware, or isn''t she?''

    ''This must be exciting!''

    "Good, you have been a good girl, I will reward you soon. Suck my dick."

    In a split second, Zagrath grabs my cock, swallowing it with her mouth.

    "Aargh~" I let out a small voice in pleasure as I underestimated Zagrath''s mouth.

    ''She''s deepthroating my full length! What a beast¡­''

    Though I wanted to increase the length of my cock but I realized I was perfectly fine with my ten inches, which Zamira is deepthroating like a pro.

    Vampires may look very simr to humans in appearance but we excel in many aspectspared to them. However, they also excel at other things. The mostmon thing we excel in is our height, physique, and other major parts such as reproductive organs in both males and females. Vampires tend to haverger penises than humans with most vampires having seven to eight inches on average.

    As for the physique, humans work very hard to achieve a simrly toned physique that vampires have right from birth.

    In my own case, the original size of my penis is around twelve inches or so, but I can change the shape to my taste. But due to our women being able to take longer dickspared to humans, I prefer my dick to be extremely girthy, something that most male vampiresck.

    I realized length is very useless when fucking a woman, girth matters a lot. A woman can even be pleasured and cum just by having a thick finger fuck her vagina walls. That way, it is easier to find her g-spot,pared to a long tiny dick. That''s why the broke dudes with thick fingers and dicks have women chasing after them. Overall, experience too matters.

    But not having either a thick finger or a thick dick and you are finding a woman''s g-spot, it is like finding a needle in darkness.

    My thoughts suddenly get taken back when I notice that Zagrath is sucking my dick vigorously like she''s been yearning for it. Plus, there''s a string of slimy juice leaking from her vagina onto the bed.

    Her voice is muffled in a sexy way as she moans while sucking my dick passionately. The way she moves her tongue around my tongue is just¡ª phenomenal!

    "Herees your reward, Zagrath!" I say, grabbing her hair as I ram my cock deep into her cold throat. I keep up with the momentum, fucking her cold slimy throat while my balls sack ps her chin with each of my thrusts.

    Pressure suddenly starts to build up, from the base of my cock, running back up to my waist¨C my spine¨Cand finally¨C my brain.

    I tighten my grip on Zagrath''s hair, rimming my cock heavily in one thrust.

    "Take your reward!!!!" I groan, feeling something rushing down my penis.

    "Aargh!" I let out a voice as I started cumming, filling Zagrath''s exquisite throat with my nuts. Due to the quantity of semen that I am releasing, I notice that Zagrath is starting to choke on my semen, causing semen to forcefully secrete out of her nose¡ªbut I don''t stop, I keep cumming.

    Filling Zagrath with thest drop of semen from my cock I forcefully remove it from Zagrath''s vacuum mouth, causing a pop sound to erupt.

    "Drink it up, don''t let it waste."

    With her Mouth full of Semen, Zagrath gulps down the semen in one gulp before opening her mouth to show me there''s nothing left.

    "Good girl. Now it''s time for me to eat gourmet."

 Chapter 355: A Choice

    Due to my sexual heat reaching its peak, I start to get impatient, causing me to push Zagrath down to the bed, spreading her legs apart to reveal her watering pussy.

    The next moment, I grab my meat, lubricating it with Zagrath''s meaty pussy.

    "Eeeeeeeek~"

    Just from me lubricating my cock with her juice, Zagrath''s body tenses up as if I already plunged my cock into her hole.

    Fufu¡­

    Without warning, I suddenly ram my cock into Zagrath''s meat hole with full force¡ªbreaking even the slight resistance I meet.

    "AURRRRHHHHHHH!!!!"

    "IT''S PAINFUL¡ª EEKK~"

    For the first time since we started having fun, Zagrath lets out genuine sounds of pain, her eyes tearing up.

    Wait¡­

    I pause for a moment, looking down at my cock buried deep into her vagina¡ªand everything starts to make sense to me. The resistance I felt and the strange tightness of her tender vaginal walls gripping my shaft¡­ Does that mean¡ª

    But I couldn''t care less at this moment, I could not stop what I already started anyway.

    I continue to thrust my dick into Zagrath''s tight vagina.

    ~WHAP~

    ~WHAP~

    ~FWHAP~

    "Aaaaahan~ Angh~ Mhm~"

    Zagrath is slowly getting used to the size of my dick and after a few minutes, she starts to derive pleasure from it, moaning at the top of her voice as I fuck her mercilessly.

    Right now, I am fucking her in the missionary position¡ª albeit in a stylish way as I fold her two legs up in the air, sandwiching her head with them to keep her in ce¡ªthus giving me full ess to her pussy.

    ~WHAP~

    ~WHAP~

    ~WHAP~

    With each of my thrusts, juice, and cream secretes from Zagrath''s pussy, painting both of our crotches in thick white cream while a sweet musky scent fills the air.

    With the way Zagrath is moaning right now, I bet people from the main castle can even hear us.

    ''Wait¡­ That gives me an idea since Zagrath''s somewhat slutty. There''s a bed on my balcony!''

    The next moment, I pick up Zagrath and start taking her out of my room. I always forget that I now have a small castle of my own¡ª where I can fuck anywhere I want.

    "W-Where are you taking me to?"

    "Shut the fuck up, bitch. I want to show the world how you are getting fucked."

    "Aaahhh."

    Just as I finish giving her my reply, I finally reach myrge balcony ncing at a medium-sized bed with a red duvet spread across it. Then I drop Zagrath on the bed, causing my dick to slip out of her hole.

    But I don''t get satisfied yet¡­

    "Get up."

    "Eh¡­"

    "I said get up, don''t let me repeat myself."

    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry. I-It''s just that people might see us from the main pce," Zagrathins, covering her chest with her hands as she gets up.

    "That''s exactly what I want. Now, remove your hands that are covering your tits and hold the balustrade."

    "B-But¡­"

    "Didn''t I tell you not to argue with me? Do you want to get punished?"

    "I''m sorry, master." Zagrath apologizes and holds the balustrade, gripping it firmly while sticking her ass out so I can fuck her from behind.

    In this posture, she is sticking her head out of the castle for the whole world to see her lustful face. Though she can only be seen by the pce guard or royal members.

    However, due to her reputation, getting caught with a lustful face while being fucked by me will be such a big disgrace for her.

    Grabbing my dick, I thrust it into Zagrath''s hole that''s still open due to the fierce way I fucked it.

    "Aahaaaan~"

    In this position, my dick gets into the deepest part of Zagrath, causing her body to quiver.

    "M-My womb¡ª You are touching my womb!"

    Zagrath moans and scream at the top of her voice as I fuck her hard from behind, hitting the end of her vagina and ramming my cock further.

    I started to get worried with the way she was moaning¡ª but then again, I changed my mind as I noticed that the grip of her vagina on my cock is something else right now.

    It''s gripping my cock so hard as if it wants to break it or collect something from it.

    ''Fuck, I am about to cum!''

    Realizing that I''ve reached my limit, I strongly grab one of her tits, squeezing it very hard¡ª and then with onest thrust, I begin to let out my load deep inside Zagrath''s pussy, painting her womb white.

    At the same time, I notice Zagrath''s pussy spasm and contract around my cock while a warm fluid secretes from it. But due to us cumming at the same time in excess, a lot of juice drips on the floor.

    __________________________________

    "To be honest, I didn''t know you were a virgin."

    "It doesn''t matter, all that matters is that I enjoyed the way you fucked me. Besides, it''s pretty embarrassing to say I am a virgin as a two-hundred-year-old vampire."

    "You''re still young for your age and shouldn''t be embarrassed for being a virgin. I''m not happy with the way I took your first time," I say, a small frown appearing on my face.

    Right now, me and Zagrath are inside arge bathtub, taking a shower after fucking ourselves. Zagrath isying on me with her back resting on my chest while I massage her boobs with soap, washing them at the same time.

    "I''m curious, how did you know how to suck a dick in such a good manner?"

    Zagrath''s face turns red upon hearing my question.

    "I learned it by practicing with the human clones in the blood factory. But that was when I was in my early 100s, curious about the male reproductive organs. Since a male human was pretty close to a male vampire, I did some experiments."

    "I see¡­ I won''t probe you further. But talking about reproduction¡ª what do you think, Zagrath?"

    =============================

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 356: Future Plans

    "R-Reproduction?" Zagrath stammers, repeating the question I asked her.

    "Yeah¡­ What do you think?"

    "D-Do you mean you and me to have a baby?"

    "Yes."

    "Aahhh~~"

    "Are you thinking about it?" I ask as I notice that Zagrath''s face turns somewhat red.

    "It''s just that¡­ her highness is also."

    "I see, Zamira can fare well on her own even if she gets pregnant. I''ve been filling her up a lottely to get knocked, but I suspect she has a different n." I let out a sigh.

    "Why do you seem worried though? Besides, you seem to enjoy getting your women pregnant. Why is that?" Zagrath asks me, turning her face to me.

    "It''s not like I enjoy it. I just want each of my women to give birth to a child for me. You see¡­ I was the first vampire, and in the past, I didn''t like the idea of getting any woman pregnant. I thought it would be such a hassle to give birth to children and not be able to protect them from the ws of the gods." I pause.

    Then I continued, "My women then fought me to get them pregnant and some would even cry. It got even worse when I decided to get one of my wives, which is a god pregnant and it didn''t end up well. However, over time with each of my reincarnations, I realized I actually needed offspring. As the protoss, I have many roles that I need to take up, but they are just too many for me to handle.

    That''s why in my current reincarnation, I want my offspring to take up some of my roles then I can fully face the gods. Not a single offspring of mine would be weak¨C because of my gene and that of their mother''s," I exin.

    "D-Do you think I''m strong?"

    "Of course, you''re plentily strong. By the way, I have a question to ask you."

    "I also have a question to ask you¨C but you go first."

    "Okay. Don''t you think you''ll have issues with Zamira? I mean, you both are unpredictable sometimes."

    "Fufu. I wouldn''t daree here if I hadn''t sought her permission. Remember that day she asked me what I wanted to do in the future so that I couldn''t continue serving her?"

    "Oh yes, I remember."

    "Sheter called me privately and asked if I had any man in mind I wanted to get married to."

    "Then what was your reply?" I ask, my interest getting piqued as I adjust myself properly.

    "I¨CI told her that I liked you and was interested in you first before both of you took things to another level. She was speechless at first and stared at me for a minute straight. I was even starting to get scared before she suddenly replied."

    "What was her response?" I question in frustration, getting tired of the cliffhanger.

    "She told me I could have you if I wanted. She said she wouldn''t be able to stop you from getting more wives in the future anyway. She told me that since that was the case, why wouldn''t her closet assistant also be her perverted husband''s wife. She gave me one condition¡ª to see if you''d like me."

    "So¡ª I was baited. She knew you came here and I smashed you."

    "Yes. She must have even seen us fucking on the balcony."

    "..."

    {¡¤¡¤¡¤}

    "I could see jealousy on her face when I told her about my feelings. But she didn''t want me to feel bad¡ª so she gambled that I shoulde into your room wearing a sexy dress. She thought you would refuse."

    "...."

    "I''m sorry for not telling you earlier."

    Sigh¡­

    "It''s not your fault. I couldn''t resist your hit body. Besides, I like you. If I didn''t like you, I would have chased you from my room. I''ve quite a standard, you know?"

    "Eh, standard? What about the wives of the guards you fucked secretly? I watched you from the shadows and caught you multiple tim¡ª"

    "Sshhhhh." I quickly covered Zagrath''s mouth, stopping her from talking further while looking left and right to confirm that someone hadn''t heard our conversation.

    Removing my hands from her mouth, Zagrath starts tough.

    "Zamira will probably hate me for this," I muttered, ying with the water in the bathtub.

    "You said you also want to ask me some questions, right?" I ask.

    "Yes. Why are you suspicious of Zamira having a different n rather than getting pregnant? Besides, why are you so hellbent about her getting pregnant?"

    "For your first question, it''s just a hunch. I fill her up almost every day but I don''t see a sign of her getting pregnant. As for why I want her to be pregnant¡ª I want our child to be the ruler of the vampires. I''m not fit for that role. That''s why I''m stalling for time. Old man Duke is getting old¡ª it''s only a matter of time before the other families start nning a coup."

    "T-Then¡­ What ns do you have for my child if I decide to have one?" Zagrath asks, her expression slightly darkened.

    "The ns I have for our child¡­ I''ve thought about it. Running a kingdom is not an easy task. It''s a task that shortens the lifespan of a ruler. That''s why If I have a child with you, I want your child to support their big brother. Regardless of their gender.

    A child of both me and Zamira will rule with an Iron fist and a child from the both of us will be a sword, one that would be feared across the globe."

    "I see potential in you, but you couldn''t tap it due to you making binding vows. First, you bind yourself to Zamira, then also bind to me again. However, I would make our child realize their potential." I demonstrate, reaching out to the air with my hands to catch something.

    "T-This¡­ Such calctions. I thought you were all about removing women''s panties." Zagrath mutters in shock.

 Chapter 357: Grilled Pork

    PS: Note That the pig here is purely fictional in case your beliefs are against it.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    "Everything isn''t about removing women''s panties. Sometimes, I wonder how women think this way." I rub my temples.

    "I-I''m sorry about that. But I wasn''t wrong either."

    "Well, I look over your teasing and won''t punish you for it. I''m more interested in something you mentioned earlier while we were talking. You said you knew something about Zamira, right?"

    "Of course, I did say I know something she''s doing secretly. But I am not sure of it." Zagrath rifies.

    "That is fine with me. Just say it. I won''t snitch."

    "Promise."

    "I swear on my cock."

    "Sigh¡­" Zagrath leaks out a sigh.

    "Well, I noticed my master was using some sort of strange drug. She''s using them almost every day. Due to my ability to mask my aura with the surroundings, she was unable to detect that I was watching her."

    ''That''s why she could spy on me without me noticing huh?''

    "And what is so special about her using drugs? It might be drugs to increase her chances of getting pregnant or drugs to probably get moister down there. Zamira sure likes getting her snatch watery," I muse.

    "Come on, Your Highness. Can''t you connect the dots?"

    "What dots?" I ask, scratching my head in confusion.

    "It''s very simple. Since I''ve known my master she''s never used any drugs before, only potions. And if she were using any pregnancy enhancement drugs, she would have opted for potions instead. But think about it¡­ Pregnancy prevention pills were only created as pills."

    Hearing Zagrath''s theory, it makes perfect sense, but then again one shouldn''t be too fast to judge. Additionally, Zagrath and Zamira are now rivals¡ª in other words, it''s the battle between mytest wife and my concubine.

    "We still can''t judge on a whim. Can I get some of those pills, please?" I plead with a very serious expression.

    Zagrath looks at me with judging eyes, then lets out a heavy sigh.

    "This my mouth¡­" Zagrath mutters, squeezing her mouth before giving herself a light p on the cheek.

    "For real¡­"

    "Okay, fine¡ª I hope you don''t snitch if you eventually find out that the pills are pregnancy prevention pills. However, I''m sure that isn''t the case." Zagrath assumes.

    "Well, we will find out soon," I say, strongly grabbing one of her tits before getting up from the bathtub, exiting it.

    As I walk down to my room, water drops from my body, leaving a trail of water on the ground. Then I stop in front of arge seven-foot mirror, scanning myself from top to bottom.

    My eyes suddenly widen when I spot a few strands of hair sprouting from my chin.

    ''I''m sure getting older than my age in this body. Even though I''m now Eighteen, I look like a thirty-year-old young vampire.'' I muse, finding the right cause of my rapid aging.

    After I get bored of looking at myself in the mirror, I pick clothes from my wardrobe and wear them.

    Looking at Zagrath whose banging body is currently naked on the bed one more time, I leave the room.

    __________________________________

    Now that I am outside, I take a detour around the kingdom, evading unnecessary attention to myself.

    Since the death of Zero, the nobles have been calm since then after witnessing my power. Plus, they were also shocked to see Derek alive.

    There are even rumors going around that I''m the leader of a certain group that invokes punishment on offenders.

    "Waaa, that was just bullshit I made up some time ago in the past. Maybe I should make that a reality in the future." I mumble.

    I walk across the Gleloolmes market, my eyes wandering about the beauty of the vampires. A testament of our civilization and ancient background. For the first time since I arrived on the vampire, I admire and appreciate the beauty of the vampires instead of criticizing our vile nature. After all, there are two sides to a coin; the good and the bad.

    Suddenly, my nose catches a whiff of something. I follow the smell till I reach a small shop where something is being roasted.

    Seeing the shop, my eyes fell on someone very close to me.

    "Ste~"

    "Waaaah~ mashter," Ste answers, her mouth full of meat while her cheeks are smeared with melted fats.

    Due to me standing stiff and bewildered, Ste quickly consumes the food in her mouth.

    "Will you like some grilled pork?" Ste asks, shing the remaining pork meat left in her to me. Only one questiones to my mind.

    "Don''t you see that the pork was grilled with human blood?"

    "Eh¡­ human blood?"

    "Yes¡­ human blood. Due to us vampires taking a liking to human blood, we realized that we could cook other meals with human blood. So that pork¡­" I say, pointing to the alluring pork on the grill. "That pork has been coated with human blood sauce before it was grilled," I add, feeling a sense of thrill, expecting Ste to vomit in a few seconds.

    "Well¡­ it''s not that bad, mashter. It''s tasty," Ste replies, taking a big bite from the remaining pork in her hands.

    "¡­."

    "Will you have a taste, mashter?"

    "Do you realize there are ces where foods for other races are sold? You could have gotten some nice food there." I insist, shaking my head.

    "Does it really matter, master? After all, the animals or beasts we consume also have blood running in them before they are killed. Besides, since I am not human, I don''t see a big deal in it. I have to admit though, that this human blood sauce is nice. Didn''t know humans were this tasty. Yum~"

    "¡­."

    With my face turned dark, I approached the grill, standing in front of an old vampire who was in charge of grilling the pork.

    "Good day, sir. How much do you sell your grilled pork?"

    "Hello, mister~ I don''t have a fixed price. I''ll charge you based on the size of the pork you want to buy," the seller answers with a bright smile on his face.

    ''Mmmm''

    "I''ll take everything."

    ==============================

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 358: Whac-A-Mole

    PS: Note That the pig here is purely fictional in case your beliefs are against it.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Currently, me and Ste are walking down a fine street filled with us passing by different kinds of shops, parks, and even the beach. As surprising as it may sound, the red is as much fun as that of earth¡ª even much more fun.

    There are also a lot of tourists here and even immigrants from different races, the majority of them being humans despite knowing the odds. It''s not like they are going to be attacked by the vampires, but they don''t even seem scared of our nature of taking a likeness for their blood.

    There''s barely any you won''t find humans thriving. They even live ons that are inhabitable for them. Why? That''s simply because humans are explorers by nature. They are a race that never gets satisfied with what they have. They''d rather curse their and move to another one.

    Yum~ Yum~ Yum~

    My mouth and Ste''s mouth move in sync as we clumsily eat the grilled pork while walking down the road, with people looking at us in disgust. Not many people know my face or realize it''s the crown prince since I am wearing a very simple dress which will probably confuse them even though they suspect it.

    Taking a bite from arge portion of pork, the oil smears my mouth and chin, but I greedily lick everyst bit of it. As I am about to take another bite, someone suddenly grabs my hands, looking at me with a judging expression.

    "You said you were going to leave that for Gogo, master."

    "Ah¡­ That''s true, Ste. I have to admit, I got carried away by the exquisite taste of the pork. I have been missing a lot. I think I will only enjoy myself for the few days toe."

    "There''s nothing exquisite about it though. It tastes just like normal grilled pork. I think it just tastes a little distinct¡ª probably due to the human blood sauce." Ste shrugs while trying to pick her teeth with her fingers.

    "You see¡­ Should I say my childhood was pretty rough? No, it was more like I was a degen. I spent my childhood gambling, fighting, and doing perverted things along with my friends or selling some zombie parts. But good riddance, the zombies are gone. They found a cure for it." I let out a huff.

    "Then, you can still catch up, master. You can catch up with everything you missed in your childhood!" Ste says in excitement.

    "Mmm, everything I missed in my childhood. Let''s see¡­ That should be fun. I didn''t know you were this yful, Ste. No wonder you always burn through your allowances."

    "..."

    *Cough*

    "Ahem¡­ I think I want to go there though." I point at an arcade shop with a signature name written in the vampirenguage¡ªwhich I find very stressful to pronounce.

    Ste doesn''t say anything as she simply starts power-walking towards the shop with her cheeks puffed.

    Getting inside the arcade shop, we get met by a very strong odor¡ª that of an air freshener. Well, I don''t me the owners because they are probably using the air fresheners to curb any bad odor. After all, a lot of vampires have the tendency of not bathing for several days, months, or even years.

    Looking around, I see several people ying video games, punching machine bags, bean bag toss, basketball toss, down the clown, and many other arcade games.

    But the thing that catches my attention the most is an oddly fat, pot-bellied vampire in a long coat, ck sses hiding his fatty eyelids. Food stains smear his mouth, and his swollen belly strains against his coat. He is ying Whac-A-Mole with about eight guards standing behind him.

    "Who''s that, master?" Ste asks.

    "I have no idea."

    "He is ugly."

    "Yeah, ugly as fuck." I mutter, looking at the vampire''s massive pot belly jiggle with each of his whacks on the machine. It''s rare to see a fat vampire, and right before my eyes is a fat vampire.

    "Anyone that can win me in this Whac-A-Mole game will go home with six hundred million credits!" The fat vampire suddenly announces with a voice amplifier.

    "F-Five hundred million credits!!! That''s equivalent to almost a billion dors on earth! Who is this guy?" I exim, my eyes nearly popping out of their sockets. Never in my life have I ever been shocked like this. That is the price tag of S-ss ability!

    Several people Inside the arcade shop begin chatting among themselves, plunging the arcade shop into chaos as many people try to force their way toward the fat vampire, only to be stopped by his heavily built guards. And then, his voice starts to reverberate across the shop again.

    "Ites with just two rules though. The first one is that we are allowed to whack the moles using our aura. In other words, we can use our vampiric powers. Don''t worry, the machine won''t break.

    The second rule is that anyone who loses will have to pay me ten million credits. If the person is unable to pay me, the person will work for me for the rest of their life!" The fat vampire adds, a smirk appearing on his face.

    With his full announcement, everyone who was eager to challenge him suddenly halts in their tracks, all of them returning to what they were formerly doing. It was indeed a tempting offer, one that would make anyone retire for life. However, only the ultra-rich could afford ten million credits if they were to lose.

    Furthermore, no one would want me to be a ve for someone in this modern era for the rest of their life.

    "Just who is this guy?"

    Suddenly, while I am in my thoughts, I notice a littlemotion. Focusing my attention, I notice that a slender vampire¡ª also a noble, raised his hand to challenge the fat vampire.

 Chapter 359: Whac-A-Mole [part 2]

    The vampire walks forward, releasing his vampire aura just before he gets to the machine. Getting to the machine, the guards behind the fat vampire don''t waste any time as they quickly hand a mallet to him.

    "My name is Al¡ª"

    "I don''t care about your name. Let''s begin the game." The fat vampire chided, picking a mallet too.

    Now that I notice, even though the machine is a single one, it has two slots for each yer, making it a dual Whac-A-Mole machine.

    On each side of the machine slots, there are two digital panels mounted on them with "yer A" written on the first slot and "yer B" written on the second slot.

    Shortly, one of the guards emerges, holding a somewhatrge whistle in his hand, raising it in the air, without saying anything.

    He is about to give the "start" signal. The fat and the slender vampire hold their mallet very tight.

    *PFHOOOOOOOOO!!*

    The loud sound of the whistle suddenly went off.

    The mechanical moles begin popping out randomly from the holes, the two yers hitting them.

    At first, it started slowly then it turned on to get faster with each whack.

    [yer A¨C70 points] [yer B¨C67 points]

    yer A, who is the slender vampire is getting the upper hand here as he effortlessly smashes the moles. From a normal person''s perspective, yer A might win the game.

    However, that isn''t the case¡­ yer B hasn''t used his aura. He is still ying just with his physical strength and agility despite being a fatso.

    With time slowly passing, the tempo of the game starts to elerate as the moles are popping out and popping in at a very fast pace.

    *BAM*

    *BAM*

    *BAM*

    Only the sound of mallets hitting the moles reverberates across the arcade shop while the majority of people leave what they are doing and focus on the ongoing match.

    "Just who is this fatso¡­" I mutter, noticing that he has yet to use his aura.

    ncing around the space, I see a group of modest-looking boys who might seem friendly and respectful. Then I approach them.

    "Hello, do you mind telling me who that person is?" I ask the group of boys. They nce at each other with different expressions before one of them suddenly clears their throat.

    "It''s weird that you don''t know him because you look like a punk."

    "Me? I look like a punk. Should I show you what a punk does?" I ask, showing the boys a small dagger with a nasty grin on my face.

    ''I knew being polite was never an option.''

    "Hold on, brother. We were just kidding, haha. You took it pretty seriously," the boy who spoke earlier replies, raising his hands in defeat. At the same time, his friends quickly walk away from him as if they don''t know him before.

    "Better start talking. By the way, you need to make new friends." I advise, putting the dagger back under my clothes.

    "T-That is the heir of the Tepes family, his name is Mordrick. Despite his odd appearance, he is the strongest of the Tepes family." The vampire tells me with anxiety.

    Moving away from the scared vampire, I focus back on the two people ying the Whac-A-Mole game. My eyes widened in shock.

    "I MUST WIN YOU! I MUST COLLECT THE MONEY!"

    The slender Vampire yells as he ms his mallet ruthlessly on the moles, using his vampiric powers. I have to admit though, that he is pretty impressive with his speed as a vampire noble.

    But I think he made a very big mistake¡­ The fat vampire is also matching up with him despite not using any aura.

    [yer A¨C1200] [yer B¨C1070]

    The loud sounds of the machine being mmed by two desperate gamblers ensue the whole shop while people watch in anticipation.

    Judging from the momentum of the match, I can tell that the slender vampire is already hitting his limit as sweat trickles down his forehead while the fat vampire slowly catches up with him.

    But then, the slender vampire suddenly does something surprising.

    "ARGHHH!!! I CAN''T LET YOU WIN, YOU DISGUSTING FUCKER!!!"

    *WHAM*

    A burst of aura suddenly erupts from the slender vampire, covering the whole arcade shop and causing people to choke. The few people unbothered by the aura are Ste, the Fatso, me, and a few others that are a little fazed by the aura which is around the vampire lord stage.

    However¡­ The vampire exuding the aura isn''t a vampire lord himself, he is burning his life force to push himself past his limit. With each passing time, his eyelids sink into his eyeballs while his skin slowly wrinkles.

    The rule of the game is that the one who gives up is the loser. However, none of them give up at the moment as they move at a very fast speed, whacking the moles.

    [yer A¡ª5500] [yer B¡ª5122]

    It''s obvious that yer A, the slender vampire, is having the upper hand at the cost of his life force. While the fat vampire struggles to keep up.

    "Waaah¡­ the thin vampire now has seven thousand points. He is ahead of Fatso with almost two thousand points!" Ste mutters, her eyes shining with anticipation. "He might even win the prize!" Ste adds, excitement sounding in her voice.

    However¡­

    I don''t have the same notion as her. Why? That is simply because the fat vampire has yet to show his color. And to be honest, I don''t wish the slender vampire well simply because I want him to lose. No, in other words¡ª I want the prize for myself.

    As if the universe is on my side¡­ A smirk suddenly appears on the fatso''s face. A familiar evil smirk that''s typical to me. A smirk that usually signals the turns of events eighty percent of the time.

    Here ites¡­

    An aura bursts out from the fat vampire. Seeing the aura, I get very shocked, causing me to open my mouth wide for a few seconds without closing it. Using the word "Bursts" is an overstatement. The vampire''s aura pool is way beyond my expectations as it is simr to the aura pool of a mediocre vampire noble. Even the slender vampire has a more natural aura than him.

    However, it isn''t his mediocrity that amazed me.

 Chapter 360: Jake vs Mordrick

    What surprises me is his skillful maniption of aura. With my Omnipotent Eyes, I watch the fat vampire expertly wield his limited aura, not letting a single bit of it go to waste despite his small reserve.

    Such mastery over his aura... This fat vampire is as strong as I was a few months ago. Heck, I didn''t even have this level of refined control back then. I only had the upper hand because of my blood techniques.

    Suddenly, the fat vampire begins to move in a mesmerizing way, smashing the moles with his mallets, his eyes closed, while his body maneuvers swiftly, almost as if he''s dancing¡ªdespite his extremely chubby frame.

    "ARRGHHH"

    With a sudden ear-splitting scream, the tension in the air suddenly reaches its peak while the gamees to an abrupt halt as the loud sound of a whistle reverberates across the room.

    There is a clear winner, one that people didn''t expect to win. Of course, it ain''t easy to win six hundred million credits¡ªfools.

    "SIR MORDRICK IS THE WINNER OF THIS ROUND! LET''S GIVE HIM A ROUND OF APPLAUSE!"

    An old wealthy-looking vampire who seems to be the owner of the arcade shop announces, raising the fat vampire''s hand in the air, dering him winner.

    [yer A¡ª12,000] [y B¡ª23,500]

    [Winner¡ªyer B]

    Looking over at the other vampire, yer A, I feel pity for him while shaking my head at his stupidity. He is lying down on the ground, looking very pale and deprived of blood, but that''s the least of my concerns. Due to him trading his life force for more aura, he looks extremely shrunk and old like a vampire that has lived past his life span.

    ''This is one of the reasons why vampires need to learn how to use Ki.'' I think inwardly, letting out a sigh.

    The next moment, I walk towards the vampire, crouch on my toes, and then ce my right hand on his wrinkled forehead.

    Due to my actions, a lot of people look at me, wondering what I am about to do. Some of the guards behind the fat vampire try to intercept me but the fat vampire stops them for some unknown reason. But my actions raise a lot of scrutiny.

    Abruptly, I start to send my Ki into the vampire''s body. Gone are the days when vampires would die just because they traded their life force for more aura. Since the discovery of Ki, which is said to be the maniption of the life force itself, vampires and many other races don''t have to worry about these issues because everything around us is a life force.

    From the air we breathe, animals, beasts, and even the core of the itself brims of life force, we can always refill our life force.

    However, it is not as easy as it may sound. Heck, only a handful of people know how to harness Ki.

    ''It should be mainstream in the future.''

    The wrinkled skin of the vampire slowly starts to regress, showing a more vibrant and smooth skin even than before. Seeing that the vampire is back to his full condition, I stop sending my Ki.

    At this point, a lot of people have already gathered around, shes of camera entering my eyes. But as usual, since I expected something like this, I already tweaked my appearance a little bit before I decided to heal the vampire.

    "How did that happen?"

    "What did you do to him?"

    "Please, can you teach me how to do that??"

    I hear a lot of voices behind me, some even trying to tug on my clothes only to get stopped by the fat vampire''s guards.

    Slowly, the slender vampire starts to blink his eyes before finally opening it, looking at me with a startle. He quickly raises his upper body, supporting his weight with his hands pressed against the floor.

    "Bro¡­"

    "Don''t speak about it. You have a debt to pay anyway," I say, an evil grin ying on the corner of my mouth. This is even the reason why I helped him in the first ce. I didn''t help him out of sheer kindness. I simply helped me so he could pay up his debt, fufu.

    "Why¡­ Why did you save me?" The vampire asks again, this time hatred shing in his eyes. I couldn''t care less.

    Feeling bored of his rants, I get up and face the fat vampire, giving him a light now while shoving the slender vampire towards his guards. Surprisingly, he also gives me a bow with curtsey.

    ''Surprising¡­''

    "What''s your name? My name is Mordrick Tepes."

    "My name is Logan," I answered, using a random name that came to my mind.

    "Just Logan?"

    "Yes, just Logan," I answer. The fat vampire looks at me weirdly because the aura emanating from me right now is at the vampire noble level. And as a vampire noble I was supposed to have a family name. However, this is all a facade, I simply suppressed my aura down to the vampire noble.

    "You seem to have a strange fire in your eyes. It''s something I recognize so much. The zeal to win me right now and then huh." The fat vampire says with a chuckle.

    "What do you think?" I grin.

    The next moment, the fat vampire walks forward towards the Whac-A-Mole machine slot, picking up his mallet.

    "Do you know what I want from you in case you fail?" Mordrick suddenly asks, resting on the Whac-A-Mole machine, caressing it.

    "Let me guess, you want me to teach you that thing I did before, right? Where I helped this fool recover his life force."

    "Correct! I want you to teach me that. But I actually need things from you. The second is that you must reveal your real background if you lose."

    "Deal." I give an answer. There''s nothing much there to think about. It''s something that I have already thought about.

    "And If you win, I will add an extra hundred million credits, making seven hundred million." Mordrick deres again with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 361: Broken Machine

    The next moment, I walk towards the machine, standing in front of it and also picking my own mallet as yer B.

    Just like before, the guard walks forward with the whistle, raising it in the air before moving it slowly towards his mouth, blowing it with all his throat''s muscles.

    The moment the sound of the whistle went off, with a sudden click the moles slowly started to pop out. But me and Mordrick effortlessly smash the moles without using our aura.

    Then¡­ We carried on in this manner till things started to get fierce.

    [yer A¡ª25,000] [yer B¡ª24,996]

    *BAM*

    *BAM*

    The consistent mming of mallets echoes throughout the hall as we m our mallets against the moles, moving at a very fast speed. At this point, Mordrick is already using his aura while I on the other hand is simply using my strength and agility.

    Barely any sound can be heard Inside the arcade shop beside the sounds of wooden mallets mming against the surface of the cold metallic machine which is now emanating a lot of heat due to the intense beating it''s taking right now.

    [yer A¡ª33,000] [yer B¡ª32,997]

    Right now, I see a lot of frustration on Mordrick''s face as he panickingly nces at the scoreboard while hitting the moles. From what I have seen so far, he hasn''t hit his limit yet because it seems like he still has more trucks under his sleeves as he seems pretty confident about it.

    But what appears to bother him is the fact that he''s only ahead of me with only three points since the start of the match without it reducing or increasing¡ª a realization that I intentionally allowed him to be ahead of him.

    In other words, I''m the one in charge of the match. Or should I say, the ball is in my court, fufu?

    Hatred¡­ Anger¡­ Jealousy¡­ Regret¡­ And¡ªHostility. I can see everything on Mordrick''s face as he struggles to keep up with hitting the moles.  I have to admit, he has a pretty nice control over his aura. He is a one-in-ten-million prodigy. However¡­ He just seems to be pretty unlucky today.

    I need that money¡­ I made a lot of promises to my wives. Aurora''s shop, Misty''s favorite car, Vera''s dream to own a brothel¡ª and ir''s aspirations to own a school. I need to fulfill their wish.

    I need to fulfill every fucking one of them!

    With a sudden resolution, a fine blood aura starts dancing around my body like fire being blown by a huge gust of wind. But in this case, I have full control over it.

    [yer A¡ª55,333] [yer B¡ª55,300]

    At this point, we were moving at a very fast speed that only a few people could follow as we mmed the mallet on the moles without missing a single one. I admire Mordrick''s dedication despite his chubby frame as he moves like a feather. But at the end of the day¡ª even though he is a prodigy he still has a lot to learn and can''tpare with the likes of Roth, Arthur, or Alphonse.

    If it was any of them, I might lose even though I use my strongest technique. Giving them such a three-point headstart would spell doom.

    Despite his expertise in mastery and fine-tuning of aura, it was only a matter of time. Mordrick begins to part while I see his speed dwindle before my eyes. And at that very moment, I channel a bit of Ki into my fingers and ears.

    This way, I can hear the sound of the moles clicking before they pop out, giving me an idea of where they are going toe out.

    *CREAK*

    *CREAK*

    I begin to m my mallet so hard on the machine to the extent that the whole shop begins to vibrate. Just like me, Mordrick doesn''t give up as he desperately ms every one of the moles with his mallet. However, it was inevitable.

    [yer A¡ª89,737] [yer B¡ª89,740]

    Since I was able to discern the ce where the moles woulde out from, I was able to be ahead of Mordrick with the three points of head start I gave him. Additionally, due to the speed of the machine increasing with each mole, it begins to be incredibly hard to follow the movement of the moles and Whack them. I have to admit, this game indeed requires intense calction and attention.

    If you move too fast than the moles, you''ll lose. And moving too slow is also a very bad idea.

    It was at this moment that I realized that one can''t use speed to win this game since it''s precise. One can only win with patience and stamina.

    We continue to y the game for a couple more minutes¡ª and then something strange begins to happen. As I mmed one of the moles with my mallet, the machine

    suddenly stops working. But it doesn''t stop there, it abruptly lets out several clicking sounds.

    Fuck!

    Gathering enough energy, I leap into the air, doing a series of backflips mid, moving away from the machine. And just at that moment, the giant Whac-A-Mole machine buzzes with energy, lights shing, the mechanical sounds growing louder. Then, out of nowhere, I hear a deep, grinding noise from inside the machine, and the whole thing shudders.

    Before I can react, a sharp *crack* echoes through the arcade shop, and one of the moles shoots up so fast it smashes into the ceiling, leaving a huge dent. Springs, massive ones, start snapping loose, whizzing past my head like coiled bullets. I duck, my heart pounding, as a spring tears through the ceiling tiles, sending dust and debris raining down.

    Looking down, I noticed that the machine''s insides werepletely giving way. Gears and bolts explode outward, one bouncing off a nearby pinball machine with a metallic *ng*. The mallet in my hand drops to the floor as the whole arcade erupts into chaos. People are screaming and ducking for cover as the Whac-A-Mole monstrosity keeps shredding itself apart, parts flying in every direction.

    One of the panels bursts open, sending wires whipping and slithering through the air like angry snakes.

    Ind on the ground just as the machine jerks violently, then copses in on itself with a final, resounding crash. The ceiling above it is cracked, and the air smells like burning rubber and ozone.

 Chapter 362: Chapter 362

    The original chapter will be uploaded soon. I''m preparing the novel ahead of my uing updates. Thank you for your patience

    After finishing my drink, I stagger outside and walk deep into the town of Whadoomeelf with a hunched posture. However, there''s really nothing for me to do now that the excitement of drinking in a tavern is no longer running through my veins.

    {Master...}

    Yes? Do you want to nag me about fingering that waiter and so on?

    {No, that is not the problem, master. The thing is that you didn''t pay attention to a specific detail in the tavern.}

    A specific detail... Is it about drinking some stinky orc piss?

    {No, not that. Well... It is not like an orc''s piss is bad, after all, it''s fermented. I want to bring your attention to thements made by other customers about you training their wives and ves.}

    Training their wife and ves¡­? Did I tell them I was a gym trainer or something?

    {Ugh...fuck, master. That''s not it! I am talking about you being a sex trainer. Because of how you made that arrogant bitch cum, the other customers thought you were a sex trainer.}

    Sex trainer... Something like that exists here? I am not even surprised at this point.

    ''This world, in my opinion, has fewer restrictions than my previous world. It is a dog-eat-dog world, but it also has some restraint. However, I still can''t get over the concept of very in this world and how it is seen as a norm.

    {In this world, women are just as strong as men, which is why some men''s wives are resolute and unwavering. As a result, the majority of those men are devising methods to coerce their wives and ves into submission. That''s why they usually hire the service of a sex trainer to tame their uncontroble wives.}

    As Darkus exins to me, everything starts getting weirder. First, it''s a pretty strange practice for another man to train a man''s wife by fucking her. Though something like this exists in my world, it''s usually practiced by only a handful of people or acted in pornos.

    So, in other words, I can take up the side hustle of being a sex trainer, right?

    {Yes, master. To be a sex trainer, you must first obtain certification or be rmended by a certified former trainer.}

    Ugh¡­ where do you expect me to find a sex trainer?

    {Fret not, master, fufu. That old geezer who is running the tavern is a sex trainer!}

    Wait¡­ how did you know?

    {It was obvious, master. Every detail of his body was screaming "sex trainer." I can tell he is a sex trainer based on hisrge hands and defined physique, as well as the lewd scent he was giving off. Everything began to make sense when I noticed various girls working for him. A tavern barely has that many half-naked girls walking around.}

    So¡­ you are saying that man is a sex trainer. I also felt something strange about him; those fingers of his, I am jealous of them. Those fingers are much bigger than most men''s dicks, haha. And I am not sure what the lewd scent emanating from him is.

    {Well, it''s simple. If a man or woman has had an unusual number of partners in the past, there is usually a strange scent that surrounds them. That man has had thousands of encounters with women. Though only a few people can perceive the scent.}

    You are strange¡­

    Walking around Whadoomeelf, I ask people for rmendations for cheap hotels, and one is described to me as being extremely cheap.

    "Oh my, oh my," I mutter as I gaze at the hotel in front of me. It is a small dome-shaped structure constructed with Lego-like bricks, which are widely used in this world.

    Without further thought, I enter the building and find myself in a small but well-decorated room.

    Turning around, I notice a young human girl in her early twenties behind a desk with an unreadable expression on her face.

    "Good evening, how can I assist you, mister?" The woman inquires, her expression nk.

    "I would like to stay here," I respond, searching for the right word. In this world, I happened to learn theirnguage for some unknown reason, but I asionally make simple mistakes.

    "Fifty bronze coins per day. There are no special packages; all rooms are the same," the girl tells me, her mouth moving rapidly.

    "Oh, okay¡­" I respond, handing her the money. I am also not looking for special packages; all I need is a room toy my head and sleep overnight.

    After rummaging through her desk for a few moments, the attendant hands me a single key with the number ''24'' prominently disyed on it.

    "Go straight down the hallway and make a left turn; you will see your room on the right." The attendant informs me once more, her mouth moving rapidly.

    I begin walking with the key in my hand, but something unexpected urs, causing me to backtrack.

    "Excuse me, miss. "I would like to ask you a question," I ask.

    "Go on, sir," the attendant responds.

    "I noticed a narrow street opposite this building with a few strange guys emerging from it; are they criminals or what?" I ask.

    "Oh...that street. It leads to a red light district, fufu," the attendant replies, with a mischievous smile suddenly appearing on her face. "So, it is normal for all kinds of people, including criminals, to visit there. However, do not worry, there has never been a mishap here because there are several security guards," the attendant exins to me.

    For some reason, when I hear her exnation, my heart begins to race.

    {Master¡­}

    Darkus¡­.

    {The Red Light District...}

    We only have seven silver coins left.

    {B-But think about the booby paradise. Think about what you''ll see there.}

    Okay, okay, fine! You are done saying anything else.

    This time, after being tempted by Darkus, I can''t resist the urge to check out the red-light district.

    That''s right, I''ll only check it out. Nothing more.

    {?????}

    "Thanks for exining, Miss. Ahem¡­ I believe I left something outside," I say, pretending to have forgotten something before power-walking out of the hotel.

    Although the attendant is obviously aware that I am heading to the red light district, telling her directly is quite shameful.

    ============================

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

 Chapter 363: Chapter 363

    The original chapter will be uploaded soon. I''m preparing the novel ahead of my uing updates. Thank you for your patience

    "..."

    "Okay¡­ Okay, I will simply serve you ale." Bastard raises his hands in defeat while smiling. He then opens a tap attached to a small drum on the tform before him.

    After collecting my drink, I sit quietly in one corner and savor the exquisite taste of ale. However, I receive random messages from the system about consuming a harmful substance, thanks to Darkus, so I simply disable the feature.

    After finishing one pint, I, like the other customers, ask one of the waiters to serve me another round.

    When the waiter approaches, I try to press her tits and finger her, but she ps my hand away.

    "That service is not free," the goth waiter says, dismissing me without a nce.

    "I guess there is nothing free¡­," I say, sighing. In the next moment, I pretend to dip my hands into my pocket before taking out ten bronze coins from my inventory and throwing them at the waiter.

    "Y-You are giving me twice the tip?" The waiter says, shocked, as she picks up the coins and ces them in her space ring¡ªwhich was a surprise to me.

    "You had better be worth it," I say, slowly dragging the waiter by her skimpy skirt and pressing her back against the table where I am currently drinking.

    I slide my right hand downward and insert my middle and ring finger into her pussy, while my left hand vigorously gropes her tits.

    "Iyaaan~" As I begin fingering her snatch, the waiter abruptly moans.

    Damn¡­wet bitch.

    At the same time, I use my skill, wonder fingers, to stimte her honeypot. Surprisingly, my Mana weaving has improved since the first time I used the skill.

    I insert my fingers into the waiter''s snatch and increase their speed to gauge the waiter''s reaction. As expected...

    "IYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAN, I AM CUMMING!" The waiter lets out a loud cry, and her body starts to convulse violently. Suddenly, a jet stream of liquid shoots out of her pussy, hitting another customer who is drinking across from us. I don''t stop fingering her though, in fact, I begin to stimte her clitoris even more.

    As the waiter''s eyes roll to the back, I take my fingers out of her pussy and let her go.

    *BAM*

    The waitress falls to her knees and begins to convulse violently on the ground, as if experiencing a powerful orgasm. Looking around, I notice that all of the other customers are staring at me with their mouths wide open.

    Silence hangs heavy in the entire Tarven.

    Suddenly, all of the men begin to p loudly, with some banging their hands hard on the table while also praising me. Some people even get up from their seats and approach me, patting me on the shoulder.

    "You are a fucking champ, man, haha!"

    "I am d I came into the tavern today!"

    "You had the fucking stoic bitch cum everywhere, haha! "You are one hell of a freak!"

    "Hehehe, can I have your contact information? "I would like you to train my wife."

    As the men bombard me with questions, I begin to feel ufortable, and at that moment, someone butts in.

    "That''s enough, everyone! I would like you all to return to your seats. This is a tavern and not a ce to cause a nuisance," Bastard bellows, his audible voice echoing throughout the tavern.

    "Ugh¡­ fucking old geezer''s at it again."

    "Why won''t this geezer just let us have more fun with these bitches?"

    "Tch¡­ will find another tavern."

    Cursing loudly, all of the men begin returning to their seats one by one, continuing whatever they were doing before.

    Bastard lets out a sigh after the tavern returns to normal.

    "Vanessa, could you please wash up? You don''t have to work for the rest of today," Bastard says, slightly raising the waitress'' head.

    As the waitress'' face appears before my eyes, I be evidently shocked; her eyes are bright red and extremely watery.

    "I¡­I have never been so humiliated. I¡ª waaaaah~!!" The waitress suddenly stands up in a flurry of movement and flees into a back room behind the tform where Bastard normally serves his customers.

    "Sigh¡­new guy," Bastard says, turning towards me after the waitress leaves. "I know the girls here are prettyfortable with customers touching their private parts and tits. However, we have never encountered a situation like this before. All of the girls here are highly trained ex-prostitutes with the ability to resist sexual stimtion. However, in your case, it''s like... well, never mind.

    But I hope you do not do it to this extent again," Bastard tells me, scratching his head and staring at me intently.

    "Ah¡­ I see. I assumed it was normal because I saw other customers doing the same thing, so I decided to give it a shot," I exin.

    "Haha, correct. It is natural to be curious about something so exciting. But please, be gentle with them next time. By the way, if youe here again, I would like to have a quick chat with you," Bastard says with a smallugh, lightly pping my shoulder as he walks away.

    Now that I look at him, I notice that he not only hasrge hands but his entire body is toned and defined, with every detail of his muscles visible through his clothes.

    What a peculiar man... I am curious about what he wants to talk to me about.

    Putting aside the thought of the old geezer, I look at my hand, which is coated in the waiter''s slimy fluid, causing her fluid to form strings between my fingers when I spread them apart.

    What a crazy, horny bitch. She came earlier than Menora, and she barelysted a minute. Perhaps Menora has a higher tolerance than her.

    Gulping down thest of my ale, I m the cup on the table and quickly get to my feet as the ale''s effects begin to kick in. However, I can disable the effect by simply activating the system''s anti-poison function. But it would imply that I drank alcohol for nothing.

    ============================

    Cast your votes using power stones and golden tickets to unlock more chapters.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 364: Pill Validity

    Right now, I''m standing in arge shop packed with shelves overflowing with drugs and herbs, their strong, distinct aromas mingling in the air. Most of the items here are purchased by immigrants since we vampires rarely get sick.

    Still, there are asions where even we require medicines or herbs.

    The physician is an elderly man with a long, white beard, currently inspecting the pill I handed him through a microscopic lens. He jots down notes meticulously, muttering to himself.

    "Mhhm¡­" He groans softly, stretching his back with a series of audible pops.

    "This... this is just a fertility drug. A very effective one," the old man finally says, ncing up at me. "And expensive," he adds, a sly twinkle in his eye. He pretends to toss the pill back to me but suddenly hesitates.

    "Do you mind if I keep it?" he asks, giving me a pleading look that immediately kills the mood. Cringe.

    Without a word, Zagrath and I exchange a nce and speak in unison, "Nevermind."

    Disheartened by my discovery and gued with doubts about the drugs Zamira might have been using all this time, I decided to take my frustration out on Zagrath.

    When we arrive home, Zagrath, as if sensing my intentions, makes a hasty retreat.

    "I¡ªI have something important to attend to," she stammers, bolting toward the door. But before she can escape, I blink, reappearing in front of her and cutting off her path.

    "Well¡­ I think we have more important things to attend to," I say, gesturing toward the growing bulge in my pants.

    In one swift motion, I scoop her into my arms and race to my room at vampiric speed, gently tossing her onto the bed.

    "Kyaaa~"

    Like a beast, I tear off my clothes and then hers, ferociously shredding the fabrics.

    {Those clothes were expensive!}

    {¨®?¨q?¨r?¨°}

    Right now, my gaze is locked on Zagrath''s enticing body. No matter how many times I see her or any of my women, I never get tired of them. It''s always like the first time.

    Spreading Zagrath''s legs wide, I slide my long middle finger into her dripping pussy.

    "Anh~ N-NOT THERE!" she moans, her mouth forming a perfect "O" shape as her face flushes. Pulling my finger out, I can''t help but smirk at how wet and horny she''s be.

    Without hesitation, I spread her legs further and plunge my cock into her hot, inviting hole. With ruthless precision, I begin thrusting with such force that cracks form in the tiles beneath us.

    "Aahhn~"

    "Arrhhann~"

    Her loud moans fill the room, and for a moment, I wonder if she''s in pleasure or pain. Then again, this was supposed to be a punishment. Since she hasn''t begged me to stop, I might as well enjoy myself.

    I quicken my pace, feeling a surge of pressure building from my spine, traveling down my body until, with one final, deep thrust, it erupts in an explosive release at the tip of my cock.

    "Argh!!!"

    Zagrath clings to me tightly as I fill herpletely, my cock pulsing as it empties everyst drop into her. Once I''m certain my load is spent, I pull out and get up, stretching my back.

    "Zagrath, we have a date tomorrow," I say casually, heading toward the bathroom.

    "O-Okay¡­"

    Her stuttering draws my attention, and I nce back at her trembling body. Her legs are raised awkwardly in the air, and her body quivering as if experiencing mid-orgasm.

    "Why are your legs up like that?" I ask, raising an eyebrow.

    "To make sure your semen goes deeper. I need to get pregnant as soon as possible," she replies, her cheeks tinged with a rosy hue. "I''ve been feeling strangely excited about having a child of my own."

    Welp¡­

    I head into the bathroom and wash up quickly. Once done, I return to the room and pause¡ªZagrath is standing there, dressed in ck lingerie that hugs her curves perfectly, entuating her pale, smooth skin.

    "Oh? Where did you get that?" I ask, taking in the enticing view.

    "My storage ring, of course."

    Thisdy¡­

    Before I can say anything else, Zagrath gives me a sly look and saunters sexily into the kitchen, rummaging through drawers and cabs.

    "What are you doing?" I ask, leaning casually against the doorway, curious about her sudden activity.

    "Well, I noticed you''ve been eating only one type of meal since you came to the vampire world¡ªeither blood steak or just in blood," she says with a pout, her disapproval clear.

    Her words hit me, and I realize she''s right. "That''s what''s mostly avable," I shrug. "It''s not like vampires have a variety of food. We drink blood¡ªthat''s it." I try to walk away, but she suddenly grabs my wrist, stopping me.

    This time, she''s fuming.

    "This is exactly why I oppose the idea of vampires living on Earth. All the vampires from there arepletely ignorant of their traditions and culture! Even measly humans have variety in their meals," she says, pulling out a massive book titled ''Vampire Food Menu''.

    I blink in surprise, stunned. Like a kid on Christmas morning, I snatch the book from her hands and flip it open.

    This¡­

    My mouth falls open as I stare at the pages, filled with colorful illustrations of dishes¡ªfoods I''ve never even heard of¡ªsome iming to enhance blood aura output.

    "Surprised, aren''t you? Just because we drink blood doesn''t mean we can''t enjoy food," Zagrath says, clearly proud of her knowledge. "There''s something called blood seasonings. It allows us vampires to enjoy any food without getting sick or suffering side effects. And we can use blood moon fruits to create unique dishes," she exins, effortlessly showing her expertise in vampire culture and etiquette.

    "Blood moon fruits?"

    "Yes," she nods with a smile. "That''s what I''m using today. I picked some fresh blood moon fruits earlier. I''ll refine them to make pheasant stew and blood bread." With that, she springs into action, moving with swift precision.

    But before she can get far, a knock echoes at my door.

    "Come in," Imand without hesitation. At this point, I don''t even bother to ask who it is. If it''s a threat, I''ll handle it¡ªI''ve grown that confident in my strength these past few days.

    The door opens, revealing a slender young vampire in a pristine butler''s uniform. He steps in and gives me a deep, formal bow.

    "His Majesty requires your presence, Your Highness¡ªimmediately," the butler announces, waiting patiently for my response. With a flick of my hand, I dismiss him.

    Like a kid whose favorite toy has just been taken away, Zagrath darts out of the kitchen, her expression fiery.

    "Where are you going?" she demands, fuming.

    "Haha, I''m off to see that old geezer. It sounds like he''s got something important to tell me," I say, putting on my clothes and chuckling at her frustration.

    "B-But the food I''m making!"

    I pause and ce a gentle hand on her shoulder. "You should ask my other wives¡ªtheyin about this exact thing, too. No matter how hard I try to make time, something alwayses up," I sigh. "But I promise I''ll be back in time for dinner." I sh her a reassuring smile.

    She pouts, her anger softening slightly, but before she can say more, I turn and leave my residence without another word.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!